《Fast Through the Villain, Sweet and Wild》


 Chapter 1： Diseased villain (1)

    Rong Huang''s ears were whirring wind, blowing on his face like a knife cut.


    Rong Huang shivered from the cold.


    I opened my eyes and found a strange scene in front of me.


    There was noise under the feet.


    "Rong Huang, don''t think about it, let''s come down and talk about it!"


    "Rong Huang, come down quickly!"


    "Life is yours, Rong Huang, you should cherish it, the upstairs is dangerous, you hurry down!"


    Rong Huang blinked his wet eyes and looked down.


    Where is this?


    Where is her phoenix tree forest?


    Where is her piles of gold and silver treasures?


    There was another voice behind him.


    "This classmate, what can I tell the teacher in my heart, life is so beautiful, you are only seventeen or eighteen years old, and you will still grow in the days to come."


    There was a lot of babble behind, Rong Huang didn''t listen to it anymore.


    Anyway, I did not understand what they were talking about.


    Rong Huang only remembered that she was still drinking peach blossom wine in the Wutonglin, why did she get here in the blink of an eye?


    Who is fixing her?


    Although there were a lot of enemies in the Six Realms, they basically couldn''t beat her, and they certainly didn''t have the ability to get her to this ghost place without knowing it.


    "Hello host, I am your lovely exclusive system water."


    The noisy sounds in the ears were blocked, and the whirring wind also stopped for an instant.


    Time seems to have stagnated.


    It was replaced by a soft, soft female voice.


    Rong Huang looked around and saw a palm-sized girl flying in the air.


    The little girl was wearing a pink princess dress, with blond hair and light golden eyes. She was born in white, and she was very cute.


    The little girl also had a pair of wings behind her, in a looming form, and a quicksand-like pink color was flowing on the wings.


    Rong Huang opened his eyes slightly, his eyelashes trembling like a butterfly wing.


    This thing is even cuter than her!


    Can''t bear it!


    "Who are you?" Say your name and let''s fight.


    The one that wins is the cutest.


    The little girl who claimed to be Shui Shui flapped her wings closer, and stopped on the railing in front of Rong Huang.


    "You are now in the Three Thousand Small World, and I am your system water." Seeing Rong Huang''s soft and cute appearance, Shui Shui felt that she was lucky, and she met such a satisfied host just after leaving the factory.


    Unable to hold back, Shui Shui continued to step forward, standing on Rong Huang''s knees.


    "Huanghuang, you are so cute."


    "Don''t call me Huanghuang." Rong Huang frowned, very dissatisfied with the name.


    It sounds very small.


    She is not young at all!


    "Then what do I call you?"


    "Great King!" Rong Huang didn''t hesitate to think.


    "The King?"


    Rong Huang was satisfied, bending his eyes, "Really good."


    "You just said that I am in a small world now?" Rong Huang looked at the strange tall buildings around him, and asked Shui Shui.


    "Yes, you are in one of many small worlds independent of the Six Realms."


    "Why are you getting me here?"


    "Every time you go to a small world, you need to do one or more missions."


    Rong Huang tilted his head, "Oh? What if I disagree?"


    She doesn''t like being threatened the least.


    "My lord, don''t you want to be the most powerful person?"


    Rong Huang immediately became interested. She was the most powerful person in the God Realm. Everyone was afraid of her, and even the God Emperor had to treat her respectfully.


    Now I want to be the best person.

 Chapter 2： The sick villain (2)

    "Then how can I be the strongest person?"


    "Every world has a villain, as long as you become a villain, you are the most powerful."


    "Villain?" What is that?


    Although Rong Huang lived for tens of thousands of years, he was either spending time in the Wutong Forest or doing evil in the Six Realms, and he knew very little about the outside world.


    "The villain is the most powerful villain in every world. It is a representative of darkness and evil. Even the protagonist and heroine who have luck should avoid their edge. Don''t you want to be a villain, King?"


    Rong Huang''s jet-black eyes lit up.


    Bad guys?


    she likes!


    "It''s just a task, it''s not going up to the sword and going down the fire." It''s so easy!


    What kind of villain is this, she is very interested.


    "My lord, you are now in the first world. Your identity is the physically disabled Miss Jiao Jiao."


    Rong Huang looked at the weird buildings around him, Miss?


    God Emperor Lao''er has several daughters, all of them are eldest ladies who bully others in the God Realm all day long.


    However, after being beaten one by one, I saw that she took the initiative to take a detour.


    "Next we are going to start receiving the plot, please take care of the first world plot~" the water softened and said.


    Then a memory that didn''t belong to Rong Huang was forcibly stuffed into Rong Huang''s mind.


    Rong Huang snorted slightly uncomfortably.


    Is it so uncomfortable to receive the plot?


    Isn��t it okay not to receive the plot?


    Want to hit someone.


    "Because this is the first time the king has done a quest, and he is not familiar with it yet, so I will first inform the king of the plot. Later, only when the quest object is triggered will the plot be unlocked."


    -


    The original owner has been in poor health since he was a child, so it can be said that he grew up in a medicine jar.


    But this has brought up a gentle and famous lady.


    Whether it''s school performance or going out to participate in various competitions, the original owners are all outstanding.


    The person who really stands at the top of the pyramid.


    Once the original owner went to a neighboring city to participate in a physics competition. On the way back, his private car collided with a truck that was out of control.


    The original owner was seriously injured, and she was confused when she saw a young man appeared in front of her.


    The boy looked anxious, as if calling an ambulance.


    The original owner''s life was saved, but it is very likely that he will sit in a wheelchair for life.


    This is a big blow to the original owner.


    After being discharged from the hospital, the original owner went to school in a wheelchair every day.


    Under the strange eyes of countless people, the original owner felt embarrassed.


    Others are walking, and she can''t even stand up.


    Just when she was discouraged and life was in chaos, she met the young man who called the ambulance.


    It turned out that the teenager and her were in the same school and the same grade.


    Yin Ling is a very gentle person, and the original owner likes to be with Yin Ling very much.


    Just when the original owner liked Yin Ling and spent the night writing a love letter and handing it to Yin Ling, Yin Ling sneered and read the love letter in the public.


    With countless mocking eyes, the original owner felt that he had returned to the time he had just been in a wheelchair at that moment.


    Even more uninteresting in life than at that time.


    The original owner learned from Yin Ling that he had someone he liked, named Peng Yue.


    The original owner remembers Pengyue, every time she is the first in the competition, then Pengyue is second.


    Yin Ling said that Peng Yue was depressed because of being overwhelmed by the original owner every time, and even thought of dropping out.


    Yin Ling felt distressed, so he tried to get close to the original owner and let the original owner taste the taste of failure and being laughed at by everyone.

 Chapter 3： The sick villain (3)

    In this way, Pengyue will be happy, and then he will be satisfied.


    Hearing Yin Ling''s words, the original owner collapsed.


    The original owner did not expect Yin Ling to lie to her, the purpose is to please Peng Yue.


    Coupled with the bad remarks about the original owner that has gradually circulated in the school since then, the original owner has been driven to a ruin step by step.


    When the original owner''s parents rushed back from abroad, only the cold and stiff body of the original owner was seen.


    -


    "So what you have to do, King, is to avenge the original owner." Shui Shui said softly, lying on Rong Huang''s shoulders.


    "Since Yin Ling and Pengyue are the masters of the male and female, then why is Pengyue being crushed by the original master every time?"


    Rong Huang said that it was very difficult to understand. As far as she knew, the male and female protagonists were all in luck. There was no reason to be held down by the original protagonist by an 18-line supporting role, right?


    "The original host is just a female partner who was resolved on the road of love between the male and female leaders, just to reflect the pure love of the male lead to the female lead."


    "...So am I going to jump off the building now?" Rong Huang glanced at the ground under his feet, and his beautiful apricot eyes were clean and clear.


    It''s only a dozen meters high.


    According to the past, she can reach the distance with just a single movement of her foot.


    The original owner fell to death?


    Rong Huang opened his eyes slightly, incredible, there is such a fragile species in this world?


    "Yeah, you are on the top of the sixth floor now."


    Rong Huang let out a cry, no wonder it was so cold.


    "My lord, from now on you have to concentrate on being a villain, I believe you can!" Shui Shui cheered Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang lowered his head and bit his hands, then retracted half of his face into the soft and warm scarf, "I see."


    She is now going to live a villain who is about to turn her braids into a villain.


    Rong Huang stared at the students wearing uniform uniforms and the well-dressed teachers underneath, and said to Shui Shui, "The space can be released from static."


    Shui Shui tilted his head, "Okay."


    Rong Huang: "Can''t they see you?"


    Shui Shui nodded, his pale golden eyes blinked, "Yes, they can''t see me, only the king can see you."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Rong Huang felt the tingling sensation on his cheek being torn by the cold wind again.


    Originally Rong Huang thought that those people would still be yelling in his ears.


    But those people didn''t seem to see Rong Huang in the wheelchair, a blank expression flashed across their faces, and then they dispersed.


    Rong Huang grabbed the small tassel on the scarf, "Why are they all gone? Didn''t you watch me jump off the building?"


    Shui Shui smiled, "This is my first gift to the king, and now they have forgotten that you are going to jump off the building."


    Rong Huang let out a slow cry, and stood up subconsciously.


    The little blanket on his leg snapped to the ground.


    Rong Huang later realized that the original owner seemed to be unable to walk now?


    "Shui Shui, do you know what''s going on?" Rong Huang bent down and picked up the blanket on the ground.


    "I don''t know, maybe it''s just because you are here, the king." Shui Shui adhering to the principle of wearing nothing but flattering, lying on the cushion of the wheelchair, said with a small head.


    Rong Huang: ...Alright.


    Rong Huang glanced at the wheelchair, but finally did not choose to sit in it.


    There is a bathroom on the roof of the sixth floor. Rong Huang pushed his wheelchair into the bathroom to tidy up his appearance.


    As the most beautiful little phoenix in the Six Realms, Rong Huang would certainly have the most beautiful appearance.


    Rong Huang made up his mind to let the hero and heroine climb for me!


    After finishing his appearance and confirming his beauty, Rong Huang washed his hands and pushed out the wheelchair.

 Chapter 4： Diseased villain (4)

    Shui Shui was still lying on the wheelchair, dangling his feet.


    "My lord, forgot to tell you that every small world has villains."


    Rong Huang paused and stopped at the door of the women''s bathroom.


    Rong Huang lowered his head and glanced at the ill-intentioned Shui Shui, a smile suddenly appeared on his fair and delicate face.


    "There is also a villain?" Rong Huang tapped the wheelchair handle with cherry-pink fingertips, "Then kill it."


    To avoid future troubles.


    The water shook, and I didn''t expect you to be such a king.


    Just as he was about to pick up Shui Shui and talk to her, Rong Huang heard a movement outside.


    Looking up, there was a teenager standing at the door of the men''s bathroom, looking like an eighteen or nine-year-old.


    Wearing a self-cultivation college uniform, the buttons on the coat were not fully buttoned up, and the top two were unbuttoned at will, and the white shirt inside could be seen.


    At least one head higher than her, with deep eyebrows, a tall nose, and his eyes full of jealousy, with faintly impatiently disturbed.


    The cold white skin is in sharp contrast with the bright red lips, and the whole body is full of publicity and luxury.


    Just as Rong Huang was about to say that this kid looks good, he heard Shui Shui''s reminder, "Great King, this is the villain, and he and the original owner are still in the same class."


    Rong Huang: ...So what? Should I go up and kill him?


    Shui Shui also didn''t expect that the host assigned to bind would be so violent, obviously the host said she was a very gentle little girl.


    What went wrong? !


    "My lord, what you should do now is to quickly get back into the wheelchair. The whole school knows that you are a disabled person." Shui Shui reminded helplessly.


    Rong Huang let out a soft ah, carrying a small blanket and walking around from the back of the wheelchair to the front, sitting in the wheelchair with a fart.


    By the way, I put a small blanket on my legs.


    Once it was not covered properly, it had to slide down.


    Rong Huang quickly grabbed the small blanket with his eyes and hands, and pulled it up.


    "Hurt, sit tired, get up and rest for a while." Rong Huang said nonsense seriously, his face didn''t blush.


    The slender hand of the condyle before Tang was holding a cigarette, and the scarlet color of the cigarette **** was looming.


    A cold wind blew, and the scarlet gradually dimmed, as if it was going to die out.


    But the next second it lights up again.


    Seeing Rong Huang staring at the cigarette in his hand, Tang Qian lazily leaned against the wall, moved his fingertips, flicked the soot, and held it to his mouth.


    Sure enough, the little girl''s eyes moved from her hand to her mouth following his movements.


    Tang Qian pulled the corners of his lips. This little girl had a faint reflection. It seemed that he was playing well with his brother who was a thousand miles away?


    Tang Qian''s eyes scanned the little girl''s tiny legs under the girl''s long down jacket with unclear meaning.


    Slim, slender lines are outlined by jeans.


    Thinking of the little girl sitting in the wheelchair without changing her face just now, what else did she say... Tired of sitting?


    Little liar.


    Seeing the little girl still staring at the cigarette in his hand, Tang Qian was happy, "Have you never seen a man smoking?"


    The young man��s voice may be due to frequent smoking, low and hoarse, but unexpectedly nice.


    Rong Huang raised his small chin and looked at the competitor in front of him. This human being actually wanted to take the role of the villain with her?


    Who gave him the courage?


    Hearing Tang Qian''s question, Rong Huang told the truth, "I haven''t read it."


    Before Tang raised his eyebrows, he remembered that Yin Ling would smoke. Could it be that he hadn''t smoked before this little girl?


    Doesn''t make sense.


    "Have you seen it now?"


    Rong Huang nodded, like a chicken pecking at rice.


    Before Tang''s long and narrow eyes narrowed slightly, this girl was afraid that she was not a fool, right?

 Chapter 5： Diseased villain (5)

    Tang Qian snorted, "How did you get to the sixth floor?" The third grade is on the fourth and fifth floors.


    How did she bring her wheelchair up?


    Rong Huang''s chin was hidden in the scarf, only a small, tall and small bridge of the nose could be seen, and his eyes full of water.


    There is no ugly woman around Yin Ling, either a school flower or a class flower.


    This is especially true for little girls.


    It''s the severe winter season, and it''s quite cold.


    The little girl wanted to wrap her head to her feet, like a ball.


    Sitting in a wheelchair obediently.


    Two Bai Shengsheng''s little hands were twisted together.


    The girl''s skin was white and soft, like the glutinous rice dumplings that she had eaten before Tang Dynasty.


    The black and white eyes seemed to contain galaxies, and they seemed to be covered with a layer of mist, moist and squishy, ??very attractive.


    The lips are also pink and tender, and there are two small pear vortices when they smile.


    It''s sweet just looking at it from a distance.


    Kneading that makes people want to turn over and over.


    Before Tang, fingers curled up without a cigarette.


    At this time the class bell rang.


    Rong Huang blinked, class is now.


    "Not in class?" Tang Qian walked to the trash can to extinguish the cigarette, tilted his head and looked at Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang nodded, his voice soft, looking very bullied, "I want to go."


    Tang Qian sniffed, regretted not putting the down jacket out, and glanced at the wheelchair sitting under Rong Huang''s buttocks, "Go down by yourself?"


    "I''m a..." The disabled, Rong Huang suddenly thought of going downstairs to go through the stairs, which was a bit difficult, so he turned around, "Very healthy person."


    Then before Tang, I saw the little girl stand up from the wheelchair with difficulty like a penguin, picked up the wheelchair of at least 20 or 30 kilograms, and ran downstairs.


    At that speed, Tang Qian suspected that the dog would not be able to drive it.


    Qian Tang: "..." Now I understand how she came up with her wheelchair.


    This girl is so agile, why is she still sitting in a wheelchair?


    Tang Qian sighed, now young people are really more and more able to play.


    Tang Qian swayed back to the class, lazily shouted a report, and walked in with one hand in his trouser pocket before the teacher could speak.


    Walk all the way to the last row of the first group.


    Sitting down against the wall, Tang Qian threw the cigarette case lighter into the belly of the table. As soon as he looked up, he saw the beige ball in front of him.


    Tang Qian was a little surprised, why didn''t he notice that there was a ball at the front table before?


    The air-conditioning and heating in the classroom were fully turned on, and everyone else took off their down jackets and wore sweaters or shirts.


    Just the little girl wrapped up like a ball.


    It seemed that it was a little hot too, and the little girl raised her hand with difficulty and took off the scarf.


    Exposed the slender white neck.


    Tang Qian''s eyesight was very good, so good that he could clearly see the hairline on the back of his head.


    "Brother Tang, what are you looking at?" A male voice sprang up in his ear, and Tang Qian suddenly pulled his eyes back and saw a face close at hand.


    Qian Tang was a bit disgusted and pushed people away with the boy''s shoulders, "Did you eat hot pot again recently?"


    Qin Xu subconsciously touched the acne on his face, and smiled, "It''s not a few meals, the day before yesterday, I ate Haidilao with Tao Jing at noon yesterday, and went to have a barbecue in the evening."


    The disgust on Tang Qian''s face almost overflowed. As he was about to speak, he listened to Qin Xu''s reply, "Fucking college bully finally came today?"


    Before Tang, he didn''t know, so he followed Qin Xu''s sight and saw the ball on the front table, "What is it?"


    "Oh, by the way, Brother Tang, you have gone abroad for more than half a month to compete. It''s normal if you don''t know."

 Chapter 6： Diseased villain (6)

    Qin Xu excitedly gave pre-Tang science popularization.


    "Before, Rong Huang wrote a love letter to your cousin, but Yin Ling read it on the spot."


    "No, it''s probably a shame that I haven''t come to school for more than a week."


    Tang Qian said, I thought this girl was very funny before, but she was blind as well.


    At this time, Rong��Blind��Huang turned his head back, with dissatisfaction in his eyes, "Did you see that I wrote it? This is framed."


    "Oh?" Qin Xu was dubious.


    Rong Huang raised his chin, with disdain in his eyes, "It is clear that Yin Ling has a crush on me, he confessed to me and was rejected, and then became angry."


    Rong Huang said that she was even afraid of the old man God Emperor when she was talking nonsense.


    Tang Qian gave a low laugh, meaning unknown.


    Qin Xu didn''t expect it to be so complicated here, and quickly expressed his understanding, "Let me tell you, this Yin Ling is not a thing, he always bullies our brother Tang every time."


    Tang Qian who was bullied without knowing it: "???"


    "The three of you, why don''t you listen to the class well?" The teacher said in an angry voice from the podium, "What can you talk about with me?"


    Rong Huang turned his head back, trying to pretend that nothing happened.


    Tang Qian leaned back in his chair lazily, turning the black pen with his slender fingers, "Let''s discuss the topic."


    Before Tang said that, the teacher is not good to say anything.


    After all, most of the honors of Zhangjin High School in the past three years have been won by a person before Tang.


    "Rong Huang''s grades have declined during this period, so spend more time doing the questions. Now you have to adjust your mentality in the third year of high school." After finishing speaking, the teacher faced the blackboard and continued writing on the blackboard.


    Rong Xiaohuang in the clouds and mist: "...Okay."


    What is the declining performance?


    Isn''t it just a question?


    How could a small topic stump her?


    She is the King Ronghuang of the Six Realms!


    Rong Huang snorted softly, flipped through the belly of the table to find a five-three book, and opened it boldly.


    She is the woman whose skylight was opened by the thief...Meow meow?


    What is the law of conservation of machinery? What is the law of kinetic energy?


    But it''s so difficult.


    Rong Huang''s pink cheeks bulged slightly, and his teeth dangled on the pen cap. Why didn''t the original owner leave this knowledge to her?


    She regretted being fooled by the water to do the task.


    Is her little hammock not soft, or her gold and silver treasures are not dazzling enough?


    Rong Huang sighed. If Shui Shui hadn''t slipped out to play, she would have beaten her.


    -


    After a class finally ended, Rong Huang hadn''t climbed out of the sea of ??questions.


    Rong Huang sighed lightly at the seemingly profound question before him.


    She is not a learning material.


    At the beginning, I went to the school of the gods for two days, and almost angered the goddess who taught me.


    It''s better for her to study than to let her be a fire-burning boy in the cold and ice shrine in Fengxi.


    "I will end here for today''s class. Today''s homework is the two test papers handed out. By the way, I am going to correct the wrong questions on the test papers I will talk about tomorrow."


    Rong Huang automatically ignored the teacher''s words, closed the five-three, and didn''t even look at it, and stuffed it into the belly of the table.


    Suddenly, there was a harsh sound of the bench rubbing against the ground.


    "Yeah, new tablemate?"


    Rong Huang turned his head and saw the girl with exquisite makeup, a white shirt, A-line skirt and knee-length boots in a black short down jacket.


    Rong Huang let out a cry and raised his paw to say hello, "Hello, I am Rong Huang."


    Just looking at Rong Huang''s face is 100% harmless.

 Chapter 7： Diseased villain (7)

    The young girl was sprouted by Rong Huang''s behavior, and her original arrogant aura was suddenly reduced by more than half.


    What tone was she talking just now?


    Did you scare this kid?


    Seeing how soft and stubborn, she might be pinched to death with one hand, right?


    The girl coughed twice, putting one hand in the pocket of the down jacket, her concise and handsome expression, "Dang Yue."


    Rong Huang turned his pen and nodded.


    Dang Yue sat down, stuffed her bag into the belly of the table, and brushed off her long flax hair, "Why are you sitting here?"


    She remembered that the child seemed to be sitting in the first few rows before.


    Exclusive seats for top students.


    Rong Huang tried to think about it.


    It seems that because Yin Ling read love letters in public before, the original owner felt ashamed, so he told the class teacher to sit in the last row.


    But because someone was sitting in the last row, the original owner retreated and sat in the penultimate row.


    Rong Huang thought that the kid behind was an opponent who was going to grab the villain role with her, and couldn''t help but boil over.


    When he said this, Dang Yue glanced at the two thin legs Rong Huang was stepping on in the wheelchair. Oh, they were really short.


    Rong Huang didn''t realize that he was disgusted at all, and he said nonsense, "I think this is a place of feng shui."


    The kind suitable for a career.


    Be a villain = do a task = do a career


    Nothing wrong.


    "The next class of physical education, shall we go?" Dang Yue glanced at Rong Huang''s wheelchair, and suddenly regretted saying this.


    It is said that the disabled are more taboo about these things?


    He didn''t know that Rong Huang''s eyes brightened after hearing this, and he nodded frantically, "I''m going."


    Dang Yue hesitated for a while, "How do you go downstairs?"


    At the beginning, because the original owner was in a wheelchair to go to school, the original owner''s parents specially donated money to build a road for the disabled.


    The kind for wheelchairs.


    Rong Huang blinked, his eyes seemed to be covered with mist, "Can you push me down?"


    To Shang Rong Huang''s black and moist eyes, Dang Yue didn''t know what was going on, and she couldn''t say anything when she refused.


    Dang Yue thought it was Rong Huang who gave her something, and nodded without thinking, "Okay."


    "Just sit here and don''t move." Dang Yue fixed the wheelchair in place and patted Rong Huang on the head.


    Harm, who made her want to be a good person all year long.


    Rong Huang looked at the students coming and going in the gym, "Well, good."


    Dang Yuefu, what on earth did this kid use to feed his elders? How cute is it?


    The class bell rang, and the five classes over there quickly assembled.


    Today the physical education teacher asked the students to play badminton in pairs.


    Rong Huang lowered his head, holding the phone in his hand, mumbling.


    "This thing is okay to operate, it''s much easier than power potential."


    Rong Huang clicked on a chat software and was about to study it carefully, but suddenly the back of the wheelchair was heavy.


    Rong Huang turned his head and was a girl.


    "Yin Ling is looking for you." Without waiting for Rong Huang to refuse, he directly pushed Rong Huang in a certain direction.


    Rong Huang: Huh?


    Is such an upright abduction really good?


    Dang Yue just finished playing a group, shook his racket, and looked in the direction where Rong Huang was. It was empty.


    People?


    Dang Yue burst into swear words, and the child looked stupid, so stop being abducted.


    -


    Rong Huang was pushed into the equipment room by the girl and stopped.


    "Yin Ling will be here in a while, wait here." The girl glanced at Rong Huang with some pitiful irony in her eyes, then turned and left.


    "Eh..." Why did you drop her?


    Rong Huang looked around, but he didn''t even notice a personal figure.

 Chapter 8： Diseased villain (8)

    Originally, he was planning to be a villain in front of Yin Ling.


    It seems that this idea is going to fail.


    Just as Rong Huang was about to stand up and push his wheelchair out, there was a sound of messy footsteps at the door.


    Rong Huang looked up and saw that they were a group of unhealthy teenagers with red, orange, yellow, green, blue, and purple hair.


    Rong Huang''s eyes lit up for an instant.


    Seeing them like this, did they come to trouble her?


    Rong Huang rubbed his hands, looking forward to it.


    It''s been a long time since there was a big killing.


    Gearing up.JPG.


    "Are you Rong Huang?" The red hair on the other side spoke, shaking his legs as he said, a typical middle two teenager.


    Rong Huang paused and nodded.


    It''s me, it''s me, it''s me, don''t talk nonsense, let''s come and fight!


    "I heard that you have been pestering Yin Ling?" Lan Mao''s steel rod tapped in the palm of his hand, "Do you know that Yin Ling likes Peng Xiaohua?"


    Rong Huang: "No." She didn''t bother.


    There are so many beautiful men in the God Realm, and she hasn''t missed any of them.


    Not to mention the scumbag Yin Ling.


    How can a little mortal be compared with her?


    "Because of you, Pengyue cried! Don''t you want to hang out in Zhangjin anymore?"


    Rong Huang: "???"


    In other words, this is the legendary campus bullying, right?


    It seems a little exciting!


    "I don''t even know you." After finishing speaking, Rong Huang shook his wheelchair harmlessly and wanted to walk towards the door.


    "Huh, want to leave? There is no door!"


    The door of the equipment room was slammed by yellow hair.


    Rong Huang''s face was expressionless, I was so scared.


    It''s just right to close the door, so the so-called closing the door to hit the dog.


    Hehe.


    "Did Peng Yue let you come?" Rong Huang asked with a smile.


    Sure enough, the blue-haired eyes headed by Rong Huang''s words changed.


    Rong Huang sighed, the little girl''s family was very serious.


    You can''t learn from her, and solve problems directly with your fists.


    I don''t know if she can use her small axe in this place.


    Looks like it can''t.


    Rong Huang said that he was very sorry.


    "Do you care who let us..." The red hair who came, stared at Rong Huang who got up from the wheelchair, his eyes almost fell to the ground, "You, you, you are not Crippled?"


    "You''re disabled." Rong Huang rolled his eyes, picked up the badminton racket on the table, and tried the quality of the racket.


    "You guys, do you like that fluffy pleasure?" Rong Huang pointed at a few people with a badminton racket.


    Then the red-haired face blushed, "Peng school flowers are so beautiful, I like them all."


    "No." Rong Huang put up a white finger and shook it, "I don''t like it."


    "Because I don''t like Pengyue, and you like Pengyue and want to trouble me, so I think you are not pleasing to your eyes."


    Those who are not pleasing to the eye are of course a lesson.


    "What are you doing with so much nonsense? Go!" The yellow hair yelled, encouraging the blue hair to rush forward.


    Before they saw Lan Mao rushing up, they saw the disabled Rong Huang, who was well-known in the school, appeared in front of them.


    Red, orange, yellow, green, blue and purple: "?????!!!"


    Isn''t Rong Huang originally in the center of the equipment room? Why did you get to them so soon?


    But they didn''t have a chance to think more.


    How should I put it, the feeling of badminton slapping on my body is quite sour and refreshing.


    "Oh fuck, stop, I''m going to break my bones!"


    "Eldest sister, sister, ancestor, you stop!"


    Rong Huang directly threw the fifth broken badminton racket to the ground.

 Chapter 9： Diseased villain (9)

    Patting the dust on his clothes, Rong Huang was full of disgust, "You big men can''t even beat a delicate girl of mine."


    "You are all good food."


    Red, orange, yellow, green, blue, blue and purple: Smile. JPG, smile and live. JPG.


    "But the quality of the sports equipment in this school was really not good, and it was broken after a few hits."


    Hearing Rong Huang''s tone of voice, it seemed that he still had regrets, and his harmony was still unfinished.


    Rainbow Seven Brothers almost sat on the ground and cried.


    Is it so unlucky to go out this morning without reading the almanac?


    Encountered a female lunatic.


    I think they are also Zhang Jin��s bachelor...Ah, bawang, why did they lose their hand in front of a short winter melon?


    Rong Dwarf Melon Huang: "What do you say I am?"


    The expressions of those people grinning stiffened, and seeing Rong Huang''s fierce look on his face, he suddenly felt that the sky was about to collapse.


    What you think in your heart is one thing, no one hears it anyway.


    But if you accidentally say it, it''s inattentive.


    As a noble and pure nine-tailed golden phoenix, Rong Huang has a uniquely exquisite appearance and a strong background.


    But the saying goes well.


    The thief God opened a door for you, and will surely close a window for you.


    A woman like Rong Huang, whose bug drove all the way to the ceiling, only had her height hurt.


    Looking at the God Realm, the goddess who was shorter than Rong Huang could count it with one hand.


    So this became Rong Huang''s taboo.


    Whoever mentions who died.


    "The short winter melon is what you can call?" Rong Huang asked, raising his chin.


    She obviously wears too much.


    She is still a big beauty with thin waist and thin legs.


    At the same time, he picked up the badminton racket that was intact on the table, and slapped them down.


    For a while, there was a sound of howling ghosts and wolves in the equipment room.


    In the end, Rong Huang kicked a pile of badminton rackets that were broken in two or more under his feet, "Forget it today, I will catch it next time, and the skin will be torn for you."


    Rong Huang threatened fiercely.


    The cracked badminton racket made a rattling noise, and the few people nodded in a hurry.


    "If Peng Yue asks you to trouble me again in the future, you will return it to her in full." Rong Huang felt that he was really suitable for the role of villain!


    Lan Mao hesitated, after all, he was the goddess in his mind...


    Suddenly seeing Rong Huang pacing slowly to the shelf where the shot put was placed, the blue hair''s eyelids twitched, and then he saw Rong Huang remove a shot from the shelf without blinking.


    "Try it?" Rong Huang curled his eyes, his tone was quite gentle.


    But in the eyes of the Rainbow Seven Brothers, it was just a lively little devil.


    I just went out and told others that their injuries were caused by this short...woman. I guess no one would believe it.


    Thinking of Pengyue''s look full of expectation before leaving for the equipment room, Lan Mao''s heart was bleeding.


    "No, I know what to do." Lan Mao quickly said.


    Rong Huang was satisfied, and put the shot back with a bang.


    "Okay, it''s all gone." Why should I go.


    Rainbow Seven Brothers, if they were amnesty, had long forgotten their previous imposing manner, and Sa Yazi ran away in the blink of an eye.


    -


    Rong Huang hummed a little tune and came out of the equipment room leisurely, almost hitting someone.


    "Big brother walks and sees clearly, haven''t you seen it when you hit someone?" Rong Huang said, holding his nose without raising his eyes.


    "Oh, I didn''t see it." A lazy, smiling voice sounded overhead.


    Rong Huang brushed his head up.


    Oh, it turned out to be a competitor.

 Chapter 10： The sick villain (10)

    "Why are you here?" Rong Huang was cut off by Dang Yue before he had time to say a run on his lips.


    Rong Huang maintained the "I''m just a handicapped person who has to walk in a wheelchair and is pushed by people", sitting on the wheelchair as stable as Mount Tai.


    "Just... I think it''s quite interesting here." Rong Huang''s eyes rolled and he gave a nonsense reason.


    Dang Yue looked at Rong Huang with a hatred of iron and steel. He was so restless in a wheelchair, squinted at Tang Qian and Qin Xu, and walked straight towards Rong Huang.


    "Go, take you back."


    Rong Huang has a well-behaved appearance, with his hands on his knees, his chest is straightened, and his body is straight, "Okay, thank you Yueyue."


    Dang Yue''s old face blushed by Rong Huang, kicked Qin Xu, who wanted to reach her foot, and pushed Rong Huang out of the equipment room.


    "It''s over, it''s definitely going to be green this time!" Qin Xu lifted up his trouser legs bluntly, and took a closer look.


    Before Tang, he couldn''t understand Qin Xu''s nymphomaniac appearance, so he made up for it again.


    Qin Xu smiled, not paying attention.


    "Brother Tang, let me see what''s fun in it."


    Just now the college bully said that this place is quite interesting, but he wants to see what''s fun.


    "Isn''t the equipment room just sports equipment?" Tang Qian raised his foot to stop Qin Xu''s attempt to squeeze into the equipment room, raised his chin, "Go, and play with me."


    Without waiting for Qin Xu to speak, he directly hooked Qin Xu''s neck with his backhand and took the person away from the door of the equipment room.


    "Eh, brother Tang, be gentle, my neck is about to break."


    Tang Qian was still unmoved, hooked Qin Xu to the basketball court.


    Bend down and picked up the basketball, Tang Qian''s mind came up with the scene he had just glimpsed.


    A badminton racket broken into several pieces in one place.


    Tang Qian pulled his lower lip, and something flashed past his dark eyes.


    He took off his uniform jacket and wore only a shirt, and threw it aside, then walked away with his long legs and walked into the basketball court.


    -


    As school approached, Rong Huang heard Dang Yue muttering something with her head down.


    Dang Yue is a scumbag. In class, besides sleeping, he plays with his mobile phone.


    Now that Dang Yue was holding the mobile phone in her hand, her head was almost lowered to the belly of the table.


    Rong Huang glanced at the teacher on the podium who was teaching the heavenly scriptures, then moved his eyes away with a headache, and quietly moved Mimi to Dang Yue.


    "Yueyue, what are you doing?"


    Dang Yue was taken aback, if it hadn''t been for Rong Huang who was speaking, she would have almost stopped her fist.


    "Water stickers." Dang Yue explained, retracting her hand, and at the same time turned the phone screen towards Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang blinked.


    The photo in the post is the previous Rainbow Seven Brothers, with blue noses and swollen faces, and Rong Huang can recognize them at a glance.


    Rong Huang didn''t expect that this matter would be known to everyone.


    But it''s good.


    It is estimated that Peng Yue was furious at seeing it.


    "Usually these few can''t wait to hold Peng Yue to the sky, I''ve seen them unpleasant a long time ago." Dang Yue muttered a word, "I don''t know who is doing good deeds without leaving a name."


    "Relying on studying well is great, Xiaohuanghuang, I remember you are always the first one, right?"


    Rong Huang: Deny Sanlian.


    I''m not talking nonsense without you.


    Rong Huang sighed pretentiously, propping his forehead with one hand.


    "I don''t know what''s going on. Since the car accident, I have felt that something is wrong with my mind."


    Hearing this, Dang Yue quickly comforted, "It''s okay, you''re already smart, and you can take the first year test with your eyes closed."


    Rong Huang was even more worried.


    It seems, probably, maybe not.

 Chapter 11： The sick villain (11)

    In the last self-study class, everyone went back to each house to find each mother.


    Because of Rong Huang''s physical inconvenience, the Rong family specially arranged a special driver to pick Rong Huang to and from school.


    "Miss, I''ll take you home." The driver Shen Shan appeared in the classroom, wearing black clothes and black trousers.


    The driver Shen Shan is a woman in her twenties who is said to have been a soldier.


    The Rong family hired her as a driver because of her skill.


    Rong Huang stuffed a pile of textbook materials into his schoolbag, and said with a smile, "Sister Shen, help me hang the schoolbag behind."


    He pointed to the handle on the back of the wheelchair.


    After hearing this, Shen Shan said "OK", took the schoolbag and hung it on the handle.


    Then he pushed Rong Huang out of the school.


    The Rong family has a rich family background, and the residence is located in a wealthy area on the outskirts of the city, surrounded by mountains and rivers, with pleasant scenery.


    Rong Huang was pushed into the door by Shen Shan, and once again lamented that using a wheelchair saves energy.


    "Huanghuang." Rong Huang heard the sound and saw that she was a neatly dressed and handsome woman with short hair.


    Rong Huang remembered that this was Rong Ran, the sister of the original owner.


    Rong Ran is five years older than Rong Huang. After graduating from university, he has been helping father and mother Rong to deal with matters related to foreign branches.


    Rong Ran has always been very good to Rong Huang''s sister. In the original plot, Rong Ran fell ill directly after the death of the original owner.


    Thinking of this, Rong Huang curled up his eyes, revealing two pear vortices, obedient and soft, "Sister."


    Rong Ran raised his eyebrows and smiled, rubbed Rong Huang''s head, took the wheelchair handle from Shen Shan, and pushed Rong Huang to the living room.


    "When did sister come back?"


    Rong Ran took out a piece of chocolate from his black bag and handed it to Rong Huang''s mouth.


    Rong Huang was happily fed, and opened his mouth happily.


    "When I got off the plane at noon, the foreign affairs came to an end."


    Rong Huang said, "Then how long can you stay in China?"


    Rong Ran smoothed Rong Huang''s short hair that was roughened by the scarf, "Waiting for you to finish the college entrance examination."


    When Rong Huang heard the words "College Entrance Examination", the sweet chocolate in his mouth no longer fragrant.


    "All right." Rong Huang said angrily, and then asked the servant to push her upstairs.


    Rong Huang vowed that from today onwards, she will be a person who loves to learn, and be a real master of learning.


    Rong Huang enthusiastically took out the exercise book and opened it.


    After half an hour, Rong Huang put down his pen without hesitation, unlocked his phone, and clicked on the search software.


    Swear or something, the least credible.


    Rong Huang''s sorrowful operation made him look at the water from the side for a long time without regaining his consciousness.


    "My lord, you should do the problem independently." Shui Shui said bitterly.


    Rong Huang raised his hand to stop it, picked up Shuishi''s wings and threw Shuishi onto the bed.


    Shui Shui yelled, lying on the bed without moving for a long time, "My lord, you are so fierce."


    Rong Huang snorted, "Don''t be noisy, I want to study hard."


    Shui Shui stared at Rong Huang for a while, and saw that her brows had not been loosened, and suggested, "It''s better to ask a tutor. What if you don''t get admitted to college by the time, the king?"


    Rong Huang pondered for a long while, feeling that Shui Shui''s words made sense, "I will tell my sister when I look back."


    After a while, the door of Rong Huang''s room was knocked.


    It''s Rong Ran.


    "Huanghuang, have dinner."


    Rong Ran pushed Rong Huang downstairs and listened to Rong Huang before he started eating, "Sister, can you ask me a tutor?"


    Rong Ran was a little surprised. Her younger sister was always excellent in character and learning since she was a child, and she won various awards. How could she make this request?


    Seeing Rong Ran''s doubts, Rong Huang organized the language, "Since the last car accident, I found that I can''t remember many things, so I just thought..."

 Chapter 12： The sick villain (12)

    Rong Ran suddenly understood that he was distressed.


    Her sister is so cute, how could God the thief let her endure such suffering.


    Rong Ran agreed without saying anything, "Okay, I''ll look for it tomorrow."


    Rong Huang used his public chopsticks to pick up a small sweet and sour chop, and put it in Rong Ran''s bowl, "Thank you, sister, for eating."


    Rong Ran let out a cry, thinking that the girl is so behaved that she won''t know whose bear child will be cheaper in the future.


    -


    Rong Huang just told Rong Ran that he would make up the class at night, and the next day the head teacher told him that he would hold a three-mode this Friday, which is three days later.


    There have always been many mock exams for senior high school.


    The senior high school students came through and passed the exam, and finally succeeded in becoming a salted fish.


    There was a wailing in the classroom.


    "Why is the teacher taking the exam again? How long has it taken?"


    "I don''t want to take an exam, I want to go home and buy pancakes."


    "I want to go home and inherit the family property."


    When Dang Yue heard the head teacher say this, she shook her hand and was immediately given a second by the enemy.


    He quit the game cursingly, and stuffed his phone into the table, "I didn''t just take the exam last week, so why do I have to take the exam again? Annoying."


    Rong Huang nodded in agreement.


    That''s it, take a good test.


    She still knows nothing about this knowledge!


    When will she go to the examination room to be lonely?


    "Brother Tang, ask for three models." Qin Xu in the back seat of Dang Yue said to Tang Qian with his hands folded.


    Tang Qian didn''t give Qin Xu a look, and said lazily, "Go away."


    Qin Xu: "...good."


    Harm, Brother Tang is still as fierce as ever.


    -


    The day before the exam, a group of people came up to the vacant seat next to Qin Xu.


    The young man is handsome in appearance, with a fiercely shaved slab.


    There is also a thick layer of plaster on the leg.


    According to Dang Yue, he was caught by the dean of the instructor who jumped over the wall before skipping classes, fell off the wall and broke his leg.


    "I said Tao Jing, why are you coming to school with your limping legs? Why not lie down at home and play games." Qin Xu tapped the plaster on Tao Jing''s leg and joked with a smile.


    "I''m a passion for learning." Tao Jing''s expression changed for some unknown reason, "Brother Tang, you should do a few more questions for this exam and copy them for me."


    His dad can say that if he can''t advance 50 this time, he won''t even be able to get into a foreign university.


    Tang Qian was sleeping on the table, suddenly he was awakened by Tao Jing, picking up something nearby and smashing it directly at Tao Jing.


    Tao Jing was smashed upright, clutching his head and shouting, "Brother Tang, you''re so cruel, am I still your little baby?"


    Tang Qian straightened up slowly, with a little blood in his eyes, adding a bit of hostility, "There are more cruel ones, do you want to try?"


    "I was wrong, brother." Tao Jing quickly asked for mercy.


    Tang Qian stretched out, and the two long legs under the table straightened.


    Tang Qian had just woke up, still a little dazed, stretched his legs and kicked directly on Rong Huang''s wheelchair in front of him.


    Although the wheelchair was fixed, Rong Huang was kicked and recovered.


    Turning his head, he stared at Tang Qian fiercely, "What are you doing?"


    Tang Qian sniffed, the air conditioner was blowing too much, and he seemed to catch a cold, and his head was also dizzy, "What?"


    He did nothing.


    Rong Huang was even more annoyed when he saw that he was obviously not awake, "Foot."


    Tang Qian tilted his head and glanced, his feet were resting on the wheelchair, and he slowly retracted, "I haven''t seen anyone with long legs?"


    Rong Huang rolled his eyes directly, chuckled, and turned his head to continue studying the topic.

 Chapter 13： Diseased villain (13)

    Rong Ran found a female doctoral student as a tutor for her, and assigned her many topics.


    In the past two days, Rong Huang has been doing problems every day, and even dreaming of doing problems at night.


    The days dominated by various exercises are simply terrible.


    Tang Qian watched as Rong Huang turned around angrily, tilted his head, and took out his mobile phone.


    Short legs are a fact, and I became angry from embarrassment.


    Gee.


    -


    Back home in the evening, father and mother had returned from a business trip.


    Mother Rong brought a gift to Rong Huang, "Go back to the room later to see if you like it or not, and take you to dinner with a friend of your mother in the evening."


    Rong Huang nodded.


    She has been in this world for a few days, and hasn''t been anywhere except school.


    The head of the question is about to explode, I have to relax.


    Otherwise, sooner or later you will go crazy.


    Mother Rong liked Rong Huang''s well-behaved appearance the most, and lovingly touched Rong Huang''s hair, "be good."


    "I feel like my legs feel a little bit lately." Rong Huang said suddenly.


    It��s not an option to stay in a wheelchair all the time. Although it saves effort, I always feel that I am really disabled.


    The noble Jinfeng family is not allowed to have flaws.


    Mother Rong was surprised at first, followed by ecstasy, "Really? Really conscious? Huanghuang, you didn''t lie to your mother?"


    Rong Huang suddenly felt that he was a bit too inhuman. He had known how well he had recovered once he came to this world.


    Mother Rong knelt down and touched Rong Huang''s calf, with anticipation in her eyes, "I will take you to the hospital tomorrow for an examination."


    The little girl no longer rejects her current state, she is already very good.


    Although the doctor said that the chance of standing up is less than half, as long as you continue to do rehabilitation, you can still stand up.


    Father Rong was also very happy when he heard the news. As the leader of the majority of straight men, he immediately gave Rong Huang 10,000 yuan as pocket money.


    "Huang Huang buys whatever he wants, and when his legs are ready, my father will give you money."


    Looking at the balance display on the phone, Rong Huang said that it would not be a problem for such a father to have ten more.


    The Phoenix family likes glittering things, and Rong Huang is no exception.


    She once collected a cave full of gold and silver treasures, shiny gold, but beautiful.


    The money in this world is different from what Rong Huang had seen before, so Rong Huang plans to go back and exchange them for gold.


    Shining.


    -


    At 7:30 in the evening, Mother Rong took Rong Huang out on time.


    Rong Mu brought Rong Huang to a well-known Chinese restaurant.


    Pushing the door open, Mother Rong saw the two people in the box and greeted with a smile, "You are here really early."


    "We also just arrived, Aqian, called Auntie."


    It seemed that he felt something. Rong Huang, who had been silently memorizing physics formulas, raised his head and saw Tang Qian sitting next to the beautiful woman.


    Looking at each other in pairs, Rong Huang: Meow meow?


    Before Tang, seeing Rong Huang was also quite surprised.


    Originally he was going to team up with Qin Xu Tao Jing to play games at night, but his mother just pulled him over.


    It is said that there will be a very cute little sister at the dinner tonight.


    Unexpectedly, I would meet Rong Huang.


    A girl who is as cunning as a fox, how does she go with cuteness?


    Without changing his face, Huang Rong looked away from him, Tang Qian stood up and said hello politely, "Hello, Auntie."


    Rong Huang: Bah, he looks like a dog.


    The beautiful woman smiled, "This is my son Tang Qian, this is Huanghuang, right? He looks really good-looking, well-behaved."


    "It''s not like my house, Aqian, who doesn''t do business all day long."

 Chapter 14： The sick villain (14)

    Rong Huang put his hands on his knees, smiling all the way, softening his voice, "Hello, Auntie."


    Auntie has a good vision.


    Before Tang: Smile.JPG.


    "Good phoenix and phoenix." The beautiful woman greeted Mother Rong and Rong Huang to take their seats, and then began a lively chat.


    From the conversation between the two, Rong Huang learned that Rong''s mother and Tang Qian''s mother were high school classmates, and had been in contact over the years.


    "Huang Huang should be in the third year of high school, right? Which school are you in?" Mother Tang suddenly shifted the topic to Rong Huang.


    "Yes, in Zhangjin."


    "Aqian of our house is also in Zhangjin, how many shifts are Huanghuang in?"


    "Class five."


    "Class 5? Then the class ahead of A." Mother Tang''s eyes lit up.


    Tang Qian raised his gaze and glanced at Rong Huang, and chuckled quietly.


    Was this the person in front of him who stopped a dozen badminton rackets and interrupted a dozen badminton rackets before holding the wheelchair downstairs without blinking?


    If Tang Qian hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, and there were a bunch of badminton rackets as evidence, Tang Qian would have been deceived.


    Noting that Tang Qian and Rong Huang were sitting there and not talking, Tang''s mother guessed that a well-behaved girl like Rong Huang would not be able to play with her rebellious son, and she would definitely not be familiar with it.


    So he told Tang Qian, "You take sister Huang Huang out to play, I remember there seems to be a good dessert shop on the second floor."


    Tang Qian glanced at Rong Huang and saw that she looked at herself vigilantly, and swallowed what she had originally refused.


    Raising his lips, Tang Qian stood up and walked behind Rong Huang, holding the wheelchair handle, "Okay."


    Tang Qian looked down at the top of Rong Huang''s soft hair, and the ball was tied with a bunny hair ring, which was pink and tender.


    Resisting the urge to flick, Tang Qian said dumbly, "Let''s go, sister Huanghuang."


    Rong Huang was suddenly excited.


    If Rong Huang was the main body now, all the feathers that were well managed must have exploded.


    Check it out.


    He not only wants to fight me for the role of villain, but now he also wants to plot against me.


    Ma Ma, save me.


    I don''t know what happened, Rong Huang couldn''t help but blow his hair as soon as he saw Tang Qian.


    I wish the cat was in the corner without showing a single strand of hair.


    This feeling is familiar.


    Mother Tang looked at the back of the two going out, laughing and joking, "I only know that they are classmates, it''s really fate."


    "Right." Mother Tang suddenly changed the subject, "How is Huang Huang''s health recently?"


    "It''s much better than before. I told me that my legs are sensible. I guess it won''t be long before I can get out of the wheelchair."


    Now, Mother Rong would be happy as long as she thought that Rong Huang''s legs were likely to recover.


    Mother Tang filled the cup in front of Mother Yung, "That''s good."


    -


    Before Tang, he really took Rong Huang to the dessert shop on the second floor.


    At this time, most of the dessert shops were young people, and most of them were dating couples.


    At first sight of Tang Qian coming in with a wheelchair, many people first looked at Rong Huang with regret, and then looked at Tang Qian with sympathy.


    Rong Huang didn''t know, so he turned his head and asked Tang Qian, "Why do they look at me that way?"


    Tang Qian''s eyes condensed on Rong Huang''s dark and moist eyes for a moment, then he looked away calmly, half-jokingly, "Maybe it''s because I am too eye-catching?"


    In the next second, I heard Rong Huang''s undisguised mockery, "Puff ha ha ha are you funny?"


    Why is this man so funny?


    It''s almost laughing at me.


    The little smile that Tang Qian originally carried at the corner of his mouth disappeared in no time.

 Chapter 15： Diseased villain (15)

    The hand holding the wheelchair handle tightened and then loosened.


    Tang Qian sneered, let go and walked forward, Lao Tzu stopped taking care of him.


    Rong Huang blinked, and just about to speak to stop him, Tang Qian, who had not walked a few steps, turned around and walked behind her, pushing the wheelchair forward.


    "Normally gentlemen don''t care about women too much."


    Rong Huang groaned and said nothing.


    The villain in this world doesn''t seem to have a good mind.


    "What do you want to eat?" Tang Qian''s tone was still lazy, as if it wasn''t him who was so angry and left.


    Rong Huang thought about it, and reported a few dessert names according to the original owner''s preferences.


    Tang Qian raised his eyelids and pushed Rong Huang to the small table, "Wait."


    Soon before Tang came over with two trays of desserts.


    "Why is there only one ice cream?" Rong Huang glanced around, finally rested his gaze on the ice cream in Tang Qian''s hand.


    I saw Tang before taking a bite slowly, angered to death, "You are not in good health, you can''t eat cold."


    If Tang Qian hadn''t just come to this world and saw her alive and kicking, Rong Huang would almost think that Tang Qian was really thinking about her.


    Rong Huang didn''t even think about it, his feet under the table kicked directly towards the other side.


    Tang Qian was kicked and hissed, and the ice cream in his hand almost slipped to the ground, frowned and looked at Rong Huang, and said solemnly, "You don''t want your legs anymore?"


    Rong Huang curled his lips and smiled, not believing that you could beat me.


    The two small pear vortices are soft and sweet, and they can make people alive and dead.


    "Rong Huang?"


    Rong Huang turned his eyes to look, and not far behind Tang Qian, there was a girl standing.


    He is dressed in white, white sweater, white shoes, light-colored short skirt, and white hairpin.


    The same goes for funerals.


    Shui Shui, who had been lying on Rong Huang''s shoulder, said, "My lord, she is Peng Yue."


    Rong Huang couldn''t understand, shouldn''t the heroine of a world be invincible to the ground?


    What is this big removable white flower?


    It was like the white lotus essence cultivated into an immortal in the lotus pond of the God Realm, showing pretentiousness from head to toe.


    Rong Huang bulged his cheeks and squeezed his fists, and passed over Peng Yue''s extremely thin waist.


    It''s a pity that she doesn''t need her beloved small axe to chop such a thin waist into two pieces.


    Noting that Rong Huang''s gaze stayed on her waist, Peng Yue thought that Rong Huang was envious of her, and she could not help but curled her lips.


    What if it��s the first one?


    Yin Ling liked her, not to mention that Rong Huang was still crippled.


    In addition to the superior family situation, what else can she compare to her?


    Did Yin Ling play with Rong Huang''s feelings for her?


    I don''t know how she felt when the love letter written by Rong Huang was read out by Yin Ling in public?


    Must be ashamed and angry, right?


    The more Peng Yue thought about it, the more he felt relieved.


    Walking up to Rong Huang''s table with his head held high, he saw how the man who had been facing her back was growing.


    "Qian Tang?" Peng Yue looked surprised. How did Tang Qian get together with Rong Huang?


    Before Tang''s IQ was extremely high, all the competitions he participated in were not the highest awards, but every time the school exam was in the last examination room, because he never wrote questions.


    If Yin Ling is Qingjun''s gentle and elegant school grass, Tang is a scowling school tyrant before Tang.


    Peng Yue tried to tease Tang Qian, only to get a food box that Tang Qian smashed at her mercilessly.


    The dirt all over made Peng Yue embarrassed in front of her classmates.


    This made Peng Yue feel resentful towards Tang Qian, but also aroused her desire to win.

 Chapter 16： Diseased villain (16)

    She even won Yin Ling, so she couldn''t believe it before Tang.


    But the facts proved that it seemed to be really impossible, and Tang Qian directly ignored her no matter whether he was at school or outside.


    The whole figure is like a copper wall and iron wall, and it is impossible to get close.


    Peng Yue didn''t expect Rong Huang to sit at a table with Tang Qian, eating dessert.


    You look familiar with that?


    "It turned out to be you, I thought it was Yin Ling." Peng Yue suddenly seemed to realize that she had said something wrong, and quickly covered her mouth.


    "I seem to have said something wrong, just because I saw that Rong Huang has been eating with Yin Ling some time ago."


    Look, how similar the way of speaking to Bai Lian Jing is.


    Rong Huang was not irritated by Peng Yue at all. At first, Bai Lianjing hooked up with so many male gods and goddesses, but in the end he was hacked to death by her an axe?


    "Don''t say anything wrong, I have nothing to do with Yin Ling, don''t talk nonsense." Rong Huang made no concessions, "I heard that Yin Ling has a good relationship with you?"


    Peng Yue was slightly stiff by Rong Huang''s words, but soon recovered.


    "The primary task of students is to study. I don''t fall in love in high school." After finishing speaking, he glanced at Rong Huang meaningfully, "Yin Ling refused you before because he didn''t fall in love in high school, right?"


    Rong Huang kept digging the dessert with the small spoon in his hand, and his mouth was full of sweet and soft texture.


    After satisfying his appetite, Rong Huang was in a good mood, and he was also interested in having a good battle with Peng Yue.


    "I''ve said it all, it was Yin Ling who confessed to me and was rejected, and turned into anger and retaliated against me."


    Rong Huang sighed, "Peng Yue, don''t be with Yin Ling. He is a scumbag."


    Seeing the old **** Rong Huang, General Peng Yue was so speechless, Tang Qian couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Peng Yue''s face was green and white.


    She really wanted to be with Yin Ling.


    After all, Yin Ling had a good family background, and he was also devoted to her.


    But now that Rong Huang said that, if Rong Huang knew that she was with Yin Ling in the future, he might say it.


    In the past, Rong Huang was a nerd, and she wouldn''t be able to refute one sentence if you said ten.


    Peng Yue was puzzled, but now she could feel the strange gazes of the people around her, and smiled softly, "Tomorrow will be a three-mode, I look forward to your good results, I hope I can pass you this time."


    I left the dessert shop without looking back.


    Rong Huang didn''t raise his head either. This time I will let you go, and I will give you the first place.


    I would not say that I said that because many of them would not.


    Entering the boutique diagonally opposite, Pengyue glanced back.


    Through the floor-to-ceiling windows of the dessert shop, she clearly saw Rong Huang lift his foot and kick Tang Qian.


    Peng Yue opened her eyes incredibly, Rong Huang...isn''t she crippled?


    It seems that the disabled can''t do that action, right?


    Peng Yue seemed to have discovered some incredible secret.


    If others know that Rong Huang has been pretending to be disabled...


    Peng Yue was a little agitated, and forced the arc of the corner of his mouth to turn around and walked into the boutique.


    -


    When Peng Yue left the dessert shop, Rong Huang snorted softly, and he was still a little tender with her fight.


    "I said, what are you pretending to be disabled?" Tang Qian''s narrow eyes glanced at Rong Huang''s two thin legs.


    Even if they are wearing long trousers, they are still slimmer than most girls.


    Rong Huang pretended to be profound, "You don''t understand."


    "Aren''t you afraid of me telling others?"


    Rong Huang''s eyes widened and kicked over, threatening him, "If you tell others, be careful that I crawl into your house in the middle of the night."

 Chapter 17： The sick villain (17)

    Before Tang, he was kicked twice in a row, feeling a little sullen, "That''s terrible."


    Stretching out his long arms, he squeezed Rong Huang''s ball head.


    The head of the ball in the palm is soft and feels good.


    Tang Qian tightened his palms and squeezed.


    "Qian Tang, what are you doing? I messed up my hairstyle!" Rong Huang raised his hand and pulled Tang Qian''s sleeve, "You let go!"


    The strength was a bit stronger, and Tang Qian''s body leaned forward directly.


    Before Tang, seeing Rong Huang''s hair exploded, he also teased, "I won''t let go, I apologize to Lao Tzu."


    Rong Huang kicked again, "Be careful, I tell auntie you bully me!"


    Tang Qian retracted his hand nonchalantly, leaned his back on the back of the chair, and lazily threw the melted ice cream into the trash can by the table.


    "Eat quickly, and go back after eating."


    Rong Huang slapped the ball head twice, trying to restore it to its original appearance without a mirror.


    "I heard that you are a student bully?"


    Tang Qian reached out and touched the cigarette case in his trouser pocket, his eyes touched Rong Huang, who was about to bury his entire face in the dessert plate, and moved his hand away calmly.


    With a twist of his wrist, he took a mint that was specially supplied to the guests on the table, tore the outer packaging and stuffed it into his mouth.


    Mouthful of mint fragrance.


    The bite rattled.


    "Who told you? Actually, I''m a scumbag." Tang said indifferently, it didn''t look like he was lying.


    But if Rong Huang believed him, he would be a hell.


    "They all say that you study well and have participated in many competitions."


    Tang Qian noticed the meaning of her words, raised an eyebrow and asked, "You didn''t know before?"


    Tang Qian remembered that he had participated in several competitions with her.


    Rong Huang''s eyes rolled and he patted his forehead, "Didn''t I have a car accident, have I forgotten a lot of things?"


    Before Tang, the ending sound was prolonged. It was obvious that he did not believe it.


    Rong Huang glanced at him, stopped talking, and concentrated on solving desserts.


    -


    Tang Qian and Rong Huang returned to the box, Tang''s mother and Rong''s mother had already eaten, and they were chatting.


    Looking at Rong Huang who kept winking her eyes, Rong Mu''s expression was soft, "We will go back today, and we will meet again when we have time. Huang Huang will have an exam tomorrow."


    "Okay, let''s meet again in a few days." Mother Tang smiled at Rong Huang, stretched out her hand and patted Tang Qian''s arm, "Quickly say goodbye to Auntie and Sister Huang Huang."


    Tang Qian rolled his eyes in his heart.


    How grown up, why do you still say goodbye?


    Glancing at Rong Huang with delicate cheeks, Tang Qian''s eyes were dark, "Auntie, goodbye Sister Huang Huang."


    Rong Huang was immediately agitated.


    Mother Rong: "Eh, then I''ll leave first."


    Mother Rong pushed Rong Huang into the car, fastened Rong Huang''s seat belt, and asked softly, "Are you unfamiliar with Tang''s brother at school?"


    Rong Huang Bai Shengsheng''s little hand grasped the seat belt, "Hmm." He was very unfamiliar.


    Very, very, very unfamiliar.


    "The Tang family is a good boy. You can have more contact with him in the future, don''t hold a book all day long and bite."


    Rong Huang: Shark me.


    Rong Huang grunted and responded vaguely.


    -


    Rong Huang went to sleep after returning home.


    There will be an exam tomorrow.


    Even if you can''t get any good results, at least you can''t be late.


    This is the last stubbornness of a scumbag.


    At six o''clock the next day, Rong Huang got up from the bed grunting and recite the classical Chinese.


    "Autumn in Renxu, in July, Jiwang..."


    Rong Huang yawned and continued to recite.


    The task is really too hard, and it''s hard for her little cute.


    He sighed when he saw Rong Huang recite a few sentences, Shui Shui couldn''t stand it anymore.

 Chapter 18： The sick villain (18)

    "My lord, don''t be nervous, these knowledge points will automatically appear in your mind when you do the questions."


    Rong Huang paused when he turned the page, half-believing, "Really?"


    Shui Shui: "Really!"


    Rong Huang slapped his language document, threw it into his schoolbag, and lay back on the bed.


    It''s only a quarter past six, and I can sleep for 15 minutes.


    that''s nice.


    Then, I slept in this sleep.


    Waiting for Mother Rong to wake Rong Huang from the bed, hurriedly ate breakfast and hurried to school, five minutes before the start of the exam.


    Rong Huang sat in the first position of the class, panicking in his heart.


    The original owner seems to be a real academic bully, the oldest kind.


    If she falls first in the exam this time, will she be laughed to death?


    Rong Huang: I''m so generous.


    "Don''t be afraid of the king, you are the best." Shui Shui cheered aside.


    Rong Huang clenched his fists and cheered himself up, then put his schoolbag in front and waited for the invigilator to issue the test papers.


    Shui Shui said, no more reading.


    The knowledge points will naturally be remembered at that time.


    Rong Huang felt that it was reasonable.


    Half an hour later, Rong Huang bit his pen cap, wanting not to cry, his dark eyes were stained with water.


    What is this?


    Why did she remember the first sentence and the latter sentence of the ancient poems? Was it eaten?


    Rong Huang resisted the urge to lift the table and tried to remember.


    But these knowledge points just didn''t appear in her mind.


    To finish.


    Shui Shui this liar.


    Woo, she is really going to be the last one this time.


    Throughout the year, even the good thing that the whole school was famous for fell on her.


    The exams in the first class are all dozens of grades, and the competition between them is of course great.


    Many people have noticed that Rong Huang stopped writing quickly and lay on the table, closing his eyes to rest his mind?


    Sure enough, they are the first in grade, and both IQ and the speed of doing questions are a lot of them.


    Rong Huang: Smile and die.JPG.


    -


    After the Chinese test, Rong Huang felt that he was going to become a grilled fish.


    She packed her pencil case with a bewildered face, and suddenly a shadow fell around her.


    "Rong Huang, it seems that you did well in the exam this time?"


    Rong Huang didn''t know where Pengyue had so many white clothes. Is the clothing processing factory hers?


    If this is left at night, it is a first-class supernatural movie.


    Rong Huang was in a bad mood because of the exam, and it happened that Peng Yue ran into him, so don''t blame her for being rude.


    "Girls have such a strong desire to win and lose, whether I do well in the exam has something to do with you?"


    As soon as Rong Huang said this, Peng Yue''s eyes blushed immediately.


    "I...I''m just asking."


    "Rong Huang, are you bullying Peng Yue again?" A male voice blew up behind Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang squinted his eyes with an expression on his face. He turned to see that he was a male classmate in a gray coat.


    Brother, who are you? Are you qualified to yell in front of the king?


    Where''s the king''s small axe?


    "This is Yin Ling," the face recognition machine reminded.


    Rong Huang said in a low voice. It turned out that the little spicy chicken in front of him was Yin Ling.


    I really don''t know if the original owner''s brain was flooded, and he would jump off the building because of him.


    Silly boy.


    Under Yin Ling''s sullen eyes, Rong Huang turned his hand at himself, "Did you see me bullying Peng Yue?"


    "Do you know that there is a kind of people in the world who are born with developed lacrimal glands, crying for little things, and Peng Yue happens to be such a person.


    Rong Huang looked at Peng Yue with a smile, and kindly asked the other person for his opinion, "Peng Yue, don''t you think?"

 Chapter 19： Diseased villain (19)

    Peng Yue''s face was stiff, holding the gaze of the candidates and the returning students watching the show, "Yes."


    Fart.


    Rong Huang grinned and said, "That''s not enough." After speaking, he patted Peng Yue''s arm, "I have a unique insight."


    Originally, Rong Huang wanted to pat Peng Yue''s shoulder, but because she was in a wheelchair.


    The height difference is everything.


    Rong Huang picked up the small schoolbag and waved his small paw, "Goodbye."


    Then he turned the wheelchair, and disappeared like a hot wheel.


    Yin Ling didn''t expect that Rong Huang would have this attitude when he saw him again.


    Ignore.


    Suddenly, Yin Ling felt uncomfortable.


    Before, Rong Huang looked at him with eyes full of worship and shyness.


    Peng Yue knew Yin Ling very well, and knew at a glance that he was lost because of Rong Huang, and his face suddenly sank.


    "Aling, what are you thinking about?"


    Hearing Peng Yue''s moving voice, which was similar to a spoiled child, Yin Ling recovered, and his heart softened, "It''s nothing, I''m thinking about what we have for lunch."


    "Then have you figured it out?"


    Since Yin Ling had said so, Peng Yue was also willing to give him a step down.


    "How about the yellow chicken stew, there just opened a yellow chicken next to the school bookstore..."


    -


    After several subjects were taken, Rong Huang was successfully confused.


    Hearing the various voices in the class about the answers, Rong Huang couldn''t wait to plug his ears with something.


    I didn''t hear anything, and I didn''t even know that I made eight wrong math fill-in-the-blank questions.


    Dang Yue was looking at the small mirror to touch up her makeup, and noticed that Rong Huang beside her was on the table with a face, and rolled over, like a pancake, a little bit to laugh.


    "Are you ready to relax after the exam?"


    Rong Huang stopped rolling his face and blinked, "Relax? Where to go?"


    Dang Yue couldn''t help but squeezed Rong Huang''s soft cheek, and then he squeezed twice more addictively, "Clear one."


    "clean it?"


    Dang Yue nodded, "I will also go to Tang Qian today. He doesn''t like too many women around."


    Rong Huang''s eyes lit up, and he asked without thinking, "He doesn''t like women?"


    The voice was a bit too loud because of the excitement, causing everyone around him to look over, and Rong Huang was still unconscious.


    "I''ll just say he''s not normal. Last time the big-breasted beauty in the next class gave him a cake and he threw it directly into the trash can. It was so bad that he had a good face, and it was a violent thing."


    Rong Huang clicked and said, completely ignoring the expression in Dang Yue''s hesitant eyes.


    "Are you talking about me?"


    There was a deep and hoarse voice in the ear, and it seemed that there was still scorching heat spraying in the ear.


    Rong Huang turned his head and saw Tang Qian with the back seat very close to him.


    Frightened Rong Huang picked up Wusan on the table and patted Tang Qian in the face.


    Looking at the face of Tang Qian''s tempest, everyone: Rong Huang is about to finish.


    I didn''t know that Tang Qian just sneered and looked at Rong Huang with determination.


    Rong Huang was seen with a guilty conscience, and said, "I''m sorry."


    Tang Qian raised his hand and wiped his face, lifted up the broken hair that covered the beautiful eyebrows on his forehead, smiling but not smiling, "It''s okay, sister Huanghuang."


    Rong Huang''s shoulders shrank.


    It''s fried.


    She said that there was something wrong with this **** villain, and there were only a few who could count her hair down, and this one was just one in front of her.


    Directly ignoring Rong Huang''s glares and the gossip eyes of the people around him, Tang Qian took out the cigarette case from the belly of the table and got up out of the classroom.


    Faced with Dang Yue who was full of words, Rong Huang bulged his cheeks and tried to make himself more innocent, "I didn''t know it was him."


    Dang Yue twitched, "It''s okay, he usually doesn''t hit women."

 Chapter 20： Diseased villain (20)

    Rong Huang immediately felt relieved. After all, she was probably the only one in this world, regardless of whether the other party was a male or female.


    Dang Yue sighed, Rong Xiaohuang looked really like a schoolmaster, stupid, "I sent you the address, don''t be late when you look back."


    Rong Huang turned on the phone and took a look, then nodded, "No way."


    Dang Yue touched Rong Huang''s little furry head lovingly, and then squeezed Rong Huang''s ball head, "Let your parents buy you more walnuts."


    Rong Huang squeezed his phone and tilted his head, "Huh?"


    In Dang Yue''s eyes, the love and pity was even worse, and she slapped Rong Huang''s little head, "Eat more walnuts and nourish your brain."


    Now Rong Huang would be really stupid if he didn''t understand it again.


    Rong Huang snorted, and pointed his white finger at Dang Yue, "I won''t play with you."


    Dang Yue was amused by Rong Huang''s grievances.


    Rong Huang was furious, slapped on the table with a slap, "I want to break with you for thirty seconds!"


    Party Moon: "Hahahaha."


    Shen Shan came to pick Rong Huang back, and Dang Yue also packed up and prepared to go home.


    Dang Yue stood up with her bag, and suddenly saw the crack on Rong Huang''s desk, he said.


    I touched it with my hands, and the cracks were deep. Dang Yue didn''t find the desktop cracked before.


    Forget it, forget it, she has to go back and change her clothes.


    Dang Yue didn''t think much, turned and left the classroom.


    -


    Zhangjin''s senior year does not have a holiday on Saturday, only one day on Sunday.


    Shen Shan sent Rong Huang to Qing, and sent Rong Huang into the box by the way.


    "Rong Huang, is that your elder sister?" Rong Huang held the milk that Shen Shan had just poured her in his hand, smelling of her reputation, she was a beautiful girl.


    Rong Huang remembered that she seemed to be walking close to Peng Yue?


    "No."


    Rong Huang didn''t understand why the protagonist of a world would be as disgusting as Peng Yue. Shouldn''t the protagonist''s halo be a fanatic?


    Oh no, Pengyue is indeed a heartthrob. He goes up to hook up when he sees a man. The typical three views are not correct.


    "Then it must be a nanny." The girl sighed in a pity, and the malice in her tone couldn''t be concealed. "That''s right, it''s not safe and convenient for you to come out alone."


    Rong Huang pursed his lower lip, his voice was soft, and he didn''t know if it was because he had drunk milk. It was milky, "Of course it is not safe for me to come out alone."


    "Unlike you, it''s safe everywhere."


    Seeing the girl''s face getting darker and darker, Rong Huang smiled and continued to drink grandma.


    Hehe, I''m really a peerless little genius.


    Rong Huang, like the little general who won the battle, sat there arrogantly. If he ignores the wheelchair under the fart-stock, he will be more imposing.


    Tang Qian opened the door and saw a pink ball about to bury most of his face in the milk glass at a glance.


    Shen Shan specially ordered Rong Huang a super-large glass of milk, and the mouth of the glass was naturally large.


    Rong Huang''s face was small, and his skin was milky white, which seemed to be a bit whiter than the milk in the glass.


    She was wrapped in a light pink down jacket and a scarf of the same color.


    Tang Qian''s eyes moved slightly, and he clearly looked at something that could be pinched to death with one hand, but it was arrogant.


    Give her a stick, she can pierce the sky.


    "Brother Tang, come and sit here!"


    Qin Xu, who had been sitting next to Rong Huang and chatting with her awkwardly, saw Tang Qian and quickly raised his voice to greet Tang Qian to come over.


    Tang Qian kicked Qin Xu''s calf, "Range."


    Qin Xu touched the back of his head. It was the same wherever he sat anyway, and chatting with Rong Huang was too awkward, so he simply sat farther away.

 Chapter 21： The sick villain (21)

    The man''s instinct told him that it was not normal between Brother Tang and Da Xue.


    God knows that because he was almost twenty before Tang, even a girl almost paled her hair without pulling her little hand.


    What if Tang Qian could make a spark with Rong Huang.


    As soon as Tang Qian sat down, Rong Huang smelled a puff of smoke and choked her into a sneeze.


    Even Rong Huang''s sneezing sound was quiet.


    It''s like a newborn cat, and it''s milky.


    Tang Qian glanced at her diagonally, the corners of his lips were slightly raised, and there was a slight sense of pickiness in his tone, "What''s the matter? Sister Huanghuang."


    Hearing the last four words, Rong Huang suddenly felt that his whole person was not good.


    "No barking!" Rong Huang exploded.


    "Sister Huanghuang..." Before Tang''s words were finished, Tao Jing offered a glass of wine over there, "Brother Tang, here comes a new bartender, try it."


    Rong Huang glanced at the wine in Tang Qian''s hand, and then he could not remove his eyes again.


    Of course Tang Qian noticed Rong Huang''s scorching gaze, and loosened the wine glass toward Rong Huang, "Want to drink?"


    Rong Huang licked his lower lip, and the chicken pecked at the rice, "Yeah, I want to drink it." I don''t know if the peach blossom wine she makes is delicious.


    Tang Qian handed the wine to Rong Huang. He hadn''t drank it anyway, "Slow down..." Drink it.


    Although this wine didn''t feel much at first, it had plenty of stamina.


    Tang Qian originally wanted to remind Rong Huang to drink slowly, but when he knew that the wine glass had just fallen into Rong Huang''s hands, Rong Huang raised his head and took a few sips.


    Then the wine glass is empty.


    There was a hiccup when it was over.


    Before Tang: "..."


    "How do you feel?" Tang Qian raised his hand and pressed his eyebrows. Is this child lacking in heart?


    Anyone who has a bit of a brain knows that wine does not take such a drink.


    Rong Huang smashed his mouth, seemed to be aftertaste, shaking his head, a little disgusted, "It''s not delicious."


    Spicy tongue.


    Seeing this before Tang, he didn''t say anything more.


    Even the wheelchair can be picked up and rushed forward. A glass of wine should not be poured.


    Tang Qian went to get the same glass of wine as before. Just after sitting down and taking out his mobile phone, he heard Rong Huang''s disgusting voice, "You smell so bad."


    Qian Tang bowed his head in surprise and smelled it, right?


    Although he is not like that motherly Yin Ling who likes to spray all kinds of men''s perfume, he still loves cleanliness.


    The laundry detergent on the clothes mixed with the lemon-scented shower gel smells very fragrant, where is it smelly?


    "Smoke, smelly." Rong Huang sniffed, and at the same time moved the wheelchair aside.


    A look of "You are so stinky, I want to stay away from you".


    Tang Qian almost laughed, did she even care about his smoking?


    It''s not his wife, what do you care?


    When this thought came out, Tang Qian was stunned, something flashed through his heart, "Really smelly?"


    Rong Huang: "It smells so bad."


    Tang Qian gave a tut, and didn''t know what to think, he leaned forward, "Then I will go out?"


    Rong Huang didn''t realize that the distance between the two of them now exceeded the distance that ordinary men and women should keep, and he nodded obediently, "Okay."


    Tang Qian chuckled, got up and walked out.


    I don''t know how the Rong family raised his daughter, so squeamish?


    Tang Qian stood at the window in the corridor for a while, and then turned around like a pancake again, and continued to burn.


    Feeling that the smell of smoke on his body was almost gone, Tang Qian returned to the box.


    I thought that Rong Huang could really drink, but he didn''t expect to be slapped in the head by Rong Huang as soon as he sat down.


    Tang Qian touched the aching back of his head with a dazed expression, "What are you doing?"

 Chapter 22： Diseased villain (22)

    The little girl''s milky white cheeks were pink, and her black eyes looked like they had just been fished out from the water. The water was fluent and squiggly.


    The corners of his eyes were also glowing with a pink and peach blossom-like color because of the drinking.


    Tang Qian saw his breathing stagnant, why didn''t he find this little thing so attractive before?


    "Bad thing." The little girl slapped Tang Qian''s arm again, which immediately made Tang Qian wake up.


    It''s life-threatening to hook someone up.


    With a snap, many people in the box looked over.


    Tang Qian��s mouth twitched, and his arms numb. Knowing that the little girl had confiscated her strength, she was a little helpless, "Where am I?"


    The little girl looked at him up and down, and suddenly stretched out Bai Shengsheng''s hand to grab the corner of Tang Qian''s clothes, "Which little boy is this? He looks so handsome."


    He reached out and touched Tang Qian''s face.


    There was still a word in his mouth, "It''s really slippery, did you secretly drink the jade syrup, son?"


    The little girl''s palms are soft, because it''s warm and warm, like a small stove.


    Tang Qian was a little embarrassed. He is a school tyrant of Zhangjin generation. Who gave the little girl so much courage and dared to molest him?


    Seeing that Tang Qian didn��t speak, the little girl was unhappy, ��I��m talking to you, who is the young man��s last name? Is there a marriage?��


    The little girl''s pink lips closed together, and Tang Qian seemed to be able to smell the delicious milk scent.


    Is it because I drank milk just now?


    Qian Tang thought.


    When Dang Yue came over, he heard Rong Huang''s extremely presumptuous words, and almost didn''t spray the wine in her mouth.


    There are also marriages. Isn��t the next person going to marry someone home and have children?


    Seeing Tang Qian''s face getting darker and darker, Dang Yue hurriedly went up and pulled Rong Huang away for Rong Huang''s life.


    This little ancestor, do you know who she molested?


    "Rong Xiaohuang, are you drunk?" Dang Yue raised her hand and waved in front of Rong Huang''s eyes, "How much alcohol I drank, so drunk."


    Rong Huang held up a finger and said softly, "One mouthful, one mouthful."


    "belch-"


    Rong Huang was covering her mouth, shyness flashed in her beautiful apricot eyes, and the pink on her cheeks was even more delicate, and her mouth was still quibbling, "I was not the one who hiccuped just now, it was... it was the little son. Hiccup, hiccup��"


    Dang Yue who was sprayed with alcohol: "..."


    "You are drunk, I will take you home." Dang Yue had no choice but to send Rong Huang back first.


    Rong Huang waved his small paw and frowned, "I don''t want to, I want to drink, hiccup��"


    "belch-"


    "belch-"


    Dang Yuetou is so big that she had long known that Rong Huang would drink the fragments and would not let her come.


    The box door was closed. Tang Qian looked at the phone with his eyes closed. The soft and warm touch on his side has been attached to it, even if he wiped it twice, he could still feel it.


    Tang Qian suddenly felt a little irritable.


    Just about to take out the cigarette case, the phone rang.


    "Tang Tang, is Huang Huang with you?" Mother Tang''s gentle voice came over the phone.


    "What''s the matter?" When Tang Qian heard Tang''s mother mentioning Rong Huang, he raised his hand and touched his lower face uncomfortably.


    When he realized what he had done, Tang Qian looked even worse and withdrew his hand.


    "My auntie Fang and I are shopping outside, you should watch Huanghuang more, and remember to send her home later, don''t bully Huanghuang." Before Tang finished speaking, he hung up the phone.


    Tang Qian frowned tightly, holding the phone for a long time without responding.


    Send Rong Huang home?


    Just because she had flirted with him just now, don''t want him to send her back.


    Besides, isn''t there a party month?

 Chapter 23： Diseased villain (23)

    Tang Qian pushed away Qin Xu, who was about to fall on him, stood up arrogantly, and strode towards the door.


    It wasn''t that he wanted to send her off, it was his mother who insisted on sending it off.


    When Tang Qian arrived at the door, Dang Yue and Rong Huang were waiting for the car.


    Rong Huang tilted his body, his head bit by bit, his thin white neck seemed to be broken with one hand.


    Tang Qian gave a tut and strode forward, "You go back, I will send her back."


    Dang Yue snatched the wheelchair from Tang Qian and raised her eyebrows in surprise, "You send Rong Xiaohuang back?"


    Tang Qian scratched his eyebrows and answered lazily.


    "Do you know where Rong Xiaohuang''s house is..."?


    "Hiccup��"


    Tang Qian was impatient with Rong Huang''s hiccup, took out a mint from his pants pocket, tore it open, pinched Rong Huang''s mouth, and stuffed it in.


    Fingertips touched Rong Huang''s soft lips, and Tang Qian''s dark eyes swayed.


    Immediately afterwards, there was a tingling pain in the fingertips.


    Looking down, it was Rong Huang who bit his finger.


    "What are you doing?" Tang Qian gritted his teeth, every word seemed to be squeezed out from deep in his throat.


    Rong Huang did not respond, of course, with a mouthful of white teeth, and clenched Tang Qian''s fingers tightly.


    While biting, there was still a grunt in his throat.


    Dang Yue: Ah this.


    Tang Qian''s eyebrows were beating.


    Fortunately, he was worried about what would happen to her when she was drunk and drove her out to take her home.


    How did she return him?


    "Let go!" Tang Qian had never seen a drunk before, he had never seen such annoying drunk.


    Looking at the shocked Dang Yue next to him, Qian Tang''s expression was slightly unnatural, and with a light cough, Tang Qian raised his chin, trying to pretend that nothing happened, "You go back first."


    Dang Yue said, then nodded, turned around, and walked in the door without looking back.


    I''m sorry, Rong Xiaohuang, I''m leaving now, my life is of utmost importance.


    Xu felt that what was in his mouth was not delicious, so Rong Huang vomited it, and said with disgust, "It''s really unpalatable."


    Tang Qiang smiled, took out a tissue from his trouser pocket and wiped the saliva from his index finger, his eyes were extremely dangerous, like a cheetah lurking in the dark, ready to go.


    After taking a deep breath, Tang Qian forced himself to calm down before calling the driver at home.


    Looking at Rong Huang like this, his private car is still safer.


    When the driver came, Tang Qian had been tossed by Rong Huang and lost his temper.


    -


    Tang Qian was closing his eyes to rest his mind, and slapped his face with a hand.


    Tang Qian opened his eyes, his narrow eyes flashed with a faint hostility.


    Following the hand that stood in front of him, Tang Qian saw Rong Huang with half of his face stuck to the car window.


    He grew up so big, he was still caught for the first time...Ah, that''s not right, the last time he was slapped with a book by Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang did she eat the guts of the bear heart and leopard?


    Moreover, how did she put her face to the car window and turn her hand back?


    Along the way, Rong Huang had never settled down, and Tang Qian by his side suffered.


    Tang Qian seriously suspected that Rong Huang was deliberate. Which one of you have ever seen a drinker who can accurately pinpoint the direction with a fist?


    Rong Huang started very hard, leaving no room at all.


    In the end, there was really no way. Tang Qian raised his hand and touched the corner of his mouth that was a little sore. With his long arm stretched out, he directly pressed the person in his arms.


    Warm and soft in his arms, Tang Qian was in a daze for a moment.


    Although this move was too intimate, it was also helpless.


    I didn''t think she was very soft.


    Qian Tang comforted himself like this.

 Chapter 24： The sick villain (24)

    Almost reaching the villa area where the Rong family was located, Rong Huang woke up.


    I looked around and saw Tang Qian next to him, his eyes lit up.


    "Huh? Little son?" The little girl''s voice was soft and sweet, and she had the delicate charm of a girl, and Tang Qian''s ears were slightly hot.


    In the next second, before Tang Qian''s enthusiasm in his ears dissipated, Rong Huang grabbed Tang Qian''s arm.


    Rong Huang''s two small paws were on Tang Qian''s chest, and he wanted to sit up, but when his hands were soft, his head hit Tang Qian''s body.


    Tang Qian felt as if he had been hit by a cannonball, and his chest hurt.


    As soon as she lowered her head, she saw the little girl frowning, squeezing out two double chins with pain.


    "Woo, it hurts." The little girl covered her forehead with her hands, her eyes hazy with tears.


    Tang Qian didn''t expect Rong Huang to be so squeamish. In desperation, he raised his hand and touched Rong Huang''s forehead, "It hurts?"


    Rong Huang nodded, "Well, it hurts."


    Tang Qian was yelled by Rong Huang''s milk chirping little voice as if he was electrified, from the numbness of his hair to the soles of his feet.


    Tang Qian thought that maybe he had drunk too much, and without thinking about it, he squeezed Rong Huang''s mouth.


    "Don''t make noise."


    "Mmm..." Rong Huang waved his two paws in the air, trying to break away from Tang Qian''s hand.


    Tang Qian used a bit of strength, and the squishy Rong Huang in his brain couldn''t escape.


    "Hey!" Rong Huang suddenly raised his throat and yelled, his head tilted back, and then he slammed into Tang Qian.


    Before Tang: "His."


    Crazy woman.


    Tang Qian was almost out of breath when he was hit, and angrily moved Rong Huang aside.


    The story of the farmer and the snake is about him and Rong Huang, right?


    If this continues, he will have to live ten years less.


    Tang Qian lowered the baffle and told the driver to drive faster.


    The troubled Rong Huang calmed down again, curled up his legs on the leather seat, hugged his knees, and put his chin on his knees. The crow-feather-colored eyelashes were cleverly converged, and a lightness was reflected on the lower eyelid. Shadows.


    When the car stopped at the door of Rong''s house, Tang Qian saw the tall woman standing at the door at a glance.


    Before Tang Qian had opened the door and got out of the car, the woman had already stepped forward to open the door, fetched the wheelchair, and put Rong Huang, who was sleeping like a pig, on the wheelchair.


    After finishing a series of movements, the woman turned and looked at Tang Qian.


    "Are you my sister''s classmate?" Rong Ran knows how bad his sister is, so he will not be very friendly when facing Tang Qian.


    This kid eagerly sent the phoenix back, it must be something special.


    Qian Tang: He, he, not really.


    Rong Huang is a small master, who likes pigs.


    The liar swallowed a thousand needles.


    "My mother and Aunt Fang are shopping together, and I don''t worry about Ronghuang, let me take her back."


    Rong Ran did not relax his vigilance because of Tang Qian''s words, "Our family has strict family education. We must go home before nine o''clock in the evening, and we can''t fall in love before graduation from high school.


    Tang Qian narrowed his eyebrows and said nothing.


    Dare the lover regard him as someone who has bad intentions against Rong Huang?


    "Then you go back first. Thank you for sending Huang Huang back."


    Tang gave a faint hmm in front of him and turned into the car.


    -


    It was already past eight o''clock when Rong Huang woke up the next day.


    Brain hurts.


    Tian Ling Gai is almost flying.


    It''s like she drank more than ten jars of wine from Feng Bingshan''s wine cellar in one breath, and she felt drunk for ten days and ten nights.


    Rong Huang rolled on the pink bed.


    Did she do anything inappropriate when she was drunk last night?

 Chapter 25： Diseased villain (25)

    no?


    Certainly not.


    Her wine is very good.


    The kind that sleeps after drinking.


    Thinking about this, Rong Huang relieved his mind and grinned grinningly.


    "Is Huang Huang awake? Mom didn''t go to the company today, and your sister took you to the hospital for an examination."


    Rong Huang fluttered out of the quilt with a mess of hair, his soft white face still carrying a red mark that was pressed out, "Okay."


    Finally no need to use a wheelchair.


    When I get back to school, I can communicate with Pengyue and other scumbags.


    "It''s a miracle, Miss Rong''s left leg has recovered very well, just like ordinary people."


    "It''s a miracle in medical history to recover in such a short time!"


    The old doctor was holding the film, looking excited.


    Looking at the old doctor who thought he had created a medical miracle, Rong Huang picked his fingers with some guilty conscience, and continued to smile.


    "Miss Rong, try to stand up and take two steps." The old doctor''s eyes beamed, looking at Rong Huang as if he was looking at some rare species.


    "Does Huang Huang need her mother to support you?" Mother Rong stepped up worriedly, reaching out to support Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang raised his hand and refused, "I''ll do it myself." She wasn''t really disabled, she did her own thing.


    This is something that all kindergarten children know.


    Mother Rong retracted her hand, stepped back, and stood side by side with Rong Ran.


    Then, under the scorching gaze of a few people, Rong Huang stood up with his wheelchair.


    Rong Huang felt that her acting skills were so good that she was considering whether to act after the college entrance examination.


    It is said that the celebrity business is very profitable?


    Rong Huang seemed to see countless small amounts of money flying towards her.


    Shui Shui found what Rong Huang was thinking, and promptly gave a pertinent opinion, "Majesty, being a celebrity is very tired. It''s not good to have enough to sleep. You can''t even eat the sweet and sour short ribs you like. ."


    Rong Huang heard that, let''s forget it.


    Even the sweet and sour short ribs can''t be eaten, so what''s the point of being alive?


    "Ms. Rong is recovering very well. Now she can walk like a normal person." The old doctor asked Rong Huang with a smile, "Did Miss Rong practice secretly every day?"


    Rong Huang blinked, his eyes rolled, "Yes, I also want to stand up quickly."


    Mother Rong was covering her mouth and her eyes were red.


    Rong Ran was also very moved, and patted Rong Mu on the back, "Huang Huang is good."


    Rong Huang wringed Bai Shengsheng''s little hands, with a guilty conscience.JPG.


    After coming out of the hospital, Rong Huang stopped taking a wheelchair.


    Although Rong''s mother and Rong Ran thought this was a bit wicked, Rong Huang''s joy at being able to stand diminished his doubts and didn''t think much about it.


    Regardless of the process, the result is always good.


    After returning home, Father Rong saw that Rong Huang had left the wheelchair, he was ecstatic, waved his hand, and gave Rong Huang another 100,000 yuan.


    Rong Huang: That''s great, thank you big dad.


    -


    Since the last time she discovered that Rong Huang was pretending to be disabled, Peng Yue had been secretly poking and calculating, looking for an opportunity to expose Rong Huang''s disguise.


    After being stunned by Rong Huang twice, Peng Yue didn''t want to make Rong Huang feel better.


    At the very least, she should be ruined.


    The last time Yin Ling read out the love letter in public did not break Rong Huang. Rong Huang just took a few days off and came to class.


    And looking at her current state, it seems that she hasn''t been affected by the previous events at all.


    How could Peng Yue, who had been crushed by Rong Huang, tolerate it?


    After thinking about it for a long time at home, Peng Yue decided to expose her at the flag raising ceremony tomorrow Monday.

 Chapter 26： Diseased villain (26)

    Everyone will come when the flag raising ceremony is held, and she wants everyone to see with their own eyes that Rong Huang is pretending to be disabled.


    The more I thought about it, the more excited Peng Yue did not sleep much all night.


    I got up early the next morning and rushed to school without even having time to eat breakfast after washing.


    "Have you seen it, Rong Huang didn''t come here in a wheelchair today."


    "It looks like his legs are healed. I used to think that Rong Huang would definitely fall after a car accident. I didn''t expect to stand up again now."


    "Hey, Rong Huang has studied well and has grown up well. He still has money at home. It is perfect. There is no doubt that he will win in life.


    "It''s just..."


    Peng Yue heard the conversation between the two in the front seat, and the cup in his hand almost fell to the ground without holding it firmly.


    The cup slammed on the table and made a clang.


    The two people in the front seat turned their heads and looked back.


    "Rong Huang really isn''t in a wheelchair?" Peng Yue suppressed the turbulent emotions and forced herself to calm down.


    "Yes, I saw it at the school gate before."


    For a moment, Peng Yue wanted to swipe all the textbook exercises on the desk to the ground.


    Rong Huang actually walked to school?


    how can!


    She thought about the plan for a long time, but she didn''t even start yet?


    Peng Yue was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood, endured and endured, and finally couldn''t hold back, ran to the back door of Class 5 and took a peek.


    I didn''t see Rong Huang.


    "What are you doing?" Suddenly there was a voice behind him, making Peng Yue scream in surprise.


    Turning around, it was Rong Huang.


    "Rong Huang!" Peng Yue was anxious, and subconsciously thought that Rong Huang was frightening her, "You did it on purpose!"


    Rong Huang still smiled, "Which one of your eyes did you see me on purpose?"


    Peng Yue seemed to have hit the cotton with a punch, and her chest was suffocated.


    "You!" Peng Yue didn''t fight, reaching out to push Rong Huang.


    How could Rong Huang let Peng Yue get the benefit, so he avoided Peng Yue''s hand on one side of his body, "What are you doing? But I still want to hit me?"


    "What about hitting you?" Peng Yue is now full of Rong Huang standing up. Her plan has failed, and for a while she has no choice but to say, "Yin Ling likes me, even if I fight. You and he will still protect me."


    "What is this classmate yelling at the door of our fifth class early in the morning?" A serious middle-aged male voice came from behind him.


    As soon as Peng Yue turned around, she saw the teacher in charge of the fifth class standing on the stairs with hands behind her back.


    Peng Yue''s face turned pale, and when she recalled what she had said earlier, her face became even more pale.


    Rong Huang harmed her!


    The little girl''s eyes were red, as if she had been wronged, and the head teacher subconsciously thought that Peng Yue was bullying Rong Huang.


    Seeing Peng Yue standing there not speaking, the head teacher and grade teacher looked more serious, "You two come with me."


    Rong Huang was not afraid, because she knew that the head teacher was going upstairs under Shui Shui''s reminder, so she said that deliberately.


    She is a villain, a villain who specializes in doing bad things!


    -


    "I just heard Peng Yue say about Yin Ling, why? You have a good relationship with Yin Ling?"


    This problem seems ordinary, but it involves the issue of premature love. If it is serious, parents or even the whole school may be asked to report it.


    Peng Yue hurried to explain, but Rong Huang took the lead.


    "Pengyue threatened me early in the morning and said that Yin Ling liked her. What''s wrong with me?" Rong Huang finished the case first, rubbing his red eyes and said, "Teacher, I doubt Pengyue and Yin. Ling is in love."


    Under the surprised gaze of the head teacher, Peng Yue almost failed to maintain the plain expression on her face.

 Chapter 27： Diseased villain (27)

    "Teacher Rong Huang is talking nonsense!"


    "I didn''t."


    "You have it!"


    "I said I didn''t!"


    Seeing the two people quarreling like elementary school students, the head teacher had a headache, "It''s alright, stop and stop arguing. If you haven''t fallen in love, just call Yin Ling and ask if it''s OK."


    Peng Yue is a good student among the best, and he can''t tolerate the influence of her early love on her academic performance.


    The head teacher casually pulled a student from the door to inform Yin Ling to come over.


    Yin Ling came soon after.


    Seeing Rong Huang and Peng Yue standing together, Peng Yue''s face turned pale, and subconsciously thought that Rong Huang had bullied Peng Yue, and gave Rong Huang a glance without thinking about it.


    Rong Huang noticed the arbitrarily deep eyes of the class owner, and his heart was overwhelmed. Which stupid kid is this, and he can feel relieved to let him be out alone, not afraid to be sold as non-recyclable garbage?


    When Peng Yue saw Yin Ling staring at Rong Huang, Peng Yue knew that something was bad.


    "I heard people say that you are in love with the girls in our school?" The head teacher didn''t say who it was, but gave a vague outline.


    Yin Ling couldn''t figure out the specific situation for a while, thinking that the head teacher was talking about Rong Huang, and Peng Yue was bitten by Rong Huang. "Teacher, I have nothing to do with Rong Huang. Don''t make it difficult for Peng Yue."


    head teacher:"......"


    Peng Yue: "!!!"


    Rong Huang: Puff ha ha ha ha Yin Ling, this rod.


    The head teacher sighed and waved, "Rong Huang will go back first, and you two will stay."


    Rong Huang prolonged his accent and replied, and walked out of the office with small legs.


    As soon as he left the office, Rong Huang''s eyes disappeared immediately, and the corners of his eyes and brows were filled with joy.


    Today is a good start, as soon as they came up, they gave Peng Yue and Yin Ling a crit.


    Rong Huang''s mood was not ordinary joy, and he even jumped three times while walking.


    "University bully, where''s your wheelchair?" Rong Huang turned his head and saw Qin Xu who was climbing stairs.


    Qin Xu followed Tang Qian and Tao Jing.


    Tang Qian didn''t seem to wake up yet, and his slightly moist broken hair fell down, covering his hidden sharp eyebrows.


    It was cold in the winter morning, almost dripping into ice outside.


    Tang Qian didn''t seem to be afraid of the cold at all. He only wore a black coat with milk in his mouth. The whole figure looked like a very lazy big cat.


    Hearing Qin Xu''s bluffing words, he just raised his eyelids casually, and then drooped, hiding the emotions in the dark pupils.


    Rong Huang grabbed the fringe on the scarf, his voice was brisk, "I can stand up, why use a wheelchair?"


    As soon as the words fell silent, Tang Qian snorted.


    Rong Huang grinds his teeth, will this villain have trouble with her?


    "That''s really gratifying and congratulations. Come here, the college bully invites you to eat candy." Qin Xu took out the mint candy he had previously taken from before Tang and handed it to Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang was not welcome, and took it and bit into his mouth as he walked.


    It''s cool.


    Rong Huang smashed his mouth, felt that the taste was a bit familiar, but couldn''t remember where he had eaten it.


    Rong Huang didn''t worry about this, and walked back to the classroom happily.


    -


    The senior high school teacher changed the test paper very quickly, and the test paper was changed in just one day.


    "This time the three-mode results came out. After the academic committee posted it on the wall, some students have made a lot of progress, but there are also very few students who have regressed! Very often! Great!"


    The head teacher gave the transcript to the academic committee, and then walked back to the podium.


    "Okay, let''s start the lecture next."

 Chapter 28： Diseased villain (28)

    Rong Huang was very sure and affirmed that the head teacher was looking at her when he said the latter sentence.


    Rong Huang: QAQ.


    "Don''t worry, the king, you were the first one before. Even if you quit the top 100, it would be a big step backward in the teacher''s eyes."


    Shui Shui''s comfort made Rong Huang feel relieved.


    Poke the Dang Yue on the side, Rong Huang quietly said, "Dang Yue, do you want to check your results after class?"


    Dang Yue didn''t even think about it, and looked at Rong Huang with a look of surprise, "What are you doing with that stuff? Can you eat your grades?"


    Rong Huang tilted his head for a moment, as if he couldn''t.


    "You don''t need to watch it, you are the first."


    Rong Huang''s eyes flashed slightly, and his little head shook like a rattle. I''m not me without you, don''t talk nonsense.


    Dang Yue sighed and patted the back of Rong Huang''s hand, "Don''t you believe it? I''ll show it to you when get out of class is over."


    Rong Huang: Thank you.


    As soon as the bell rang after class, the head teacher left the classroom and the academic committee posted the transcript on the wall.


    Dang Yue raised her eyebrows and motioned, "I''ll go and see."


    Rong Huang lowered his head, listless, "Okay."


    After a while, Dang Yue came back with shocked expression, "Rong Xiaohuang, you exploded."


    Rong Huang: "Huh?"


    Dang Yue grabbed Rong Huang''s hand and asked inconceivably, "How did you fall from the first to the third grade?"


    Rong Huang blinked, probably... talent?


    "Did you fall asleep during the exam?" Dang Yue tweeted, looking at Rong Huang''s eyes as if he was looking at a national treasure, "Rong Xiaohuang, you really exploded."


    There was a whimper in Rong Huang''s throat, and the corners of her apricot eyes drooped, looking very pitiful.


    Dang Yue''s heart softened and comforted Rong Huang, "It''s okay, go home and eat more walnuts."


    Rong Huang sniffed, pushed Dang Yue''s hand away, and put down the pen in her hand so that she would not eat walnuts.


    -


    "Fuck Brother Tang, don''t you know that the college bully actually passed the third grade exam, hahahahaha laughed me to death."


    Qin Xu''s bluffing sound sounded, Tang Qian''s hand typing on the keyboard paused, and he raised his eyes lazily, with a smile in his eyes, "Really? The third grade?"


    "What lie to you?" Qin Xu took the bag of spicy strips from Tao Jing''s hand. "I guess the university bully doesn''t know where to hide and cry now."


    Tang Qian��s eyes moved slightly, and it should be fun to think of the little girl crying with tears on her face?


    Regardless of the scolding of his teammates, Tang Qian just quit the game.


    "Go back." Tang Qian took off the headset, turned and left the Internet cafe.


    "Why did Brother Tang go?" Didn''t you say you won''t go to class today?


    "Perhaps I went back to make the university bully happy?" Tao Jing thought.


    Before Tang, I jumped over the wall and entered the school. Class 5 happened to be a physical education class.


    Tang Qian looked around at the back door, and there was no one in the classroom, it should be in the playground or gymnasium.


    Just about to turn around and leave, I suddenly heard a sound similar to a little mouse stealing something.


    Click, click, click.


    Click, click, click.


    Tang Qian glanced around, and finally stopped in a row in front of his position.


    The boy moved his legs forward a few steps, closed his eyes and saw the little girl with the cat between the table and the stool.


    The little girl is holding a bag of potato chips and gnawing.


    The little girl eats potato chips in a unique way. Holding the potato chips in her two hands, she slowly bites with her front teeth and makes a clicking sound.


    Seeing Tang Qian''s sudden appearance, Rong Huang was also shocked, staring at Tang Qian with wide eyes, "You scared me!"


    Obviously it was a ferocious tone, but Tang Qian listened to it as if a milk cat was caught stealing, trying to cover up the false ferociousness.


    Qian Tang also noticed the little girl''s red eyes.

 Chapter 29： Diseased villain (29)

    "Have you cried?" Tang Qian asked in a dumb voice.


    Rong Huang raised his head and looked at Tang Qian, raised his hand and wiped his eyes indiscriminately, trying to cover it up, "Nothing."


    The little girl''s skin is extremely white, so the red at the end of her eyes is particularly conspicuous.


    There is a seductive charm in the tenderness.


    Tang Qian''s eyes suddenly sank.


    Such a clean little girl is the easiest to give birth to the desire to completely soil her. Look.


    Tang Qian''s fingers twitched lightly on his side, and Shengsheng resisted the urge to step forward and caress the crimson patch.


    Tang Qian suppressed the growing dark emotions in his heart, lifted his foot to remove the stool of Dang Yue outside, and then squatted down in front of the little girl.


    "Don''t take the exam once, try harder next time."


    Unexpectedly, after hearing this, the little girl narrowed her mouth, with a slight trill in the ending, "I don''t want to take the exam, it''s too difficult."


    Rong Huang is a typical person who can''t do anything and get the first place in trouble.


    Facing the third-to-last result, Rong Huang almost didn''t get sent away by this spicy chicken ranking.


    Tang Qian��s ears were tingling, he raised his hand and touched his ear a little uncomfortably, and coughed twice, then raised his hand and touched the little girl��s black hair, comforting her dryly, "Don��t cry."


    As soon as she was about to withdraw her hand, the little girl grabbed her index finger.


    The little girl shook her index finger in front of Tang, and said slowly with a nasal voice, "I''m so miserable, I don''t want to take an exam, I want to go home."


    Her sycamore grove.


    Her little hammock.


    She was about to die of them.


    Before Tang Qian was perplexed by Rong Huang''s coquettish tone, he knelt down on one knee in an uncomfortable posture, "The college entrance examination is still to be taken, otherwise there is no university."


    After saying this, Tang Qian spit on himself fiercely.


    He would never say this if he died before.


    What is the college entrance examination? Does it have anything to do with him?


    But seeing the little girl so wronged, Tang Qian felt uncomfortable for no reason.


    A big hole appeared in his chest, and the wind poured in.


    An emotion called distress moves in the internal organs and blood veins.


    "Didn''t you hire a tutor before?" Tang Qian''s throat was dry and his mind was in confusion. "Do more questions, it should be better?"


    Rong Huang hiccuped a little milk and raised three fingers, "I did a lot, and I got a three-pointer in the exam."


    Qian Tang: "...Your test paper, let me see."


    Rong Huang choked out the three-mode test paper from the belly of the table, sat on the ground without moving a position, and handed it to Tang Qian, "Here."


    Tang Qian took the test paper and began to study the answers written by Rong Huang on the test paper.


    In the corridor not far away, Qin Xu was lying on the railing, looking into the classroom with his waist down, looking so shocked that he couldn''t help himself, "So Brother Tang abandoned us just to live in the two-person world with the university?"


    "Wa-Cao Tang is gone, why are they hiding?" Tao Jing supported the plaster legs, trying to see the situation in the classroom in an extremely twisted posture.


    "I didn''t see it, Brother Tang is simply not a human being. The college bully is underage, right?"


    "You two, what about it?" Dang Yue was originally going to go upstairs to find Rong Huang, but from a distance he saw the two people pouting.


    Qin Xu and Tao Jing almost were not scared to death by Dang Yue, "Brother Tang and Da Xueba are doing ugly things in the classroom." After speaking, Qin Xu gave a wretched smile.


    "Tang Qian and Rong Xiaohuang are in the classroom?"


    "correct."


    Dang Yue had to enter the classroom without even thinking about it. Tang Qian looked normal, but he was actually a lunatic.


    A clean girl like Rong Xiaohuang, don''t let Tang Qian give Huo Huo.


    "Eh eh eh, you stop!"

 Chapter 30： Diseased villain (30)

    A clean girl like Rong Xiaohuang, don''t let Tang Qian give Huo Huo.


    "Eh eh eh, you stop!"


    Qin Xu grabbed Dang Yue, and the two of them worked with Tao Jing to drag the person away.


    Brother Ren Tang finally got off the order, so what are you going to do?


    Before Tang, he was a tall man, so kneeling on one knee would definitely not be very comfortable.


    When he finished reading the math test paper, Tang Qian stood up, returned to his seat and sat down, and signaled Rong Huang to sit on the stool, "Come here, I will give you a lecture."


    Rong Huang hesitated for a while, under Tang Qian''s gaze, he slowly leaned on the stool and stood up.


    "Can you not talk about math problems?" Rong Huang felt pain when he saw the geometric diagrams of functions, and tried to bargain.


    "Then physics?" Tang Qian smiled very softly, drew out the physics test paper, and asked Rong Huang to give a lecture.


    Rong Huang: Hey.


    "No, I think the math is pretty good." Rong Huang whispered, not counseling.


    Before Tang, he curled his lower lip without a trace, and at the same time the emotions in his eyes grew deeper.


    -


    "Here?"


    "No, what are you doing so hard?"


    "How is it now?"


    "Well, it''s here."


    Qin Xu and Tao Jinggang sent Dang Yue away, and they heard such a conversation when they came back.


    Qin Xu and Tao Jing: "?????!!!"


    They just left so little effort. Did Brother Tang and Da Xue progress so fast?


    Under Tao Jing''s eyes, Qin Xu looked into the classroom with his head hooked, and then his expression was a little... hard to say?


    "What happened?" Tao Jing asked in a low voice.


    Qin Xu leaned his back against the wall, his tone full of incredible, "Brother Tang is lecturing to the university bully."


    Tao Jing: "...topic?"


    Qin Xu: "Yeah."


    Tao Jing: "..." Excuse me.


    Before Tang, he directed Rong Huang to draw the auxiliary line and let Rong Huang prove what he needed to prove. As soon as he raised his eyes, he saw the cat in the corner and the dogs, Qin Xu and Tao Jing, who looked into the classroom suspiciously. .


    Standing sideways calmly blocking the two of them looking at Rong Huang, Tang Qian said quietly, "I''ll go out."


    Rong Huang was making his head bald by the geometric proof, and he nodded indiscriminately.


    "Brother Tang, what''s the matter with the college bully?" Qin Xu rushed forward as soon as Tang Qian came out, his face full of gossip.


    Tang Qian took out the cigarette case and put it empty, feeling a little irritable, but pushed away the cigarette that Tao Jing handed him, "It''s nothing."


    "What is nothing? I haven''t seen any woman you talked to before."


    Tang Qian raised his hand and touched his ears, counting the time in his mind, guessing that Rong Huang should write the answer, "You two stop, I''ll go back first."


    "Eh, Brother Tang, don''t go, the group of grandchildren dare to provoke us today and want to play a basketball game with us." Tao Jing still has plaster on his feet, but he still can''t stop. Yes, Brother Tang, you just let him show up like that?"


    Tang Qian paused, and didn''t know what he thought of, "I should." After speaking, he went straight to the classroom.


    "Okay, Brother Tang has agreed to play, and we will win."


    Tang Qian sat down and found that the piece of paper in front of Rong Huang was still blank, "Why don''t you write it?"


    Rong Huang bit the pen, frowned, and made two gestures, "Why do you use this as an auxiliary line here?"


    Tang Qian looked at the question and pondered for a moment, "It should be done this way, this is how the definition comes."


    Rong Huang scratched his head, hard to do.


    When Tang Qian saw this, he gave a tut, hooked his long finger over the black pen, and told Rong Huang again, and then, "Understood?"


    Rong Huang knew only a little bit, but nodded, "I understand."


    Before the soft ending of the word "��" disappeared, his forehead was bounced off.

 Chapter 31： Diseased villain (31)

    Rong Huang leaned back and almost jumped up from the stool, clutching his forehead, "What are you doing?"


    "Little liar." Tang Qian only said something unclear, and then pressed Rong Huang to understand the meaning of the question, and then said it carefully afterwards.


    "Don''t you forget all of these?" Tang Qian suddenly thought of what Rong Huang said in the dessert shop before, and asked in a deep voice.


    Rong Huang blinked and changed the subject, "I know this question. I will do it again now."


    Then he lowered his head and pinched the pen to pass through.


    Tang Qian lazily raised his eyes and looked at Rong Huang.


    Obviously, she didn''t exert much strength before, but the little girl''s forehead was red, and she looked particularly abrupt.


    Tang Qian couldn''t help frowning, twisting his fingertips lightly, after thinking about it, he still didn''t reach out his hand.


    Throwing a candy to Rong Huang, "I will reward you for progress."


    Rong Huang''s eyes lit up for a moment, and he picked up the mint candy and tore his mouth open, "I seem to have eaten this candy before."


    Qian Tang sneered, afraid that it wasn''t the time when he got drunk and went crazy?


    -


    At the end of the physical education class, the classmates came back one after another.


    Rong Huang also turned his head to sort out the wrong questions by himself, and Tang Qian took advantage of going out between class to smoke a cigarette.


    That night, Rong Huang disliked the smell of smoke on his body, and when he returned home, he swept all the smoke in a drawer into the trash can.


    Tang Qian felt that he was a little sick.


    In the past two days, I was subconsciously able to not smoke without smoking.


    Really hell.


    At this time the broadcast rang.


    "After reports from relevant students, we found that there was an improper relationship between Pengyue and Yin Ling in the first grade of high school. We hereby notify the whole school of criticism. In addition, the two of them will conduct a review at the flag-raising ceremony next week and warn all the students. Concentrate on studying, don''t fall in love early..."


    Related classmate Rong Huang listened to the radio with his chin supported, smiling like a fishy cat.


    Although he was third in grade, the male and female lead was unlucky, which made Rong Huang''s mood a lot better.


    Announce criticisms, and conduct reviews in front of the whole school. The heroes and women should be very happy now, right?


    "Rong Xiaohuang, you and Tang Qian have recently... walked very close?"


    Rong Huang returned to his senses and glanced at Dang Yue. He didn''t understand why she said that, "Is there?"


    "Yes." Dang Yue nodded without hesitation.


    Rong Huang stretched out his hand to test the temperature of the hot water he had received before. It was almost ready to drink. He took a few sips and wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. "I have nothing to do with Qian Tang."


    Strictly speaking, it is still a competitive relationship.


    Before Tang, the villain of the original plot wanted to steal the role of the villain from her.


    When Tang Qian walked into the classroom, he heard Rong Huang''s words of wishing to disassociate himself from him. He was silent for a long while, and suddenly smiled.


    The lesson is filled up.


    Little white-eyed wolf.


    -


    Mother Rong did not expect that the tutor who had invited Rong Huang would dare to go with the things at home.


    I heard from the servant before that there were things missing in the house, but they were all small things of no value. Rong Mu didn''t take it to heart.


    Today, the tutor came to the house. Mother Rong was going to learn about Xia Ronghuang''s recent studies with her. As soon as she opened the door, she saw the tutor holding a palm-sized antique stuffed into her bag.


    When Mother Rong was furious, she immediately asked her servant to call the police.


    Mother Rong did not expect that the quality of the current top students was so poor, Lin Lin finally managed to take over hundreds of thousands of things, which constituted the crime of theft.


    "In the future, I won''t hire a tutor. If you don''t know how to do it, just ask Brother Tang''s family. He studies very well and has won more awards than you."

 Chapter 32： Diseased villain (32)

    As soon as Rong Huang came back, before she had time to tell her family about her last third year in the exam, she heard Rong''s mother say so.


    Rong Huang was so angry that he almost broke a little white tooth.


    This villain is really lingering.


    After the defamation, Rong Huang carried a small schoolbag, hurriedly dropped a sentence, and crawled straight upstairs, "This time I took the exam for the countdown."


    Mother Rong looked a little confused, "What did Huang Huang say just now?"


    Rong Ran, who was dealing with company affairs on the side, smiled and repeated, "Huang Huang just said that she took the countdown exam."


    Mother Yung hasn''t recovered for a long time, her age counts down? It is true?


    "Don''t worry about Huanghuang, it doesn''t matter if you forget the previous knowledge points. There is still time before the college entrance examination. If you don''t understand, you can ask Tang family brother." Rong Mu, who specially delivered milk, comforted Rong Huang with warm voice.


    It''s Tang''s brother again!


    Rong Huang squeezed the test paper with his head downcast, drank two sips of milk, leaving a circle of milky beard, "I know my mother."


    Isn''t it just asking the math and physics problem before Tang?


    As a result, Rong Huang was called by Mother Rong early in the morning on Sunday, packed up his small schoolbag, and sent it to Tang Qian''s home.


    Standing at the door of Tang''s house, Rong Huang looked sleepy: "???"


    Although she promised that Mrs. Yung would ask Tang Qian if she didn''t understand, it didn''t mean she wanted to come to Tang''s house.


    She didn''t want to see the villain.


    Mother Rong didn''t seem to see that Rong Huang''s whole body was filled with resistance, and smiled and said, "You must call someone when you enter the door."


    Rong Huang sniffed, and the ponytail **** casually fell softly behind his head, "I see."


    "Huang Huang is here, Ah Qian is upstairs, go up and find him."


    "Thank you, Auntie." Rong Huang carried his schoolbag and went upstairs under the guidance of the servant, and mother Tang''s praise could be heard behind him, "Huang Huang is really studying hard."


    Rong Huang: Keep smiling, I can win.


    "Miss Rong, this is the young master''s room." Abandoning these words, the servant left.


    Rong Huang didn''t think much, he raised his hand to open the door, and then��


    "You are a gangster before Tang!"


    The mother-in-law Tang''s mother, who is chatting with each other downstairs: "?"


    Tang Qian who was suddenly awakened in his sleep: "??"


    Before Tang, Mi Mi stared and opened his eyes, and saw the little girl with her back to the door.


    The little girl seems to be particularly fond of pink. Today it is still a pink down jacket. There is a pompon behind the big hat, which looks very cute.


    "Why are you here?" Tang Qian said with a dumb voice, with the low magnetism that had just woke up.


    The little girl turned her head and wanted to talk, she didn''t see anything suddenly, her apricot eyes widened, her tone was fierce, "You shameless!"


    Tang Qian frowned, why was he shameless?


    Why did he show up at his house early in the morning and scold him as shameless as a hooligan?


    Tang Qian suddenly realized something, cast his eyes down, and pulled the quilt up without changing his face, then stretched his long arm over the shirt and trousers over there.


    "Why are you here?" Tang Qian fiddled with his hair twice and stepped on his slippers to Rong Huang.


    "Come to make up the lesson." Rong Huang groaned, and added, "I will ask you to make up the lesson."


    Tang Qian''s hair is a bit longer, covering a little delicate eyebrows, but it''s a bit more decadent, and it''s still not good-looking.


    Rong Huang looked at Tang Qian twice, and then heard Tang Qian say, "Why? Fall in love with Lao Tzu?"


    There was ridicule in his lazy voice.


    Rong Huang took two steps back, "Bah."


    Before Tang: "..."

 Chapter 33： Diseased villain (33)

    Tang Qian raised his hand and rubbed his temples, "I''ll go wash first, you wait for me to come down." Then he pointed to the room, "Come in first."


    Rong Huang uttered a low voice, trailing behind Tang Qian into the room like a little tail.


    The room before Tang Dynasty was blue and white, simple and generous, without the legendary dirty socks and unpleasant foot smell.


    Rong Huang hung his schoolbag on the back of the chair. After sitting down on the chair, he put his hands on his knees, obediently waiting for Tang Qian to wash it out.


    When Tang Qian came out, he saw Rong Huang''s appearance of kindergarten children sitting in rows and eating fruit, with a soft white face with a smile that had not yet dispersed.


    Tang Qian''s eyes suddenly darkened, and the gloomy emotions in his heart were about to move.


    This feeling hasn''t appeared for a long time.


    The most recent time was when he was ten years old. Father Tang brought back a Tibetan mastiff from a business trip as a gift to Qian Tang.


    Before the Tang Dynasty, he liked it very much. He bathed and fed the Tibetan Mastiff every day, and even hugged it to sleep at night.


    Later, Yin Ling came to Tang''s house as a guest and fell in love with the Tibetan Mastiff at a glance, crying and wanted to take the Tibetan Mastiff home.


    Before Tang, of course, he didn''t agree, but he sold the Tibetan Mastiff to the dog meat market.


    Not only because Yin Ling took a fancy to his dog, but also because the Tibetan mastiff was wagging its tail happily when he saw Yin Ling.


    Before Tang, his personality was distorted since he was a child, and later he knew how to hide his emotions when he grew up.


    What''s more, no one dared to compete with him for anything now.


    Even Yin Ling didn''t dare to block him uprightly.


    But when I first saw Rong Huang, the gloomy mood was constantly surging.


    The little girl is so clean and soft, it is the easiest to arouse people''s desire for destruction and occupation.


    "Why are you standing there? Come on." Rong Huang''s milky voice pulled back Tang Qian''s thoughts, and Rong Huang stretched out his hand to say hello, "Come on, let''s talk about mathematics first."


    Qian Tang''s Adam''s apple rolled, raised his hand and wiped his face, dragged a chair and sat down beside Rong Huang.


    I don��t know if the little girl drank milk again in the morning. Before Tang, I could smell a faint scent of milk.


    This scent seems to have turned into substance, winding around his heart circle after circle.


    Let his uncontrollable heartbeat speed up.


    Tang Qian glanced at the little girl who lowered her head to write seriously, her narrow phoenix eyes flashed dark.


    "Do you think it''s right to do this?" Rong Huang showed Tang Qian immediately after finishing a question, then looked at Tang Qian eagerly, waiting for an answer.


    Tang Qian was a little uncomfortable by the little girl''s scorching eyes, and her ears became red quietly.


    "Huh? Are you hot?" the little girl said suddenly.


    Before Tang: "?"


    "Look at your ears."


    Tang Qian raised his hand to touch his ear: "??"


    "It''s all hot."


    Tang Qian touched his ears, expressionless, "???"


    Rong Huang didn''t know where he said the wrong thing, his ears were hot red, why did he have a cold face?


    Wronged Baba. JPG.


    Tang Qian glanced at the aggrieved little girl and coughed with a fist against her lips, "Yes, it''s a bit hot, just fine later."


    Tang Qian suddenly realized that he seemed to have to buy needles, the kind that wholesale a thousand.


    -


    Rong Huang did the question all morning, and his hair was almost bald.


    Finally, at noon, Tang''s mother left Ronghuang, mother and daughter for lunch.


    After eating, Rong Huang casually found an excuse to go back with Rong Mother.


    I don''t know if it was her illusion, the look in Tang''s eyes was a bit daunting.


    She is not a sweet and sour short rib, why should she look at her with the eyes of wanting to eat a sweet and sour short rib?

 Chapter 34： Diseased villain (34)

    The news that Rong Huang, who has always occupied the first place and has never wavered before, passed the three-mode exam this time and spread throughout the school early in the morning.


    Every day, people would bypass the road and pass the gate of Wuban, just to get a glimpse of the beautiful face of this legendary god.


    At this moment, Rong Shenren Huang was sitting in a position with no expression on his face, as if he hadn''t seen the curious or gloating eyes outside the window, struggling to write.


    "I thought that Rong Huang had cheered up before, but now it seems that he is really degenerate."


    "You almost disabled try?"


    "Then Peng Yue is the first one this time? I didn''t expect Yin Ling to take this school flower, envy, jealousy and hate."


    "Who said no..."


    Whether it is outside the classroom or inside the classroom, there are all kinds of discussions about the three models this time, and about Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang was already able to calm down in such an environment.


    She is the King of the Golden Phoenix who has beaten all the six worlds invincible. How could she be defeated by a small exam?


    Before Tang, I saw that Rong Huang kept his head down reading books and making questions, and he was no longer as lively as he used to be. He thought it was influenced by these people and cried secretly.


    Although he doesn''t care about grades, the little girl is different, and she must be sad to fall from the first year.


    Tang Qian felt terribly uncomfortable at the thought of the little girl''s eyes drooping and tearful eyes.


    What kind of people are these people, and they deserve to affect the emotions of little things?


    Qian Tang gave a tut, and the pitch-black eyes swept across the slender neck of the little girl in the front seat.


    If you want to cry, you have to cry at the right time and at the right place.


    Tang Qian''s eyes darkened, and he kicked on the stool beside him.


    The legs of the stool crossed the marble floor, making a piercing sound.


    Many people are attracted to look over.


    "There are no classes one by one, what are you running out of?" Tang Qian leaned back in his chair lazily, his voice low, and his sluggish appearance made people unable to underestimate him, "The noise made Lao Tzu go to bed."


    The classmates in the classroom silenced one after another, returned to their positions, pretending to take out the textbook exercises.


    The classmates outside the classroom hesitated for a while, and they gradually dispersed.


    Before Tang Dynasty, he was typically not afraid of death, his bones were extremely hard, he would not bend his back with a **** head, so no one dared to provoke him.


    Dang Yue looked back at Tang Qian meaningfully, then glanced at Rong Huang, who was working hard.


    Rong Xiaohuang was stared at by such a beast, it is estimated that he would not be able to run away for a lifetime.


    Aren''t there all the sick and paranoid in the novel?


    Tang Qian is considered a paranoid with hidden attributes.


    The Dang Yue family and the Tang family are also very familiar, and they have heard about the Tibetan Mastiff, knowing that they were not normal people before Tang.


    Looking at Rong Xiaohuang''s small body, he couldn''t help but bear the twisted character of Tang Qian.


    -


    "Rong Xiaohuang, hurry up. Today, Pengyue''s little green tea is going to speak on stage, and I want to shoot the whole process." Dang Yue urged her mobile phone.


    Rong Huang slowly took out two bags of snacks from his schoolbag and stuffed them into the pockets of his down jacket.


    "What to bring? You are not allowed to eat during the flag-raising ceremony." Dang Yue said casually while chewing gum, then calmly took out two bags of snacks from Huang''s small schoolbag, "You are so short, you can''t eat these unhealthy things. I will reluctantly and help you."


    Rong Huang looked at the small snacks that Dang Yue had slapped away, and emphasized seriously, "I''m not short."


    Dang Yue stretched out her hand and gestured for the difference in height between the two, and nodded in a meaningful way, "Well, it''s not short."

 Chapter 35： Diseased villain (35)

    Rong Huang snorted, "I won''t play with you." Then he came downstairs.


    Today the male and female lead performed for the first time...Ah, yeah, she was on stage for a review. She can''t be absent.


    After arriving at the flag-raising platform, Rong Huang stood still at the fifth shift.


    Rong Huang stood in the second position of girls, suspecting that the girls now grew up fed hormones, otherwise why are they so tall?


    There was a sophomore in the third year of high school, but Rong Huang still clearly saw Peng Yue and Yin Ling standing on the left of the flag-raising platform.


    Peng Yue has received rewards on the flag-raising stand countless times since he was a child, and it is the first time he has read a review book under the eyes of everyone.


    Had it not been for the grade director to force her to conduct a review in front of the whole school, otherwise she would invite the parents, and she would not agree to do such a shameful thing.


    Compared to reading the review book, it was the most embarrassing to be seen by her mother''s cheap street stall.


    She Peng Yue is the dream lover of all boys in the school. How can anyone know that she was born in a family that can''t even reach a well-off society?


    Peng Yue glanced at Yin Ling, who was a little embarrassed. She only knew some time ago that Yin Ling was actually related to Tang Qian''s family.


    The Tang family is a real estate tycoon, so the Yin Ling family shouldn''t be too bad.


    As long as she marries Yin Ling, she will become a master, and she will completely get rid of the poor family.


    Thinking of this, the corner of Peng Yue''s mouth evoked a soft arc, and said softly, "Don''t be afraid, Yin Ling, I will face it with you."


    It was also the first time that Yin Ling was so embarrassed, and because of being a hero, he must be uncomfortable in his heart.


    If he hadn''t dismissed his relationship with Rong Huang without thinking about it, and at the same time defended Peng Yue, he wouldn''t have been regarded as a puppy love by the grade director, and the whole school would report criticism.


    Yin Ling glanced at Peng Yue, but it would be worthwhile to take this opportunity to be with Yue Yue.


    Yin Ling smiled, and in turn comforted Peng Yue, "Don''t be afraid, I will face it with you."


    Rong Huang heard such a mentally handicapped conversation when he opened his spiritual sense, and he almost rolled his eyes to the heavenly spirit cover.


    It''s not going to the execution ground. What the **** is this look that you will never see again?


    Frightened Rong Huang hurriedly reduced his consciousness.


    The hostess is so terrible. How thick did Yin Ling look at Pengyue with a filter?


    Peng Yue is clearly a poisonous flower!


    "Let''s ask Peng Yue to come up for a review." After an unknown period of time, the host''s voice came from the loudspeaker.


    Rong Huang, who had been constricted by the cold wind, suddenly came to his senses and stretched his neck to look forward.


    However, Rong Huang could only see the back of his head in the row of tall men in front of him.


    Rong Huang: It''s very angry.


    Rong Huang gave up on tiptoe and opened up his divine consciousness again.


    "Hello everyone, I am Pengyue from the first grade of high school..."


    Rong Huangxing has bright eyes and a good writing style.


    Peng Yue held the gaze of everyone, and finally finished reading a few hundred words of the review, and her face went pale.


    Yin Ling was immediately followed.


    It''s another one of Chi Li Gu La Chase, the content is very full, and the attitude of admitting mistakes is very sincere.


    Rong Huang commented silently, and then collected his spiritual knowledge.


    On the way back to class, Rong Huang ran into Peng Yue. He originally wanted to get around Dang Yue, but he didn''t want to be blocked by Peng Yue.


    "Rong Huang, are you happy now?" Pengyue''s eyes were red, and she was completely aggrieved.


    Rong Huang looked innocent, "What did I do?"


    She didn''t do anything.


    She just watched her and Yin Ling make a fool of herself.

 Chapter 36： Diseased villain (36)

    "If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have been misunderstood by the teacher as a premature love." Pengyue raised her voice, and she seemed to be determined to pull Rong Huang into the water, "I know you don''t like me, but please don''t frame me again."


    Hey, you look like this, I can hardly control myself not to take out a small axe and chop you.


    Rong Huang''s eyes widened, like a milk cat whose tail was stomped on, "Who do you think you need me to frame you personally? The last time you wrote a love letter to Yin Ling under the guise of me. I haven''t asked you to settle the account yet!"


    "You have damaged my reputation. I didn''t ask you to settle the account. Instead, you gave me a rake. Pengyue has to be conscientious!"


    Rong Huangguang looked like a soft girl, and Pengyue was six or seven centimeters taller than Rong Huang. At first glance, it looked like Rong Huang had been bullied.


    Coupled with these words, the situation was immediately reversed.


    It seems that the bullied person has become Rong Huang.


    The people eating melons around me thought about it carefully, and it seemed that there was such a thing.


    It turned out to be a love letter written by Peng Yue in the name of Rong Huang.


    Unexpectedly, Peng Yue turned out to be such a person.


    Peng Yue didn''t expect Rong Huang to be so shameless. It was obviously a love letter written by Rong Huang. She just made Yin Ling hate Rong Huang. How could it be a love letter written by her?


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Peng Yue was anxious, her voice broke, and she changed her previous soft and innocent appearance, "Rong Huang, you are slanderous!"


    Rong Huang bent his apricot eyes and pointed his fingers at Peng Yue, "That was what you slandered me first, and what you said was false, but what I said was true."


    Peng Yue couldn''t wait to go up and tear Rong Huang''s mouth, wanting to continue to deny, but when it came to his lips, it became, "Even if I did it? What can you do with me?"


    People who eat melons: Wow.


    Rong Huang: Hehe.


    Peng Yue covered her mouth in horror, she obviously didn''t want to say that just now!


    When she ran into Rong Huang''s gloating eyes, Peng Yue took two steps back in fright.


    This scene is a guilty conscience in the eyes of the people eating melons.


    "Why are you doing this? I haven''t offended you." Rong Huang''s heart was overwhelmed with joy, but his face was very angry.


    The heroine had been jumping in front of Rong Huang, and Rong Huang had been preparing to find an opportunity to push her down.


    I didn''t expect this opportunity to come so quickly, and it was sent by Pengyue herself.


    Rong Huang wanted to clap his hands and applaud.


    Peng Yue never expected that one day Rong Huang, a nerd, would play between the palms of his arms, and his lungs ached with anger.


    Her reputation cannot be destroyed, she wants to become the most popular girl.


    However, the facts always backfire.


    "Why? You have always occupied the first place. I became the second child of ten thousand years. Why do you make me not jealous of you?"


    "You know how happy it was when you heard that you would never stand up, but you still stood up."


    "I hinted to Yin Ling that you bullied me, and then Yin Ling deliberately approached you, I also want you to taste the taste of failure!"


    As soon as this was said, the people eating melons were in an uproar.


    It turns out that the gentle and kind-hearted Peng school flower has always been pretending, the real she is both vicious and jealous.


    Peng Yue didn''t expect her to say what she thought in her heart.


    What made her collapse even more was that she saw Yin Ling standing not far away.


    Peng Yue didn''t dare to look at Yin Ling''s face, it must be ugly.


    "I didn''t expect you to have such a big opinion on me, but I did nothing wrong."


    Rong Huang felt that she had fully absorbed the "On the Advanced Quality of Green Tea" that she had finished watching last night.

 Chapter 37： Diseased villain (37)

    With this acting skill, she is going to give herself a faint!


    Peng Yue didn''t expect that Rong Huang was even more scent in tea than her, and she was shaking with anger.


    The brain was in chaos, and Peng Yue, driven by resentment, stretched out his hand to push Rong Huang.


    As soon as Rong Huang was about to escape, he was pulled aside by Dang Yue, avoiding Peng Yue''s hand.


    "Why? I was exposed to my true face, and I wanted to hit someone because I was so embarrassed and angry?" Dang Yue was about to laugh with shamelessly.


    Peng Yue shoved and almost fell.


    Dang Yue held Rong Huang with a cold face, "People want a face and a bark, I see how you will pretend to be in the future." After speaking, he took Rong Huang and left.


    Peng Yue could feel the strange look in her surroundings, as if a basin of cold water poured down her head, and her whole body was cold.


    "No, it''s Rong Huang. Rong Huang asked me to say what I said just now!"


    "You believe me!"


    Even though Pengyue yelled and screamed in place, no one went back to believe her.


    No one forced her to say those things according to her, and Peng Yue actually pushed the blame on Rong Huang.


    Only those with a dark heart would say such things, right?


    Peng Yue watched Yin Ling''s back go farther and farther, and only one back made her feel angry and disappointed.


    Peng Yue ran to catch up with Yin Ling without even thinking about it.


    "Yin Ling, listen to me. What I said just now was not what I wanted to say, not what I meant. You know me. I don''t know how to say such vicious things. You believe me!"


    Yin Ling didn''t expect it to be this way, Peng Yue was still defending herself, and suddenly felt that she had been blind before.


    How could Pengyue such a vicious woman feel kind and gentle?


    He even thought of marrying her home.


    If you really marry her home, then the family won''t be able to upset it?


    "I don''t want to hear you explain, the fact is here, how do you make me believe you?" Yin Ling looked cold and waved away Peng Yue''s hand holding his clothes.


    "Yin Ling, didn''t you say that you would believe me forever?" Peng Yue looked at Yin Ling dimly with tears, her delicate body trembling, as if she was about to fall in the next second.


    Yin Ling saw all this in his eyes and almost relented, but he calmed down, "You told me that Rong Huang laughed at you as the second child of ten thousand years. Is this true or false?"


    Hearing Yin Ling''s question, Peng Yue was stunned, her eyes flashing slightly.


    Of course it is fake.


    But can she talk to Yin Ling? Obviously it can''t.


    "Yes... it''s true." Peng Yue said with her fist clenched in her hand and her eyes closed.


    Yin Ling sneered, "Do you know? You dare not look at me when you are lying."


    Peng Yue''s face was pale.


    Yin Ling glanced at Peng Yue in disappointment, then turned and left without hesitation.


    He had defended her countless times because he liked Peng Yue''s pure kindness, but he didn''t expect that in the end he was protecting a woman with inconsistent appearances.


    Yin Ling did not turn around until the end of the stairs.


    Peng Yue collapsed, squatting on the ground and crying in spite of his restraint.


    Blame Rong Huang!


    Peng Yue had resentment in her eyes. If it weren''t for Rong Huang, Yin Ling would not want her, and the people at the school would not know her darkest and most shady side.


    -


    Rong Huang didn''t care whether Peng Yue hated her or not, as long as the effect was achieved, he could complete the task.


    She is an invincible little phoenix, who has she been afraid of.


    "My lord, how did you make Peng Yue say those things?" Shui Shui sat on the textbook at Rong Huang''s desk, tilting his head and asked Rong Huang.


    She didn''t expect the king to be so powerful!


    Shui Shui unilaterally announced that Rong Huang will be her idol from now on!

 Chapter 38： Diseased villain (38)

    Rong Huang communicated with Shui Shui with his spiritual sense, "Because I secretly cast a spell on her, she said everything is under my control."


    Rong Huang is extremely proud, she is also considered one of the best in the God Realm.


    "The king is amazing!" Shui Shui Rainbow Fart kept blowing out without money.


    Rong Huang raised his small chin, the corners of his eyes and eyebrows were full of color.


    If she were the main body now, the gorgeous nine tails behind her should have been up to the sky.


    Rong Huang suddenly remembered something, if Tang Qian is the villain, then what is his ending?


    Shui Shui said earlier that villains are bad guys, and bad guys shouldn''t have good results in the end?


    Of course, except for her Rong Xiaohuang!


    She is not an ordinary villain, she is a super villain!


    "My lord, are you talking about the villain of this world? I''ll check it out." Shui Shui''s mouth was muttering, and soon he said, "It was killed by the original owner."


    Rong Huang: "......???"


    "Smashed to death?"


    "Yeah, in the original plot, the original master succeeded in jumping off the building, and Tang Qian was smashed to death."


    Rong Huang''s expression is complicated. Is this villain Tang Qian''s brains bad?


    The original owner hit him from the top of his head, and he didn''t know to avoid it?


    That''s stupid.


    Then, throughout the morning before Tang, he received countless sympathetic glances from Rong Huang.


    The stupid and unknowing Tang Qian: "???"


    -


    Now it''s the Internet age, and what happened downstairs between Peng Yue and Rong Huang was quickly posted to the school post by the good guys.


    "I have long felt that Pengyue tea smells like tea, but if you don''t believe them all, you just ask if your face hurts!"


    "Xswl, according to what the host said, it was clearly what Pengyue said, but she actually pushed the blame on Rong Huang and learned how to do it."


    "I''m not interested in anything else. I just want to know what those guys who like Pengyue think."


    "I''ll answer the question upstairs. It''s like swallowing it alive and putting it together with the smelly socks for three days, and then throwing it in the men''s bathroom for five days. The smelly tuna is spit out overnight, Peng Yue Bitch-people deceive my feelings, go to death!"


    Below this anonymous user is a row of "+1" posted anonymously.


    It shows how many spare tires Peng Yue hooked up in school.


    It is enough to form a few football teams.


    "Let her keep a spare tire, now the tires of the car are all blown up, and there is no one left, hahahahahaha!"


    Rong Huang held the mint candy that came from Tang Qian in his mouth, biting it creakingly, his hands kept moving, and he praised the comments of Hei Pengyue one by one.


    As long as you and Pengyue don''t deal with each other, we are good friends.


    Rong Huang was delighted, the arc of the corner of his mouth had never been let go.


    Seeing Dang Yue''s heart murmur constantly.


    Before downstairs, I felt that something was wrong with Rong Xiaohuang, just like Peng Yue''s upper body, everything was weird.


    Dang Yue felt that she had misunderstood Rong Huang.


    The little thing is not a simple silly white sweet, but a white cut black.


    It''s black and black.


    It is not something ordinary people can do to blacken Peng Yue, the king of tea.


    "Don''t laugh." Dang Yue couldn''t stand it anymore, and stretched out Rong Huang''s soft cheek.


    Rong Huang nodded his head, "just fine" in his mouth, and kept moving his hands.


    "You''re not afraid that Peng Yue will come back to avenge you?" Dang Yue joked.


    Rong Huang pursed his lips and breathed out, and the bangs on his forehead flew up, "I''m not afraid."


    Even if there were ten more Pengyues, she wouldn''t be afraid.

 Chapter 39： Diseased villain (39)

    Fortunately, the impact of Pengyue incident on people was quickly diluted by the upcoming final exam.


    It is said that it is a four-school joint exam, which contains a lot of gold.


    Rong Huang studied hard to do the questions, and would not give up unless he was bald.


    For the final exam or something, let this king climb!


    Two days before the exam, there was a rare snowfall, and the entire campus seemed to be covered with snow.


    Rong Huang had never seen snow, so he would sneak out of the window when he was in class.


    Qingyan Xing''s eyes were full of excitement and curiosity.


    "It''s snowing today, so you don''t have to do exercises during the big break, and you can do free activities." The class leader sued the class teacher to the classmates.


    After listening to Dang Yue''s interest, she immediately picked up the pen in Rong Huang''s hand, "Rong Xiaohuang, shall we go downstairs to have a snowball fight?"


    Rong Huang blinked, a stream of light flashed under his eyes, "Having a snowball fight?"


    "Yes! You haven''t had a snowball fight, have you?" Dang Yue looked frightened.


    Rong Huang pressed his cheeks and chose to skip this question, "Let''s go down, only thirty minutes."


    There are already a lot of students downstairs playing snowball fights in groups, making the campus atmosphere depressed because of the upcoming final exams a lot more active.


    After removing the snow on the main road, it was swept away, and the snow in other places was thickly piled up together, and it was clean and flawless.


    Rong Huang crouched down and dug out a large ball of snow from the flower bed, holding it in his palm, turning the snow ball upside down with both hands, jumping on the spot, "Hiss, it''s so cold."


    Although he said so, he didn''t want to throw away the snowball in his hand.


    "Rong Xiaohuang, look at the move!" Dang Yue held a large snowball and threw it towards Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang avoided danger and threw out the snow dumpling in his hand.


    Dang Yue didn''t expect Rong Huang''s speed to be so fast, he couldn''t dodge, and was hit by Xue.


    There was Broken Snow sliding down the collar into her neck, and Dang Yue grinned with cold. "Rong Xiaohuang, you are dead, if you obediently smashed me, I will let you go!"


    Rong Huang smiled provocatively at Dang Yue with his hands on his hips, "Come on, come after me."


    Then, without waiting for Dang Yue to leave, she turned around and ran away.


    Not far away, Qin Xu, who was wrapped in a big cotton coat and squatted there like the doorman, poked Tang Qian''s elbow, holding a pile of snow next to him. He didn��t know what he was doing. ��Look, Tang brother, Rong Huang was bullied by Dang Yue. Up."


    It''s time for Brother Tang to show off your masculine charm and let Rong Huang love you deeply.


    Tang Qian only raised his eyes and glanced back, then withdrew his gaze, continuing the movement in his hand.


    Will Rong Huang be bullied?


    He would not believe it.


    The little girl seemed to like snow very much. In the morning he saw her staring at the snow outside many times.


    After Rong Xiaohuang''s version of the little snowman was piled up, he took it to her to show off.


    When the time comes, as long as the little girl plays coquettishly with him softly, he will give her the little snowman.


    Thinking happily in his heart, Tang Qian suddenly heard Tao Jing say, "Fuck Brother Tang Rong Huang fell down!"


    Tang Qian raised his head and happened to see the little girl who fell in the flowerbed. Before thinking about it, he threw away the little snowman in his hand and rushed towards Rong Huang.


    There can be many snowmen, but the little girl only has one.


    "Dang Yue, you dare to attack me, look at me...ah!" Rong Huang was playing with Dang Yue, and she stumbled on someone. She wore the same clothes as a ball, and she fell into an unstable body. Into the flower bed, ate a mouthful of snow.


    There are only evergreen plants in the flowerbeds in winter, with no thorny branches, but Rong Huang suddenly plunged into a pile of snow, still stunned by the cold.

 Chapter 40： Diseased villain (40)

    Before he could get up, he was pulled out of the flower bed with his hat.


    Rong Huang opened his mouth and wanted to speak, but he choked on the cold wind and coughed.


    The back was lightly patted by a big hand, with obvious concern in his tone, "How is it? Is it better?"


    Rong Huang turned his head and saw Tang Qian who was close at hand.


    Because the teenager was running over, his slightly long broken hair was messy, and his beautiful eyebrows were of appropriate shades, showing wanton wind.


    "Before Tang?" The little girl softened her voice, with a trembling sound that had become hoarse because of coughing.


    "Stop talking." Tang Qian said dumbly.


    "Hat..." Rong Huang spoke with some difficulty, and the corners of his eyes flushed from coughing, making him very clear.


    Tang Qian didn''t have time to take into account the Jinghong color he had just glanced at, and glanced at the hat he was holding in his palm, but he didn''t immediately let go.


    His eyes touched the semi-wet winter snow on Rong Huang, and he slowed down the strength of holding the little girl. With this strength, he shook the little girl in his hands and shook the snow from the little girl to the ground.


    "Okay." Tang Qian put the little **** the ground, then grabbed the little girl''s arm, and said in a deep voice, "Your clothes are all wet, I''ll take you to change them."


    Rong Huang looked down, only to realize that a large area of ??the down jacket was wet in front, and a dark color was dizzy, which was really an eyesore.


    And the pants and shoes are also wet.


    It must not be worn on the body again.


    "Rong Xiaohuang, are you okay?" Dang Yue asked with a nervous expression when seeing Rong Huang coming back.


    Rong Huang opened his mouth, shook his head, and sneezed.


    After a sneeze, I hit two or three in a row.


    It was so milky that people''s hearts trembled.


    Tang Qian didn''t even want to take off his generous down jacket and put it on Rong Huang. In this way, Rong Huang was more like a ball. "Don''t talk about that much, change your clothes."


    Rong Huang glanced at Dang Yue, smiled soothingly at her, then wrapped his down jacket tightly and walked away from Tang Qian''s side.


    Dang Yue looked around where Rong Huang had just fallen, and finally fixed her gaze on a girl, and stepped forward with sharp eyes, "Is that you?"


    The girl didn''t expect Dang Yue to look so good, but she definitely wouldn''t admit it, "I...what are you talking about? I didn''t!"


    This looks more like a guilty conscience.


    Dang Yue sneered and stretched out her hands to invite Qin Xu and Tao Jing, "Let her watch me, I will go to monitor." After finishing speaking, without looking at the girl''s suddenly pale face, she headed towards the monitoring room.


    Dangjia is also one of Zhangjin��s shareholders, and Dangyue got the surveillance video without any effort.


    Dang Yue paused the screen for a certain second and looked at the head teacher, "Teacher, is this a deliberate injury?"


    "Shen Qian, what else do you have to say?" The head teacher looked at Shen Qian with a serious expression.


    Fortunately, Rong Huang was not injured. If he was really injured, the punishment he would receive when he was held accountable would be more serious.


    Shen Qian didn''t expect that her subtle movements were discovered, and he whispered his lips, "I admit that I did it, but I was forced to do it."


    Qin Xu, who was standing by as a mascot, couldn''t help it, and said sarcastically, "Could it be possible that you, like Peng Yue, were controlled by others?"


    Shen Qian''s face was red and red.


    Although she was not controlled, she was threatened.


    "It''s Peng Yue." Shen Qian thought hard for a long time, and finally chose the former between telling the truth and being punished.

 Chapter 41： Diseased villain (41)

    She shouldn''t be dropped out of school because of this.


    "She threatened me to tell the teacher that I was in a premature love if I didn''t do that."


    "I''m sorry for hurting Rong Huang, I will be responsible, but I also ask the teacher to let Peng Yue receive the punishment she deserves, because she forced me to do it."


    The head teacher did not expect Peng Yue to be so vicious.


    He had heard others talk about the previous things to some extent, but he felt that as long as he actively realized his mistakes and corrected them in time, even if it was reining in the precipice, it was not too late and it was not inexcusable.


    Unexpectedly, not only did Peng Yue never regret, but instead made people hurt Rong Huang.


    School is a place of study, not a place of intrigue.


    "Go, Peng Yue called." As the grade director and the fifth class teacher, he has this responsibility to handle this matter.


    "As for the three of you." The head teacher looked at the three of Dang Yue, "You go back first, and wait for Rong Huang to come back and let her visit the office."


    Dang Yue stopped talking, and left the office with Qin Xu Tao Jing.


    No one knew what happened afterwards, except that Peng Yue left Zhangjin the next day.


    When they left, they saw the legendary Peng Yue��s wealthy parents, and only then realized that everything Peng Yue said was false.


    As a result, Pengyue''s reputation in Zhangjin is completely stinking.


    -


    Rong Huang knew nothing about what happened in Zhangjin. She was changing clothes in the small apartment before Tang.


    The small apartment is very close to Zhangjin, and it is estimated that it was used to live in before the Tang Dynasty.


    "The hot water is ready, you have to take a bath first, and the clothes will be delivered later." Tang Qian took a paper towel and wiped the drops of water on his hands, his eyes were deep and he looked at the cute little girl sitting on the sofa. .


    "Yeah... Aye!" The little girl rubbed the tip of her red nose, stepped on the much larger slippers and entered the bathroom in a muffled voice.


    Soon there was a splash of water.


    He knocked on Tang Qian''s heart.


    Tang Frontend was sitting on the sofa, his dark eyes were dark and obscure, and his jaw line was tight, as if he was enduring something.


    As long as he thinks of the little girl taking a bath in his usual bathroom, with his usual shower gel, the whole body is like being burned by fire.


    Before Tang''s Adam''s apple rolled, he lowered his eyes, and tapped the table top with the slender index finger.


    I heard that confessing to someone you like on the day of the first snow, you can be with each other forever?


    Tang Qian''s lip curled slowly, his eyes entangled with bigotry and dark colors, so just stay by his side for a lifetime.


    Rong Huang finished the bath soon, and she felt that Tang Qian��s shower gel was so fragrant, lemony.


    "Before Tang, did my clothes come?"


    I don''t know if it was an illusion before Tang, the little girl''s voice was a little softer than usual.


    Tang Qian brought the bag to the bathroom door, raised his hand and knocked on the door, "Open the door."


    The bathroom door opened, and a slender, white forearm stretched out and pulled it twice in the air, "Where''s the clothes?"


    Tang Qian licked his red lips, narrowed his phoenix eyes slightly, and handed a bag of clothes.


    Not only intentionally or unintentionally, she stroked the little girl''s white wrist with her hot fingertips, so that the little girl retracted her hand scorchingly, and then slammed the door shut.


    Tang Qiang twisted his fingers lightly, returning to the sofa with a calm face, and sat down, waiting for the little girl to come out.


    With a click, the door opened.


    The little girl wore a fitted pink sweater with a cute cat pattern printed on it, and her jeans outlined slender legs.

 Chapter 42： Diseased villain (42)

    "Where is the hair dryer?" Rong Huang asked Tang Qian with his wet hair.


    Tang Qian took out the hair dryer from the cabinet under the TV, avoided the little paw that Rong Huang stretched out, and pointed to the sofa where he was sitting just now, "I''m coming."


    Rong Huang''s slender eyelashes trembled lightly, and he felt something was wrong, but he sat down obediently.


    The corner of Tang Qian''s mouth is light, so good.


    Tang Qian''s movements were very gentle, fingertips picked up strands of soft lacquer hair, and the hair swayed gently with the warm wind.


    Rong Huang almost fell asleep comfortably when he finished blowing.


    Tang Qian squeezed Rong Huang''s earlobe, his tone was loose, "Okay."


    Rong Huang squeezed his back numb, and jumped up from the sofa, picking up a new down jacket and putting it on.


    "These clothes all fit well." Rong Huang looked down at the clothes, his tone seemed puzzled.


    Tang Qian''s eyes flickered, and he said nonchalantly, "I think it''s almost this size, so let it be sent."


    Rong Huang pursed his lower lip, even the innermost piece of clothing...


    Thinking of this, Rong Huang Ergen was a little enthusiastic.


    Rong Huang shook his head and patted Tang Qian''s shoulder on his tiptoe. He looked like the two brothers, "Thank you, I will ask you to eat sausage next time."


    The grilled sausages in the school''s small supermarket cost two yuan a piece, which is delicious.


    Tang Qian noticed something, and directly reached out his hand to pinch Rong Huang''s paw that hadn''t taken it back, "Thanks for the great grace? What if I insist on thanking me?"


    The hair on Rong Huang''s back exploded in an instant. What does this villain want to do? !


    Tang Qian''s fingers rubbed Rong Huang''s delicate skin, his eyes smiled wantonly, "Huh?"


    Rong Huang tried his best not to lose his momentum, and straightened his chest, "Isn''t it just a thank you gift, it''s easy to say." After that, he patted his chest, "Tell me what you want, and wrap it on me."


    Tang Qian raised his eyebrows, "Can you give me anything?"


    Rong Huang nodded, and there seemed to be two layers of soft flesh looming on his chin.


    There is also a lot of small money in her bank card.


    Tang Qian stared at Rong Huang''s chin. He couldn''t help but raised his hand and squeezed it. The touch was very good, and his delicate eyebrows were relaxed. "What if I want you?"


    Rong Huang: "......???"


    what did you say?


    I didn''t hear it clearly because the wind was too strong just now.


    "I, I, I, I, I''m a good boy from a pure white family...you, you, you, you, you can''t do this!" Rong Huang almost bit his tongue, and stepped on Tang Qian''s instep in a panic, and Tang Qian hurts. He frowned.


    If I had more strength, I might have broken bones.


    Tang Qian sighed and said that she was smart, sometimes so stupid and cute.


    Tang Qian squeezed the soft flesh of Rong Huang''s cheeks, his tall body was long, and a strong sense of aggression rolled towards Rong Huang.


    "Zizai, I like you." Tang Qian muttered, his eyes were extremely serious and focused.


    "Cub...Cub?" Rong Huang almost uttered a fart and sat on the ground.


    Tang Qian tilted his head, his tone was pampered, "No?"


    When I saw her for the first time, I felt that this title was very suitable for her.


    It''s like it was specially built for her.


    How cute and well-behaved.


    Rong Huang didn''t speak, and took two steps forward, his face almost buried in Tang Qian''s arms.


    Sniff here and smell there.


    Tang Qian didn''t know, so he smiled and asked, "What are you doing?"


    Rong Huang looked up at Tang Qian and hooked his fingers, "Head down."


    Tang Qian lowered his head when he heard this, and was pinched by Rong Huang''s chin, "Feng Xi?"


    The emotions in Tang Qian''s eyes suddenly sank, and his tone was filled with rainy and dark birds, "Feng Xi?"


    Which wild man?

 Chapter 43： Diseased villain (43)

    Tang Qian''s voice was dumb and oppressive, "Who is Feng Xi?"


    Seeing the little girl looking around, he didn''t speak, Tang Qian squeezed the soft flesh on her chin again, "Huh?"


    Rong Huang slapped Tang Qian''s hand away, his eyes dodged, "I didn''t say, you heard me wrong."


    Tell me quickly, you! listen! wrong! Up!


    Tang Qian almost laughed angrily. Seeing Rong Huang''s appearance, he simply skipped the question. Anyway, the days will be long in the future. "What did you want to say about what I just said?"


    Tang Qian was a little nervous, after all, it was the first time he confessed his heart to a girl.


    He was afraid that Rong Huang would refuse.


    Tang Qian, who has always been fearless and fearless, was actually scared at this moment.


    "My lord, promise him quickly!" Shuishi urged from the side.


    "Why?" Rong Huang lowered his head to communicate with Shui Shui with his spiritual consciousness.


    She and him are competitors, how come he likes her?


    Look at my **** charm.


    "My lord, you only need to be with the villain in the small world, when you let him go east and he dare not go west, if you let him chase the dog, he will never dare to chase the chicken."


    Rong Huang: Yeah, it''s a little moving.


    Seeing Ronghuang''s expression loosened, Shui Shui continued to flicker perseveringly.


    As long as she succeeds in getting the king and the villain together, when the mission is over and returning to the original world, she will earn a large amount of points, and then she can take care of her retirement!


    "For example, if you ask him to wash your feet, he can''t refuse."


    The stars in Rong Huang''s eyes were shining, and he was interested, "Wash your feet?"


    "Xiaozai?" Seeing Rong Huang lowered his head and did not speak, Tang Qian was completely panicked. Is this the rhythm of rejection?


    Rong Huang looked up, blinked, "Huh?"


    "Old...I like you, do you promise to be with me?" Tang Qian clenched his fists, his palms sweating.


    "Will you wash my feet afterwards?" Rong Huang tilted his head, his tone of voice with uncontrollable excitement.


    Tang Qian was stunned. What does this have to do with whether he can agree or not?


    But as long as Rong Huang is with him, let alone washing his feet, let him do anything.


    "Why don''t you just wash your feet? No problem." So quickly agreed.


    Rong Huang suddenly thought of something and shook his head violently, "No, my sister said that you can''t fall in love when you go to school."


    Qian Tang: Fuck.


    What''s this bad sister?


    Tang Qian was feeling aggrieved, and the little girl stretched out her hand to hold the corner of her clothes, "Then I will promise you when I finish the college entrance examination."


    Tang Qian''s pupils shook, and his dark eyes fixedly looked at the little girl, "Really?"


    Rong Huang: "Really." She really expected this villain to wash her jiojio.


    Tang Qian felt a headache again after the surprise, and it would take half a year for the college entrance examination to end.


    But seeing Rong Huang with clear and charming apricot eyes, no matter how great his anger disappeared in an instant.


    "Then...you give me a hug." Tang Qian spread his arms, "Huh?"


    Rong Huang pursed his lips, the exposed pear vortex made people want to reach out and poke, "That''s all right, you can only give it a hug."


    Tang Qian nodded, and waited for Lao Tzu''s arms to talk twice.


    In the next second, the little girl who was two steps away from him slammed into his arms like a cannonball, and Tang Qian snorted.


    Before Tang had time to take the little girl into her arms, the little girl slipped away very quickly, took out two plush socks printed with bunny patterns from the pockets of her down jacket, and sat on the sofa and put her head on. .


    He was chanting words while wearing it.


    Before Tang, some curious little girls were talking, so they leaned forward and listened attentively.

 Chapter 44： Diseased villain (44)

    "Ahhhh, I''m not clean anymore, I was hugged by a smelly man, I am not clean anymore..."


    Tang��Smelly Man��Front: "???"


    "What are you muttering?" Tang Qian raised his lips, smiling dangerously.


    Rong Huang''s plush socks were only halfway through, and suddenly heard Tang Qian''s voice ringing in his ears, he flicked the socks out with a shake of his hand.


    The white plush socks nearly smashed the tip of Tang Qian''s nose and landed on the coffee table.


    Tang Qian''s eyes froze for a moment, and he took the plush sock sideways casually, and then squeezed Rong Huang''s ankle with one hand.


    "Why are you!" The villain didn''t know the identity of his foot-washing maid at all, and even dared to touch her little jiojio.


    Tang Qian pressed Rong Huang and said in a dumb voice, "Don''t move, put on you socks."


    Rong Huang is not only petite, but also petite and cute with his feet. The pink toes are like shells, and the cyan veins on the instep are clearly visible.


    Seeing Tang Qian staring at his feet, Rong Huang suddenly became a little shy and moved his toes.


    Tang Qian pursed his lips and patted Rong Huang''s instep, "Don''t move."


    Rong Huang coughed and did not move.


    Tang Qian put the girl''s feet on his legs, and put the plush socks on Rong Huang.


    "Okay, it''s time to go back." Tang Qian patted Rong Huang''s head and whispered.


    Rong Huang pursed his lips and exhaled. Just now... a little bit out of breath.


    I''m afraid something is wrong?


    Rong Huang took a deep breath while bulging his cheeks. After confirming that his breathing became smooth again, he changed his shoes and went back to school with Tang Qian.


    -


    Because before Tang Qian ignored the presence of so many people around him and directly took Rong Huang away, now it took so long for the two of them to come back, and they received a lot of people''s attention for a while.


    Rong Huang didn''t notice his nerves, so he slid his short legs and ran straight to Shift 5.


    Tang Qian didn''t seem to notice, with his hands in his pockets, dangling behind Rong Huang, like a knight guarding the princess all the way.


    By the end of the fourth class, Rong Huang felt that he had a bit of a cold.


    Dizziness.


    "Yueyue, don''t you feel my heat?" Rong Huang''s cheeks flew with two blushes, his eyes straightened, and he softly spoke to Dang Yue.


    Dang Yue touched, "You have a fever. Why didn''t you tell me earlier? Go to the infirmary for a needle."


    "Have a needle?" Rong Huang''s mind flashed with a cold needle, and a Ji Ling suddenly became sober a little, and shook his head frantically, "No, I don''t."


    It hurts.


    She didn''t want it.


    Tang Qian, who had never skipped class for the first time, heard the conversation between the two in the front seat, and his drowsiness disappeared.


    Rong Huang cast a squint in front of Tang, his eyes gleaming, "You''re a foot-washing maid, you don''t have to talk!"


    Before Tang: "..."


    Dang Yue: "..."


    Tang Qian suddenly thought of what Rong Huang had asked him in his small apartment before, dare you to treat him as a foot-washing maid?


    Before Tang, she gritted her teeth and looked at the burnt-out little girl, hoping to wait for you to feel better in the future.


    "Take you to the infirmary." Tang Qian asked Dang Yue to step aside, and then squatted in front of Rong Huang.


    "Hehe, are you going to carry me?" Rong Huang rubbed his hands with excitement, grinning with a mouthful of white teeth, "Then I''m welcome." After finishing speaking, he threw himself on Tang Qian''s back.


    The one before Tang might as well, almost fell forward.


    Before Tang''s sharp eyes swept over the gossiping people around, everyone quickly stopped laughing.


    Tang Qian retracted his gaze with satisfaction, strode toward the door, and turned Rong Huang on his back, "How heavy are you Rong Xiaohuang?"

 Chapter 45： Diseased villain (45)

    Rong Huang held Tang Qian with both hands, thinking for a long while, "Twenty catties!"


    Tang Qian snorted and walked towards the infirmary in a stride.


    Infirmary.


    Tang Qian squatted in front of Rong Huang, coaxing patiently, "Be good, cub, and take you to eat the sausage after the sling is finished."


    Rong Huang stared at the needle in the doctor''s hand, "Don''t don''t."


    Tang Qian moved out the killer''s mace, held up two fingers, "Buy two."


    "...Okay then...Wow!"


    The young doctor who gave Rong Huang a sling shot looked at Tang Qian contemptuously. The young man looked at him like a dog, but he didn''t expect that he would even care about buying a sausage for his girlfriend.


    I don''t know what the little girl looks at him, but he looks handsome?


    Oh, it looks so handsome.


    Half an hour after entering the infirmary, Tang Qian finally pressed Rong Huang and put on the needle.


    The course of this period can be described as horrible.


    The little girl fell asleep when she was tired.


    Tang Qian took out Rong Huang''s mobile phone, unlocked it with Rong Huang''s fingerprint and made a call to Rong Mu.


    On the other side of the phone is his future mother-in-law, who must be dignified and dignified.


    "Auntie, this is Tang Qian. Rong Huang has a cold and is getting a needle."


    Not knowing what was said on the other end of the phone, Tang Qian answered a few times and then hung up.


    -


    Rong Huang''s cold lasted until the week of the final exam.


    Rong Huang wrapped up like a rice dumpling, and rolled into the fourth examination room from the bottom with a small schoolbag in his arms.


    After a period of mad repair, Rong Huang has made a lot of progress.


    There are rumors in Zhang Jin that a generation of gods and men fell into the mortal world and became mortals, and they were talking about Ronghuang.


    However, Rong Huang didn''t care about these remarks at all. It was nothing more than idle bone pain, and used other people''s affairs for entertainment.


    Inferior and bad.


    Fortunately, the cold didn''t affect Rong Huang, and he improved by more than a hundred from the previous exam.


    Rong Huang happily went back to eat a bowl of rice.


    The family structure of the Rong family is relatively simple, and there is no need to visit relatives and friends during the Chinese New Year.


    After watching the Spring Festival Gala with Father and Mother Rong for a while, Rong Huang yawned one after another.


    "If you''re sleepy, go back to your room and sleep." Rong Ran couldn''t stand it anymore, and started to push people.


    Rong Huang very obediently carried the little green dinosaur doll and rolled upstairs.


    As soon as he was about to go to the bathroom to wash the incense, Rong Huang received a call from Tang Qian.


    The voice of the young man on the other side of the phone with a slight gasp, rushing into Rong Huang''s ear like an electric current, "Come down."


    Rong Huang ran to the window and looked down. As expected, he saw a tall young man standing beside the small flower bed not far away.


    Seemingly seeing Rong Huang, the young man waved.


    Rong Huang muttered, "Why did you run out at night, isn''t it cold?" But he still wore a down jacket and went downstairs very honestly.


    "Why are you down again?"


    "The mints at home are gone, I''ll go buy some."


    Father and mother Rong knew that Rong Huang had fallen in love with mints recently, and it was not surprising when he saw this. He waved his hand and said, "Go ahead, be careful on the way."


    Rong Huang made a random hum, and ran out while holding his phone.


    "Why are you here?" Rong Huang stood still in front of Tang. As soon as he ran out of the heating room, Rong Huang sneezed uncomfortably.


    Tang Qian immediately took off the scarf on his neck and put it around Rong Huang, "I just want to see you."


    Rong Huang was stunned. He didn''t expect Tang Qian to say that, and he didn''t expect this villain to speak quite well.


    Suddenly, countless fireworks exploded in the distance, colorful and gorgeous.


    The entire sky is stained with color.


    It''s zero.


    The new year is here.

 Chapter 46： Sick Villain (46)

    "Happy New Year." The boy turned his back to the fireworks, and the light of the fireworks seemed to outline the outline of the boy''s thin body.


    Rong Huang heard the boy say so.


    Rong Huang bends his eyes, digs and digs in his pocket, and finally took out a mint candy, "Happy New Year, I wish you all your dreams come true for the new year."


    Tang Qian''s eyes were soft, looking at the little girl.


    The fireworks bloomed under Rong Huang''s eyes, and he did not have the squiggling under her eyes more in line with his wishes.


    What he thought in his heart was nothing more than a cub now.


    Before Tang took the mint, put it in his pocket carefully, "Yes."


    "In the new year, I hope Zai Zai can be admitted to the ideal university."


    Rong Huang''s eyes flashed slightly when he heard the words "cub, cub", and nodded, "I see, so do you."


    "For the sake of me coming all the way to find you, can I ask a question?" Tang Qian''s dark eyes were bottomless, as if he would be sucked in the next moment.


    Rong Huang thought for a while and nodded.


    "Who is Feng Xi?"


    Which dog man is Feng Xi? He wants to find him out, then frustrate his bones and ashes.


    Rong Huang didn''t expect Tang Qian to remember this, a little guilty, but now there are more important things to ask Shui Shui.


    "Who is Feng Xi?" Tang Qian stepped forward and asked.


    "Dad!" Rong Huangyu didn''t start to die astonishingly, and suddenly such a sentence came out.


    After finishing talking about Tang Qian, Rong Huang himself was also stunned.


    She was just thinking about it for such a long time. Shouldn''t she worry about father and mother, she heard Tang Qian''s questioning, and then she uttered the word "Dad" as soon as she shook her mind.


    Before Tang: "..."


    Tang Qian gave a chuckle, took something out of his pocket, "hands."


    Rong Huang obediently stretched out his hand, and immediately afterwards, a warmth fell on the palm of his hand.


    It was Tang Qian who lowered his head and kissed the palm of Rong Huang''s palm.


    Rong Huang shook his hand and almost swiped his fist, fortunately he reacted in time.


    Seeing that he was going to wash her feet in the future, she would reluctantly forgive this foot-washing maid.


    "You can only like me, you know?" Tang Qian still bends over and maintains a kissing position with his head down. His voice is a bit vague, but he has an unquestionable strength.


    Rong Huang stretched out his hand to push the top of Tang Qian''s hair, his palms almost itchy, "I know, I know." Then he ran away without looking back.


    Halfway through the run, I found the scarf still around my neck, ran back and stuffed it into Tang Qian''s hand, and then ran away again.


    Tang Qian watched the little girl run away like a rabbit, and didn''t recover for a long time.


    After a long time, Tang Qian laughed lightly.


    Little liar.


    However, the future will be long.


    As for the savage man named Feng Xi, he should be found as soon as possible and killed.


    -


    "Shui Shui, tell me the truth, what''s the relationship between that villain and Feng Xi?" Rong Huang looked at Shui Shui, who was flying around the house, but didn''t come in front of her, with a serious tone.


    The water stopped on the desk, "I don''t know, who is Feng Xi?"


    Rong Huang sneered, a small golden axe appeared out of thin air in his hand, its shape was very small, and the handle was decorated with golden phoenix patterns.


    As soon as the small axe appeared, Shui Shui realized that he could not move, "The King?"


    "Don''t tell me?" Rong Huang brandished a small axe, fierce anger on his creamy little face.


    Shui Shui sat on the table with a grievance, "My lord, you are so fierce."


    Rong Huang smiled, I''m super fierce.


    "Last chance." Rong Huang waved a small axe in demonstration.


    Shui Shui was crying without tears, and finally raised his hand to surrender, "I said, I said, can you take it back?"

 Chapter 47： Diseased villain (47)

    Rong Huang shook his feet, "Are you bargaining with me? Hurry up!" It seemed that she looked too good at bullying, and everyone wanted to bully her.


    "I don''t know, but the hidden task I received is to try to match you and the villain." Shui Shui cried out after speaking.


    The king is terrible.


    She wants to go back and remake.


    Rong Huang took the small axe, wrapped himself in the quilt, and said nothing.


    If the villain is really Feng Xi, will she run away?


    Feng Bingshan is terrible!


    Although Feng Bingshan would settle for her every time she got into trouble, the look in her eyes was terrifying every time Feng Bingshan looked at her.


    She''s not Qiongyeyulu, why should she look at her with the eyes of top delicacies?


    Rong Huang shrank in the little quilt.


    This **** task might be Feng Xikeng''s.


    I knew I hadn''t stolen the fine wine from Fengxi Wine Cellar for peaches.


    -


    For the entire winter vacation, Rong Huang shivered at the guess that the villain was probably Feng Bingshan.


    Finally, a conclusion was drawn the day before the start of school.


    Feng Bingshan must have taken a fancy to her Huaxuan''s feathers and wanted to own it, so he threw her into the small world.


    When she returned to the God Realm, maybe she would become an ugly little phoenix with bald hair!


    Can''t bear it.


    If this guess is correct, then she must make good use of the villain before Tang.


    Even if you can''t beat Feng Bingshan in the God Realm, it''s always okay for the small world.


    Thinking of this, Rong Huang was immediately happy again.


    Hehe, I''m such a clever kid.


    -


    But the thief God didn''t enslaved her to wash her feet...Ah, it''s Tang Qian''s opportunity.


    By the second semester of the third year of high school, the study became more and more intense, and the mock test took place every two weeks.


    Rong Huang has successfully changed from grilled salted fish to grilled dried fish.


    In order to be admitted to the university, Rong Huang gave up his plan to enslave Tang Qian, and ran up to ask Tang Qian questions for eleven minutes.


    Harm, truly great people can bend and stretch.


    Rong Huang cheered on herself secretly, and one day she would climb to the top of Fengbing Mountain to do her best.


    But the most important thing now is to solve this **** physics problem first.


    Rong Huang bit his pen cap and hummed the question.


    Before Tang, the hotness that belonged to a teenager that Rong Huang groaned came out, and he reached out and pinched Rong Huang''s mouth without saying a word.


    "Mmm..." Rong Huang was covering his mouth and staring at Tang Qian pretentiously.


    This **** footwashing maid dared to commit a crime.


    Come, please fork him out for the king.


    "Only the first step is right." Tang Qian''s words instantly forced Rong Huang''s extremely arrogant thoughts back, and corrected his face with a correction tape, crying.


    Tang Qian saw this, his heart softened, and touched Ronghuang''s head like a dog, "Come on, you can stop when the college entrance examination is over."


    Rong Huang glanced at the countdown on the side of the blackboard, thirty-two days, and then began to hum and do the questions again.


    Thirty-two days, it was just a breathing room in the God Realm.


    Waiting for Rong Huang to finish the fifth set of questions, it was already the day before the college entrance examination.


    After a night of discussions, Rong Huang was picked up and picked up by Rong Ran himself.


    Rong Huang had just got out of the car, and before walking a few steps, he saw a black van hit her.


    Rong Huang blinked and looked at the person sitting in the driving seat.


    It''s Peng Yue.


    Murder?


    It''s so exciting.


    Rong Huang Bai Shengsheng''s little hand grabbed and released in the air, and the entrance of the school, which was originally bustling, suddenly quieted down.

 Chapter 48： Diseased villain (48)

    The people around maintained their previous postures, drinking water, reading books, or cheering for their children.


    Rong Huang carried his schoolbag to the front of the van, put one hand on the front tire, and pressed hard.


    With a puff, the tire burst.


    But it did not become shriveled.


    Rong Huang bent his lips, Xing''s eyes flashed with excitement of doing bad things, and he lifted the front part of the van and walked forward a few steps.


    With a snap of his fingers, the air resumed its flow.


    The crowd became bustling again.


    I saw the black van rushing straight to the guardrail in the distance.


    With a "bang", a fire ignited from the van.


    Rong Huang snorted, will he catch fire?


    It looks very fun.


    "Huanghuang, the time is coming, let''s go in." Rong Ran urged.


    Rong Huang took the mineral water from Rong Ran and walked into the examination room.


    Rong Huang paid no attention to the outside situation.


    However, after a few subjects were taken, Rong Huang was found by the police.


    It turned out that most of Pengyue''s face and body were burned by the fire, and she called her name as soon as she woke up.


    The police thought that Rong Huang and Peng Yue had something to do with each other, so they asked Rong Huang to go to the police station for an investigation.


    Rong Huang is not afraid...Ah, yeah, she seems to have done something bad.


    But Rong Huang is not afraid, because she is the villain.


    And Peng Yue did it first.


    I''m just a little pitiful who can''t even reach eighty catties.


    The police station quickly learned about Peng Yue from Rong Huang''s mouth, and everyone was surprised.


    This is the retribution for doing too many bad things.


    Rong Huang learned from the police that most of Peng Yue''s face had been burned by the fire, and he couldn''t recover.


    If you want to skin graft, it will cost a lot of money, and it cannot be restored to its original state.


    When Peng Yue heard the news, of course he collapsed. When she thought that she wanted to go to harm Rong Huang, she had a car accident. Peng Yue called Rong Huang''s name with resentment.


    Then, when the police heard about it, they brought Rong Huang to investigate.


    -


    The college entrance examination results came out in late June, which was 20 points higher than the previously predicted score.


    Therefore, he was also admitted to the first-class university Haida.


    Of course, Tang Qian was admitted at 30 points higher than the admission line of Haida.


    According to the original Tang''s mother''s plan, Tang was planning to go abroad before Tang.


    But Tang Qian mentioned to Tang''s mother that Rong Huang was also in Haida, and then Tang''s mother agreed without saying a word.


    Qian Tang: He picked it up from the garbage dump?


    But this is not the time to consider this. Tang Qian is now full of thoughts that he can fall in love after the college entrance examination.


    And little cub.


    Originally, Tang Qian was going to find Rong Huang as soon as he finished the exam, but he was completely empty.


    To celebrate Ronghuang''s college entrance examination, the family of four flew abroad to travel.


    Tang was so angry that he hadn''t fallen asleep the night before.


    Today, when Rong Huang came back, Tang Qian went to find her immediately.


    When Tang Qian arrived at the milk tea shop, the little girl had already arrived. She was holding the milk tea and biting the straw, her face with a little baby fat was as delicate and tender as ever.


    The little girl wore a cream blue knee-length skirt with her waist pinched, showing her milk-white arms and legs, and the pinched waist was extremely thin.


    There are a lot of people in the milk tea shop, and Rong Huang is obviously the most conspicuous one in the crowd.


    Before Tang, he clearly saw that there were many wild men around and glanced at the little girl from time to time, and his eyes suddenly sank.


    Xu Ye felt the hostile gaze from Tang Qian, and those people withdrew their gazes and became grandsons.


    "Come so early?" Tang Qian stretched his two long legs and asked lazily.


    Rong Huang smiled and pushed him another cup of milk tea, "Wait for you."

 Chapter 49： Diseased villain (49)

    Tang Qian''s eyes moved slightly, and the smile at the corner of his mouth revealed his true emotions, "We have finished the college entrance examination."


    "Oh." Rong Huang rubbed his fingertips against the water droplets on the outer wall of the milk tea cup, icy and very comfortable.


    Tang Qian continued, "Can you be with me now?"


    "You said you want to wash my feet." Rong Huang took a sip of milk tea, his voice soft, and it sounded like he was acting like a baby.


    Before Tang squeezed the milk tea with ice-cold water vapor, his fingertips curled slightly, the stone that he had been holding in his heart finally fell at this moment, "wash." Wash for a lifetime.


    Rong Huang held his chin, his apricot eyes were clean and clear, "Then promise you, remember to wash my feet forever."


    In this way you will wash your feet as a maidservant all your life.


    Smelly Fengxi makes him always scare her.


    Just take this opportunity to take revenge.


    Rong Huang thought, two pear vortices showed on his cheeks.


    Like the rock candy Sydney water that Tang Qian drank when his throat was sore when he was a child, it was so sweet that he would never forget it many years later.


    -


    Rong Huang watched a movie with Tang Qian, and then went to the haunted house with Dang Yue and the others.


    When I went back, it was already dark.


    Tang Qian''s palm was wrapped around the little girl''s soft hand, and his heart was completely soft.


    After more than half a year of making up classes, I didn''t make up for nothing, and finally abducted my daughter-in-law.


    When he was about to arrive at Rong''s house, Tang Qian stopped suddenly and turned his body slightly, his narrow and thick black eyes, "Can you kiss you?"


    Rong Huang paused and nodded.


    You can kiss, Shui Shui said this is what a boy and girl friend should do.


    Before the Tang Dynasty, he slowly lowered his head as if he were treating treasures in a treasure box.


    The action that was about to fall on Rong Huang''s lips was paused, Tang Qian''s eyes flashed slightly, his direction turned, and he took a sip on Rong Huang''s soft side face.


    It tastes great.


    Rong Huang tilted his head, huh?


    Tang Qian was just about to touch the top of Rong Huang''s hair and let her go back first, and a voice with obvious anger came not far away, "What are you doing?"


    Tang Qian raised his eyes and looked at him, Rong Ran in black.


    Like a messenger in the dark night, he was full of murderous aura.


    Of course, this murderous aura was not aimed at Rong Huang, it was him alone.


    Rong Huang also saw Rong Ran, his eyes lit up, thinking of Tang Qian''s actions just now, two blushes flew on his cheeks, and he whispered, "Sister."


    Rong Ran sneered, "Do you still know that I am your sister? Come here!"


    Then Tang Qian watched his new daughter-in-law ran towards Rong Ran with her short legs, "..."


    Rong Ran pulled Rong Huang behind him and looked at Tang Qian with cold eyes.


    Tang Qian glanced at Rong Huang, who was shrinking behind Rong Ran, with a small head looking towards him. The corner of his mouth was lightly raised, "Hello Sister, I am Rong Xiaohuang''s boyfriend."


    "Who is your sister? Don''t climb relatives!" Rong Ran gritted his teeth.


    When this kid sent Huang Huang back, she guessed that his intentions were wrong with Huang Huang, but now she finally got the evidence.


    Even dare to climb relatives!


    Tang Qian kept smiling, "Good sister."


    "Sister, this is Tang Qian, my boyfriend, who just took office today." Rong Huang grabbed the corner of Rong Ran''s clothes and introduced Tang Qian to Rong Ran in a low voice.


    Rong Ran was so angry that his chest hurts, why is this little girl still so stupid?


    "Huang Huang is still young, and our family is not going to let her fall in love."


    Tang Qian adhered to the principle of reaching out and not hitting the smiling faces, and continued to smile, "Rong Xiaohuang is now in college and is an adult."


    Rong Huang behind Rong Ran also defended, "I am not young anymore."


    She is eight thousand years old!


    Rong Ran almost laughed. He was thinking about turning his elbow outside before he could talk about marriage.


    Rong Ran said that he didn''t want to say a word any more now, and he directly pulled Rong Huang to turn and walk in the direction of home.


    Rong Huang was pulled by Rong Ran, turning his head three steps at a time, raising his small paw and waving it in the air.


    Tang Qian chuckled and waved goodbye.

 Chapter 50： Diseased villain (50)

    Rong Huang was banned.


    The reason is premature love.


    The eight thousand-year-old giant baby cried like a dog in her pink crib.


    Before Tang, he had said that he would cook her food, but now it''s all in the water.


    Rong Huang hid in the closet and secretly made a video call with Tang Qian.


    Rong Ran came on an assault at every turn, and Rong Huang could only shrink into a closet in a small space like a thief and quietly contact Tang Qian.


    The light in the closet was extremely dark, and Tang Qian could only see a vague outline, "Class dinner, come on?"


    Rong Huang bit his hand and whispered, "Looks like he can''t."


    Since being caught by Rong Ran that night and doing shameful things with Tang Qian, Rong''s father and mother have supported Rong Ran to give Rong Huang a foothold.


    As the name says, Rong Huang is too innocent, afraid of being deceived by bad men in society.


    Rong Huang resisted the urge to lift the table and said that she was more sturdy than the Hulk, and she was very smart, okay, those who could climb from the bottom of her age to the top two hundred were geniuses among geniuses.


    Before Tang, I was a little disappointed. I didn''t see the little girl for many days, so I missed it very much.


    "Then my mother and I will go to your house tomorrow and be a guest." By the way, look at the little girl.


    Rong Huang''s eyes lit up, "Okay, okay."


    Tang Qian threw the mint paper on the table into the trash can, went back to the table and sat down, picked up the phone, "Do you miss me?"


    Rong Huang blinked, nodded and shook his head, "I don''t want to." There is food and drink at home, as well as wifi and wonderful TV shows. Where does she miss him?


    Tang Qian gave a tut. If Rong Huang was in front of him, he would definitely kiss her so that she couldn''t speak.


    Just as Rong Huang was about to laugh, there was a voice in his ear, and the wardrobe door was opened, "Rong Huang, what are you doing?"


    Rong Huang quickly hid the phone, looking like he was stealing the phone, "I didn''t do anything."


    "You come out for me." Rong Ran pulled Rong Huang out of the closet, and warned her earnestly, "The man outside doesn''t have a good thing, Huang Huang, don''t be deceived again. The boy before was not a good person at first sight. ."


    Not a good person before Tang: "???"


    Rong Huang frowned and seriously denied, "Predecessors of Tang are very good." He also promised to wash her feet.


    Rong Ran sighed, patted Rong Huang''s head, said nothing, and left the room.


    At dinner, Mother Rong told Rong Huang that they would be a guest at home tomorrow, and asked the aunt in the kitchen to cook a few more dishes.


    Rong Huang thought of meeting Tang Qian and ate two more bowls of rice happily.


    The bowl is really too small for her to eat.


    Rong Huang held a bowl with a big face and said in his heart.


    -


    Early the next morning, Mother Tang took Tang Qian to visit.


    At first, Rong Ran didn''t know that Tang Qian was the sincere child that Rong''s mother had mentioned repeatedly before. When he saw Tang Qian, Wei was really stunned for a while.


    "I heard from my family Aqian that he is in a relationship with your Huanghuang?" Mother Tang chatted with Mother Rong for a while, and suddenly changed the topic to Tang Qian Ronghuang.


    Rong Ran''s complexion changed, not good, this is the rhythm of playing emotional cards!


    Sure enough, the next second I saw Tang''s mother eagerly holding Rong''s mother''s hand, "That''s great. We were good friends when we were in school, and now the two families can form relatives."


    Mother Rong also didn''t expect that the kid who Rong Ran spoke of was Tang Qian, and when she heard Tang''s mother say this, she felt a little complicated for a while.


    "Don''t worry, my son doesn''t say anything else. He just follows his father and loves his wife. When Huang Huang comes to my house, he will definitely treat her as a relative." Mother Tang promised.


    Tang Qian, who was quietly acting as the mascot on the side, gave Mother Tang a hundred and one likes in his heart.


    Mother Rong smiled and played Tai Chi, "Huang Huang is still young now, I want to stay at home for a few more years."

 Chapter 51： Diseased villain (51)

    Mother Tang could understand Mother Rong''s feelings, and nodded, "If you are not in a hurry, let the two children be in multiple places first."


    Rong Huang sneaked downstairs, winked at Tang Qian in the living room, and ran towards the small garden behind.


    A smile flashed across Tang Qian''s eyes, stood up, and left quietly.


    "Zab." Rong Huang turned around and raised his eyes when he heard this call.


    The boy''s white shirt and black trousers are clean and expensive for young people.


    "Qian Tang." The little girl yelled softly.


    Tang Qian''s thoughts moved, he took a step forward, took the little girl into his arms without saying a word, and hugged her tightly.


    After thinking about it for ten days, I finally got it.


    Qian Tang let out a long sigh of relief, the original sharp eyebrows are full of satisfaction.


    As if feeling that this distance was not enough, Tang Qian simply pulled Rong Huang up, and Rong Huang''s chin was just buried in his neck.


    Rong Huang, whose feet are off the ground: "???"


    "It hurts." Rong Huang felt that Tang Qian''s two arms were about to hoops her to death.


    Tang Qian was awakened by the cry of Rong Huang''s milk chirping, and the almost pathological obsession and paranoia disappeared in an instant.


    Putting down the little girl, Tang Qian''s lazy voice smiled, "I''m sorry I hurt you."


    Rong Huang pursed his lower lip and sat down on the swing, "It''s okay."


    Before Tang, he raised his hand and held his forehead. Where did this cute spirit come from? It was so cute.


    "I will go with you when the university reports." Tang Qian dialed the bangs in front of Rong Huang''s forehead.


    "But my sister said to give it to me."


    Before Tang, he gritted his teeth and was another sister.


    Dare to love his biggest rival is Rong Huang''s sister?


    "Huanghuang, come here to eat strawberries." A familiar voice came from behind, Tang Qian''s eyelids twitched, and he turned to look. As expected, it was Rong Ran.


    Rong Huang quietly glanced at Tang Qian and snatched his little finger secretly.


    Rong Ran could see clearly what Rong Huang thought was hidden. He looked at Rong Huang with a hatred of iron and steel, and then looked at Tang Qian in warning.


    Before Tang, it was obvious that he had everything to do, and he didn''t care about Rong Ran''s hostility at all, so he hooked Rong Huang''s finger and said, "Go."


    Rong''s attitude has loosened a lot, and he can''t let all his efforts go in vain.


    Marrying Rong Zizai home will be his primary goal in life.


    Until Tang Qian left, Rong Huang had no chance to get along with Tang Qian alone.


    After leaving the Rong''s house, Tang Qian couldn''t hold back his eyes and looked back, then couldn''t hold back his laughter.


    The little girl stood at the door, seeming to be tiptoeing to watch him leave.


    Before Tang, I thought of the watchman''s stone.


    feeling not bad.


    It''s so cute.


    Tang Qian can''t wait for Rong Huang to grow up now, and then abduct the person to the household registration book.


    -


    Rong Huang finally went to the graduation reunion.


    Shuiyunyao is a well-known entertainment club. Today, several graduating classes in Zhangjin held graduation parties here.


    Rong Huang saw Yin Ling when they went upstairs with Dang Yue.


    Of course Yin Ling also saw Rong Huang. Seeing Rong Huang passing by without squinting his eyes, a strange feeling flashed in his heart.


    It''s not like it, but because Rong Huang liked him very much at the beginning, but now he looks like a stranger.


    Such a huge gap made Yin Ling feel uncomfortable.


    "Your family, Tang Qian, warned me early that you are not allowed to drink." He heard the tall girl next to Rong Huang say.


    "Yueyue, you are the best, just a little bit, a sip." Rong Huang dragged his tone to act like Dang Yue.


    "impossible......"


    Yin Ling concealed the horror in his eyes, Rong Huang and Tang Qian were together?


    Speaking of before Tang, the hatred between the two of them was formed because of the Tibetan mastiff.


    Since then, he has desperately wanted to compete with Tang Qian both in terms of achievements and being in the world.

 Chapter 52： Diseased villain (52)

    But Tang Qian didn''t seem to take him seriously from beginning to end.


    He seemed to hit the cotton with a fist.


    He worked so hard for so long before he received praise from countless people. Before Tang, he only needed to learn casually, and even skipped classes every day to get a competition prize.


    He seems to have never been better than Tang Qian.


    But thinking that Rong Huang was with Tang Qian because he was rejected, a secret pleasure rose in Yin Ling''s heart.


    This time it finally won Tang Qian.


    Yin Ling thought excitedly, while going upstairs around the corner.


    Before stepping on the stairs, a figure fell to the ground.


    -


    Rong Huang drank pieces again.


    Before Dang Yue hadn''t paid attention, and before Tang was away, Rong Huang quietly ordered a glass of colorful wine.


    Then he was drunk.


    Tang Qian looked at Rong Huang, who was lying on the sofa singing, with a helpless expression.


    Rong Huang''s soft white face was pink, and his hair was messed up on the sofa, like a little madman, still muttering words in his mouth.


    "Where is spring, where is spring..."


    Rong Huang''s voice was originally arrogant and squeamish, but now he sings children''s songs without the slightest sense of disobedience.


    Tang Qian bent over and hugged Rong Huang in a child-holding posture, and Rong Huang subconsciously reached out to embrace his neck, his soft cheeks rubbing against Tang Qian''s neck.


    Almost ignited Tang Qian.


    Tang Qian''s eyes were deep, "Don''t move around, take her around." The latter said to Dang Yue.


    Dang Yue quickly took Rong Huang''s messenger bag and followed Tang Qian''s Rong Huang and went out.


    -


    Early the next morning, Rong Huang woke up and found himself in a strange room.


    The surrounding furnishings look like hotels.


    Rong Huang sat on the bed with a mess of hair for a few seconds, then looked around excitedly.


    In the next second, will there be a handsome man with eight-pack abs and a face like a knife and an axe, coming out of the bathroom and throwing her a black card so that she will not have thoughts that she should not have


    Rong Huang rubbed his hands excitedly, black card, that means there is a lot of money, right?


    Looking forward to .JPG.


    According to the plot, the bathroom door should be opened at this time.


    With a soft "creak", the bathroom door opened.


    Rong Huang stared apricot eyes. If it is true, Mary Su''s novels are not deceived by me!


    Rong Huang looked over, and then saw... Tang Qian?


    Ok?


    Her little money seemed to fly away.


    Rong Huang thought blankly.


    After Tang Qian came out of the shower, he saw Rong Huang lying on his back on the bed, looking unlovable.


    Somewhat amused, he threw the towel for wiping hair into the laundry basket, and Qian Tang stepped forward with a hoarse voice, "When I wake up, I will get up, and I will give you a hangover soup."


    Although Rong Huang didn''t drink much, Tang Qian ordered a bowl of sober soup just in case.


    Rong Huang slowly got up, trying to walk to the table where the hangover soup was placed, but was held back by Tang Qian, "Hair tied up."


    Rong Huang didn''t move.


    Rong Huang''s head is full of her little money.


    Can''t wait to swallow Tang Qian in one bite.


    Tang Qian''s eyes were indulgent, he took off the little cat''s hair loops on the little girl''s head, and straightened out her hair with his fingers rusty.


    "It hurts." Rong Huang called.


    "Hold it up." Tang Qian, who was holding the hair tie, was a little at a loss, but with super high concentration, he got out a low-profile ponytail.


    "Okay, let''s eat."


    "Why am I here?" Rong Huang lowered his head to sober up the soup, and asked Tang Qian sleepily.


    "You were drunk last night." Tang Qian leaned back in the chair lazily, leaning over and reaching out to pin Rong Huang''s drooping hair behind his ears.


    "and then?"


    "Then you threw up all over me."

 Chapter 53： Diseased villain (53)

    Qian Tang himself had a habit of cleanliness, and couldn''t bear to go back with his body covered in dirt, so he took Rong Huang and found a hotel nearby.


    Before Tang, I can''t forget the look in the front desk of the hotel.


    Rong Huang is probably a bit too tender, and the front desk thought he had brought a minor to the hotel.


    Qian Tang: I''m very angry.


    Rong Huang said with a guilty conscience to his finger, "I''m sorry."


    Tang Qian made a tut, and the little things became more and more cute as they looked at them, and he couldn''t wait to stuff them with him.


    He picked up the bedside bag and handed it to Rong Huang, "Remember to change clothes."


    Rong Huang held the spoon and lowered his head to smell the clothes, an unpleasant smell of wine.


    Tiandi witnessed that she didn''t drink much alcohol last night.


    Rong Huang felt like he had been soaked in a wine jar, so sour and smelly.


    -


    When Rong Huang went back, there was no one at home, so Le Dian ran upstairs.


    After turning on the phone, her WeChat kept dripping, and she was about to be maxed out.


    Dozens of them are from the party month.


    Rong Huang turned from bottom to top, probably means that Peng Yue, who was dropped out of school last night, appeared outside a class of graduation party box, sneaked after Yin Ling, and broke Yin Ling''s tail vertebra.


    It is said that Yin Ling almost got Peng Yue''s hair bald after his mother went to the hospital, and twisted Peng Yue to the police station.


    "Hahahahaha, I laughed to death, this made me eat three more buns in the morning!" Across the screen, Rong Huang could feel Dang Yue''s schadenfreude.


    Rong Huang smiled and turned the phone screen towards Shui Shui, and showed her the chat history.


    "Look at Shui Shui, is the hostess looking for death?"


    "My lord, don''t get lucky, don''t forget that Pengyue is the heroine and has the halo of the heroine."


    Rong Huang waved his small hand, indicating that he was not afraid at all.


    "My lord, don''t forget that there is also Yin Ling."


    "Didn''t he have been crippled?" Rong Huang wondered, could it be... to be killed to complete the task?


    Rong Huang rubbed his hands, her little axe was already ready to go.


    "No, the original owner just wants Yin Ling and Peng Yue to get the punishment they deserve."


    Rong Huang let out a sigh of relief, his cheeks bulged, "Well then, I''ll do my best."


    Shui Shui leaned forward and rubbed Rong Huang''s soft cheeks, cheering on Rong Huang, "You can do it, my lord, I believe you."


    Rong Huang slapped the boiled water, muttering, "Smuggler."


    -


    Peng Yue did not expect that Yin Ling would be thrown to the ground by her, and her tail vertebrae would be broken.


    Yin Ling''s mother was very ruthless, pulling off a lot of hair.


    Now her scalp is still aching.


    Peng Yue glanced at Yin Ling, who was expressionless on the hospital bed, and said softly, "Yin Ling, are you better now?"


    Yin Ling looked away from the tablet and looked at Peng Yue.


    Yin Ling didn''t know that Peng Yue had been in a car accident and had ruined his face. He was knocked down by her before in Shuiyun Yao, and Peng Yue''s mask fell off. He saw Peng Yue''s hideous scar that took up almost half of his face.


    It seems that it has not fully recovered, some places are crusted, and some places seem to be red.


    Looks like a female ghost in a horror movie.


    In pain, Yin Ling almost didn''t scare to death.


    Now even though Peng Yue was wearing a mask, that hideous and terrifying face still dangled in front of Yin Ling''s eyes, and could not disperse for a long time.


    "If you are fine, go." Yin Ling really didn''t want to see Peng Yue.


    As long as he thinks of Peng Yue''s disgusting face, he can''t help but think of Rong Huang''s face.


    Rong Huang''s grades are better than Peng Yue, his personality is more straightforward and gentle than Peng Yue, and that face is also very good-looking.

 Chapter 54： Diseased villain (54)

    Yin Ling regrets a bit now.


    Rong Huang''s heart was broken by regretting doing things so absolutely.


    Of course Peng Yue clearly saw the disgust in Yin Ling''s eyes, and her eyes stopped.


    She didn''t expect that Yin Ling, who had been chasing after her butt, would one day look at her with such eyes.


    Blame Rong Huang!


    If the van had hit Rong Huang directly without hitting the guardrail, she would not have been disfigured.


    but......


    Peng Yue didn''t know what he thought of, her eyes flashed slightly, and she stood up suddenly, "Then I will go out first.


    Yin Ling''s tone was full of impatience. The pain in the wound made him very irritable. He didn''t even look back when Peng Yue said that he was leaving.


    Peng Yue pursed her lips, her expression distorted for a moment, and then quietly left the ward.


    -


    Rong Huang didn''t know how the gossip of Party Yue could circulate in this way.


    In mid-August, Rong Huang finished his driver''s license test and went out to watch a movie with Dang Yue. He learned from Dang Yue that Peng Yue had given medicine to Yin Ling.


    It is said that the process is quite bloody.


    Yin Ling''s tail vertebra was recovering, but after being tossed by Peng Yue''s medicine, he almost broke again.


    Moreover, Yin Ling was allergic to the medicine Peng Yue gave him, and fainted after the sauce was brewed.


    After staying in the hospital for half a month, Yin Ling had his life back.


    Yin Ling''s parents directly took Peng Yue to court.


    Then Peng Yue was sent in, and it was said that he would be locked up for two or three years.


    "It''s said that some girls who didn''t deal with Peng Yue directly broadcast live at the trial site." Dang Yue said with a smile.


    At the beginning of the first year of high school, I was tripped by Peng Yue''s envoy. Not only did he remember it, he also invited his parents.


    After returning home, Dang Yue was almost beaten to death by her father.


    The grudge between the two ended up like this.


    Dang Yue still doesn''t know why Pengyue would make her a fool.


    Rong Huang looked at Dang Yue''s bright and cold face, and suddenly understood why.


    Wasn''t it because the original owner was better than her to lure Yin Ling to hurt the original owner?


    The jealousy of a woman is the most terrible.


    Especially the poisonous white lotus essence like Pengyue.


    At the end of August, Shui Shui told Rong Huang that the mission was completed.


    Peng Yue went to prison and was ruined all his life after he came out. Yin Ling estimated that he would not be able to touch a woman in the next half of his life under the influence of strong medicine.


    Rong Huang was so happy that he ate two more bowls of rice again.


    -


    On September 10th, Haida freshmen officially opened.


    Rong Huang was accompanied by Rong''s father, Rong''s mother and Rong Ran to Haida to report.


    As soon as he entered Hainan University, there were seniors welcoming him.


    "Good school girl, which department is it from?"


    Rong Huang thought about his family who was carrying luggage behind him, absent-mindedly, "Finance Department."


    The senior looked at Rong Huang, such a beautiful elementary school girl is rare, so I have to start as soon as possible, "It just happens that I am also in the finance department, or I will take you to report."


    Rong Huang blinked and nodded.


    Tang Qian reported to the Department of Finance, and he was in the same class.


    Before contacting in the car, Tang Qian came to Haida one step earlier than Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang squeezed the phone, grabbed the raw edge of the small bag with one hand, thinking about calling Tang Qian later.


    "School girl?"


    Before Rong Huang could speak, he was interrupted by a lazy voice, "No, it''s fine if I have my girlfriend with me."


    When Rong Huang''s eyes lit up, he turned his head and saw Tang Qian in black clothes and black trousers.


    The senior didn''t expect Rong Huang to have a boyfriend, and he was seen by the boyfriend when he started the conversation. He touched his nose in embarrassment, "Well, let''s go, the financial department is not far from here."

 Chapter 55： Diseased villain (55)

    Before Tang''s dark and heavy eyes swept across the senior, a heavy cold breath poured down on the senior.


    The senior twitched at the corner of his mouth, "Then I''ll go first."


    Before Tang, he took Rong Huang''s hand gently and replied lazily, "Thank you, senior."


    The senior screamed, and left without looking back.


    Before Tang, he narrowed his eyes dangerously, and stared at Huang Huang, "You are not allowed to speak to other men in the future."


    Rong Huang looked confused, "Why?" She couldn''t help but talk to Father Rong.


    The father of the gold master still needs to communicate more.


    After all, her small vault came from the father of the gold master.


    Tang''s face was faint, but his black eyes were unquestionable, "The other men are not good people. They all want to abduct the cubs home and eat them."


    Looking across the little girl''s slender collarbone, Tang raised his lower lip without a trace, his eyes darkened a bit.


    Such a delicate little girl, of course, must be watched, so as not to be coveted by some not long-eyed people.


    Rong Huang tilted his head, serious, "I don''t taste good."


    Tang Qian smiled and nodded, "Well, cub cub is the most unpalatable." After finishing speaking, he took Rong Huang to report.


    Whether it tastes good or not, you have to eat it before you know it.


    The little girl is too young now, wait a minute.


    The longer you depress and save, the more delicious it tastes.


    -


    After the report was over, Tang Qian took Rong Huang to the dormitory with his student ID.


    Originally, the family didn''t agree with Rong Huang''s accommodation, but at Rong Huang''s insistence, they agreed.


    Rong Huang looked forward to the life of the accommodation very much, and the pace at his feet was brisk.


    Father Rong and the others are already in the dormitory, and Mother Rong is laying the sheets for Rong Huang.


    Four people live in the dormitory, with bed and table, the environment is pretty good.


    "Hello, my name is Zhang Jinyao." The short-haired girl greeted Rong Huang with a smile.


    Rong Huang responded with a smile.


    There is also a girl standing on the balcony of the dormitory. She is dressed in a fashionable dress and is chatting with people.


    Seeing Rong Huang just glanced over, instead he stayed on Tang Qian for a few seconds.


    Rong Huang had never been interested in these people, and followed Mrs. Rong to spread the sheets.


    Before Tang, he took out Rong Huang''s daily necessities and clothes and put them in the cabinet. The girl who was originally on the balcony with the person video came over, "Hello, my name is Qiu Yuegui."


    The long and narrow eyes before Tang did not show a trace of fluctuations, and Qiu Yuegui did not even share his eyes, and continued to work on it.


    Qiu Yuegui didn''t look good.


    There are also Rong Father, Rong Mu, and Rong Ran who are equally unsightly.


    They refused to allow Rong Huang to stay because of the good and bad girls in the school.


    This girl was not a good student at first sight, she even talked to Tang Qian as soon as she came up, her eyes were very restless.


    Fortunately, he was not moved before the Tang, which also made the Rong family''s reflection of the Tang a little better.


    Rong Huang did not expect that the last person in the dormitory was Dang Yue.


    Dang Yue chose the Department of Art, and it shouldn''t be a dormitory with the Department of Finance.


    "My score is the last one. I have one more girl in our class and I will be assigned to another department." Dang Yue jumped down from the top in a wild motion, picked up the soft candy on the table, teared it and stuffed it all the way. Rong Huang''s mouth was chattering endlessly.


    "Rong Xiaohuang, how do you feel that you talk a lot?"


    Rong Huang bent his eyes and chewed on the soft candy, the rich strawberry flavor made Rong Huang''s whole person refreshed, "Yueyue, I want to break with you for thirty seconds!"


    Dang Yue let out a series of laughs, squeezed Rong Huang''s face, and waved a big hand, "Go, take you to dinner, Sister Jin''er treats you."

 Chapter 56： Diseased villain (56)

    Rong Huang followed the doglegs and applauded, "Sister is really great, thank you sister."


    "Little flatterer." Dang Yue glanced at Rong Huang and snorted.


    Rong Huang smiled and took Dang Yue''s arm, and was about to go out but saw Zhang Jinyao sitting there alone.


    After thinking about it, Rong Huang still said, "Are you going to come with us?"


    Dang Yue didn''t have any comments, and followed, "We are going to have lunch outside, let''s get together."


    Zhang Jinyao hesitated for a moment or refused.


    Rong Huang didn''t force it, and went downstairs with Dang Yue.


    Tang Qian had waited downstairs in the dormitory early in the morning. When Rong Huang went downstairs, he saw two girls standing beside Tang Qian talking.


    Rong Huang''s expression changed, what did they want to do? Dig the foot of the wall?


    No, Tang Qian said that after he was done, she would only wash jiojio for her alone.


    Rong Huang released his hand holding Dang Yue without thinking about it, and rushed out. Dang Yue was almost taken aback by the ferocious movements of Rong Huang''s calf.


    "Fuck, Rong Xiaohuang is too jealous, right?" Dang Yue sighed.


    "Tang Qian." Tang Qian heard the girl''s delicate and soft voice, his original impatient expression was swept away, his brows and eyes were dyed with soft colors, and the two girls who wanted to ask for a WeChat signal were startled.


    Before I got back to my senses, I saw a beautiful girl running over and taking Tang Qian''s arm.


    It turns out that there is a master.


    When the two girls saw it, it was not easy to say anything, and left silently.


    "Let''s go eat." Tang Qian raised his hand to pin the messy hair of the little girl behind his ears, "Little vinegar."


    Rong Huang hurriedly denied, "I am not talking nonsense without you."


    Tang Qian laughed, "Well, you didn''t."


    Rong Huang gritted his teeth, bad things.


    -


    "Are you going to eat?"


    Rong Huang was about to go to dinner with Dang Yue, so Qiu Yuegui asked them.


    An accident flashed in Rong Huang''s eyes. Qiu Yuegui hadn''t talked to her much since school started, and she was faintly hostile. Rong Huang didn''t take this to heart, but she was still a little surprised now.


    "what''s happenin?"


    "I''ll go with you." Qiu Yuegui put on her lipstick and said with a smile.


    Rong Huang was not easy to refuse, and could only leave school with Dang Yue Qiu Yuegui.


    Tang Qian also accompanied him.


    Qin Xu went to university abroad, and Tao Jing went to a second college not far from Haida.


    Today Tao Jing also ran over to eat dinner, and talked to Tang Qian��s roommate, never stopping at the dinner table.


    Tang Qian was sitting with Rong Huang, and Dang Yue was with Qiu Yuegui.


    Suddenly Tang Qian gave Rong Huang''s action of peeling shrimps, and raised his eyes and glanced in Qiu Yuegui''s direction.


    Qiu Yuegui''s charming eyes flirted, and the feet under the table once again wanted to go to Tang Qian''s feet.


    Without changing his face, Tang accidentally pushed a full glass of beer in front of him to the ground.


    There was a click, accompanied by Qiu Yuegui''s sharp cry.


    The chattering and laughter stopped abruptly at the dinner table.


    Qiu Yuegui''s face was extremely ugly, she felt ashamed, and left with her bag.


    Did not even say a word.


    Rong Huang didn''t react, he said, "Why did she go?"


    Tang Qian stuffed the peeled shrimp meat into Rong Huang''s mouth, then pinched Rong Huang''s mouth, "Don''t talk while eating."


    Rong Huang was very satisfied with the delicious shrimp, and soon forgot Qiu Yuegui behind his head.


    After class the next day, Rong Huang was surprised to see Qiu Yuegui packing her things.


    Qiu Yuegui noticed Rong Huang''s gaze, looked over, and then glared at Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang: "???"

 Chapter 57： Diseased villain (57)

    Qiu Yuegui was dropped out of school for unknown reasons. Now there are only three people left in the dormitory, which is much cleaner.


    Rong Huang went to class, ate, slept, and watched drama every day.


    "Zizai, you see that we have also experienced life in this dormitory, shouldn''t it be over?"


    Rong Huang was thinking about what to eat at the snack street outside the school at night. He was stunned when he heard Tang Qian''s words, "Why is it over?"


    She feels good.


    Don''t want to end.


    Before Tang sighed, why didn''t the little thing understand?


    Tang Qian felt that he had to say something more clearly, and raised his hand to wipe the milk stains from the corners of Rong Huang''s mouth, "I rented a house outside the school, and Zai Zai live with me, eh?"


    The low-pitched, magnetic voice''s tail rises, with a little temptation that is not easily detectable.


    The little girl was lured into the trap set by the man early in the morning without knowing it.


    "Then can you cook for me every day?" The cheese and sweet potatoes made before Tang last time were delicious.


    Tang Qian tapped his fingertips on the table twice, and said in a low voice, "Yes."


    "Then I''ll live with you." Rong Huang bit the straw, thinking with joy about what kind of food she would order every day for Tang Qian to eat.


    You must have sweet and sour short ribs, spicy crayfish...


    However, on the day that he officially moved in, Rong Huang almost didn''t roll off the sofa when he saw that he had taken a bath and showed a beautiful, strong but not hideous chest.


    This this this...what are you going to do?


    Rong Huang wiped his nose and felt blood on his hand, "???"


    When Tang Qian saw this, he raised his lips and smiled, his handsome facial features became deeper and more aggressive with age, "Cub cub, do you look good?"


    "It looks good." Rong Huang stared at the blood in his hand, then turned to look at Tang Qian, nodding blankly.


    I want to touch...Ah, she''s still a child, what is Tang Qian doing? !


    "Zab Zai, are we trying to get a match?" Tang Qian asked in a dumb voice, and his slender fingers swept across Rong Huang''s soft white cheeks.


    "Be reserved, you have to be reserved before Tang!" Rong Huang shrank in a corner of the sofa, stammering, tremblingly twisting Tang Qian''s clothes on the sofa and handing them to Tang Qian, "Hurry up and put your clothes on." Be careful of catching cold.


    "It''s not cold." Tang Qian got closer.


    Rong Huang could smell the scent of lemon shower gel on Tang Qian''s body.


    Since being with Rong Huang, Tang Qian has slowly quit smoking, the original smell of cigarette smoke has disappeared, and only the good smelling and extremely oppressive hormonal breath is left.


    "You should study now, not me." Rong Huang''s apricot eyes gleamed, as if covered with a layer of mist, fascinating, and the clear eyes were slightly clear at the end of the eyes.


    Before Tang''s Adam''s apple rolled, he said dumbly, "I don''t want to engage in study."


    Rong Huang was about to cry, and the water in his eyes was full of water. What''s wrong with me if you don''t care! She can''t breathe!


    "What the **** are you doing?" Rong Huang was easily held by Tang Qian, and fell on the sofa, flapping his two short legs, humming softly.


    "Why?" Tang Qian gave a low laugh, clinging to Rong Huang''s ear, his lips moved lightly.


    Rong Huang''s face burst into red.


    Then, Rong Huang was messed up.


    -


    Today is Wednesday, and there will be classes in the morning before Tang.


    Rong Huang helped her old waist to get up from the bed and walked to the closet tremblingly, picking up most of her clothes in the closet and tossing them into the suitcase.


    This day can''t pass.


    The king has decided to leave home...Ah, hey, he is going home to find his mother.


    Before Tang, this servant was of the opposite **** and inhumane. He folds and folds her as a pillow.


    She is still a child!

 Chapter 58： Diseased villain (58)

    Rong Huang sniffed and stuffed the cute little pajamas that Tang had bought for her by passing by the mall two days ago and stuffed it into his suitcase.


    This is what Tang Qian bought for her, and it belongs to her.


    take away.


    Take this one, that one.


    Don''t leave one piece.


    Before the bad Tang!


    Before Rong Huang had finished packing his clothes, he was taken back to the room by Tang Qian, who had returned from get out of class.


    Rong Huang wanted to fight Tang Qian, but found that as long as she had this idea, she couldn''t help but want to blow up her hair.


    Then, Rong Huang was messed up again.


    Rong Huang: QAQ.


    -


    Rong Huang crawled out of the room.


    And vowed never to play with Tang Qian again.


    Tang Qian knew that he had indeed done it this time, and he didn''t care about face or face.


    The takeaway ordered a durian and knelt on it.


    "Zub Zai, I was wrong. You can beat me and scold me." Tang Qian looked pitiful, but with a smile in his eyes, "Just don''t ignore me."


    Rong Huang didn''t expect that when he was turning over to take the initiative, he was sore, he folded his arms around his chest and turned around to ignore people, "I''m very angry now, don''t talk to me."


    Qian Tang''s expression was stagnant, and his eyes were deep, "Zai Zai, really don''t plan to forgive me?"


    Rong Huang blinked, saying that he would not forgive Tang Qian even if he died.


    But for the eyes that were like ink dots before the Tang Dynasty, I suddenly became a little bit attentive.


    "It''s not that I can''t forgive it." Rong Huang clearly saw Tang Qian''s eyes lit up, and he hummed, "I want to eat a lot of delicious, grilled sausages, fried chicken, and Haidilao barbecue..."


    Tang Qian sneered, and refused mercilessly, "No." Even if he was kneeling on the durian, Tang Qian still did not change his aristocracy.


    "Have you forgotten the last time you ate barbecue and went to the hospital?"


    Rong Huang puffed his cheeks, feeling that he would never love anymore.


    Seeing Rong Huang''s face in tears, Tang Qian felt a little softhearted, "I will make a full dinner for you tonight."


    "Man Han Feast?" Rong Huang sniffed.


    Tang Qian held back a smile, "Yes."


    "Okay, okay." Rong Huang''s little chicken pecked at the rice and began to look forward to it.


    "Then can I stand up?" Tang Qian continued.


    But this time Rong Huang was obviously not so easy to fool around. He raised his chin and said, "Dreaming!"


    Then, as if he was afraid of being caught by Tang Qian, he clasped his phone and entered the room.


    Before Tang: "..."


    -


    "So you let Tang Qian kneel until the evening before cooking?" Dang Yue asked Rong Huang, lying on the table, with her head sideways and smiling.


    Rong Huang felt that he was extremely domineering this time, and his whole body was filled with joy, "Of course, I am the head of the family."


    "Then why did you two quarrel?" Dang Yue was a little curious about what Tang Qian did to annoy the little fool Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang didn''t know what he thought of, first he subconsciously supported his waist, then his face blushed.


    "It just made me angry." Rong Huang whispered.


    Dang Yue raised her eyebrows, just about to say something, suddenly looked at the collar of Rong Huang''s clothes, "Rong Xiaohuang, what did you do with me behind?"


    Rong Huang: "???"


    "You little strawberry is good." Dang Yue cast a wink at Rong Huang, and then said with envy and hatred, "Are you trying to make me a single dog jealous?"


    I really want to have a sweet love.


    Rong Huang was wondering what Little Strawberry was. When he heard the latter sentence, he thought about it before and after, and his cheeks became even redder.


    "Your Tang is here, I''ll fetch coffee first." Dang Yue took the opportunity to escape.


    Tang Qian put the milk tea in front of Rong Huang, and as soon as he sat down, he heard Rong Huang say, "Yueyue said that the little strawberry you planted for me is very beautiful."


    Qian Tang: "......???"


    "She is envious." Rong Huang continued.


    Tang Qian looked at Rong Huang, who was shaking his head and drinking milk tea, with a headache, "Cab, don''t tell anyone about this in the future."

 Chapter 59： Diseased villain (59)

    Rong Huang''s expression suddenly became serious, "I don''t have one."


    Seeing that Rong Huang was about to blow up her hair, Tang Qian quickly yelled, "No, it''s Dang Yue''s fault, she shouldn''t say it."


    After taking the coffee, I happened to hear Dang Yue who said Tang Qian��s words, "???"


    -


    Someone posted photos of Rong Huang and Tang Qian in the post bar early in the morning when the new students reported.


    At the beginning, there will be boys and girls looking for Rong Huang to talk to Tang Qian.


    Later, when someone saw Tang Qian waiting downstairs in the girls'' dormitory from time to time, they wondered if the new school had a grassy name.


    Someone pointed out in the post bar that Rong Huang, a cute girl in the same class as the school grass, is the school grass girlfriend.


    I started talking in high school.


    The comments below are a group of admirers who are madly admired.


    But there are still girls who firmly believe that there is no corner that can''t be digged, and there are girls who come to the Department of Finance at every turn to give Tang Qian warmth.


    Although Tang Qian had confiscated, and he didn''t even talk to them, Rong Huang was very angry.


    This group of girls is really annoying. Didn��t they see that there was a cute little girl beside Tang Qian?


    Once again, a girl with a breast almost as big as Rong Huang''s head came to give Tang Qian a cake with a face of shame.


    Rong Huang broke out completely.


    He stood up and pulled Tang Qian behind him, akimbo fiercely glaring at the girl who was seven or eight centimeters taller than her, "I''m his girlfriend, haven''t you seen it?"


    The girl looked down at Rong Huang, her black eyeliner almost flying to her hairline, "But you are not his wife. Even if you are married, you can still get a divorce."


    Rong Huang: "!!!"


    Rong Huang looked back at Tang Qian, like a milk cat protecting food, "Say, are you going to marry me?"


    Tang Qian raised his eyebrows. Originally, he was worried about why he proposed to Zai Zai, but I didn''t expect Zai Zai to ask when he would marry her.


    Well, that''s great.


    Tang Qian''s eyebrows and eyes were careless, his gestures showed his arrogance, and he slapped Rong Huang''s head, as if he was giving Rong Huang a smooth, "anytime."


    Rong Huang was immediately satisfied, his apricot eyes turned into crescents, and turned to look at the girl, "Have you heard?" Rong Huang turned his finger at the man behind him, "He, mine!"


    Tang Qian promised to wash her feet for a lifetime!


    Suddenly, the girl felt that she couldn''t make a conversation and was forced to take a mouthful of dog food, and the cake in her hand was a little hot.


    He smiled dryly, turned around and left.


    After successfully repelling the enemy, Rong Huang looked back at Tang Qian, grinning his little white teeth, "I''m super fierce."


    Tang Qian''s eyes were gentle, and there was a lingering flow inside, "Well, you are super fierce."


    Rong Huang was immediately satisfied.


    Seeing Rong Huang walking briskly ahead, Tang Qian thought about when the wedding would be held.


    -


    Rong Huang didn''t expect that he would be abducted by Tang Qian before he graduated from university.


    Holding the little red book in his hand, Rong Huang tried his best to make himself more serious, "I will be my housekeeper in the future, and I will give you five hundred...no, two hundred yuan a month."


    Tang Qian was staring at the photo in Xiaohong''s notebook with satisfaction, how satisfied he looked.


    Hearing what Rong Huang said, he didn''t refute, nodded and said yes.


    The daughter-in-law says everything is reasonable, and everything is right.


    "In the future, you will make the dishes and you will wash the floor. I am a little baby. You can''t kill me."


    "If you are fierce to me, I will never play with you again."


    Rong Huang held Xiaohong''s book, and kept thinking about it.


    The curvature of Tang Qian''s lips had never come down, and Rong Huang kept nodding and saying yes to everything.


    She may never know that when she appeared before his eyes like a small ball, she rolled into his eyes.


    Full of occupying his heart.


    Then lived in it for a lifetime.


    Outside the car window, it was the first snow this year.


    They will be together forever, sharing a white head together.

 Chapter 60： The sick villain (end)

    The outside world knows that the former Tang, who is in charge of the Tang family, has apathetic temperament and ruthless methods.


    But what is better known is the rumors about his spoiling his wife.


    In the beginning, when the Tang family and the Rong family announced their marriage contract, many people were not optimistic privately.


    After all, how many couples can be happy with rich marriages, and most of them play their own roles.


    But later Tang Qian''s series of actions slapped them in the face severely.


    As long as there is a public place where Tang Qian attended, there will always be Tang''s wife Rong Huang.


    But judging from the photos uploaded on the Internet, Tang Qian��s every move reflects his considerate love for his wife.


    This makes many people envious.


    At this moment, Tang Qian is dealing with the difficult Tang dynasty.


    "Isn''t it because my mother drank a little milk powder from you, Tang Chou Chou, you are now three years old and crying, not ashamed."


    Tang Yan, wearing a pink princess dress, bulged her cheeks, her eyes staring straight at Rong Huang, who was sitting on the sofa holding a pillow and drinking milk powder, feeling aggrieved.


    My mother is already 23 years old, so why do you want to grab milk from her?


    "But my mother is so old..." Tang Ma''s voice was chirping, as thin as a mosquito.


    Tang Qian said he was also helpless.


    Ever since Tang Qi was born, Rong Huang has been fond of drinking baby formula.


    After opening the lid of a can of milk powder, most of it reached Rong Huang''s stomach, and only a small half was left for Tang Yan.


    Rong Huang didn''t have any consciousness of rushing for food with children. No matter how Tang Wei protects the food, Rong Huang still can''t beat two cups of baby milk powder a day.


    Rong Huang over there was watching the TV series attentively, drinking milk powder while chasing the drama, and the cup soon bottomed out.


    After that, I burped milk.


    Before Tang, he held his forehead helplessly, and touched Tang Qi''s little head with pity, "Tomorrow my dad will take you to buy your favorite Barbie doll, and half of the milk powder will be given to mom."


    "Mom worked so hard to give birth to you, you must know how to be grateful."


    The more he talked about Tang Qian, the more guilty he was, and finally he took Tang Yan back to Tang Yan''s princess room.


    Seeing is clear.


    -


    Rong Ran was busy with his career all day, and got married later than Rong Huang.


    Today Rong Ran was on a business trip with her husband and threw his two-year-old son to Rong Huang''s house.


    Rong Huang didn''t expect Li Bin to hear any **** before going to bed at night before going to bed.


    It''s half past eight now, and Tang Qian is still out for socializing and has not returned.


    Rong Huang was holding a fairy tale book, his brows wringed tightly.


    "Auntie, why haven''t you started? Bin Bin is going to sleep!" Li Bin, with fair skin and red lips and white teeth, urged milkily.


    Rong Huang sighed and opened the fairy tale book.


    "Once upon a time, there was a mermaid..." Rong Huang turned back to the cover and glanced suspiciously before halfway through reading, confirming that it was a fairy tale book.


    What''s all this stuff?


    The little mermaid endured so much pain for the prince, and finally turned into a bubble and flew away?


    This kind of reading is really bad for children!


    Rong Huang turned to the next story, cleared his throat, and spoke slowly under the eyes of the two children expecting, "Once upon a time, there was a beautiful princess named Bai Xue..."


    Waiting for Rong Huang to read the clip of Snow White being poisoned by the Queen, and then slowed down again.


    Rong Huang was a little sleepy.


    I was overturned by Tang Qian last night, like a pancake, and only fell asleep in the middle of the night.


    Now I just want to wash my incense and go to bed early.


    Looking at the two little ones, Rong Huang calmly turned to the end of the story, "Snow White ate the apple given by the queen, and never woke up after she died."


    "Okay, the story ends here, hurry up and go to sleep."


    "No, Auntie, you are wrong, it''s not like that!" Li Bin realized that this was not a fairy tale he had heard before, and cried wow.


    Tang Wei, who was next to her, blinked when her younger brother was crying, and then cried.


    Tell me once you say it.


    The roof is about to be lifted off.


    Rong Huang: Die!

 Chapter 61： Royal Single (1)

    "If you die, roll it up with a mat and throw it to the mass grave. Don''t dirty the eyes of the nobles in the palace!"


    A shrill voice rang in Rong Huang''s ears, and then Rong Huang felt that he was lifted up.


    Rong Huang: Huh?


    Mi Mi opened his eyes staringly, and happened to face a snow-white face.


    "Ah!" The little **** who was carrying Rong Huang saw that the originally dead little palace lady suddenly opened his eyes, looked at him unblinking, and immediately screamed in fright.


    "What are you talking about? Be careful of our whip!"


    "Grandpa Huang, Huang, this, this...this little palace lady cheated on the corpse!" The white-faced little eunuch''s thin body shook into a sieve, and tremblingly pointed at him and his companions who were scared to the ground Ronghuang.


    Father Huang came over and happened to see Rong Huang, who was sitting up while rubbing his eyes, his face with white powder and red lipstick twisted a few times, and his mouth screamed like a screaming chicken.


    Then he rolled his eyes and fell to the ground.


    Rong Huang found that his face was sticky after sitting up, he raised his hand and touched it with blood on one hand.


    Seeing some blackened blood on his hands, Rong Huang let out a soft utter.


    Ma Ma, am I going to hang up?


    Rong Huang hadn''t recovered from the scenes he saw after his death in the last world.


    In the last world, she and Tang Qian grew old together. She died a step before Tang, and when the soul was out of the body, she saw Tang Qian lying down on her side.


    A white light flashed, and when Rong Huang looked over, he did not see Tang Qian, but instead saw a man in white with a cold and indifferent complexion.


    Frightened Rong Huang almost didn''t come alive again.


    It''s really the big iceberg in Fengxi!


    Just as Rong Huang was about to sneak away, he saw Feng Xi looking towards her.


    The silver eye pupils are cold and full of grace.


    Rong Huang touched her chest and comforted herself. It was all her illusion.


    Rong Huang has never died, but he has heard the little ghost in the underworld say that after death, people will have hallucinations.


    She must be hallucinating!


    Thinking about this, Rong Huang felt better again.


    A long white ribbon appeared out of thin air in his hand. Rong Huang faced the small mirror to deal with the fatal injury on his forehead, and then tied the ribbon around his head.


    "Shui Shui, are you there?"


    Rong Huang looked around, but he didn''t see the shadow of Shui Shui, it was a bit square.


    What the **** is this place?


    Her head hurts so much that she wants to hit someone.


    "My lord, I''m here, the world you are in is ancient times, and your identity is for the vixen who enters the palace as a palace lady for the scumbag."


    Rong Huang quickly caught a word, "Vixie?"


    She is the most honorable Jinfeng family, not a fox!


    Detecting Rong Huang''s resistance, Shui Shui explained patiently, "Majesty, not all vixen are bad. For example, you are a good man."


    "I''m not a good person, I''m a villain." Rong Huang corrected with a stern face, she was clearly a big bad person.


    The water choked and tried to make up for the mistake, "I mean you are not like the bad vixies who do all the bad things, can you understand, lord?"


    Rong Huang stared at the invisible red wall and green tiles for a while, then slowly nodded.


    "Huanghuang, why are you here?" A male voice rang behind him, and Rong Huang turned around.


    The Qingjun man in the scarlet official robe still had the wat-pan in his hand. The surprise on his face had not disappeared, and his tone was blamed, "Aren''t you supposed to be a servant at Yuan''an Hall at this time? Why did you come here?"


    "My lord, please tell me you are here to find him." Shui Shui reminded Rong Huang from the side.

 Chapter 62： Royal single pet (2)

    Rong Huang blinked, his eyes lost for a moment, "I''m here to find you."


    "Are you coming to me?" The man was anxious, looked around like a thief, and then unconsciously pulled Rong Huang and walked towards the hidden place, "You don''t know this is the only way for the ministers to go down, you Are you trying to kill me?"


    "It doesn''t matter if I kill me, what should I do if it hurts His Royal Highness?"


    Rong Huang: "???"


    What kind of stuff?


    Big brother, the king doesn''t know you, hey!


    Don''t mess around with the relationship, the relationship between this king is too hard for you to climb!


    "Next time you come to me and send me a letter in advance, I will decide the location of the appointment." The man kept talking, but Rong Huang didn''t turn his mind for a while and looked confused.


    What letter to send?


    Oops, it''s really annoying, Rong Huang frowned, is this man blind? Can''t you see her with a wound on her head?


    No pity for Xiangxiyu at all.


    Rong Huang jumped up and hit the man''s head with a fist. The man rolled his eyes and collapsed to the ground like the previous eunuchs.


    Humph, do you think she''s too short to be bullied?


    She is the fiercest little phoenix in the six worlds!


    Ah no, it is said that before she was born, there was a female evil **** in the God Realm, which was even more powerful than her.


    But Rong Huang had never seen it before, and he had not seen the legendary evil **** after eight thousand years in the God Realm.


    When she left the God Realm and came to the Small World, the God Realm was tossed by the evil spirit so that it had not returned to its original appearance.


    Just as Rong Huang was about to turn around and leave, his head was dizzy, and a memory that did not belong to her was forcibly stuffed into her mind.


    -


    The original owner is a small fox demon who has cultivated into a spirit in the deep mountains. He has only a hundred years of Taoism and a simple temperament, but his appearance has inherited the unique beauty of the fox family.


    Those elders who became refined in the mountains warned the original owner not to believe in humans lightly.


    Because human beings are the most ruthless and unrighteous, they may have smiled at you in the last second, but maybe they will take your life in the next second.


    If you accidentally run into a human in the future, you must run away as soon as possible.


    The original owner has always remembered the warnings of the elders, thinking that humans are the most terrifying.


    However, when she had grown out of the mountain and saw Fang Hui, a poor scholar who had been robbed because of entanglement in Beijing for the exam, the original owner instantly forgot the words of her elders.


    The original owner was fascinated by Fang Hui, who was handsome, handsome and full of resources, and felt that he could do anything for him.


    Fang Hui relied on the money from the original owner to sell the herbs picked from the mountains all the way to the capital, and was successfully admitted to the second place.


    With his talents, Fang Hui won the prince��s appreciation and became the prince��s staff.


    The current emperor is getting old and the struggle between the princes is getting more and more fierce. The prince needs someone to lurch beside the three princes to steal information for him.


    When Fang Hui first arrived, he was always looked down upon by the other staff of the prince, and he wanted to make a big contribution to make the prince look at him with admiration.


    This is just an opportunity.


    Fang Hui returned to the mansion, let the original master enter the palace and lurking next to the third prince, telling her every move of the third prince.


    Fang Hui knew that the original owner liked him, otherwise he would not try his best to send him to Beijing for the exam.


    The original owner didn''t agree at the beginning, although she was okay with the other party, but she remained vigilant towards other people.


    But later, under the deliberate guidance of Fang Hui, the original owner heard that the Prince''s other staff belittle Fang Hui, and felt very distressed about Fang Hui, so he agreed.

 Chapter 63： Royal single pet (3)

    Fang Hui was overjoyed, and now promised that if he was appreciated by the prince, he would marry her and go home.


    Thus, the silly little fox demon carried a baggage into the palace.


    The current three princes are the emperor''s favorite young sons, even more holy favorites than the princes.


    The original owner became a little palace lady in the womb of the Three Emperors, but could only do the work of sweeping outside the palace, and could not get close to the palace.


    But the original owner still tried to get information about the whereabouts of the three princes from other court ladies, and then informed Fang Hui.


    With the information that the original owner told him, Fang Hui was appreciated by the prince, his official position gradually rose, and he began to walk around the capital.


    Therefore, there are also many ladies from aristocratic families who have taken a fancy to Fanghui.


    The original owner finally entered the hall, but because of the jealousy of a little palace lady, she caused her to do something wrong in front of the third prince.


    So the original owner was kicked out of the temple to work.


    The original owner accidentally heard the palace maid saying that Fang Hui had married the prince Taifu''s concubine. The original owner''s first reaction was not to believe it. He picked up the broom and went to beat the two palace ladies.


    The original owner was pushed to the ground by one of the little palace ladies, knocked his forehead on the stone steps, and died of excessive blood loss.


    -


    Rong Huang clutched his forehead, viciously kicked Fang Hui far away.


    Grievous man.


    The scumbag man.


    Rong Huang snorted coldly and stepped on Fang Hui without changing his face, and walked towards Yuan''an Palace of the Third Prince, known as the "evil dog".


    On the clean and tidy palace roads, from time to time, the palace maids and eunuchs walked by with things, mostly with their heads hung down and walking in a hurry.


    Rong Huang, who was leisurely, was particularly conspicuous.


    "Which palace do you belong to, dare you to lazily hang out here!" A serious female voice sounded, and Rong Huang didn''t even turn his head, lifting up the pale pink half-old palace dress and ran away.


    Who cares about you, catch up with me first.


    Rong Huang swayed back to Yuan''an Temple all the way.


    Different from the prince residence where other princes lived, in order to show his love for the three princes, the emperor specially built a separate palace for Yongjing.


    It is said that the specifications are not much different from that of the East Palace.


    Just as Rong Huang was about to raise his foot and step into Yuan''an Temple, a huge...tiger ran towards him?


    Rong Huang''s eyes lit up instantly, and the little brain axe came over quickly and touched the king.


    Seeing Rong Huang standing at the door, the huge tiger licked his paws, roared, and then threw on Rong Huang excitedly.


    The palace people in the courtyard of Yuan''an Temple knelt to the ground, grabbing the ground with their heads, holding their breath.


    The **** who had just raised Wangcai carried a bucket of raw meat to feed Wangcai, but he didn''t want Wangcai to go crazy suddenly, roaring overturned the **** and ran out of the cage.


    This little palace lady is also pitiful, and she must be buried today.


    The imaginary screams did not remember, but the palace people heard the animals purring because of their extreme comfort.


    The courageous palace man raised his head and glanced up, and then he was shocked.


    The tiger Wangcai, who could not be approached by anyone except the three princes, had an appearance of being tamed, lying on the feet of the little palace lady, letting the little lady give it his hair, and from time to time he flicked his tail comfortably.


    Rong Huang bends his eyes to smooth his brain, while Bian Shunmao''s mouth still has broken thoughts, "How old are you this year? Ten years old? How young..."


    "Wangcai, come back." A hoarse and lazy voice sounded, and Rong Huang gave Wangcai''s smooth movements, and looked up at the source of the sound.


    The tall and slender man was dressed in a purple robe, and his black hair was held in a glazed hosta, like a gentleman of jade.

 Chapter 64： Royal single pet (4)

    But the pair of Danfeng eyes are full of amorous feelings.


    Especially when the eyes were slightly narrowed, it was sentimental and enchanting.


    Rong Huang blinked, then his eyes widened suddenly, he stepped back two steps, tripped over the threshold, and sat down on the ground.


    Seeing that Rong Huang had fallen, Wangcai didn''t pay attention to his master''s call. He immediately moved forward and rubbed his head against the hem of Rong Huang''s skirt, as if worried about whether Rong Huang was injured by the fall.


    Standing under the corridor with his hand held, Yong Jing saw Wangcai, who had been raised by her side since she was born, and had never seen it close to other people''s Wangcai doglegs clinging to the dirty little palace lady, her eyes dimmed. cold.


    "Which palace lady actually makes this prince''s prosperous wealth so much?"


    Yu Shan, the chief **** of Yuan''an Temple behind Yong Jing, stepped forward with a flattering smile, and pointed to Rong Huang, who was still sitting on the ground with his eyes dizzy.


    Yong Jing raised his eyebrows, and then moved his gaze from Wangcai to Rong Huang.


    The little palace lady was dirty in a pink palace dress, with ribbons still wrapped around her head, and she could faintly see a little blood.


    His face was soft and pale, and a pair of clear apricot eyes looked at him with horror.


    Yong Jing sighed, is he terrible?


    But this little palace lady is pretty pretty.


    Very clean.


    Devil like him, who has been walking alone in hell, likes clean things the most.


    The cleaner things are, the easier it is to destroy them, and the more pleasant it is, isn''t it?


    Yong Jing raised a hand and moved towards Rong Huang, "Little maid, come here."


    For some reason, this time Rong Huang recognized Feng Xi as the person in front of him at a glance.


    Rong Huang heard Yong Jing''s call to her, his arms softened, and his body fell backwards.


    Ma Ma, save me!


    Wangcai''s sturdy body moved back, just catching Rong Huang, and then raised the tiger''s head and rolled coquettishly, "Oh!" Begging for a reward, begging for a tiger touch!


    Rong Huang''s face was just buried in Wangcai''s thick hair, so that she raised her head and sneezed several times, then slapped Wangcai''s tiger head with her cheeks, and said fiercely, "Go away! "


    I haven''t bathed in a few days, so smelly.


    Seeing this little palace lady daringly beat the three princes'' pets, the palace people in the courtyard were silent, lest they would be affected and lost their lives.


    The last one who died in the hands of the third prince was not because he accidentally offended Wangcai.


    Unexpectedly, the three princes, who have always been moody, chuckled and repeated, "Little palace lady, this prince wants you to come over."


    Rong Huang pursed his lips, got up aggrieved, patted the ashes on the palace outfit by the way, and walked towards Yongjing.


    Hey, Feng Xi is fierce.


    She is miserable.


    QAQ.


    "Feng...Your Highness." Rong Huang called out at Shui Shui''s reminder.


    Yong Jing looked at the black black hair of the little palace lady, wondering if she was going to hang her head under the ground, "My prince''s Wangcai used to only be married to my prince. How did you make it like this? Stick you?"


    Yong Jing had to admit that even if Wangcai had just arrived in his Yuan''an Temple when he was a child, he had never been so attached to him.


    Rong Huang pretended not to speak.


    You can''t see me can''t see me.


    "I heard that the **** who feeds Wangcai is dead?" Yong Jing said this to Song Yu, who was silent behind him, in a very flat tone. It seemed that he was not talking about the death of a person, but about waiting to eat. what.


    "His Royal Highness, it is true."

 Chapter 65： Royal single pet (5)

    Yong Jing gave an understatement, and his gaze swept across Huang''s slender, white neck calmly.


    Such a thin little palace lady, squeezed her hand to death, right?


    Thinking about this, Yong Jing twisted the belly of his left finger behind him, as if thinking about the possibility of pinching to death.


    This dangerous thought only stayed in his mind for a moment, and was expelled when he saw the little palace lady''s bright apricot eyes and the peach color in the corner of her eyes.


    Yong Jing Danfeng squinted his eyes slightly. Where did the little things seem to be even more squeamish than those disgusting and self-proclaimed ladies. How did they survive in this deep palace that eats people without spitting out bones?


    Not to mention his lustful father, none of his brothers are not nasty, and the women raised in the backyard are about to form a polo team.


    Such a beautiful little palace lady, fortunately, was working in his Yuan''an Temple, otherwise she would have been eaten and wiped out in the morning.


    Oh, by the way, the last nail that Song Yan said that the crown prince buried in Yuan''an Temple was this little palace lady, right?


    Looks stupid, is it a nail material?


    Obviously not.


    Yong Jing thought.


    "Since the **** who was feeding is dead, and Wangcai likes your tightness, go and feed Wangcai." Yong Jing glanced at Rong Huang and said, he was a little expecting to see Wangcai go crazy and tear the little palace lady to pieces. The picture is up.


    Rong Huang didn''t know what was going on either. Suddenly, his back felt cold, and then he heard Yong Jing''s words, "..." I thank you.


    "You come with me." Yu Shanxin said that this little palace lady was also lucky, and just happened to run into the good mood of His Royal Highness and escaped.


    Those who have offended His Highness in the past have long been wrapped in a mat and thrown into the mass grave.


    Rong Huang raised his hand and touched his forehead, Bai Shengsheng''s fingertips were filled with blood.


    Rong Huang''s cheeks puffed, his head dizzy.


    To feed Wangcai''s backyard, it was necessary to bypass Yong Jing standing on the corridor. Rong Huang stepped on the first step, his legs softened, and his body leaped forward.


    Pounced directly on Yong Jing.


    A second before he completely lost consciousness, Rong Huang was still sighing that this servant smelled so good.


    It''s not like the spice on the robe, but the smell of Yong Jing itself.


    Then, under the horrified eyes of everyone, Rong Huang''s face continued to slide against the robe corners made of fine brocade on Yong Jing.


    While touching his face, he tore off a piece of Yong Jing''s robe corner with a chuckle.


    The courtyard was silent, and Yong Jing''s face was ugly and scary.


    -


    Rong Huang woke up again in the middle of the night, and the surrounding area was dark.


    Rong Huang knew that this belonged to the original owner...Oh no, it was a Datong shop where ten palace ladies lived together. A row of sleeping women, including Rong Huang, was a palace lady who did chores in the outer hall on weekdays.


    The snoring in the room was undulating, and the roof almost couldn''t be suppressed, and Rong Huang''s ears were sore.


    Rong Huang found that the wound on his head had been re-wrapped, with a good smell of medicine.


    Rong Huang didn''t think much, lifted the quilt and climbed out of the bed.


    In the process, he accidentally stepped on the faces of two or three court ladies, and almost woken them up.


    Seeing that no one was awake, Rong Huang heaved a sigh of relief and tiptoedly opened the door and walked out.


    As a low-ranking maid, the place where Rong Huang lives is equivalent to a garbage dump.


    Not to mention the messy environment, the other side of the wall is the place where Yuan''an Temple specializes in handling the Gong barrels. The smell is so foul that he almost cried Rong Huang.


    It''s so stinking, I really don''t know how the few in the room can sleep.


    I felt a little hungry after touching my stomach.

 Chapter 66： Royal single pet (6)

    It is said that there are a lot of delicious foods in the palace?


    Do you have sweet and sour short ribs and peach blossom wine?


    Colorful wine without peach blossom wine is fine.


    Rong Huang was even more hungry, so he climbed onto the roof agilely.


    When the roof was not high enough, Rong Huang went over the roofs of several palaces and came to a small attic.


    The buildings of the palace are generally tall, but it is not difficult for Rong Huang, who climbs trees to steal the eggs of the gods in two days.


    In the small attic, Rong Huang can basically have a panoramic view of the entire palace.


    Pointing his finger in the air for a while, Rong Huang successfully locked the position of Yushanfang.


    Rong Huang''s apricot eyes were bright, and the aroma coming from that direction was the strongest. It should be Yushanfang.


    Rong Huang disappeared into the small attic in an instant, leaving only a faint scent of milk floating in the air, not dissipating for a long time.


    -


    There were not many people in Yushanfang at this hour, only a few eunuchs and maids guarding them, in case the concubine was hungry in the middle of the night and there was no palace staff to cook or the thief came to steal food.


    The vegetable thief Rong Huang snapped his fingers, and the palace people who were dozing off with their heads immediately fell asleep.


    Rong Huang lifted the skirt and ran into the small room dedicated to food, and saw two tables full of delicious food.


    Although many Ronghuang can''t name them, as long as they can eat, what are they doing?


    Rong Huang ate his mouth greasy with his chicken legs and pig''s trotters.


    The original owner probably hadn''t eaten for a long time, and Rong Huang was too hungry when he came into this body.


    He was delayed by Yong Jing for a while, and then passed out because of the injury on his forehead. Rong Huang didn''t eat a bite, and he was starving to death!


    Seeing Shui Shui staring at the roasted pig''s feet in her hand, Rong Huang shook with a smile, "Shui Shui, do you want to eat?"


    Shui Shui shook his head quickly, her little hand swayed quickly, and quietly refused, "I''m not going to eat it, you can eat it, lord."


    "Okay." Rong Huang took out a small white handkerchief and wiped the oil on his hands indiscriminately. Then he arrived at a cup of almond tea, sat on the pony sock, holding the small blue and white bowl, and drank several sips. Finished a bowl.


    Rong Huang licked the milky white tea stains at the corner of his mouth, recalling the taste of almond tea just now, and the meaning was still unfinished.


    Looking at the almond tea left, Rong Huang touched his belly and drank two more bowls.


    It''s so delicious.


    In the following time, Rong Huang rushed through the clouds, and tasted the delicious dishes on the two tables one by one.


    It was a pity that he glanced at the remaining half, and Rong Huang sighed, "Come again next time."


    Then he touched his bulging belly and left the Yushanfang slowly.


    -


    In the dim and quiet room, there were two figures, one sitting and the other standing.


    "So, she only went to Yushanfang?" The man''s low voice rose in the air, with a somewhat unpredictable sense of mystery.


    Standing in front of Yong Jing and Song Yan in black, he paused, suppressing the twitching corners of his mouth, and replied respectfully in a low voice, "Yes."


    "See what she did?"


    Song Yan paused, did not speak immediately, as if hesitated whether to speak.


    Yong Jing didn''t wait for Song Jue to reply, and his tone sank a little, "What?"


    Song Jue quickly lowered her head and confessed, "She ate all the food in Yushanfang."


    Yong Jing''s fingertips tapping on the tabletop paused slightly, with a bit of interest in his tone, "Did you eat it all?"


    "......Yes."

 Chapter 67： Royal single pet (7)

    Yong Jing chuckled, his ink-colored eyes seemed to be surging with a smile, "Is she a pig?"


    Song Yan continued to remain silent, although he also felt quite alike.


    "You can see that she didn''t come into contact with Yong Binwei''s people?" Yong Jing asked again, playing with the topaz ornaments with her white jade palm.


    At the beginning, his people reported that this little palace lady named Rong Huang was working in his Yuan''an Temple on the bright side, but secretly contacted a fifth-grade official next to Prince Yong Binwei several times.


    Every few days, news of Yuan''an Temple will be passed on to Fanghui.


    However, Yong Jing kept the entire Yuan''an Temple firmly in his hands. Every time there was little news that the outside world could know, they were basically dispensable, so they didn��t immediately solve the problem. Maid.


    It''s not impossible to keep the idiot of the paralyzed prince, just take it as an understanding and relieving boredom.


    Song Yan recalled it carefully, and indeed did not see Yong Binwei''s person, and decisively denied, "No."


    Yong Jing was silent for a moment, not knowing what he was thinking, his handsome face was hidden in the dark, it was difficult to distinguish his expression.


    For a long time, when Song Yan thought that Yong Jing would not speak anymore, Yong Jing made a leisurely voice. During this period, there was a crisp sound of collision of topaz ornaments, "Since I am awake, let her feed Wangcai."


    As long as he can feed Wangcai, it won''t be in vain that he asks her to give her medicine.


    Song Yan''s eyes flickered, knowing that His Royal Highness was deliberately tossing the little palace lady, so he stopped saying anything, clasped his fists and said in a deep voice, "Yes." Then he retreated.


    The huge room fell silent again, and Yong Jing''s tall figure was hidden in the dark.


    "No hurry, come one by one."


    The man''s voice carried a bone-splitting chill, slowly drifting away in the air with a shady bird.


    -


    Rong Huang didn''t go back to sleep at the Datong Shop for ten people again. He randomly found a place in Yuan''an Hall and took out the milky white rabbit bag that was walking along before leaving the Yushanfang. The cat slowly bitten in the corner.


    Oooh, it''s so delicious.


    There was the last one left. Just as Rong Huang was about to open his mouth and swallow it, a shadow suddenly fell on his head.


    Rong Huang raised his eyes and saw Song Yan standing against the light, almost not scared to death, choking coughing.


    Tears came out from coughing, and the corners of his eyes were flushed.


    Very pitiful.


    Song Yan was still expressionless, putting one hand on the scabbard, "It''s time to feed Wangcai."


    Rong Huang raised his finger to the sky, and choked silently, "Big Brother, it''s not light yet."


    She''s still a child, don''t you know that enslaving child labor is against the law, this young man? !


    Song Yan remained unmoved, still maintaining the ruthless and handsome guards, "Wang Cai needs to be fed eight times a day."


    Eight times?


    Is it a pig cast !


    It looks like a tiger and beast, but has a dog''s name and a pig''s stomach?


    Rong Huang was dying of anger. As soon as he was about to roll up his sleeves and beat Song Wei, he heard Shui Shui say, "Don''t be impulsive, little cutie can''t beat people!"


    Peerlessly cute Rong Huang angrily dispelled the thought of beating people, hummingly put the rabbit bag into his mouth, then clapped his hands and stood up, and walked straight around Song Yan towards the apse.


    Feed the brain axe, right, this king will feed it to you!


    If you don��t show your power, are you a little cat when you are the king?


    Watching Rong Huang walk towards the apse, Song Yan turned around holding the long sword and left without saying a word.


    "My lord, I forgot to tell you the tasks in this world before." Shui Shui lay on Rong Huang''s shoulders and said softly.

 Chapter 68： Royal single pet (8)

    Rong Huang used the tongs to pick up the raw meat and threw it into the bucket, taking the time to ask Shuishi, "What is the task?"


    "Just let Fanghui get retribution. It''s best to let the prince step down." Shui Shui talked about it. "It''s actually easy to get the prince to step down. You are a spy now. If you step down, let the three princes ascend to the throne.


    Rong Huang shuddered as he imagined the scene of Yongjing''s cooperation suddenly.


    Also, forget it, Yong Jing said terribly.


    Yao Rong Huang said that Feng Xi was the most terrifying person she had ever seen, with a cold face all day long, like a big moving iceberg.


    The most terrifying thing was the look in his eyes, Rong Huang couldn''t help but babble whenever he thought about it.


    Rong Huangtian was not afraid of fear, just afraid of Feng Xi.


    Even in the small world, Rong Huang couldn''t help but feel weak against Shang Fengxi.


    "Let''s talk about it, isn''t it the best, it doesn''t necessarily mean that the prince will step down?" Rong Huang was struggling to death.


    "My lord, you are a villain now, what should the villain do?"


    "Do bad things."


    "Although the prince is also a bad person, you are a villain worse than the prince, you can do it, my lord, Shui Shui believes you!" After finishing speaking, Shui Shui flew away without giving Rong Huang a chance to quibble.


    Rong Huang angrily filled a bucket of raw meat, and suddenly thought of the last world Tang Qian would wash her jiojio every day after getting married. Suddenly he felt... Feng Xi is not that terrible, right?


    Rong Huang felt that he could still bargain with Yong Jing.


    For example, let him wash her jiojio? Or let him be gentle with her?


    Thinking about it this way, Rong Huang suddenly smiled like a child of eight hundred jin.


    Rong Huang hummed and brought a bucket of raw meat to Guan Wangcai''s place.


    Hearing the footsteps, Wangcai immediately raised his head vigilantly. When he saw that the person was Rong Huang, he immediately stuck out his tongue in excitement and yelled "Ouuuuu".


    Rong Huang picked up the raw meat with a tong in one hand and slapped Wangcai''s head with a slap, "Giving you a dog name does not mean that you are a real dog. Take my tongue out for me."


    Wangcai reluctantly retracted his tongue, opening his mouth openly and waiting for Rong Huang''s feed.


    "Here, here is the meat." Rong Huang put the raw meat into the cage, and then sat down on the spot.


    Wangcai ate the raw meat in his mouth, and from time to time he raised his head and glanced at Rong Huang, as if he was afraid that she would be gone.


    Rong Huang raised his pink lips, his voice soft, "I''m not going, you eat quickly, I will go back to sleep when I''m finished."


    It is not unreasonable for the legendary beasts to face the phoenix. The Phoenix family originally possessed the most noble lineage, and they had blood pressure on the lower beasts.


    The prosperous wealth in front of us is no exception.


    "Is your master very bad to you? Look at you thin." Rong Huang''s fingers tugged at the green grass on the ground, his mouth was broken, "I have seen many tiger races taller than you before. They are all first-class masters on the battlefield."


    Rong Huang refers to those tiger monsters of the monster race, not pure tigers.


    But Wangcai was immediately unhappy after hearing this.


    It is the most powerful brain axe!


    In order to prove that he was the best, Wang Caisong stood up and shook his thick tiger hair with the raw meat in his mouth, and then screamed to the sky.


    It shook the ground three times.


    Then he looked at Rong Huang with a look of praise.


    Rong Huang couldn''t help but laughed, and he slapped Wangcai''s head and urged, "You eat quickly."


    Wangcai immediately wailed when he heard the words and gobbled up.


    After feeding Wangcai, Rong Huang carried the empty small wooden barrel to the front hall.

 Chapter 69： Royal single pet (9)

    It''s early autumn now, and it''s still early in the morning, and now the sky outside has turned white.


    Rong Huang stood at the door of the apse with a small wooden bucket and thought for a while, but finally dispelled the idea of ??finding a place to catch up.


    Yong Jing was a proper snake disease, and it was maddening to let her be such a beautiful flower and jade to feed her brain and axe.


    Maybe when she sneaked into hiding and fell asleep, she was caught by the cold-faced guard again, and then ordered to do it.


    Rong Huang sighed, she was really a little pitiful.


    As soon as he stepped into the front hall, Rong Huang heard a screaming scream, one after another, like a pig killer.


    Frightened, Rong Huang immediately threw the small wooden bucket and lay on the corner of the wall and took a peek eagerly, letting her see which hapless ghost had provoke Yong Jing.


    There is a long wooden bench in the courtyard. On the wooden bench lies a beautiful little palace lady. The red blood on the back and buttocks dyes the pink palace dress red.


    The two guards held a board with a wide palm, and hit the maid one after another.


    Also standing before and after, the tall and sturdy mothers hold on to the struggling maids, lest she roll off the bench.


    Yong Jing, in an ocher red robe with wide sleeves, leaned loosely on the back of the large circle chair, and stared at the scene under the steps blankly.


    Behind Yong Jing stood Yu Shan and Song Yan, like two door gods.


    On the left side of the front yard, there were rows of palace men, and guards with knives stood beside them.


    This Rong Huang understands that the palace people in Yuan''an Temple are being forced to watch the palace ladies to be tortured.


    The strong smell of blood enveloped the courtyard, disgusting.


    Some cowardly court ladies and eunuchs fell to the ground with fright when they saw such a **** scene, and some even fainted.


    Rong Huang blinked, what is Yong Jing going crazy again?


    Sure enough, the term "evil dog" is not casual.


    It is said that these masters in the palace do not regard palace people as human beings. The little palace lady Ronghuang trembles, wondering whether to pack up her little baggage tonight and sneak away while the moon is black and the wind is high.


    As for the scumbag heroes and the unlucky tasks, they can do it and can''t do it.


    Rong Huang was secretly poking thinking, suddenly heard someone call her name.


    expensive? Which one is not long-eyed called her name?


    Didn''t you see her peeking?


    Rong Huang looked around, and suddenly looked at each other with Yong Jing.


    Yong Jing suddenly curled his lips and smiled, and his smile looked terrifying when Rong Huang saw it.


    Rong Huang: QAQ.


    "Come here." Yong Jing''s thin lips lightly opened, and there was no trace of sleeplessness on his handsome face.


    When Yong Jing said this yesterday, Rong Huang fell over and broke the corner of Yong Jing''s robe.


    Today Yong Jing said these words again, and Rong Huang''s body was shocked.


    Can I not go?


    Obviously it is impossible.


    Rong Huang felt that Yong Jing was even more fierce than her.


    This made her face as the King of Wutong Forest Mountain completely lost, and she was interrupted when she was about to make a fierce look.


    "You little maid, don''t come here soon, be careful that the board falls on you!" Yu Shanhu, who was holding Fuchen behind him, said in a sharp voice at Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang quietly rolled her eyes and ran forward.


    It doesn''t matter how much face or something can be worth a few dollars.


    "His Royal Highness, you call me?" Rong Huang smiled, and the two small dimples on his soft white cheeks were sweet just by looking at it.


    Flattery!


    Dog legs!


    Yong Jing sneered in his heart, his face still calm, and his slender fingertips stroked the fine-quality wide sleeves, "Have you been to Wangcai?"

 Chapter 70： Royal single pet (10)

    Rong Huang didn''t know if Yong Jing had a brain disease that gave him such a dogish name, but he nodded obediently and replied, "I''ve been fed."


    Eat a bucket of meat.


    Can eat better than her.


    Rong Huang thought of the sweet and sour cherry meat that he had stolen at Yushanfang before, and couldn''t help swallowing.


    The sharp eyes saw that Rong Huang was wandering, Yong Jing''s fingertips moved slightly, and a long black object flew towards Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang quickly reached out to catch it, and found that it was a pitch-black snake, "???"


    Rong Huang Bai Shengsheng''s little hand squeezed the little black snake.


    For what?


    Did you see that she was hungry and wanted to give her an extra meal?


    Seeing that Rong Huang took the snake without changing his face, and smoothly stroked a cold and smooth body of the snake, Yong Jing twitched.


    It looked like a waste before, how come it is so much better now?


    Are you not going to pretend?


    But Yong Jing didn''t have much interest in exploring the reasons behind this. He just sat lazily on the armchair, just thinking not far behind Rong Huang, "Do you know why she was killed by the rod?"


    Rong Huang heard the screams gradually lowering behind him, knowing that the court lady was about to die.


    "I don''t know." Rong Huang''s little head shook like a rattle.


    Yong Jing raised her lips and smiled, "Because she is a member of the fourth prince, she was instructed by the fourth prince to climb the prince''s bed."


    Rong Huang: "???"


    Rong Huang said that she can only use a "wow puppet" to express her inner activities at the moment.


    "She was known by the prince early in the morning, so she was killed." Yong Jing''s black eyes locked the little palace girl under the steps, saying meaningfully, "This prince hates eating lint and steak, eating the bowl and watching the pot. "


    Rong Huang''s body shook again, and quickly shook her head to express loyalty. She didn''t eat the bowl and looked at the pot, she just looked at the plate.


    Rong Huang suddenly thought that Yong Jing in front of him was only a small part of Feng Xi''s spirit, and could not beat her at all.


    Thinking about it this way, Rong Huang''s original trembling and trembling suddenly disappeared.


    Why should she be afraid?


    Feng Xi came to the Small World for some reason, and would never remember meeting her in the Small World when he returned to the God Realm.


    So now it doesn''t matter if she beats him hard.


    Rong Huang immediately felt full of courage, raised his eyes and looked at Yong Jing. Do you want to beat him now?


    His eyes touched the broad sword in Song Ju''s hand that was shining behind Yong Jing, and Rong Huang thought about it and let it go.


    Her little axe is under maintenance recently, and it won''t be **** for the time being, but next time you can sneak Yong Jing''s sack on it.


    Rong Huang couldn''t hold back his excitement at the thought of the disgusting ghost Yong Jing being hit by her sack.


    "Rong Huang." Yong Jing''s voice resounded above his head, and Rong Huang raised his head, "Huh?"


    "The inner hall of Yuan''an Hall is missing a maid serving tea. Come."


    Rong Huang: "Me?"


    Can you say no?


    Yong Jing''s Danfeng eyes condescendingly glanced at Rong Huang, lifted his chin slightly, and looked like a spoiled imperial imperial son, with a little charity in his tone, "What are you doing? It''s you, why not thank you?"


    Rong Huang was so angry that he could not wait to take off his embroidered shoes and hit his face with the soles.


    "Thank you, Your Highness." Rong Huang said unwillingly.


    After hearing this, Yong Jing''s irritability that had been sleepless at night has alleviated a lot, but because the little palace lady could barely make him happy, she kept it for now.


    If it is against what he is seeking in the future, it will not be too late to solve it.

 Chapter 71： Royal Single (11)

    "Rong Huang, please pack up your things quickly and move into the outer room of the main hall." Yu Shan hugged Fuchen and said to Rong Huang in a sharp voice.


    Rong Huang, who was thinking about going to Wangcai to play: "???"


    Outside?


    main hall?


    Isn��t the main hall where Yong Jing lives?


    Why should she go? Does she need to live with Yong Jing for serving tea?


    "Why? Hurry up!" Yu Shan glared at Rong Huang, then hung his eyes to look at Rong Huang, his tone of voice was not very good.


    Although I don''t understand why the majesty made an exception to let the little palace lady enter the inner hall, Yu Shan didn''t ask too much, so he could just mention the matter to his majesty.


    Rong Huang could clearly see the white powder on his face falling down, "..." Excuse me.


    Rong Huang packed up his luggage, ignored the envy, jealousy and hatred eyes of the nine court ladies in the same room, and moved to the main hall of Yuan''an Temple with his small chest held up.


    Although it is outside.


    Rong Huang put the few clothes of the original owner into the cabinet and looked around.


    Rong Huang felt that she lived in this place, a bit like a gatekeeper.


    But it''s much better than the smelly Chase.


    -


    Yong Jing said that it was for Rong Huang to be a lady serving tea, and Rong Huang''s job was to serve tea.


    Simply serving tea.


    Unlike the close-knit ladies in other palaces who live outside the main hall, Rong Huang doesn''t have to get up early in the morning to dress Yong Jing and serve him.


    Yong Jing served close to the eunuch, or Song Yu Yushan.


    Ordinary court ladies can''t get close to Yong Jing''s body.


    Rong Huang secretly explained that Yong Jing is gay, otherwise why would he like to let the servant **** be close?


    Rong Huang slept until Yong Jing came back every day, and then followed Yong Jing to the study.


    Yong Jing was dealing with government affairs, and Rong Huang was lying on the small table beside him, doing nothing.


    When there was no tea in Yongjing''s tea cup, Rong Huang immediately filled the small kettle with it.


    Then he stepped aside to be a quiet mascot.


    Occasionally, delicious snacks can be ordered.


    Don''t live your little life too comfortably.


    Almost half a month has passed since Rong Huang heard the noise coming from the yard before Rong Huang got up.


    It''s an unfamiliar voice.


    Rong Huang''s feather-colored eyelashes trembled lightly, rolled over, and quietly opened her mind.


    Is it possible that someone wants to harm Yong Jing?


    This is not okay, if Yong Jing hangs up, she won''t have such a good life in the future, maybe she will have to live in the smelly Datong shop again.


    She was a little fairy who grew up drinking only dew and couldn''t bear it.


    In the yard stood a serious mother, and two court ladies behind her, one clear and the other charming.


    "The old slave gave an orally from the Queen''s Niangniang to come and send the three princes to the palace ladies who have known the matter." After speaking, he turned sideways, exposing the two beautiful palace ladies behind him to everyone''s sight.


    The two court ladies leaned down on their knees, with pink cheeks, looking at Yong Jing shyly and timidly.


    Yong Jing is now annoying. He has been up to Yong Bin and Wei''s grandfather, Wen Guoguo, to embarrass him. He is now full of fire, and the queen jumped out to find him unhappy.


    Yong Jing narrowed his eyes slightly, hiding the dark expression in his eyes.


    Really think he is a bully?


    They thought he was his weak and unbearable mother and concubine, and would let them make him unhappy and not fight back?


    A bloodthirsty smile evoked at the corner of Yong Jing''s mouth, of course it was impossible.


    "Anything? What is that for?"


    Mother Tian''s face stiffened, and she didn''t expect that Yong Jing would not know.


    The third prince is seventeen years old this year, and the prince was already born at this time.

 Chapter 72： Royal Singles (12)

    The other princes also had shared rooms under the age of fifteen, and there was not even a woman around the third prince.


    Yesterday the emperor came up to the Queen��s Palace and said this to the queen.


    Although the queen was a little unhappy with the emperor''s love for Yongjing, she still picked the two most beautiful court ladies and sent them to Yuan''an Temple.


    It''s best to get Yongjing to waste studies and political affairs.


    Except for Yongjing, who was so beloved by the emperor, the second prince''s mother''s family had no deep background, and the few princes under the third prince''s family were not as good as Wenguo Gongfu.


    When the time comes, she will be the crown prince of the emperor.


    "It''s a general house." Mother Tian is the queen''s nanny. She is over fifty years old and hasn''t seen anything in the palace for more than 20 years. She didn''t feel embarrassed when she said this.


    "Through the house?" Yong Jing lay lazily on the recliner, seemingly curious, "Is it used to get through the house?"


    Mother Tian''s eyelids twitched, and she had a bad feeling in her heart. She just wanted to go deeper to explain the meaning of the room, she was stopped by Yong Jing, "In this case, thank the mother and queen for this prince."


    "Song Yan, send people to the apse. For the past two days, there is a wall in the apse that is laying bricks. Since the mother and queen are doing this for the prince, the prince must quickly use the people where they should be used. Song Yan sent the two palace ladies who had turned pale and begged for mercy with their heads to the apse.


    Mother Tian made her lips tremble with anger, let''s see what this said!


    Is the common room used to open up the house?


    It''s simply ridiculous!


    It seems that the Empress Empress really overestimated the three princes. They were clearly a no-brainer, and she was afraid that they would be spoiled by the emperor.


    "The third prince, the whole room..." That''s not what it meant. Mother Tian didn''t flick her sleeves and left without holding back her anger, and she wanted to continue explaining.


    She listened to the queen''s order, and specifically found two extremely beautiful and scheming court ladies who were used to wooing men, just to make Yong Jing indulge in female sex.


    If this can''t be done, how can she explain to the empress?


    I don��t know that Yong Jing has a look that I understand you don��t say anything. He sighed and raised the melodrama in his hand. You are."


    Mother Tian was panting heavily, but Yong Jing seemed to have not seen it, and directly asked Yu Shan to give her away.


    Mother Tian was sent out of Yuan''an Temple by Yu Shan half-toughly. In the huge courtyard, apart from the palace servants of Yuan''an Temple, there were only two palace ladies who were so frightened that their legs fell to the ground and their faces were pale.


    "His Majesty, please forgive me, slave maid...The slave maid does not want to die, the slave maid just wants to serve His Royal Highness..."


    Yong Jing raised his eyelids carelessly, without a wave under his eyes, and his voice seemed to be immersed in ice, "Didn''t I say to send it to the apse? Song Yan."


    Song Yan stepped forward and clasped his fists, and said in a deep voice, "Yes." Then he greeted the two powerful eunuchs and took the two palace ladies directly to the apse.


    Rong Huang only heard a roar of a fierce tiger, mixed with the screaming screams of women, and there was no sound for a while.


    Rong Huang: Huh?


    Are those two eaten by the brain axe?


    Rong Huang quickly lifted the quilt off the bed, ran out of the main hall and ran to the back hall.


    "What are you doing in a panic?" Yong Jing held a book in his hand, and looked at Rong Huang with disgust with his messy hair.


    If the appearance of those noble ladies outside is seen, most of them will not be able to marry in the future.

 Chapter 73： Royal single pet (13)

    But this has nothing to do with Yong Jing. He has a lot of things to do, so he won''t bother to worry about a cunning little spy.


    The reason why she was allowed to enter the inner hall was because she was from Yong Binwei, who was kept close to watch for a good time, and the other was because this little palace lady was indeed a bit funny, and it was not unreasonable to be amused when she was boring when she was idle. .


    Since his mother''s concubine Duan Guifei passed away, everything Yong Jing has done has moved closer to that goal.


    Everything else is not enough to arouse his interest.


    Rong Huang let out a soft ah, and pointed his thin white fingers to the apse, his voice as if he was immersed in icing sugar, "I forgot to feed Wangcai."


    Yong Jing didn''t know what he thought of, and looked at Rong Huang meaningfully, "No need, Wangcai has already eaten it."


    "When?" Rong Huang pretended not to understand.


    "Just now." Yong Jing smiled comfortably at the corner of his mouth, then retracted his gaze and continued to read the scroll in his hand.


    So, she did not read it wrong just now?


    Those two beautiful women who are like flowers and jade are just like this?


    Tsk tsk, Yong Jing, this one doesn''t know how to pity and cherish jade.


    Give them to her and let them be a foot-washing maid.


    Rong Huang raised his hand and touched his chin, and touched the soft flesh of his hand...Ah, it''s rich and noble flesh, "Well, let''s go, your Highness, do you need tea?"


    Rong Huang couldn''t do other things. Now she is a good hand at making tea and pouring tea.


    Yong Jing hooked his finger at Rong Huang, then patted the round stool beside him, his tone languidly and cozily, "Come here."


    Rong Huang stepped forward and sat down, holding the pink palace outfit that the Internal Affairs Bureau had just made a few days ago with both hands, and his little voice was soft, "His Royal Highness, are you okay? Would you like to drink tea?"


    Yong Jing''s book rolled up and knocked on Rong Huang''s hand that wanted to get the kettle, "No, this prince doesn''t want to drink water now."


    Rong Huang sighed slowly, then retracted his hand, covering the back of his hand.


    Hiss, it hurts.


    Bad stuff.


    "How many people do you have in your home outside the palace?" Yong Jing asked casually, flicking his fingertips.


    Rong Huang licked his lower lip and recalled carefully. The original owner seemed to have no family. His parents had already cultivated into fox fairy, and he didn''t know where he flew.


    "No family." Rong Huang''s dark and moist eyes looked at Yong Jing, and he said every word.


    Yong Jing''s dark and gloomy eyes paused for a moment on Rong Huang''s lips, and quickly picked up the crisp candy on the side and stuffed it into Rong Huang''s mouth.


    Rong Huang blinked, a little confused.


    "Bite." Yong Jing''s eyes are painted like ink, and the beautiful Danfeng eyes will give people the illusion of affection when they focus on one person.


    Rong Huang''s milk chirped and opened her mouth to bite the crisp candy.


    Everything at Yushanfang tastes very good, but Rong Huang doesn''t like to eat crispy candy, the sweetness is a bit too sweet.


    Rong Huang didn''t understand why a big man in Yongjing likes to eat sweets so much.


    Whether it''s the study or the bedroom, Rong Huang can always see over-sweet pastries.


    When Rong Huang wrinkled his face and finished eating one, Yong Jing immediately picked up one and continued to put it to Rong Huang''s mouth.


    "I don''t want to eat." Rong Huang pressed his lips to avoid it.


    Yong Jing snorted a little displeasedly, and the hand holding the crisp candy paused in the air, and finally put it back in the small dish, and then twisted another piece of chestnut cake to Rong Huang''s lips, "eat ."


    Rong Huang''s apricot eyes were covered with mist. Is he sick? Why does he always feed her?


    She is not Wangcai.


    I wrinkled my little nose and sniffed, the smell was not bad, I opened my mouth and swallowed it.


    This is delicious, sweet and soft.

 Chapter 74： Royal Single (14)

    Seeing the little palace lady eating happily, Yong Jing withdrew her hand in satisfaction, and continued to twist up a piece of chestnut cake and feed it to Rong Huang.


    Yong Jing and Rong Huang fed one by one, and soon finished feeding a small plate of chestnut cake and horseshoe cake.


    Seeing Rong Huang bulging his little cheeks to swallow the cakes, Yong Jing''s mind moved slightly. He raised his hand still covered with the crumbs, and calmly touched the little Ronghuang''s cheeks.


    The start is soft and creamy, and the hand feel is excellent.


    Rong Huang was a little bit painful, his cheeks bulged, and he glared at Yong Jing fiercely, his mouth was vague, "What are you doing?"


    Yong Jing''s expression was slightly startled, obviously he did not expect that he would act like that just now.


    Gaffe.


    Yong Jing retracted his hand without changing his face, and the smile that had leaked from the corner of his mouth also converged, and then returned to an unpredictable appearance, "Get back."


    It''s just the hands curled up in the wide sleeves, gently twisting the fingertips, as if reminiscing about the touch that was just a moment ago.


    Rong Huang had become accustomed to Yong Jing''s moodiness these days, and had to swallow the cakes with difficulty, poured himself a cup of tea and drank it, then got up and walked to the apse.


    Wangcai had just finished eating, and he would definitely not be able to digest it for a while, so Rong Huang decided to take Wangcai to eliminate the food.


    The blood stains left by the two palace ladies had long been cleansed by the palace officials, as if they had never appeared before.


    Rong Huang stepped forward and opened the cage containing Wangcai, clapping his hands, "Wangcai, come out, the king will take you to digest."


    Wangcai whimpered and rushed out immediately.


    "My lord, I ate two humans just now. The spice smell on them is so strong, so don''t eat them again." Wangcai snapped his nose in disgust.


    Rong Huang is no stranger to it. These days, she can see her dress up every day, and the smell of inferior spices on her body can be smelled from far away.


    They deliberately appeared in front of Yong Jing, dreaming that they could be seen by Yong Jing.


    Of course, Yong Jing''s servant never took another look.


    Rong Huang felt that this was very similar to the original Feng Xi, who was abstinent like a monk.


    "Next month will be autumn hunting. Last year, I helped my master catch a lot of prey." Wangcai is very proud. It is the king of the forest, the most powerful.


    Rong Huang withdrew from his thoughts, propped his soft white face with one hand, "Wang Cai is really amazing."


    "Wow!"


    -


    At the end of the month, Rong Huang was sent by Yu Shan to receive the salary from the Ministry of Internal Affairs.


    At this time, the House of Internal Affairs was overcrowded, and all the maids and eunuchs who came to collect their wages blocked the gate of the House.


    A group of people squeezed around, seeing Rong Huang''s eyes hurt.


    Rong Huang squatted at the door and waited for a while, but there were still no shortage of people.


    Waiting and waiting, Rong Huang ran out of patience, stood up and turned away violently.


    Anyway, she is not in a hurry, she finds a place to be lazy first.


    Last night, Yong Jing got up in the middle of the night, nestled in the study and didn''t know what he was doing. He also tossed Rong Huang and asked her to make tea.


    Boil a fart, did Yong Jing, a stinky pig, lose his mind? He asked Ben to make tea for him in the middle of the night.


    Rong Huang was slandering in his heart, and was about to take out the rabbit bag that he had stolen last night to eat. A voice rang above his head, "Huanghuang."


    Rong Huang was interrupted, his face was very ugly, and he raised his head fiercely.


    Ah, it''s a scumbag.


    Rong Huang didn''t change his face and tucked the rabbit bag into his cuffs, his voice was faint, and his delicate eyebrows were faintly indifferent, "It''s you."


    Didn''t he wake him up with a fist last time, and now he dare to find her?

 Chapter 75： Royal single pet (15)

    Rong Huang squeezed her small fist, already thinking about whether to take out her small axe and chop him in two?


    The smile gradually became ferocious. JPG.


    Fang Hui had just been promoted to an official early this morning, and now he was a rank four senior, he was extremely excited, and he hadn''t noticed anything wrong in Rong Huang''s tone.


    "Have the three princes been abnormal recently?" Fang Hui looked down at Rong Huang''s soft and charming face, and regret flashed in his heart.


    If it weren''t for the Yu family to not allow him to take concubines after marriage, he would definitely take Rong Huang into the mansion.


    He had no reason to accept such a beauty.


    Although she can''t be allowed to be the first wife, but when he becomes an extremely human minister in the future, she can be the right wife.


    It can be regarded as having lived up to Huang Huang''s sincerity towards him.


    Rong Huang didn''t know what was wrong with Yong Jing recently, and her eyes didn''t grow on him.


    And even if he knew it, he wouldn''t tell Fanghui.


    How could she and Yong Jing go back to the God Realm as old acquaintances, she couldn''t do such a lack of heart.


    "I don''t know." Rong Huang tilted his head and glanced at the door of the House of Internal Affairs not far away. There were still so many people, so his tone became even worse.


    It would be really stupid if he couldn''t detect it anymore, Qingjun''s face was distressed, and he even wanted to reach out to pull Rong Huang''s hand.


    "Huanghuang, are you in a bad mood? Are the people from Yuan''an Temple bullying you? Don''t worry, when you complete the task, I will ask the prince to release you from the palace, and then I will marry you."


    Rong Huang propped his chin with one hand and raised his little head, "Marry me? Will you be a concubine?"


    When Rong Huang had nothing to do recently, he sat under the corridor and listened to those palace ladies chatting. Some of those palace ladies thought about waiting to be out of the palace in the future to be rich businessmen or official concubines. .


    So does this scumbag also regard her as Israel''s concubine?


    Drunk a few jars of wine, so drunk?


    She hadn''t forgotten that the big wives and little wives of the **** emperor had nothing to do with each other, which made the gods restless.


    Rong Huang''s white tender little hands clenched into a fist, really wanting to hit someone.


    Fang Hui''s expression was stagnant, his eyes flashed with guilty conscience, and the affectionate expression on his face became a little distorted.


    He obviously didn''t expect Rong Huang to ask this, but he was sure that Rong Huang definitely didn''t know his relationship with Yu Zhihuai, so he felt more confident in his heart.


    "How could it be? Of course it''s the eighth carrying a big sedan chair and marrying you home as a true wife."


    Fang recalled that he would comfort Rong Huang first, and there would always be a solution to the rest of the matter.


    Rong Huang severely spurned Fang Hui in his heart. Now the three views of male subjectivity in the small world are like this...Is it wrong?


    Rong Huang was a little tired, and he didn''t want to go in circles with Fang Hui anymore.


    She is really not interested in being a spy or something. Hey!


    Before Rong Huang spoke, he heard Fang reply, "Huanghuang, Yong Jing has a list, which is related to the reputation of His Royal Highness. You can get it as soon as possible and give it to me."


    Fang Hui regarded Rong Huang''s head down and not speaking as shy, and continued to be immersed in his own world.


    "When things are done, I will definitely make you a madam." Fang replied with vowed promise.


    Rong Huang rolled his eyes and wanted to be beautiful. How could this king be worthy of your stick?


    Just as Rong Huang was about to talk about the relationship between the heroine and him, he slapped the scumbag in the face, but was interrupted again by Fang Hui, "There are so many people here, I will leave first, and later I am waiting for you in the old place."

 Chapter 76： Royal single pet (16)

    "Don''t worry, I will marry you and come in." Fang Hui''s affectionate pledges repeatedly, and then just like a thief, he walked away quickly while looking around.


    Rong Huang''s expression is a bit incomprehensible, does she look like a deceit?


    Obviously not.


    She is a genius.


    Rong Huang held up his chest proudly. It is impossible to be a spy, and impossible in this life.


    Rong Huang looked at Shui Shui lying on the side of the flower, and asked softly, "Shui Shui, can I know the final outcome of the villain Yong Jing?"


    Shui Shui bit the flower stamen for a while, and his golden eyes blinked and blinked, "It seems that the tiger he raised was eaten by him."


    Rong Huang: "......???"


    The villain of the last world was killed by the original owner, and this world was swallowed by his own pet.


    So is the villain here to make soy sauce purely funny?


    Rong Huang couldn''t help but smile like a two-hundred-jin child.


    Hahahaha I didn''t expect that Feng Xi''s spirit in the small world would be attached to such a person. Isn''t it too miserable? !


    "My lord, is Fang Hui''s task to be done?" Shui Shui murmured softly, and the pink princess dress fluttered with the breeze.


    Rong Huang tapped his lips lightly with his fingertips, pursed his lips and breathed out, with sly and malicious eyes in his eyes, "Of course."


    If you don''t pit him once, how can you be worthy of the original owner''s single-mindedness to him?


    Still want to marry her? The face is not small.


    When Shui Shui heard this, looking at Rong Huang''s wilted appearance, he suddenly felt that the king seemed a bit different from when he first met?


    -


    "Mother, what do you want me to do?" Prince Yong Binwei, dressed in a bright yellow python robe, held a tea cup and looked at the beautiful and dignified woman sitting on top of the Prime Minister.


    "Your father stayed with me last night and mentioned Yong Jing''s marriage to me." The queen whispered, her eyes flashing cold.


    According to the emperor''s intention, the queen had to choose the three princes and concubines from people with a strong background in the capital, which made the queen so angry that she didn''t sleep much all night.


    In addition to giving Yong Binwei the status of a prince, the emperor gave all his spoils to Yong Jing.


    The queen still remembers that Concubine Yong Jingmu was sealed as a noble concubine when she entered the palace, and the harem was disturbed.


    A peasant girl, even worthy of being a noble concubine? You are worthy to take care of palace affairs with her?


    The empress gritted her teeth with hatred towards Concubine Duan. Fortunately, the sky had eyes. When Yong Jing was seven years old, she had a difficult delivery and died with her baby.


    The empress breathed a sigh of relief, but didn''t want the emperor to transfer all his love for Duan Guifei to Yong Jing, so she almost abolished Yong Binwei and gave him the position of prince.


    A few days ago, Yong Jing directly knocked out two of her niece''s teeth, which was extremely hateful.


    "Marriage?" Yong Binwei sneered, thinking for a while and said, "The Pingyang County King is about to enter Beijing soon. His daughter is notoriously fond of beauty."


    The county lord Kangyang is notoriously ugly, and he also raises the face in the mansion. Isn��t it right that Peyong Jing?


    Because of his disrespect to Concubine Duan, the King of Pingyang County was randomly selected by the emperor to drive him out of the capital. He must have hated Concubine Duan.


    If the Pingyang County Prince''s Mansion could get married with Yong Jing, wouldn''t it be disgusting to Yong Jing, but also to avoid the addition of a powerful supporter behind Yong Jing?


    The queen thought about this, with a smile on her face, "Wei''er is justified, and this matter will be handled by this palace."


    Yong Jing is unlucky, the queen most hopes to see.


    "I heard that there is a list of bribery in Yongjing, where most of your people are in it. What should I do if I think about it?"

 Chapter 77： Royal Singles (17)

    The last time Mother Tian suffered a loss in Yuan''an Temple, and asked him to kill the two carefully selected court ladies, the queen couldn''t swallow this breath.


    If this list is submitted to the emperor, Yong Binwei will be struggling in the middle of the court by then.


    "Don''t worry, the queen, there is my eyeliner in Yongjing, I believe I will get the list soon."


    When Yong Binwei said this, he was full of knowledge, as if the list had already been obtained.


    Hearing Fang replied, the eyeliner placed in the Yuan''an Temple is the easiest to control a woman who admires him very much.


    The empress nodded in satisfaction, and suddenly the topic changed, "How come there are so many women in the East Palace, why don''t you see any movement? It really doesn''t work out that the Japanese Palace has reported to your father, and then a side concubine will come in."


    If the East Palace gave birth to the emperor''s eldest grandson first, the status would be more stable.


    "It''s okay for the mother to take care of it." Yong Binwei''s face was light, and women are just a relief tool, it makes no difference.


    As Yong Binwei said, the queen was even more satisfied. This time she will definitely give the prince a big help.


    -


    Rong Huang almost waited until the sun went down to get his salary.


    Holding a large bag of silver in his hands, Rong Huang walked briskly in the direction of Yuan''an Temple.


    I only ate eight bunny bags for lunch, and she is super hungry now.


    Rong Huang missed the bowl that was bigger than his face in the last world a little bit, and he was full of two bowls each time.


    "The palace lady in front, stop for this lady!" When approaching the Yuan''an Temple, a domineering female voice suddenly sounded behind her.


    Rong Huang paused and turned his head to look. He didn''t recognize him, turned his head and continued to walk in the direction of Yuan''an Temple.


    "My lord, she is the heroine Yu Zhihuai." Shui Shui reminded him.


    Rong Huang immediately became interested.


    What does she want to do with the king? Are you here to fight?


    Come on, let''s learn!


    Don''t pity her just because she is a delicate flower!


    She is determined to be a villain!


    "You''re Rong Huang?" Yu Zhihuai strode to Rong Huang, and first looked at Rong Huang up and down, taking a look at the items for sale, and the contempt in his eyes was not disguised. "It''s not too much. Well, how dare you still pester this young lady''s fiance all day long, and want the sparrow to turn into a phoenix and enter the house?"


    "I don''t look at my identity, this lady''s fianc�� is a member of the fourth rank of the dynasty, and my father is the prince of the prince. Your little palace lady is not worthy to carry shoes for this lady."


    What and what?


    Shouldn''t your heroine see a villain like me come up and fight?


    The hostess didn''t come to see her for a fight. Rong Huang was disappointed and his tone was sullen, "Fiance? Are you talking about Fanghui?"


    Rong Huang sighed, with helplessness and boredom on his delicate face, he spread his hand and said, "I don''t know him at all. He insists on pestering me, and he wants to lift the sedan chair and marry me home. What does he say? He hated his fianc��e so much that he would withdraw from the marriage as soon as he developed."


    "It turns out that you are the fiancee who is ruthless in appearance and cruel in what he said." Rong Huang learned how Yu Zhihuai looked at her just now, and looked up and down Yu Zhihuai, tusk.


    "Hurry up and retire this marriage. He just uses you as a pedal for him to climb up."


    Rong Huang preemptively took the initiative, and before Yu Zhihuai''s attack, it was a rather ruthless meal, and he didn''t react to what Yu Zhihuai had said for a long time.


    "Don''t talk nonsense! Fang Lang''s heart to this lady can be learned from the sun and the moon, is it that a lowly court lady like you can match?"

 Chapter 78： Royal Singles (18)

    Yu Zhihuai was annoyed by the pity in Rong Huang''s eyes, and he reached out with an angry expression to hit Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang was so excited, is he finally coming?


    "Where did the wild dog dare to shout outside the prince''s palace? So noisy." Yong Jing''s lazy voice sounded behind him, and Rong Huang knew that she could not show off her prowess.


    The small chest that had stood up immediately took it back, and gave Yong Jing a secret glance. Rong Huang Sayazi ran behind Yong Jing, Bai Shengsheng''s little hand grabbed Yong Jing''s wide sleeves, "Your Majesty, she bullied me, I I''m so scared."


    Yu Zhihuai maintained the action of raising his hand to hit Rong Huang, "!!!" This woman is so cunning!


    You can see the little girl staring at him completely, and seeing her face change very quickly, Yong Jing''s mouth twitched. The last time she caught the snake with her bare hands, she was not scared.


    Yong Jing laughed from the bottom of his heart, a cunning little spy.


    But no matter what the little palace lady is the little palace lady of Yuan''an Temple, she can only be bullied by him no matter what.


    Yong Jing glanced sideways at the little girl, a pair of apricot eyes with tears, as clear as if they had been washed with water, the corners of her eyes were flushed, very pitiful.


    And it can easily make people want to destroy the desire.


    This look is most suitable for kneading and playing in the palm of your hand.


    Smudge freely, leaving dark or brilliant colors on clean and flawless white paper.


    Whether it is deep or shallow, it feels like he is in control of it alone, which is really great.


    Yong Jing''s black eyes sank invisible for a moment, and calmly pulled his wide sleeves out of Huang Yong''s hand, and turned towards Yu Zhihuai, "I yelled loudly near Yuan''an Temple, which made my prince noisy. Don''t you throw people away?"


    Song Yan stepped forward, without giving Yu Zhihuai a chance to turn around and flee, but directly lifted Yu Zhihuai like a chicken, and then walked towards the distance of the palace road.


    Yu Zhihuai''s yelling voice gradually faded away.


    "fianc��?"


    "Eight lift the sedan chair?"


    Yong Jing snorted, as if to ridicule Rong Huang, trying his best to ignore the twisted displeasure in his heart, "You are a little palace lady, but your mind is very deep."


    Rong Huang instantly exploded his hair, resisting the urge to punch Yong Jing''s face with a smile on the corners of his mouth.


    What are you talking about, why don''t I understand.


    Yong Jing looked at the little girl with a smile, and suddenly thought that when he was feeding her chestnut cake that day, he accidentally rubbed his finger on her lips.


    Soft and delicate.


    "His Royal Highness." Song Yan returned after dealing with Yu Zhihuai, clasped his fist, and at the same time called Yong Jing back to God.


    Yong Jing discarded all the thoughts that shouldn''t be in his mind, with one hand behind him, and faintly responded, squinting at Rong Huang, "Come in with this prince."


    Rong Huang quickly responded, and followed Yong Jing into the main hall.


    "Grinding ink." Yong Jing spread out the rice paper and ordered Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang stared at the inkstone ink stick for two seconds, rubbing the ink?


    No way.


    But receiving Yong Jing''s icy eyes, Rong Huang slandered Yong Jing in his heart and picked up the ink stick reluctantly.


    Isn''t it just grinding ink, how could this king not.


    This king is a genius.


    "Stop." Yong Jing sounded with a vague voice, followed by a crisp sound from the brush holder on the brush wash.


    Rong Huang stopped his movements, his slender and curled eyelashes trembled lightly, raising a slender arc, "Huh?"


    Seeing Rong Huang''s ignorant expression, Yong Jing almost laughed angrily. His slender fingers pointed to the ink stains on the snow-white rice paper, "This prince asks you to sharpen the ink, not to make you mess with this prince."

 Chapter 79： Royal Singles (19)

    Although Yong Jing''s temperament is abnormal and snake essence disease, but that handwriting is really nothing to say.


    Dragons flying and phoenix dancing, silver hook and iron painting.


    It is difficult to conceal the edge of the pen in the circulation.


    Rong Huang looked at the big characters that had been completely ruined by her, and then he put down the ink stick, hung his head and grabbed the Gong Wan around his waist without speaking.


    The pink lips were pressed lightly, and two pear vortices were looming.


    It''s not what she thought.


    Blame Yongjing.


    Who asked him to tell her to rub ink?


    Yong Jing glanced sideways at Rong Huang, who lowered his head and did not speak, and thought that she had only contacted Yong Binwei''s people just now.


    You don''t have to think about it to know that it''s for that list.


    If the emperor knows the people on the list, the power of the prince''s men is estimated to be damaged a lot.


    So the dog jumped over the wall in a hurry and asked this stupid little palace lady to steal the list.


    Yong Jing smiled, not showing on her face, and changed the subject lightly, "Can you write?"


    Rong Huang blinked and nodded.


    Yong Jing lifted his chin and motioned to Rong Huang to pick up the brush, "Write it to this prince."


    Rong Huang happily stretched out his hand to grab a writing brush, ready to let Yong Jing see how good she was.


    Although she can''t grind her ink well, her writing is super nice.


    Rong Huang just got the brush, and before he started writing, he was hit on the back of his hand by Yong Jing.


    Rong Huang hissed softly after being beaten, and his voice was soft and soft, like a soft cry from a milk cat eating pain.


    Hearing that people can''t wait to hold him distressedly in his arms, gently and smoothly.


    Yong Jing''s narrow Danfeng eyes narrowed slightly, playing with the prince''s seal, "I can''t even hold a pen, so why can I write?"


    Rong Huang put the brush back into the wash, angered not to speak.


    Don''t think that you are Feng Xi and I dare not beat you.


    The king also has a small temper.


    I''m super fierce.


    I''m so scared of myself when I''m fierce.


    As soon as Rong Huang was about to give Yong Jing a fierce one, a rabbit bag was stuffed in his mouth.


    Rong Huang puffed his cheeks and glared at Yong Jing angrily, oooooooooooooooo delicious.


    But don''t think that I will forgive you if you give me a small cake.


    "Write a word to this prince." Yong Jing retracted his hand and twisted a bunny bag to eat. He noticed Rong Huang''s embarrassment, and his tone softened a little. .


    "No." Rong Huang put his little hands behind his back and turned his head to refuse. Who is not a little princess, so he won''t write if he doesn''t write.


    She was angry, the kind that coaxed badly.


    Yong Jing snorted, dare to play a petty temper with him?


    I really don''t know who is used to it.


    "No? Okay, then you just stand here and serve the prince." Yong Jing didn''t force it anymore, and took out a slightly yellowed rolled paper from the crypt under the desk.


    Seeing Rong Huang''s eyes staring at the list in his hand, Yong Jing''s eyes seemed to flash through coldly, but soon disappeared, and the plain tone was surging, "Want to see?"


    Rong Huang doesn''t know the characters of this world at all, what''s so good about it?


    Although Rong Huang had been punished by Feng Xi to write large characters in the God Realm, most of the words in the God Realm were similar to those in the previous world.


    And the characters in this world are very complicated fonts, and the original owner is not literate, let alone Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang said that she just wanted to be an illiterate.


    But thinking of what Fanghui said before, guessing that this is probably the top secret list, Rong Huang nodded like a chicken pecking at rice, "I want what I want."


    Yong Jing''s eyes were completely cold, and the fingertips of the list were white.


    I originally thought that Rong Huang was in peace, but I didn''t expect Yong Binwei to be there.

 Chapter 80： Royal single pet (20)

    While anger flashed in Yong Jing''s heart, there was also self-deprecating.


    Sure enough, it is impossible for someone like him to treat him sincerely.


    Yong Jing moved his hand randomly on the back of the chair, and a dangerous thought flashed through his mind.


    The killing intent flashed in Yong Jing''s eyes, and he slowly raised his hand. Suddenly Rong Huang''s milky voice rang in his ears, "But I can''t read."


    Yong Jing: "......???"


    Yong Jing''s expression was a bit stunned, but no matter how strong his ability to bear it in his heart, no matter how happy and angry he was, he didn''t expect Rong Huang to show him this way.


    illiterate?


    Yong Jing looked sideways at Rong Huang, the viciousness between his eyebrows and eyes disappeared a bit, but the overall strong momentum still made people unable to ignore.


    "I don''t know how to read?" Yong Jing said again to confirm.


    Rong Huang was a little shy, her ears were slightly red, she just didn''t know such cumbersome words.


    She had also been to a school in the God Realm, but she was kicked out within a few days, and the words she knew later were taught by Feng Xi.


    Harm, the hero doesn''t mention being brave.


    Yong Jing was in a better mood, and ordered Song Yan, who was guarding the outer hall, to move a chair and put it next to him, and then let Rong Huang sit down, "Want to know what is written on it?"


    Of course Rong Huang was curious. If she knew what was written on it, she would be a scumbag hero.


    Yong Jing smiled in a good mood and spread the list on the table, "Is this prince teach you?"


    Rong Huang felt some bad water in him inexplicably, so he glanced at the list, "Okay."


    Yong Jing lazily prolonged the ending sound, picked up the brush and dipped the ink in the inkstone, and compared the list and wrote the names on the rice paper one by one.


    Rong Huang saw the clouds in the mist, and then watched Yong Jing take out a piece of rice paper again and sketched on it.


    After that, I put the piece of rice paper written in the back in front of Rong Huang, smiling very... kindly?


    "Give this piece of paper to Yong Binwei, eh?" As he said, he pressed Rong Huang''s small head very gently, and Yong Jing''s voice was low with a thick smile, "Goodbye."


    Rong Huang felt that his dog''s head...Ah, hey, his noble head was about to be lost.


    If she refuses.


    Rong Huang: QAQ.


    "Good, good," Rong Huang replied tremblingly.


    Facts have proved that your father is still your father, Feng Xi is still Feng Xi, that terrible Feng Xi.


    Huh.


    -


    Rong Huang didn''t expect that the hidden identity of the original owner was dug out by Yong Jing.


    And it was dug up early in the morning.


    Is the head of the original owner, the fox, used to increase it?


    Not as smart as her at all.


    Rong Huang took out the fake list that Yong Jing gave her from under the pillow, and called out Shui Shui, "Do you know what''s written on it?"


    "I don''t know." Shui Shui said quietly without any embarrassment.


    Rong Huang: It''s very angry.


    Rong Huang decided to be a good kid who loves learning and literacy from today.


    When she worked so hard to get up from the small bed and prepare to pierce her head, she heard Yu Shan''s piercing voice, which was so loud that she was about to shake the roof.


    "His Royal Highness is back, Rong Huang, please go to the study to serve His Highness." After speaking, he twisted his waist and left.


    As soon as Rong Huang finished talking about **** in his heart, he was so angry that he suddenly realized that he was not even gay, and his eyes suddenly became pitiful.


    Rong Huang filled two large bowls of water, and ran towards the study with his small legs.

 Chapter 81： Royal Single (21)

    "Little Huang''er, come here." Today, Yong Jing is in a very good mood, and even looks at Rong Huang with a lot of pleasant looks.


    Rong Huang disliked it very much, what the **** was this?


    "His Royal Highness." It is one thing for Rong Huang to slander in his heart, with a smile on his face, no mistake can be seen.


    "This prince still lacks a court lady who will take care of changing clothes and bathing, so it''s better to just be you." Yong Jing Danfeng''s eyes were smiling, charming and charming.


    "His Royal Highness, can you let others do this work?" I''m still a child.


    Yong Jing smiled and refused ruthlessly, "No."


    "His Royal Highness..." Rong Huang was struggling to death.


    "Hey, has the list been sent?" Yong Jing still smiled, but Rong Huang only saw his sinister cunning.


    Rong Huang''s soft whistling voice had a trembling ending, "Not yet."


    "Then be the great maid of Yuan''an Temple first, and serve the prince well, what do you think?"


    There was a hissing sound, and Rong Huang followed his reputation, it was the black snake.


    Without even turning his eyes, Yong Jing reached out and fished the black snake and played with it in his hand.


    The black snake seemed to be terrified of Yong Jing''s fierceness. He was extremely well-behaved in Yong Jing''s hands and did not dare to move.


    Rong Huang suddenly felt a little pain in his tailbone.


    If a person were torn apart like this, it would probably be broken into eighteen pieces, right?


    Sure enough, I lost my conscience.


    Rong Huang poked his heart secretly and scolded Yong Jing, and the dogfighter poured a cup of tea for Yong Jing, "Your Majesty, drink it, what a big deal, I will serve you to change your clothes tomorrow morning."


    Rong Huang imagined that he would better take the opportunity to stop Yong Jing with his belt.


    -


    "Get up quickly and serve your Royal Highness to dress and wash. I want you to look good later!"


    Listening to Yu Shan''s noisy voice, Rong Huang seldom flashed coldness between his delicate and soft eyebrows.


    Rong Huang slowly opened the quilt and sat up, raised his chin to look at Yu Shan, his soft voice was also cold, "It''s noisy."


    Immediately with a wave of a white hand, the arrogant Yuan''an Temple chief **** Yu Shan fell to the ground.


    Rong Huang got out of bed in a plain white coat, raised his hand and draped over the skirt on the side, step by step, he came to Yu Shan and stood still.


    "You know? The last person who dared to yell at me this way turned into ashes." Rong Huang''s tone was harmless, but the sudden force that hit Yu Shan didn''t dare to underestimate Rong Huang.


    "Where are you from the assassin? Come here!" Yu Shan broke his right leg, struggled a few times and found that he couldn''t stand up, so he shouted for someone to come.


    Rong Huang sighed and raised his foot to directly block Yu Shan''s mouth.


    Yu Shan took a mouthful of ashes, and there was a sickening smell of blood in his throat.


    "I don''t know who gave you the courage to make you so arrogant?" Rong Huang retracted his foot, taking two steps back in disgust, "Is it Yong Jing or Emperor Guang?"


    Emperor Guang is the current emperor.


    Yu Shan''s pupils shrank suddenly, and he did not expect that Rong Huang would mention Emperor Guang.


    He was originally the **** in Emperor Guangdi''s bedroom, and was sent by Emperor Guangdi to serve the three princes, and at the same time, he wanted to tell him what the three princes did every day.


    After so many years, Yu Shan always thought that he had no flaws, but didn''t want to be broken by a little palace lady, and cold sweat suddenly appeared on his back.


    "Since you know that I am the emperor, and dare to treat our family like this, are you looking for death?" Even though Yu Shan was terribly scared, he still braced and shouted, "There are also three princes, he trusts us most. Home, if he knows that you hurt me, you will not escape death!"


    Rong Huang laughed at the time, "I will be afraid of Yong Jing? I am his father, so I won''t be afraid of him!"

 Chapter 82： Royal single pet (22)

    Anyway, Yong Jing is not here, she only knows what Yu Shan knows what she said.


    Although Yu Shan didn''t understand the meaning of "dad", he also heard the unscrupulous in Rong Huang''s tone, and immediately became more vigilant, but his face remained calm and soft.


    Although Yu Shan does not know how to martial arts, but with his three-inch tongue and superb acting skills, it is enough to play like a fish in the palace.


    The same is true now.


    "Miss Rong, it''s our family... the minions are wrong, your lord has a lot of them, please spare the minions, and in the future the minions will serve you as a cow and a horse to honor you."


    If you put it on someone else, you might just let Yu Shan go.


    But Rong Huang will not.


    After she was born, she began to have spiritual consciousness, Feng Xi told her, letting the tiger go back to the mountain, there will be endless troubles.


    So it is impossible to let it go, she hasn''t caused trouble for a long time, and she missed it very much.


    "Do you think I am a three-year-old child?" Rong Huang mocked Yu Shan mercilessly. Yong Jing was no wonder that Wangcai would eventually be eaten by Wangcai. Even an old **** could not be dealt with and deserved to be eaten.


    Yu Shan''s face stiffened, his eyes rolled around, and then he raised his throat and started yelling, "Help! Help! Here comes someone! Murder!"


    But Yu Shan cried for a long time, and didn''t see anyone appear, his face gradually changed.


    "You call it." Rong Huang smiled and groaned, in a good mood, no one would come if you called your throat broken.


    At the same time, Bai Shengsheng''s palms spread out, and a small golden axe appeared.


    When Yu Shan saw such a weird scene, he was so scared that he wanted to scream. Before the sound came out, Rong Huang cut his head with an axe.


    The separation of the corpse was just a momentary matter.


    "Really, it''s so noisy." Rong Huang shook the blood on the small axe with some pity. He was so dirty with blood that he was in vain.


    Rong Huang distressedly took out the small kerchief and wiped the small axe until he could barely put it away.


    Rong Huang took out a small red purse with a vivid golden phoenix embroidered on it.


    Rong Huang unbuttoned the bow tie and shook in Yu Shan''s direction. In the blink of an eye, Yu Shan''s body disappeared.


    Even the red blood on the ground was gone.


    Everything seems to have never happened.


    Rong Huang tied the little purse around his waist with satisfaction, threw the blood-stained skirt aside, changed his body to a new one, and then went to the study after washing.


    Yong Jing was resting in the study last night, so Rong Huang was able to clean up Yu Shan unscrupulously.


    When Rong Huang arrived, Yong Jing was still wearing a blouse, sitting by the bed and reading.


    Rong Huang found that Yong Jing liked to read books, which was totally inconsistent with the nature of his snake disease.


    "Here?" Yong Jing''s voice was hoarse when he was about to wake up in the early morning, making Rong Huang''s ears a little tingling.


    Rong Huang picked up the ocher red prince''s court clothes on Mu Shi and yawned slowly, "His Royal Highness, it''s time for you to get up."


    Yong Jing''s black eyes hurriedly passed over Rong Huang''s gleaming apricot eyes, his Adam''s apple rolled, stood up, and took two steps forward, Yong Jing spread his arms and said, "Come here, little court lady."


    Rong Huang rubbed his teeth secretly, and walked forward with his court clothes.


    Although Yong Jing was only seventeen years old, he was extremely tall.


    It was almost a head taller than Rong Huang.


    "Little palace lady, you are so short." Yong Jing mocked mercilessly.


    Rong Huang shook his hand at Yong Jing''s Dai Yupei, tugging the jade pendant, and then pulled it down with the black belt.


    Yong Jing was dragged forward and staggered, and his chin hit Rong Huang''s forehead.

 Chapter 83： Royal single pet (23)

    Within a few seconds, the place where I was hit was a big red, which looked terrifying.


    A layer of water mist quickly accumulated under Rong Huang''s eyes, as if tears were rolling in his eyes.


    Yong Jing found that the little palace lady was a little more beautiful than when she first saw him, and his flushed eyes made him want to raise his hand and rub the red with his fingers to make it more gorgeous.


    There was a faint scar on Rong Huang''s right forehead, and Yong Jing guessed that it was the wound on her forehead the day she first saw her.


    "It hurts?" Seeing the little girl who was clearly in pain but couldn''t hold back her tears, Yong Jing''s heartstrings trembled, and the voice that had always been alienated became a bit softer, and her heart was too squeamish. .


    Rong Huang held his forehead with his hand and inhaled his nose. Crow-feather-colored eyelashes were slightly moist, with a thick nasal sound, "It hurts."


    So don''t let her dress him, okay?


    How old are you, and you want others to dress him?


    Not ashamed.


    Yong Jing pursed her lower lip, and the hard-lined jaw line became tighter.


    He had seen those who died in his hands crying before death, and had seen those palace maids who had made mistakes crying in front of him with all their makeup, which was very ugly.


    At that time, he didn''t blink his eyes, and there was no wave in his heart.


    But now, it doesn''t seem to be the same.


    Yong Jing sighed, raised his hand and gently rubbed the girl''s forehead, and asked slowly, "Does it still hurt?"


    Yong Jing practiced martial arts all the year round, and his strength was much greater than that of ordinary people. With the addition of Rong Huang''s delicate skin and tender flesh, his forehead was rubbed redder by Yong Jing.


    "It hurts." Rong Huang''s little chicken pecked at the rice.


    Yong Jing retracted his hand a little bit, his throat was a bit dry, and he didn''t force it anymore, "You go back first, you don''t need to serve tea today."


    Rong Huang blinked, holding back the ecstasy in his heart, nodding slowly, and then holding back his cheerful pace and leaving the study.


    Originally thought that Yong Jing was a clever one, but now it seems like that.


    Hehe.


    Also, he actually said she was short!


    There is no end to this.


    Yong Jing is dead.


    -


    Rong Huang had nothing to do today, so he wanted to hand over the fake list to Fang Hui.


    It doesn''t matter what time is right.


    In the middle of the night, you asked the king to sneak out to hand you a fake list. Why do you think so beautiful?


    It took nearly an hour for Rong Huang to remember what the old place Fang Hui said was, it was the rockery somewhere in the Imperial Garden.


    The original owner was in this place every time he secretly sent a message to Fanghui.


    It is said that this is also a great place for the maids and eunuchs in the palace or the private meeting of the guards.


    Rong Huang: "..." Can I not go?


    What if her eyes get dirty by something unclean?


    "My lord, don''t forget that you are a villain now." Shui Shui Ba kissed Rong Huang''s soft face, and urged coquettishly, "My lord, you go quickly, you are the best."


    Rong Huang touched his face and thought blankly, I am not clean.


    Rong Huang walked around in the imperial palace, and finally came to the back of the rockery in the imperial garden.


    Rong Huang took out the fake list, secretly stuffed it in a corner of the rockery, and turned around to leave.


    "Stop! What do you do secretly, little maid?"


    Rong Huang froze and blinked, was she discovered?


    "Yes, the king." Shui Shui said with a smile.


    Rong Huang gritted his teeth and turned around slowly, and the scumbag was not superficial to her.


    Not far from the rockery stood a group of people, headed by Yong Binwei in a bright yellow python gown, followed by a dozen court ladies and eunuchs.

 Chapter 84： Royal single pet (24)

    Dangling a group of people, like catching a thief.


    Who to catch?


    She?


    Is this prince''s head made of dough?


    Is she so beautiful and cute, looks like a thief?


    Seeing his black eyes and vain feet, you know that he is a **** person, and his brain has been eaten by women, right?


    Rong Huang shook his fist and listened to Yong Binwei saying, "Which palace are you from?"


    The person behind Yong Binwei monitored the Prince''s words too much, knowing that 80% of them had taken a look, he glanced at Rong Huang, and then his eyes flashed with surprise.


    This look compares all the women in the backyard of His Royal Highness.


    Even Fang Liangdi, the most favored recently, couldn''t compare to the little palace lady in front of her.


    No wonder that His Royal Highness the prince would like it.


    This little palace lady is really a blessing. She was taken by His Royal Highness, and she could make a damsel in the future.


    This is a good opportunity to fly to the branches.


    If he were the little palace lady opposite, he would definitely take the opportunity to please His Royal Highness.


    "I belong to the Danlin Temple." Rong Huang vaguely remembered that this was the place where the second prince and concubine lived, as long as he didn''t say it belonged to the Yuan''an Temple.


    With Yong Jing''s temperament like that of a dog, the prince would have long wanted to take his skin off.


    If she said she belonged to Yuan''an Temple, she wouldn''t be able to leave.


    "Bold! In front of the Prince''s Palace, it is not called a''slave maid''!" the **** screamed.


    Rong Huang slammed his eyes and rolled his eyes, making noise.


    Yong Binwei hasn''t had any episodes. He has always been patient with women. What''s more, such a beautiful woman is rare in the world, "No problem, what were you doing?"


    In the past, when women saw Yong Binwei who looked like a dog, they couldn''t wait to rush up early in the morning.


    But Rong Huang became impatient early in the morning. Hearing Yong Binwei''s nonsense here, he waved his small hand and stopped time.


    Suddenly there was silence all around.


    Rong Huang stepped up to Yong Binwei and kicked Yong Binwei to the ground.


    Had it not been for Fang Hui to perform meritorious service in front of Yong Binwei, the original owner would not have been tricked into the palace, and eventually fell to his death.


    In Rong Huang''s view, the death of the original owner, the spicy chicken prince, also has a certain relationship.


    If it weren''t for Yong Binwei who needed someone to do eyeliner in Yuan''an Temple, the original owner would not enter the palace.


    "Prince Dog." Rong Huang kicked a lot of feet on Yong Binwei''s face, and then swayed away.


    Today is also an extremely beautiful day.


    After Rong Huang returned to Yuan''an Temple, Yong Binwei and others could move.


    "His Royal Highness, your face..." The **** hurriedly helped Yong Binwei from the ground and suddenly exclaimed in a low voice.


    Yong Binwei frowned. He didn''t know when he fell to the ground, and the beauty was also missing. He touched his face at the eunuch''s reminder and touched the ashes of his hand, "???"


    There was a glimmer of light in Yong Binwei''s mind. Could it be that the beauty was a fairy, because he had just spoken against her, and the fairy was unhappy, so he punished him?


    The more I thought about it, the more I felt like this, Yong Binwei thought that the fairy was wearing a palace costume just now, and he must have appeared in front of people as a palace lady.


    Yong Binwei couldn''t take care of sorting out and changing his face, so he immediately sent someone to secretly explore the palace.


    It would be best if he could kiss Fangze when he was forgiven by the fairy.


    At the thought of fairy''s beautiful face, Yong Binwei couldn''t contain his excitement.


    I think there are a dozen or twenty women in his backyard, and none of them feels like a fairy.

 Chapter 85： Royal single pet (25)

    He felt that he was in love.


    He fell in love with the fairy at first sight.


    He must find the fairy, and then promise her the supreme queen!


    Such a beautiful woman, who seems to be able to ascend for nine days in the next second, is only worthy of the most noble position.


    -


    Yong Binwei didn''t care what he thought about Rong Huang, because after Rong Huang came back, he found that he had become...a fox.


    Rong Huang lay down on the bed, looking down at his furry snow-white front paws, a blank look flashed across his dark eyes, "Shui Shui, vixen?"


    The original owner is a fox, so now she is back to her original form?


    Shui Shui lay on Rong Huang''s furry back and nodded, "Yes, my lord, have you forgotten that the original owner is a fox?"


    How low is the original master''s cultivation base? She just cast a small spell just now, and she was still for a while, so why did she return to her original form?


    Rong Huang wailed, and the tip of his pink nose rubbed the soft pillow, his voice was soft and milky.


    When will she wait to change back?


    Rong Huang threw Shuishi off his back, and asked Shuishi fiercely, "When can I change it back?"


    Shui Shui bit his hand and said that he was unclear, "Maybe the cultivation base will be restored?"


    Rong Huang: Shark me.


    -


    Yong Jing returned from the Imperial Study Room and looked around, but did not find Rong Huang''s figure.


    In the past, Rong Huang would be in the front hall every time he came back. Why hasn''t anyone seen him now?


    Will he go to the apse to play with Wangcai again?


    Yong Jing frowned and played with Wangcai all day. Don''t you know what to do?


    Thinking of turning around and sending Wangcai away, Yong Jing was about to go to the study, and suddenly heard a very light wailing.


    Yong Jing paused, his eyes moved slightly.


    He has always disliked those cats and dogs, and they shed their hair at every turn, which is very troublesome, so Yuan An Temple has never appeared.


    Who brought a dog in without long eyes?


    Yong Jing carefully distinguished the source of the sound, and found that it was the main hall, and his eyes suddenly fell cold.


    Wait for him to take the **** dog out first, and then kill the palace staff who brought the dog in.


    The place where Rong Huang sleeps at night is in the outer hall, and every time Yong Jing enters the inner hall where he lives, he must pass the outer hall.


    As soon as he stepped into the door, Yong Jing saw a big fluffy tail, white and clean, being dragged on Rong Huang''s bed, flicking it from time to time.


    The head of that thing is buried in the quilt.


    Little fart-the old Gao who swears.


    Yong Jing raised his eyebrows. Rong Huang brought them in?


    That being the case, let it die.


    Just fine her to write ten big characters.


    Yong Jing inadvertently raised his lips and raised his foot to walk to Rong Huang''s bed.


    The big palm picked up the furry tail and lifted the little fox easily.


    The snow-white little fox was carried upside down, his paws were paddling in the air, and his throat whimpered like panic.


    Ma Ma, I was caught by a pervert, save me.


    "Fox?" Yong Jing was a little surprised, but it was not a dog?


    It is also an extremely rare white fox.


    Where did the fox come from?


    Most of the concubines in the palace like to raise civet slaves or poodles, and they have never seen anyone in the harem raise a fox.


    "Where did the little fox come from? If no one wants it, let''s stew it." Yong Jing''s narrow Danfeng pupils pointed slightly at the corners of his eyes, seemingly untrue.


    Stewed? This can''t work!


    Rong Huang slapped his claw on Yong Jing''s face, and his teeth showed sharp teeth.


    you dare!


    Yong Jing''s face was somber as visible to the naked eye, and he sneered, "I''m so courageous, this prince sees that this paw can be chopped off."

 Chapter 86： Royal single pet (26)

    Yong Jing pinched Rong Huang''s paw with his other hand, but was startled when he saw the little fox''s dark and moist eyes.


    Rong Huang still couldn''t speak, and it was estimated that he would have to wait a while before he could speak. He could only shake the other three small paws, trying to scratch Yong Jing with perseverance.


    Seeing the sullen eyes in the little fox, an incredible guess flashed in Yong Jing''s mind, "Rong Huang?"


    Rong Huang almost cried out, he really recognized her, "Oh."


    Seeing the little fox nodding frantically, Yong Jing''s brain went blank for a moment.


    Rao is very knowledgeable and has never seen a fox that has become a fine.


    Such things were only read in painting books when I was young.


    Such as the story of the scholar and the vixen.


    But Yong Jing never expected that one day he would see the legendary vixen with his own eyes.


    Yong Jing eased his movements and put Rong Huang on the bed. He smoothly smoothed his hairy tail that had been lifted upside down by him, and his throat became dry, "Why are you..."


    "Are you a fox?" Rong Huang scratched his claw on the back of his hand as soon as he fell silent. Fortunately, his claw was not sharp, leaving only a few red marks.


    Seeing the little fox barking fiercely with a mouthful of white teeth, it seemed that he would rush forward to bite him in the next moment. Yong Jing was a little funny, but his face was still serious, "It seems so."


    "Yong Binwei knows that you are a vixen?" Yong Jing''s slender fingers pinched Rong Huang''s left front paw and played with it carefully in the palm of his hand.


    Rong Huang shook his head, of course he didn''t know, but what does this have to do with Prince Dog?


    Yong Jing smiled with satisfaction. If Yong Binwei also knew her secret, then he would not be the first person to know the secret. He might even plan to kill Yong Binwei in advance.


    "So, very good." Yong Jing''s tone was loose and full of meaning.


    He is the only one in this world who knows the secret of the little fox.


    No matter now or later.


    Yong Jing thought that the dark guard had come to report, and Rong Huang ran into the prince on the way to the Royal Garden.


    The force of the hand holding Rong Huang''s front claws became a little heavier.


    Rong Huang was pinched in pain, groaned, and rewarded Yong Jing with a paw.


    Yong Jing didn''t care, and raised his lips calmly. Even if Yong Binwei didn''t know what to do, if he touched something that shouldn''t be touched, he would pay for it with his life.


    Yong Jing''s eyes were dark and thick, and the corners of his mouth made a smile, which was also very curious.


    "In that case, you will be the fox of this prince from now on." There can only be one master of this prince in a lifetime.


    Rong Huang snorted and ignored people.


    Yong Jing didn''t care, the arc of the corners of his lips didn''t fall for half a minute.


    -


    Two incidents have happened in the palace recently, which has caused many people in the harem to discuss it in private.


    One is that His Royal Highness said that he saw some fairy, and that fairy hid his identity and became a court lady in the harem.


    In order to find the fairy and beg the fairy to bless the great fortune of the Yong Dynasty, the prince took the Donggong guards and searched in the harem for ten days.


    The concubines and concubines in the harem were disturbed day by day, crying and ran to file a complaint with the emperor. Unexpectedly, the emperor would indulge the prince to do so, and reprimand the concubines who had gone to file a complaint.


    It was true or false, and even spread to the outside of the palace, which attracted much discussion.


    The second is that the third prince, the evil dog who always hates cats, cats and dogs, has recently carried a beautiful white fox with a white coat to work in the household.


    The young eighth prince only touched the white fox out of curiosity, and was thrown into the pond by the three emperors mercilessly. He has not yet woken up while lying on the bed.

 Chapter 87： Royal Single (27)

    Everyone said that the third prince, who was disgusted with the dog, regarded the white fox as a treasure.


    At this moment, the three princes of the evil dog were making milk paste for Rong Huang in the small kitchen of the main hall.


    I don''t know what is wrong with Yong Jing. Everything about Rong Huang is done by himself, and he never fakes it with others.


    Even sleeping is also semi-mandatory, pushing Rong Huang into his bed and holding him in his arms, all night till dawn.


    Rong Huang was quite shy at first, and it didn''t matter if he stayed for a few days.


    Anyway, this is Feng Xi, anyway, I have slept in the last world.


    What a big deal, it''s not a problem at all.


    Rong Huang comforted himself in this way.


    Rong Huang lay on a table not far from the stove, watching Yong Jing orderly making her milk paste, flicking her hairy tail twice from time to time, very pleasant.


    "Let''s go." Holding a small white porcelain bowl in one hand, Yong Jing wandered to Rong Huang, picked up Rong Huang in one hand, and let her lie on his shoulders, "After two days of autumn hunting, this prince will take you to a long journey. Good knowledge?"


    When Rong Huang heard it was autumn hunting, he remembered the autumn hunting scene described by Wangcai before, and hurriedly wailed, rubbing his little head against Yong Jing''s neck, it was obvious to please.


    Yong Jing raised her lips happily, and the arc disappeared without a trace. "Since I''m taking you, this prince has to ask for some benefits, right?"


    Yong Jing put Rong Huang on the table where he eats on weekdays, and scratched Rong Huang''s little head, "Eat."


    Rong Huang assumed that she hadn''t heard Yong Jing''s words, and she was taken to his bed after Yong Jing said this last time.


    Rong Huang said that she would not be fooled by this super peerless little genius.


    Seeing Rong Huang, Yong Jing almost buried his face in the small bowl, and stretched out his hand to pinch Rong Huang''s small pointed ears, making Rong Huang agitated.


    It is probably because of the original owner. As long as Yong Jing touched her ear, Rong Huang couldn''t help shaking.


    Rong Huang raised his head from the small bowl with a fox face soaked in milk, raised his front paws against Yong Jing''s face, and said, "Ooo!" Don''t touch me!


    Seeing Rong Huang''s depravity, Yong Jing smiled casually, raising his hand to pinch Rong Huang''s little paw to his fingertips, and just sitting at the table, playing with it carefully.


    Rong Huang''s body was pinched and soft, and he didn''t have the strength to lift his paws.


    "Smelly Yong Jing!" Rong Huang looked at Yong Jing fiercely, fiercely cute without knowing it.


    As soon as the soft and sweet voice fell, Yong Jing''s originally rather cozy expression gradually faded away, and suddenly he felt a sense of danger and leaned heavily towards Rong Huang, "Smelly Yong Jing?"


    Rong Huang hasn''t been able to speak these days, but he didn''t expect that he was cursing Yong Jing in his heart, and suddenly he could speak.


    Angry.


    "Yong Jing, I was wrong." Rong Huang showed weakness.


    The older women are casual, and it is not impossible to show weaknesses occasionally.


    Yong Jing gave a chuckle, and the next words made Rong Huang''s hair horrified, and he almost lay on the table with soft legs, "Then you kiss me, huh?"


    Rong Huang''s dark eyes blinked, "Then you let me go."


    Yong Jing let go, waiting for Rong Huang''s next move.


    I didn''t know that Rong Huang jumped off the table as soon as he let go, and Sa Yazi ran out of the inner hall.


    Oh, my mother messed with Fake, Feng Xi in this world is as unkind to her as Feng Xi in the previous world. Do you want to take care of your baggage and run away?


    She is just an eight-thousand-year-old baby!


    Yong Jing could catch the little fox running away, but he didn''t.


    Not in a hurry, soon he will let her have no energy to run again.

 Chapter 88： Royal single pet (28)

    For the next few days, Rong Huang stayed on her small bed, letting Yong Jing toss and ignore him.


    Anyway, she is now a vixen, and she has the ability to be the king!


    Rong Huang spent three days arrogantly, and was caught by Yong Jing the night before he was about to head to the hunting ground, and then forcibly stuffed into his bed.


    In the warm bed, Yong Jing''s cold hands squeezed Rong Huang''s small paws, and gently kneaded at his fingertips, his tone was inexplicably cold, as if he was suppressing something, "Let you play crazy outside for a few days. , Are you still running now?"


    "Zizai, what color chain do you like, will this prince make one for you?"


    Rong Huang was about to be strangled to death by Yong Jing. Fortunately, she was now a fox body, otherwise Rong Huang felt that she was definitely going to finish.


    Still chained, she is not a cat or puppy, why should we lock her?


    Just after thinking about it, Rong Huang felt an unbearable burning sensation all over his body.


    Then a white light flashed, and the little girl with creamy skin appeared in Yong Jing''s arms.


    Yong Jing''s dark eyes suddenly sank.


    Rong Huang: QAQ.


    -


    Rong Huang was gnawed from head to toe by Yong Jing, not even letting go of his toes.


    Yong Jing turned Rong Huang over and gnawed it again, then turned it over and gnawed it again.


    Time and time again, it seems to never be satisfied.


    The corners of the little girl''s eyes were red, and she was squeezed and groaned, but she couldn''t turn over and call the shots.


    When the sky was getting brighter, Rong Huang was sitting on the bed with a pair of apricot eyes and soft feet, kicking Yong Jing off the bed with his cheeks.


    "You go away, I don''t want to play with you anymore."


    Yong Jing''s upper body was naked, showing strong muscle lines, and with ambiguous scratches on his back, he was kicked to the ground by Rong Huang, staggering back two steps to stand still, and the corners of his eyes and eyebrows were full of contentment, and said hoarsely, "Chibi, don''t be angry, go to bed first, and make a rabbit bag for you when you wake up."


    Rong Huang wrapped himself into a silkworm baby, and looked at Yong Jing dimly with teary eyes. In addition to sleepiness and shame in his eyes, "I want a hundred rabbit bags."


    Upon seeing this, Yong Jing smiled more in his eyes, and responded one by one, "Okay, I''ll give you all."


    Rong Huang yawned and fell asleep.


    She decided to break up with Feng Bingbing when she returned to the God Realm.


    -


    Rong Huang originally thought that he would be able to eat the bunny bag he wanted to eat when he woke up, but when he woke up he found that he was already in the carriage heading to the hunting ground.


    And she herself became a fox again.


    The wheels of the carriage leaned across the ground, and the low-key and luxurious carriage inside was steadily moving forward.


    From time to time, I can hear the voice of conversation from outside the carriage and the sound of armor colliding while walking.


    Rong Huang felt like something was coming all over his body, oh yes, like being run over by a wheel, lying on his back weakly on the comfortable blanket seat.


    The soft white belly is facing upwards, and it doesn''t move.


    Yong Jing wore a black riding attire, adding a bit fierce and ruthless aura.


    Yong Jing rubbed slowly and gently on Rong Huang''s soft white velvet belly. Seeing Rong Huang wake up, he said slowly, "Time is tight, I will make you a rabbit bag in the camp, eh?"


    Rong Huang was relieved by Yong Jing and nodded.


    Yong Jing raised his lips, and his eyes were deeply acquainted, "You are so good."


    Rong Huang lifted her eyes, of course she was the cutest.


    There are thousands of beauties in the world, only Rong Huang is the cutest.


    Hehe.


    -


    The annual autumn hunting is held in the hunting grounds on the outskirts of Da Yongjing.


    In this autumn hunt, in addition to the concubines, princesses, princesses, and the ministers, even the royal princes and princes who were far away in the fief rushed back.

 Chapter 89： Royal Singles (29)

    "According to the empress empress, are those three princes really the most beautiful man in Beijing?" the dark-skinned, tall woman asked the woman on the opposite side with bright eyes.


    The eyes of the niece of the queen opposite flickered slightly, and she lowered her eyes to ignore Princess Kangyang.


    It is reasonable to say that the etiquette of the lady does not allow her to make such a rude behavior, but the person on the other side is really out of sight.


    Xu is because the fief of Pingyang County is difficult, and the skin of Kangyang County is more than a little darker than that of these noble ladies in the capital, and the skin is rough.


    Not to mention that she was tall and mammoth, standing up like a wall, slapping a man almost half of her height.


    The county lord Kangyang studied martial arts since he was a child, and liked beauty, and when he saw a handsome man, he robbed him of the house.


    It is said that there are already dozens of male favorites who were snatched back by the Lord Kangyang in the Prince''s Mansion of Pingyang County.


    When the men in the fief saw the carriage of the Pingyang County Prince''s Mansion, Sayazi ran away, lest they would be taken by the heroine.


    Seeing that Princess Kangyang reached the age when it was time to get married, the big families in the fief hurriedly asked the men in the family to make love and get married.


    The king of Pingyang County has grayed his hair anxiously, but still can''t find a suitable husband-in-law candidate.


    This time, the county lord of Kangyang came to the capital with the county king of Pingyang, just to take this opportunity to make a marriage appointment.


    She obeyed the queen''s instructions and tried to guide the Lord Kangyang to see the three princes.


    The Queen Mother promised that as long as things are done, she will be allowed to enter the East Palace.


    Entering the East Palace to become the cousin of the prince''s cousin is a dream she has been insisting on since she was 12 years old.


    "It''s true, the Three Princes will make many noble ladies secretly admire every time they travel."


    "Since this is the case, the princess wants him to be the husband of the princess." The princess Kangyang raised his sturdy arms and slapped the tabletop, shaking the table three times.


    -


    Yong Jingzheng, who was concerned by the county lord of Kangyang, took the little fox to make a rabbit bag for Rong Huang in a makeshift kitchen outside the hunting ground.


    "Let''s put a little sugar, forgot about the last long tooth decay?" Yong Jing''s narrow eyes faintly glanced at Rong Huang, who urged him to add more sugar, and refused without hesitation.


    Rong Huang retracted his little head in disappointment, and didn''t eat if he didn''t eat.


    She hasn''t forgotten that the tooth decay hurts the other night and she didn''t sleep much all night.


    "I forgot to ask you, but you the fairy that the prince found?"


    Rong Huang thought about it, and said he didn''t know.


    Rong Huang really didn''t know. Ever since she changed into a fox that day, she has been detained by Yong Jing from Yuan''an Temple. Every day besides playing with Yong Jing, she is walking around with Wangcai.


    Where can I know that Yong Binwei is going crazy looking for her outside.


    Yong Jing didn''t ask more after hearing this, but the prince Xindao should step down soon.


    Carrying a plate of rabbit bags, holding Rong Huang and turning back to the camp.


    In order to ensure that Rong Huang has a comfortable living environment, Yong Jing specially brought over the chaise couch that Rong Huang liked very much before.


    Yong Jing put Rong Huang on it and smiled, "That''s good, otherwise this prince won''t let you off easily tonight."


    Rong Huang pretended not to hear, lowered his head and gnawed the bunny bag with his mouth.


    Ah, I didn''t hear anything, the king was selectively deaf.


    "Can you become a human?" Yong Jing asked in a dumb voice looking at Rong Huang''s delicate appearance of eating a rabbit bag.


    Rong Huang''s dark and transparent eyes blinked and shook his head.


    She wouldn''t say that she is now able to switch freely.


    "That''s it." Yong Jing sighed, seeming to be a pity, but his eyes were unusually dark and deep, and it seemed that the little fox was about to be eaten into his abdomen in the next second.

 Chapter 90： Royal single pet (30)

    Rong Huang''s little chicken pecks rice, yes, that''s it.


    "Make way for this princess, I''m looking for your third prince." A hoarse and rough female voice sounded at the door of the camp, and it seemed that if she didn''t let her in the next second, she would do it.


    Rong Huang raised his head to look at the door, but Yong Jing pushed his head back with one hand.


    "Shoot away." Loud noise.


    "What are you doing? This county mainly sees the three princes, what do you slaves do to stop the princess? Be careful that the princess asks the queen empress to punish you!"


    Yong Jing constricted her eyes, with sarcasm in her eyes.


    All of them couldn''t wait, they all wanted his life.


    But his life is hard, he can''t die anyway.


    And look, it won''t be long before he will make everyone pay the price.


    There is no place to bury the dead.


    Yong Jing''s eyes were gloomy, and he calmed down a bit when he turned to look at Rong Huang.


    Song Yan, who was guarding the door, heard Yong Jing''s instructions from the camp and drove away Princess Kangyang with a cold face.


    The cries of Princess Kangyang faded away. Rong Huang shook his tail and put his small paw on Yong Jing''s knee. "Is Yu Zhihuai here today?"


    Yong Jing thought about it, but he didn''t seem to have the name in his mind, "Who?"


    "The daughter of the prince Taifu." Rong Huang replied.


    Yong Jing shook his sleeves, his tone was flat, "I don''t know."


    Rong Huang was a little disappointed. She felt that she would fight Yu Zhihuai sooner or later.


    Otherwise, her status as a villain will not be fully displayed.


    "Why are you still thinking about the prince?" Yong Jing''s expression was gloomy, and she held Rong Huang''s little paw for a while.


    Rong Huang: "???" What to do, she just asked Yu Zhihuai, what does it have to do with the prince?


    Yong Jing''s black eyes fixedly looked at Rong Huang, and after a moment he withdrew his gaze, without saying more, silently handing the rabbit bag to Rong Huang''s mouth.


    Rong Huangle''s was fed, and the bunny bag was one bite at a time.


    The Ronghuang rabbit bag was called away by the **** beside the emperor before Yong Jing finished eating.


    "Stay in the camp and don''t run around." Yong Jing told Rong Huang before going out.


    Rong Huang didn''t care, nodded indiscriminately, and continued to collapse on the chaise couch.


    -


    When Yong Jing arrived at the emperor''s camp, several other princes had already arrived, and they were sitting on the lower head, speaking respectfully to the emperor.


    "Why didn''t you see Grandpa Yu?" Although the emperor''s face was smiling, the depths of his eyes were cold, and he glanced behind Yong Jing.


    "Duke Yu accidentally fell into the pond of Yuan''an Temple at night a few days ago, and the fish is gone." Yong Jing didn''t wait for the emperor to speak, and sat down freely, attracting the eyes or resentment of the other princes. Look at him coldly.


    Yong Jing was still motionless like a mountain, her long and narrow Danfeng eyes raised, and she leaned back lazily on the back of her chair, she looked like a dude.


    But both the emperor and the princes knew that Yong Jing was not only not a dude, but a real ruthless character.


    "Nothing?" The emperor sighed, as if regretting something. "It''s okay if no one is waiting for you. I will call a big **** when I turn around."


    Yong Jing narrowed her eyes carelessly, her eyes filled with coldness, "It''s no better, children like to be quiet, too many people are not good."


    The emperor''s hands on his knees trembled, and he clenched into a fist calmly, then laughed, "If that''s the case, that''s it."


    The superficial way of getting along between the emperor and Yong Jing made the princes red eyes with jealousy.


    "By the way, your mother''s queen recently selected you as a prince and concubine, is there anyone you like?" the emperor asked Yong Jing again.


    The corners of Yong Jing��s mouth smile faintly, it seems to be a perfect arc deliberately practiced

 Chapter 91： Royal single pet (31)

    "Erchen has a happy girl, but her status is a little lower, so her father''s ears will be smeared if she doesn''t say it."


    The emperor''s eyes flashed slightly, and he suddenly relaxed with a somewhat nervous expression, "It''s okay to have a lower status, as long as you like Jing''er."


    Yong Jing smiled, stood up and clasped his fists, "Thank you Father, then."


    In this way, Yong Jing once again attracted a wave of hatred.


    "Just now Caierchen passed the third brother''s tent and heard the voice of a woman in the tent, but is the one the third brother said?" The second prince, who was gentle and elegant, looked at Yong Jing with a smile.


    Yong Jing''s hands curled in his wide sleeves were clenched into fists, and the back of his hands burst into blue veins, and his face was still calm and calm, "Brother Erhuang has good ears."


    This is admitted.


    The corners of the second prince��s mouth widened with a smile, and then he talked to the prince again, "Has the emperor found a fairy?"


    It''s okay not to mention it, Yong Binwei feels annoyed when he mentions it.


    He was quite sure that the woman was a fairy, but after searching in the palace for so many days, he didn''t even see the fairy''s shadow.


    However, he also promised the emperor that he would take her into the backyard when he found someone, and seal her up as a good wife, so that she would bless the great fortune of the country every day.


    But now there is no result, not only him, but also the emperor''s support for this matter.


    This will not work.


    He must let the fairy be his woman.


    "Since he is a fairy, he must have a secret identity and come and go without a trace. How can he find it so easily." Yong Binwei said with a cold face. His two emperor brothers disliked him a little and smiled.


    When the emperor heard the words, he followed, "It is true, the fairy must feel that the prince, you are not sincere, and you have to work harder."


    Yong Binwei responded repeatedly.


    "Father''s achievements are outstanding, the fairy will bless me Da Yong!" The second prince said warmly.


    The emperor immediately put his palms together and laughed, "The second child can still speak."


    Yong Jing was too lazy to watch this scene of his father''s kindness and filial piety. He felt disgusting, got up and saluted, "I have something to do with my son, so I left first."


    "Go." The emperor waved his hand.


    Yong Jing lifted the corner of his robe and left the emperor''s camp.


    "The third child has grown up a lot." Looking at the tall figure of Yong Jing leaving, the emperor made a lot of sense.


    Yong Binwei retracted his gaze at the door, turned his head to look at the emperor, his eyes were slightly cold.


    What does the father mean?


    Is it possible to abolish him and re-establish the prince?


    Leaving aside other things, Wen Guo Gongfu alone would not promise the emperor to do such a thing.


    When Yong Binwei thought so, he immediately relieved.


    -


    "Rong Huang, why are you here too?"


    Rong Huang was holding the small mushrooms picked from the forest and preparing to let Yong Jing make mushroom soup for her to drink. Before leaving the forest, he saw Fang Hui and Yu Zhihuai.


    Fang Hui is a wenchen, and this time he came to participate in the autumn hunting, but Yong Binwei''s light was still drenched.


    Although Fang Hui didn''t know how to ride and shoot, he still made up his mind to follow the prince, maybe he could make the prince feel his sincere heart.


    "Fang Lang, what are you doing so much to tell a little palace lady, Dad is waiting, let''s go there soon." Yu Zhihuai embraced Fang Hui''s arm with both hands and looked at Rong Huang defiantly.


    Fang Hui gently patted the back of Yu Zhihuai''s hand and glanced at Rong Huang guiltily. After hesitating for a moment, he chose his future and said to Yu Zhihuai, "Let''s go."


    Before Yu Zhihuai left, she turned her head and gave Rong Huang a vicious look.


    Rong Huang: "......???"

 Chapter 92： Royal single pet (32)

    She didn''t say anything yet, this brainy girl and scum sea king are a little sick, right?


    Rong Huang sighed, she was too honest to be so bullied by the hostess.


    This is not good, she is the villain.


    Rong Huang digs in the little red purse around his waist, and pulls out a small beast covered in pitch black, the size of the palm of his hand, "gluttonous, remember the smell of those two people just now? Go, Swallow them."


    Rong Huang has always been used to doing whatever he wants. Except for Feng Xi who has been around since he was born, Rong Huang has never been afraid of anyone.


    Being bullied by the male and female protagonist does not exist.


    After clarifying the rules of the world, Rong Huang rubbed his hands and prepared to do a big job.


    Um, kill the hero and heroine first.


    It''s an eyesore to look at.


    Then...then Rong Huang''s primary goal is to defeat Yong Jing and stand up and take control.


    Rong Huang became excited when she thought of Yong Jing being called to wash jiojio by her.


    Rong Huang held the small mushroom in his arms and walked towards Yong Jing''s camp even more briskly.


    She wants Yong Jing to make her fragrant mushroom soup!


    -


    "Can you see clearly? Are you sure you read it right?" Yong Binwei knelt and sat there, looking at the next guard with excitement.


    "Going back to your Royal Highness, you can see clearly that it is indeed the appearance of the fairy in the painting." The guard replied, restraining his excitement.


    He didn''t expect to see the fairy in the legend, she really was a beautiful woman.


    Before he followed His Royal Highness to search the harem together, he still didn''t believe that there were fairies in this world.


    Now it seems that I have to believe it.


    The wine glass in Yong Binwei''s hand fell to the ground, and the wine was spilled on the ground and dipped into the fine carpet.


    "Wow, this prince said why Yong Jing was not letting go when searching for the palace. It turned out that he hid the fairy." Yong Binwei was overjoyed, got up to organize his clothes and walked towards the door.


    He is going to tell his father, and then punish Yongjing''s crime of deceiving the emperor!


    As soon as Yong Binwei walked to the door, he heard a panic cry for help.


    Hearing one of the voices, Yong Binwei was familiar, his eyelids twitched, and he quickly opened the curtain and strode out.


    I saw that his staff, Fang Hui, and Tai Fu''s prostitute, whom he has been paying attention to recently, are being chased by a weird behemoth.


    Both of them were embarrassed. It is estimated that they had fallen many times, and their luxurious clothes were dirty and cracked.


    Compared to Yu Zhihuai who was just a little embarrassed, Fang Hui could be called tragic.


    There was blood on his neck, and the blood stained a large area of ??white robe.


    There was also a wound on the leg, and the blood dyed the robe red through the clothes inside.


    Yong Binwei took a breath, where did this behemoth come from? !


    He quickly called the guards and said coldly, "You must kill the fierce beast, and save the lower Aiqing and Miss Yu!"


    Fang Hui is secondary, and Yu Zhihuai is the focus of rescue.


    Yong Binwei thought blankly.


    The guards guarding outside boldly stepped forward, holding their swords and stabbing towards the giant beast.


    However, the flesh and skin of that giant beast was like a copper wall and an iron wall, and the swords in their hands were broken, and it did not hurt it at all.


    Yong Binwei''s face became more and more serious. Although there are many beasts in the hunting ground, most of them are domesticated for shooting and killing the princes and the children of the family during the autumn hunting.


    Yong Binwei has never seen a beast with such a hideous appearance.


    The limbs are like tigers, but they are much larger than tigers, and like hills.


    The sharp claws were particularly sharp, and there was no grass wherever they went, leaving a few inches of marks on the ground.

 Chapter 93： Royal single pet (33)

    The giant beast seemed to be playing with the two in front of him. The two in front ran away desperately, but it walked unhurriedly, speeding up and intimidating it from time to time.


    Yong Binwei noticed this, and hurriedly stopped the guards and continued to move forward, "You guys stop and don''t run anymore!"


    Yu Zhihuai was almost scared to death, he could hear nowhere, and took even greater steps.


    While yelling for help, he ran towards Yong Binwei.


    The same is true for Fanghui.


    Fang Hui has always been greedy for life, fear of death, and greedy for power. For example, he abandoned the original owner and married Yu Zhihuai in order to make progress. He also has no feelings for Yu Zhihuai, and he can abandon it when necessary.


    At the juncture of life and death, Fang Hui did not hesitate to push Yu Zhihuai to the gluttonous face behind him, and then said imploringly, "My lord beast, please do well, this woman''s delicate skin and tender meat is the most delicious, my skin It''s rough and thick, it''s not tasty at all!"


    Yu Zhihuai looked at Fang Hui with disbelief. It seemed that he had never expected that the man who had been intimately entangled between the bed and tents before, and kept saying that the man who loved her the only person would push her into the mouth of a beast in order to survive.


    Yu Zhihuai hadn''t recovered until he was swallowed.


    Seeing Yu Zhihuai being swallowed into gluttonous belly, Yong Binwei''s expression changed, and he kicked Fang Hui who had ran to him, his tone was vicious, "Damn, you dare to kill Miss Yu!"


    Fang Hui''s face still had the joy of the rest of his life. Hearing Yong Binwei''s words, joy froze on his face.


    "Come on, hold Fang Hui down!" Yong Binwei waved his hand, and immediately a guard came forward and dragged Fang Hui, who had collapsed on the ground.


    "His Royal Highness..." Before Fang Hui could say anything, he was gagged and dragged down by the guard.


    Compared with a competent staff, the position of the prince, the support of the prince is more important.


    If the staff is gone, you can look for them again, and the crown prince can''t tolerate a bit of error.


    Yong Binwei was extremely calm in his heart, but still full of sadness, strode towards the emperor''s camp.


    This time he not only told the emperor the news of the fairy, and slammed Yong Jing, but also put all the blame on Fang Hui.


    He is the crown prince, the future emperor, can not tolerate the slightest mistake.


    The Tai Fu was an veteran of the two dynasties. He was highly respected in the dynasty. One third of the dynasty were his disciples. It is not to be offended if he is not a last resort.


    "Father, the son is guilty!" As soon as Yong Binwei entered the door, he lifted the corners of his robe and knelt to the ground.


    The emperor was playing chess with the second prince and his concubine, Rongbi, and the two of them were playing chess. He suddenly felt cold when he heard this.


    "Why is the prince panicking?" The emperor asked Rong Bi to leave first, and asked in a cold voice.


    "A fierce beast appeared outside the tents of the Caiying camp. The murderer couldn''t get through and swallowed Miss Yu in one bite!" Yong Binwei walked to the emperor in a mournful tone.


    The emperor''s complexion also changed. Tai Fu was an old minister in the court, and his daughter died, but it was not easy to solve.


    If it is not handled properly, it is easy to offend people.


    "What the **** is going on? Tell me more in detail." The emperor ordered Yong Binwei to explain the cause of the matter carefully.


    "When Cai Erchen heard that it was the third brother who kept hiding the fairy, he planned to come and tell his father that he would see the fierce beast chasing Ms. Yu and Fanghui when he went out."


    "Then Fanghui suddenly pushed Ms. Yu, and then Ms. Yu... was eaten by the fierce beast."

 Chapter 94： Royal single pet (34)

    "Erchen did not have time to save Ms. Yu, it is indeed the fault of Erchen." Yong Binwei grabbed the ground with his head in order to express his heartache.


    The emperor was holding a chess piece with a warm texture. He couldn''t see the happiness or anger for a while, and the expression in his eyes was unpredictable. "You mean, is the third child hiding the fairy?"


    "Exactly." Yong Binwei said quickly.


    "Really? Is there evidence?"


    "It was the guard under Erchen who saw the fairy walk out of the third brother''s camp."


    "Fine, let me take care of the fairy, and hand Fang Hui to the Taifu to deal with. By the way, I will send some more things to appease him." The emperor pondered for a moment and let go of the chess pieces. Kill it."


    In this way, neither offended the Tai Fu, but also perfectly rounded the matter.


    The emperor expressed his satisfaction.


    Yong Binwei was somewhat dissatisfied that the emperor had taken care of finding the fairy himself, and prevented him from contacting the fairy, but he still retreated.


    It doesn''t matter, anyway, the father is too old and won''t live long.


    When he becomes the throne, he will let the fairy enter the main palace and become the most noble woman in the world.


    -


    The autumn hunting began, and Princess Kangyang finally saw Yong Jing, who was thinking about it.


    With just a glance, Princess Kangyang could no longer look away.


    Sure enough, as the empress said, the three princes are the most beautiful men in the world.


    It is the perfect image of a husband in her mind.


    Before he had time to run forward and talk to Yong Jing, the emperor''s speech came from the stage over there.


    Probably it is to encourage Dayong''s young talents to hunt more and to promote the vitality of Dayong''s young generation.


    After speaking, the emperor took the bow and arrow handed by the **** next to him, raised his arm to draw the bow, and the feather arrow flew out with the momentum of breaking the bamboo.


    "Autumn hunting begins!" the **** sang in a sharp voice.


    Dozens of young talents in riding attire tightened their reins and drove toward the forest.


    -


    Yong Jing took Rong Huang to the depths of the forest, stretched out his long arms, and took out the feather arrows from the quiver on the horse''s back. The arrows were on the strings and shot out.


    There was a noise among the grass.


    Yong Jing tightened the rein, and a deer fell across the grass.


    Rong Huang, who was squatting under a tree and playing with gluttonous food not far away, immediately applauded in response to the scene, "Yong Jing is awesome."


    Rao''s tone of coaxing the children also made Yong Jing raise his lips quite proudly.


    As he was about to head towards Rong Huang, a wave of air fluctuated in his ears.


    Yong Jing''s eyes were sharp, and he leaned back, his upper body tightly attached to the horse''s back.


    An astonishingly fast feather arrow grazed Yong Jing''s chest dangerously, and pierced into the grass beside him.


    "Zubzai, come here!" Yong Jing shouted loudly, and at the same time he fetched a feather arrow and shot it in a certain direction.


    Rong Huang snorted, and he heard a bang when he was about to stand up. He raised his eyes and saw a figure covered in black falling from the tree.


    Upon seeing this, the dead men who were waiting in the dark and waiting for an opportunity showed their figures, and the whole body was dead, like a dead man.


    Many dead men took out their soft swords, their dark eyes locked on Yong Jing on the horse, and they raised their swords to attack Yong Jing.


    Yong Jing sneered. In order to take his life to pave the way for the son of his beloved woman, he was really willing to pay for it.


    Yong Jing''s eyes were dark to the extreme, full of bloodthirsty birds.


    Since he couldn''t bear to do it first, don''t blame him for disregarding the relationship between father and son.


    Whether it was the death of the mother and concubine, or the countless number of disasters he had used as a shield for Rong Bi''s mother and son over the years, Yong Jing would not easily let the person on the dragon chair go.

 Chapter 95： Royal single pet (35)

    Whether it was the death of the mother and concubine, or the countless number of disasters he had used as a shield for Rong Bi''s mother and son over the years, Yong Jing would not easily let the person on the dragon chair go.


    Endlessly.


    Yong Jing''s aura was extremely gloomy, and with a wave of his hand, dozens of dark-robed guards immediately appeared behind him, and the murderous aura on his body was not less than that of the dead soldier opposite.


    The black was pressed down, causing the air flow around it to slow down.


    The leader of the dead warrior was secretly surprised, but the master ordered to take the head of the three princes.


    The purpose of the dead man is to obey the command of the master, and complete the command even if all of them lose their lives.


    "on!"


    Facing the murderous dead man, Yong Jing sat on horseback motionless like a mountain, the curvature of the corners of her lips widened.


    The dark-clothed dark guard under Yong Jing raised his sword and started fighting with the dead.


    The collision of swords and swords made a clanging sound, which raised the tension and killing atmosphere around to the extreme.


    Rong Huang squatted under the tree and watched the two sides fighting each other, blinking, Bai Shengsheng''s fingers made several gestures in the air.


    There were dozens of people on the other side, and there were also dozens of people on Yong Jing''s side.


    Judging from the current situation, it is comparable.


    Rong Huang glanced at the side leisurely sitting on the horseback, stretching out his arms from time to time, and stabs the dead man who wanted to attack the dead man under the horse. He patted the gluttonous head, "gluttonous, hungry ?"


    Glutton glanced at Rong Huang, with some grievances in his tone, "My lord, I ate that woman in the morning, and now I feel so uncomfortable in my stomach."


    Rong Huang didn''t care much, and now only concerned that Yong Jing might be dying, she was going to become a little widow.


    "Come here, the king will urge you to vomit?" Rong Huang hooked his finger and called Glutton to come forward.


    Glutton had always believed in Rong Huang, and immediately ran forward, and was slapped on the back by Rong Huang.


    Glutinous gluttonous squatted on the ground, and suddenly there was a surge in his throat, and a person was spit out.


    Staring at it, it was Yu Zhihuai who had been swallowed in the abdomen before.


    Rong Huang looked at Yu Zhihuai, who didn''t know his life or death, on the ground, his body was wet, his left forearm was gone, and he was bleeding.


    Glutton��s stomach is corrosive, and Rong Huang is a little strange, "Why is she still alive?"


    Shui Shui popped his head in time, tilted his head and thought for a while, "Probably because of the heroine''s aura?"


    Rong Huang urged his cheeks to think for a while, but still had no plans to do anything to Yu Zhihuai.


    To be honest, Yu Zhihuai was also deceived physically and mentally by Fanghui''s scumbag, and at most he verbally bullied the original owner and Rong Huang several times.


    Fang Hui should really be eaten.


    "Go back and send the people back." Rong Huang ordered gluttonous food, and then patted gluttonously on his head again, "Go on, let the king finish all the people."


    "Are you all?" Gourmet looked at the dead soldier and the dark-robed guard who were entangled and killed in the forest, with coveting in his eyes.


    The last time it cannibalized people was eight thousand years ago. Ever since it was captured by the **** Feng Xi and used as a mount for the great king, it has never eaten human flesh again.


    I miss it very much.


    "You are stupid, people who wear black clothes and masks are phoenix sick people. Those who are all black and only show their eyes are enemies. You can eat them." Rong Huang gave a gluttonous look with hatred of iron. How gluttonous is getting more and more stupid, urging it to go to work.


    Glutton rushed forward with a little disappointment. There were only a few dozen people, not enough to stuff their teeth.


    But since the king has spoken, it dare not listen.

 Chapter 96： Royal single pet (36)

    There was a roar from the sky, and the trees in the surrounding forest were rustled by the roar.


    Glutton aimed at the target, using its hind legs, soaring into the air, swallowing two dead men into the abdomen in one bite.


    Seeing this, the other dead men couldn''t help but back up a few steps, looking at each other, as if there was finally a wave in the eyes of a dead water.


    Where does this monster come from, with such supernatural powers?


    However, it was only a moment of astonishment, and then once again raised the sword to attack Yong Jing and the black-clothed dark guard.


    After Yong Jing saw Rong Huang who had become a fox, even though he was a little shocked when he saw the gluttonous food, he could not change his face anymore.


    Yong Jing waved his hand again, and the black-clothed dark guard approached the dead soldier again.


    In the shadow of the sword, the dead soldier noticed the harmless Rong Huang squatting under the tree.


    The dead man immediately recognized that Rong Huang was a woman of Yong Jing. Seeing her appearance, she must have no power to bind a chicken, so he made a fake move, avoiding the attack of the dark-robed guard, and turned to raise his sword towards Rong Huang. Stabbed.


    Rong Huang was wondering how to eat venison, roast it or something.


    Then I saw a dead man who was not afraid of death flying towards her.


    Oh!


    Death finally started on my little cutie.


    But what''s wrong with being a little excited?


    Rong Huang rubbed his hands with excitement on his face, drinking to stop Yong Jing''s face suddenly changing to move forward, "Don''t move, let him go and let me come!"


    Rong Huang lifted the small axe, groaned, jumped up and chopped the dead man in two with the axe.


    Yong Jing: "......???"


    Dark-robed guard and dead soldier: "!!!"


    Yong Jing retracted his foot without changing his face, disturbing him.


    Rong Huang retracted the small axe, and then with his eyes gleaming, he looked at the dead man over there, as if he was choosing the next target to be hacked.


    "That''s you." Rong Huang''s thin white fingertips drew a circle in the air, and before the dead warrior could react, they flashed directly in front of the opponent, and without hesitation, he shot down with an axe, and suddenly blood and flesh splashed.


    A deceased person found that even if the blood was splashing, the blood with the heat did not splash on the fair-skinned and beautiful girl.


    All the dead: Yes, I''m a little scared.


    There was no need for Yong Jing to do anything at all, and even those black-robed dark guards were not used, and Rong Huang alone took care of the remaining twenty or thirty dead men.


    The dark guards under Yong Jing held up their swords and remained silent.


    What about the said tow oil bottle?


    How did you become an axe mad? !


    Seeing that the woman who couldn''t even lift a knife in their eyes knocked on the poppy, the dead men died with no corpses.


    The dark guard: Yes, very powerful.


    There are really countless capable people and strangers around the master. Looking at the appearance of this woman, he must be an apprentice taught by a hidden master.


    Kill one person in ten steps, and do not stay for thousands of miles. He is a real master.


    Such a powerful master has been brought to the door by the master, the master is really powerful! Long live the master!


    Rong Huang dealt with all the dead men, carrying a small axe still stained with blood on it, and walking with his short legs to Yong Jing, he raised his head and begged for praise, "Am I good?"


    Yong Jing looked a little complicated, nodded, and at the same time handed a light blue handkerchief, "Zub Zhai is really good, wipe your hands."


    Rong Huang smiled and took the veil proudly.


    Yu Zhihuai stunned and opened his eyes, and saw the blood and blood in a place. He immediately screamed and fainted again after turning his eyes.


    Rong Huang: "..." You are too timid.

 Chapter 97： Royal single pet (37)

    "Papa Papa." Applause sounded in the forest, which was particularly abrupt in the silent forest.


    Yong Jing looked up, and it was Yong Binwei.


    A group of East Palace guards followed behind him.


    "The third child, I didn''t expect you to hide the fairy secretly. Now the emperor father already knows it, let''s see how you end up!"


    After that, Yong Binwei''s provocative and cheerful expression changed. When he looked at Rong Huang, he became affectionate. "The prince saw the fairy for the first time and he did not change his affection for the fairy. He also asked the fairy to return to the palace with the prince. Probably your supreme position."


    Rong Huang almost didn''t get nauseated by Yong Binwei.


    This person, he has self-knowledge.


    Obviously Yong Binwei doesn''t have one.


    His face estimated that ten or eight of the wagon wheels could not be crushed back and forth.


    Rong Huang didn''t know what to think, so he glanced at Yong Jing secretly, and saw that his face was dark and rainy.


    The crazy Feng disease is the most terrible.


    Rong Huang immediately moved to the side with a strong desire for knowledge, his soft white face tense, "Who are you? Ben...Do I know you? I''m from Yongjing. If you dare to bully me, Yong Jing will not let you go!"


    After finishing speaking, she vowed to show her loyalty to Yong Jing, "Don''t worry, even if you die, I will be a little widow in peace, and I will never marry."


    For the sake of the affection of the king, please clean up the ice on your face.


    Yong Jing almost laughed angrily, dare to love this little thing and still expect him to die?


    Yong Jing raised his hand to pinch Rong Huang''s mouth and whispered, "Don''t talk nonsense." She will definitely spend countless days and nights with him.


    Rong Huang blinked and let out a slow sigh.


    Don''t say it, don''t say it.


    Yong Binwei watched from a distance the fairy he admired and the person he hated the most. He was so angry that he jumped his feet and said without a word, "Fairy, Yong Jing, he is just a prince, he is just a prince. When this prince takes the throne, he will not decide. Will let him go and let him reunite with his early mother and concubine as soon as possible, do you follow him so desperately?"


    Follow Yong Jing and you will die, the fairy.


    Rong Huang heard the deep meaning of Yong Binwei''s words, but was not afraid at all.


    If you have the ability to come and try this king''s small axe is not sharp.


    Yong Binwei originally thought that Rong Huang would come to him when he said that, but he didn''t know that Rong Huang just glanced at him lightly, and then stared at Yong Jing intently.


    Yong Binwei sneered, since the soft ones are not good, then the hard ones are the only ones. He waved his hand, "Go!"


    As early as when Yong Binwei mentioned the long-dead concubine Duan Gui, Yong Jing''s eyes were full of murderous intent, like a sharp sword, stab Yong Binwei straight.


    "Brother Emperor, you should never insult my mother and concubine after you have coveted me." When Yong Jing raised his hand, the dark guard immediately attacked Yong Binwei and the Donggong guard behind him.


    Although the guards of the East Palace were not bad at their skills, they were definitely incomparable with those of Yong Jing''s dark guards who had blood on their hands.


    Soon there were only a few guards left on Yong Binwei''s side, and they were all injured.


    Yong Binwei was horrified, but he didn''t expect Yong Jing to hide so deeply.


    Such a powerful dark guard is comparable in strength to the dead man who only obeyed the emperor''s father the emperor gave him back then.


    Yong Binwei was a little panicked.


    He had always thought that the throne was just a handy thing, but now... he is not sure.


    I thought that Yong Jing would take this opportunity to kill him, but he didn''t expect Yong Jing to let the black-clothed guard take his hand at the last minute.

 Chapter 98： Royal single pet (38)

    Yong Jing glanced at Yong Binwei, holding Rong Huang, "Rather than thinking about trouble with this prince, he might as well think about how to get out later."


    After finishing tightening the reins, he ran toward the forest.


    Rong Huang craned her neck and looked back, her gluttony was left behind!


    Rong Huang saw the glutton dangling slowly behind the horse''s ass, and withdrew his head. It turned out that glutton was a smart glutton.


    -


    Yong Binwei didn''t understand the meaning of the sentence behind Yong Jing at first, but did not understand until returning to the camp.


    The reason is that someone took advantage of this autumn hunt to assassinate the emperor, and after being shot by the second prince on the spot, they discovered that the dagger of the assassination of the emperor was engraved with the logo of the East Palace.


    After hearing the words of the **** next to the emperor, Yong Binwei knelt down in fright, his face faintly pale, and his voice was trembling that he hadn''t noticed.


    "My son has always admired his father since he was a child, how could he do such a thing? Please also ask his father to observe!"


    Facing the exhausted Yong Binwei, the emperor''s expression was surprisingly calm, "You go back first, don''t walk around at will these days, and wait until the results of Dali Temple come out."


    This is under house arrest.


    Yong Binwei''s legs softened and fell directly to the ground.


    Yong Binwei''s face was pale, as was the queen over there.


    The queen dragged the heavy and majestic queen''s court dress forward, and knelt down to plead, "The emperor, you know what the emperor''s temperament is, and the concubine begs you to think twice..."


    "Queen, you have exceeded the rules." The emperor said coldly, looking at the queen as if he was looking at a stranger.


    The queen felt cold in her heart.


    Although she knew that the emperor and she had always respected each other as guests, she had only respect for herself, but no love at all.


    When the emperor was still the prince, he married her only to get the support of the mansion of Wen Guo behind her.


    But the emperor had never looked at her with such cold and merciless eyes.


    It was as if they had never had those lingering tenderness.


    The queen looked dumbfounded, and allowed the grand palace lady to lift her up and return to the camp.


    The Queen knew in her heart that Wen Guo Gong''s power was getting bigger and bigger over the years, and one day she would be able to hide her bow.


    Finally, this day has come.


    -


    In previous years, autumn hunting was a good opportunity for the princes of a family of officials to show off their skills and have fun, but this year was different.


    The prince failed to assassinate the emperor and was placed under house arrest, and even the queen was also placed under house arrest.


    Although the emperor was protected by the second prince in time, he was also injured and had to end the autumn hunting hastily and rush back to the palace.


    Once back to the palace, because the second prince had done a good job in saving and driving, the emperor decreed that the second prince and his concubine, Rong Yu, should be named Rong Gui concubine, and the Feng Yin and the power of managing the harem should be assigned to Rong Gui concubine.


    He also promoted Concubine Rong''s father and brother to the official position in the morning.


    The ministers who thought that if the prince was abolished, it was very likely that the third prince was in charge, and were about to hold the thigh of the third prince hesitated.


    In comparison, there is not even a decent mother family, only the three princes favored by the emperor. Now the second prince whose mother''s family is gradually rising is obviously more qualified to enter the Eastern Palace.


    There were also many ministers who watched from the sidelines, staying neutral, waiting for the emperor''s attitude when the prince was deposed, and then choosing who to hold his thigh.


    Within a few days, the Dali Temple Secretary submitted the results of the investigation to the emperor''s imperial case.


    According to the confession of the assassin''s accomplices, they were all dead men raised by the government of Wenguo.


    Seeing that the emperor grew older and still favored the third prince, Wen Guogong was very anxious in his heart, worried that the prince would not be able to ascend the throne smoothly in the future.

 Chapter 99： Royal single pet (39)

    Therefore, Wen Guogong personally ordered them to take advantage of the opportunity of this autumn hunt to kill the emperor.


    In this way, the prince, as the prince of the East Palace, can naturally become emperor.


    After the emperor read the confession, he was immediately furious. It is said that he smashed three high-quality inkstones in a fit of anger.


    Not long afterward, the imperial decree came out, abolished the position of the prince of the prince, and was temporarily imprisoned in the Guanglan Hall.


    In addition to those women in the East Palace who went to the Guanglan Temple with the waste prince, there were also the queens who had taken off their gorgeous costumes and abolished the queen.


    Where is the Guanglan Temple?


    Located next to the cold palace, there are spider webs all over it, and it is very desolate.


    From time to time, I can hear the screaming and singing of those crazy concubines from the cold palace next door.


    Sitting in the main hall of Guanglan Hall after the abandonment, looking at the lonely scene in the courtyard, his complexion was indifferent.


    There is an annoying cry in the ear.


    After she turned her eyes to see, it was the women of the prince who gathered together holding the kerchief and crying one after another, just like singing an opera.


    They entered the East Palace only for the sake of prosperity and wealth. They are used to living a good life. Who wants to spend their days in this place?


    How proud I was when I entered the East Palace, I regret it now.


    After the abolition, it is rare to see no anger, and slowly withdraws his sight.


    When she knelt on the ground to intercede for the prince, she must have been as embarrassed as they are now, right?


    She is a gentle and solemn queen in the world.


    She can''t cry.


    If she was crying, those **** in the harem didn''t know what it was like to be proud.


    Maybe Duan, who had been underground long ago, would laugh at her.


    The knuckles of the fingers hidden in the worn wide sleeves were pinched white, and the expression on his face became more and more cold.


    -


    After the Abandoned Crown Prince and the Abandoned Post were imprisoned in the Cold Palace, the entire 158 people of Wen Guo Gong''s Mansion were imprisoned in Dali Temple.


    Beheaded soon.


    In the past, the families who had been friends with Wen Guo Gong''s mansion shrank their necks one by one, and did not dare to go out if there was nothing important, for fear that the anger from the palace would spread to them.


    There is also the old Yushi who is not afraid of death, walking tremblingly, with a white beard and tall, and with the support of the younger generation at home, he brought memorials into the palace and asked the emperor to establish a prince earlier.


    At first, the emperor would smash the memorials to the ground with anger, but later they all accepted them, but they were all pressed under the imperial case of the imperial study room, leaving them unpublished.


    For example, there are only four princes who are fifteen years old this year and have the qualifications to seize the reserve plus the abandoned princes.


    The second princes are gentle and friendly, and the third princes are cold and violent, and they regard human life as horrible. The fourth prince only thinks of those woodworkers who cannot be used on the table, and does not have the ability to seize reserves.


    Looking at it this way, the second prince and the third prince are qualified to fight for that position.


    The ministers were undecided and secretly gathered together to discuss, and finally decided to submit memorials to the emperor to establish a prince every morning.


    The emperor��s decree did not come down, and the ministers first received a birthday invitation from the Pingyang County Prince��s Mansion.


    The old princess of the Pingyang County Palace has her 60th birthday and invited many families in the capital to come,


    Although the king of Pingyang was not treated by the emperor, he was a county king anyway and couldn''t afford to offend him.


    Since I can''t afford to offend, I can only go to the birthday banquet.


    -


    Princess Kangyang got up early in the morning to dress up, just to show his most beautiful side to the three princes.


    "Peach Red, do you see how this princess wears this one?" Princess Kangyang stood in front of the bronze mirror with joy, gestures in front of him with the dress in his hand.

 Chapter 100： Royal single pet (40)

    Tao Hong looked at the pink dress in Princess Kangyang''s hands, opened her mouth, her eyes flashed tangled, but she smiled and nodded and said, "The Princess is so beautiful and everything she wears is beautiful."


    The county lord Kangyang clapped his hands and immediately made the decision, "That''s it. Last time the county lord went to the Nanfeng Pavilion, the top sign Yun Han said the same thing."


    Say what?


    Does the princess look good in pink?


    Can the top card of a small house be comparable to the princes and grandsons?


    Tao Hong glanced at Princess Kangyang, who was trying to stuff herself into the pink dress under the service of her maid, and she was silent and did not speak.


    She didn''t dare to talk nonsense. Last time, she just said something wrong and was almost killed by the princess''s horse whip. The injury on her body is still not well.


    Once she was bitten by a snake for ten years and feared the rope, now she shuddered when she saw the whip.


    "Well, Tao Hong, come over and give this princess a beautiful hair bun, if it can be worthy of the princess''s beauty." Kangyang princess shouted thickly.


    Tao Hong screamed, and hurried forward, carefully supporting Princess Kangyang to sit on the soft stool in front of the bronze mirror, lest she tore her dress with a violent movement.


    "Peach Hong, will this dress look fat?" Princess Kangyang looked at the fuzzy figure in the bronze mirror, worried that he would not be able to show his best side to the three princes.


    Tao Hong concealed her constantly twitching mouth corners by bowing her head and combing her hair into a bun.


    "The princess is a deity, the three princes will definitely fall in love with you uncontrollably when they see it." Tao Hong was pleased with mixed feelings.


    The Lord Kangyang was very helpful when he heard it, and he waved his bronzed hand, "Reward!"


    Only then did Tao Hong show real joy on her face, and she hurriedly saluted, "Thank you, the princess."


    The county lord Kangyang picked a hairpin inlaid with huge pink gemstones and gave it to Tao Hong, and signaled her to put it on, "When the landlord and the third prince get married, your benefit will be indispensable."


    Tao Hong smiled and said nothing.


    I didn''t think it before, but now I feel more and more that the princess will dream.


    I don''t know if it was because of the last time I took out a bird''s egg and fell from a tree and broke my brain.


    -


    "That seems to be the carriage of the three princes!"


    "The old man said why the gems above are so dazzling, it turns out to belong to the third prince, this carriage is really gorgeous hahahaha!"


    Despite his dislike for Yong Jing, the Pingyang County King smiled and waited for Yong Jing to get off the carriage.


    Who made his spoiled daughter like the three princes?


    No way, he can only endure it for the sake of his daughter.


    The three princes dressed in rich purple robes opened the carriage curtain and jumped out of the carriage. As soon as the king of Pingyang County was about to step forward to say hello, he saw Yong Jing turning around again.


    The Pingyang County King was a little surprised, is it possible that there are still people in this carriage?


    A pair of plain hands stretched out from the carriage, and the Pingyang County King''s eyelids jumped, and he could already think of his daughter''s furious appearance when she saw this scene.


    Just, a little scared.


    Then a woman in a pink skirt jumped out of the carriage with Yong Jing''s hand.


    Everyone couldn''t help holding their breath. They weren''t the beautiful women they hadn''t seen before, and they also accepted a lot of beautiful concubines in their backyard.


    But I have never seen such a beautiful one.


    What kind of lady is this, how come I have never seen it before?


    Could it be that the minister who just returned to Beijing belongs to it?


    Although many questions flashed in his mind, the Pingyang County King still greeted Yong Jing with a smile, "Thank you for the Third Prince for coming to attend the birthday banquet of my mother."


    Yong Jing brought Rong Huang forward and glanced at Pingyang County King with a faint expression, "Pingyang County King."

 Chapter 101： Royal single pet (41)

    The Pingyang County King''s expression was a bit complicated, and he turned to Rong Huang, "This is..."


    Yong Jing''s cold eyebrows suddenly softened, as if showing the ownership of the little girl next to him, and stretched out his hand to embrace the slender waist of the little girl''s Yingying grip.


    "This is a woman of the prince''s heart. I''m afraid she will feel bored in the palace, so I will take her over to play today."


    Is the birthday banquet just for people to come and play? !


    Pingyang Junwang complained in his heart, and didn''t take Rong Huang to his heart.


    Last autumn hunting, I heard the wind saying that the third prince fell in love with a commoner woman and wanted to marry her as the prince concubine.


    In this way, this is the woman in front of me.


    In addition to being more beautiful, how can he compare to his good girl?


    If it were a more generous wife, she might still be able to reward this girl as a concubine, but his daughter would not be able to tolerate at first glance.


    In just the blink of an eye, many thoughts flashed through the mind of Pingyang County King.


    "Third princes, please come in." The Pingyang County King recruited a small servant and asked him to lead Yong Jing and Rong Huang in.


    "I don''t think he has good intentions." Entering the door, Rong Huang quietly tugged at the corner of Yong Jing''s clothes, whispering.


    Yong Jing held one hand behind him, his eyes admiring, "ZiZi is a lot smarter, but have you eaten more fish recently?"


    Rong Huang grinds his teeth. If it weren''t for the crowds here, she would definitely bite him.


    Rong Huang grabbed Yong Jing''s arm without a trace, and turned it around vigorously.


    Yong Jing sighed, the little fox still had a temper.


    So cute.


    -


    Da Yong''s folk customs are open, and there is no rule of men and women sitting separately. Yong Jing leads Rong Huang to the first position on the left and sits down.


    "Three emperors, you are late, you have to fine yourself three cups." The second prince on the opposite side raised his glass and smiled to Yong Jing.


    Now that the seat of the prince is vacant, the seat is arranged according to the elders and the young, and the second prince should sit on the right as the prince.


    Yong Jing didn''t care about this, it was just a matter of face.


    "It''s not that the banquet hasn''t started yet?" Yong Jing yawned lazily, ignoring the second prince, not to mention three cups of self-punishment, and stretched out his hand to take an orange, and slapped it in the palm of his hand.


    The second prince watched Yong Jing slowly peeling off the orange one by one, and then fed it into the mouth of the woman next to him.


    The second prince didn''t take Rong Huang seriously at all at first, or more accurately, he didn''t take Yong Jing seriously.


    After all, his father promised early on that his future throne will be his, and that all the beauties in this world will be his.


    However, this woman is a rare beauty.


    It is almost comparable to the first beauty of Dayong.


    It''s that you can''t stand on your identity.


    The second prince stared at Rong Huang''s direction for a long while without moving, until he heard Yong Jing''s cold voice before he came back to his senses, "Second emperor brother, what are you doing?"


    The second prince suddenly recovered, his expression unchanged, and smiled, "I just think this girl is a bit familiar."


    "Girl, it''s been so rude just now, please forgive me."


    Rong Huang hated the second prince the most who looked pure and flawless from the outside, but in fact, the person who was already black and rotten inside, squeezed his small face and shrank behind Yong Jing and did not speak.


    I have to say that Yong Jing is a good shield.


    Rong Huang bends his lips without a trace.


    Yong Jing peeled the pine nuts, put the peeled pine nuts in a small plate, and smiled chucklingly, "Of course, it''s familiar, but it''s not the fairy who went through the harem a few days ago and didn''t find it. "

 Chapter 102： Royal Single (42)

    The eyes of the second prince flickered slightly, and he didn''t expect that the woman beside Yong Jing was the fairy who Yong Binwei was looking for mad, and he didn''t expect that the fairy would be mingled with Yong Jing, a peasant woman.


    It''s no wonder that Yong Jing said in front of his father that he was going to marry her, because he was fancying the identity of this woman fairy.


    But even if there are fairies, it is not his father who has the final say on the throne.


    "Is that the Lord Kangyang over there? Hey, it''s really..." The speaker tweeted, watching the Lord Kangyang strode forward, he quickly shut his mouth.


    Although the costume of this Princess Kangyang almost flashed blind people''s eyes, he still didn''t have the guts to say it.


    He had heard that Princess Kangyang had the habit of using a whip at every turn.


    Can''t afford to provoke, can''t afford to provoke.


    "You are the third prince?" Princess Kangyang looked at Yong Jing, his eyes getting more and more amazing.


    Although the queen was down, her vision was really good.


    The queen said she would like the three princes, but she was right.


    "This princess admires you very much. Does the third prince have a favorite?"


    As soon as this word came out, the conversation at the banquet stopped abruptly.


    Princess Kangyang has a crush on the three princes? !


    The three princes had spent eight lifetimes of blood mold before letting Princess Kangyang look at them.


    Everyone looked over here one after another, mostly with the thought of watching a good show.


    Although the king of Binh Duong is nominally a member of the royal family, he is the nephew of the old king of Binh Duong, the princess of Binh Duong.


    The old prince of Pingyang County had a difficult time at the time, and his only aunt died of illness. There was no alternative but to pick a man from the house of the princess of old Pingyang County to adopt him to the palace of Pingyang County.


    So now that the Lord Kangyang said that he admired the Three Princes, everyone except for pity and sympathy with the Three Princes, they also felt that the Lord Kangyang was too absurd. There was no reserved woman, but there was no other idea.


    Yong Jing''s complexion was faint, and the action of peeling the pine nuts in his hand kept stopping, adding impatientness between his eyebrows, "What is it to you?"


    Princess Kangyang''s face suddenly changed, "You..."


    Regardless of how thick-skinned it is, the county lord of Kangyang, Rao, has sunk his face when Yong Jing said so.


    "Kang Yang is young, so please don''t care about the three princes." Pingyang County King noticed the movement here, and hurried over, wanting to take Kang Yang County away.


    But when she saw Princess Kangyang''s pink dress, she was stunned.


    Who chose this dress for Kang Yang? !


    It''s terrible!


    It''s really a crime!


    But at the moment of beauty, the county lord Kangyang obviously does not want to leave. He throws away the hand of the county lord Pingyang, pointed at Rong Huang, and asked angrily, "What is your relationship with this woman? Do you like her?"


    She followed Yong Jing into the woods last time in Autumn Hunting, and she saw the woman following Yong Jing.


    Yong Jing is very considerate to this woman, and even hugs the horse.


    Princess Kangyang just took a peek from a distance, didn''t see his face clearly, only vaguely felt that his posture was graceful.


    Princess Kangyang looked at Rong Huang from top to bottom, preparing to pick a **** as usual, but opened his mouth and found that there was no place to pick.


    In terms of appearance, it looks like a little fairy in the sky.


    Regarding skin color, it is white and flawless, and even the slightest blemish cannot be found.


    Although she was thinner and shorter, Princess Kangyang felt that everything was pleasing to the eye.


    Princess Kangyang looked at Rong Huang with a cold face, snorted coldly, turned and left.


    Don''t think she will give up in this way.


    -


    Yong Jing was listening to the four princes chattering to him about the boring carpentry, and suddenly there was a tender voice in his ear, and then Yong Jing''s robe was wet with liquor.

 Chapter 103： Royal single pet (43)

    "The slave servant deserves to die, and the third prince please forgive me!"


    The maid was so scared that she knelt down while holding the hip flask, her delicate face was horrified, and her eyes flooded with water.


    Looking at the appearance of the maid, Rong Huang remembered that in the God Realm before, those Xian''e hooked up with the **** emperor every time, and then successfully became the concubines of the **** emperor.


    So does this woman also want to seduce Feng Bing disease?


    Does she treat her as dead? !


    There are only widowed spouses in this king''s dictionary.


    Rong Huang twisted his brow and snorted softly. Yong Jing immediately looked at Rong Huang and asked slowly, "What''s the matter?"


    Rong Huang glanced at his wet sleeves, and pulled out his hand from Yong Jing''s hand, enduring the unhappiness in his heart, "You go change your clothes first."


    Yong Jing looked at the little girl reluctantly driving people away, and he wanted to laugh.


    In fact, he has been accustomed to such inferior methods all these years, and he has been able to keep his face unchanged.


    Yong Jing casually raised his hand and glanced at the wide sleeves, that''s all, first, get rid of those obtrusive things.


    Zai Zai is still waiting for him to peel the pine nuts.


    The pine nuts in the small dish are almost bottoming out.


    But occasionally I can see the little girl jealous once, and it feels pretty good.


    -


    Every time Yong Jing goes out, he prepares a set of clothes in the carriage for emergency.


    Yong Jing asked Xiaosi to go to the carriage to fetch clothes, and went to the guest room under the leadership of the maid.


    "The three princes..." The maid kept babbling all the way, seeing Yong Jing not saying a word, walking forward with a cold face, feeling anxious in her heart.


    Although she obeyed the princess''s instructions and wet the clothes of the third prince and then took him to the designated guest room, she also had selfish intentions and wanted to take this opportunity to catch the third prince.


    Yong Jing glanced impatiently at the maid who was dressed and dressed with a little thoughtfulness, with a cold tone, "Shut up."


    The maid''s body trembled, and her thoughts of wanting to climb up suddenly stopped, and she led the way peacefully.


    "The third prince, here." The maid opened the door of the guest room, glanced at some place without a trace, and asked Yong Jing to enter.


    Yong Jing raised the corner of his robe and entered the door.


    The King��s Mansion of Binh Duong in the capital was built before the King of Binh Duong had angered the emperor. It covers a large area and has excellent architectural decoration.


    It takes more than ten minutes to walk from the place where the banquet is held to the place where the carriage is parked.


    Yong Jing sat at the round table, waiting for the young man to get his clothes over.


    Suddenly, Yong Jing''s fingers tapped the tabletop for a while, and his narrow and sharp eyes looked somewhere, "Come out!"


    Nothing happened.


    Yong Jing strode forward, lifted the bamboo curtain, and saw the county lord Kangyang hiding in the inner room. His face was even more ugly, and the storm was about to come.


    "The third prince, this princess has been admiring you for a long time, and wants to marry you...to grow old."


    The room was lit up early in the morning, and Princess Kangyang''s face was flushed, his eyes blurred, and he was about to rush towards Yong Jing while talking.


    Yong Jing avoided disgustingly, kicked the county lord Kangyang a little further, and brushed the corners of his clothes rather disgustingly.


    Hey, how dirty the royal family of Dayong is now, and even learned how to prescribe medicine.


    There was a faint noise outside the house, Yong Jing''s eyes moved slightly, and she glanced at the county lord Kangyang, who was writhing on the ground because of the air, and walked to the door in three or two steps.


    Opening the door only saw a figure fleeing.


    Yong Jing summoned the dark guard, brought the man over, and threw it at Yong Jing''s feet.


    In front of him, dressed as a servant in the Pingyang County Prince''s Mansion, it was the abandoned prince Yong Binwei who was supposed to be in Guanglan Temple.

 Chapter 104： Royal single pet (44)

    Yong Jing raised his eyebrows, his eyes suddenly flashed with interest, and pointed his finger at the room, "Send people in."


    The dark guard responded, bending over to pick up Yong Binwei.


    "Yong Jing, what do you want to do? Don''t think that you can do whatever you want when I was abolished by my father. I am also the son of my father anyway!"


    Vaguely guessing about Yong Jing''s plan, Yong Binwei was panicked, and still had to maintain a compulsive calm on his face, "Don''t let your dog let me go!"


    Yong Jing sighed, some people just don''t know their status, like crazy dogs, biting people when they catch people everywhere.


    "Since you are so strong, double the incense." The latter said to the dark guard.


    "Yes."


    Yong Binwei''s eyes were horrified, and he witnessed the secret guard pull out a small piece of incense like a conjure, and then threw it into the incense burner.


    With a click, the door was closed.


    Yong Binwei was acupointed and couldn''t move at all. She could only watch the Kangyang Princess, who was twisting like a worm on the ground, approached him with the smell.


    When the sturdy and sturdy body of the county lord Kangyang came down, Yong Binwei regretted not to practice martial arts well.


    At that moment, the air in the lung cavity was almost squeezed out.


    Yong Binwei''s face flushed red, but the county lord Kangyang kissed and licked his face indiscriminately like a dog.


    The fragrance of love in the air became more and more intense.


    As the nausea rolled in his stomach, Yong Binwei''s eyes gradually blurred.


    A second before his body was out of control and his brain was completely chaotic, Yong Binwei felt that he might never have the courage to touch a woman again.


    -


    "Where is the princess?" The old princess wore bright red clothes and received a toast from the younger generation. She suddenly remembered that her precious granddaughter hadn''t seen anyone except for an appearance at the beginning.


    The king of Pingyang County suddenly had a bad feeling upon hearing this.


    He hurriedly recruited the young man, let him go to the county lord Kangyang.


    After a while, the young man didn''t come back, but two noble ladies appeared in the dining room.


    "What''s the matter?" the princess princess asked in a gentle voice.


    "Just...just...just..." Aunt Lan''s lady didn''t show up for a long time, and the lady in pink around her was blushing. Open, "Guest room."


    Rooms?


    What room?


    All the people present were at a loss. In the end, Yong Jing, the third prince with the highest status and the most voice among all the people present, said, "But what happened to the guest room? Then go and see."


    He said that he stood up first, and took the little girl in pink next to him towards the direction of the guest room.


    Look at this, just like he is today''s master, free to come and go in this Pingyang County Prince''s Mansion.


    Pingyang County King only felt that his eyelids jumped suddenly, and the ominous premonition became stronger and stronger.


    This bad premonition was strongly confirmed when I saw the scene in the guest room.


    An ambiguous voice came from inside the door, both married and unmarried women blushed, and at the same time, they were also curious about who didn''t have eyesight doing such shameless things here on such a big day.


    The door of the guest room was kicked open vigorously, and everyone saw the mess in the room.


    There was a smell of fishy smell in the air, and everyone couldn''t help raising their hands to cover their mouths and noses.


    Yong Jing quickly turned around, and swiftly covered Rong Huang''s eyes with his eyesight.


    Rong Huang: "???" Take your hand away, the king hasn''t seen enough yet!


    "The Sheriff!"


    "Too...big prince!"

 Chapter 105： Royal single pet (45)

    The two voices rang almost at the same time.


    The scene fell silent for a while.


    This is embarrassing.


    Shouldn''t the waste prince be put under house arrest at the Guanglan Temple at this time? How did you go to the Pingyang County Prince''s Mansion and have such an intimate relationship with the tall and sturdy Lord Kangyang?


    This taste...a bit unique.


    Sure enough, he was a person who had been a prince, his eyes were sharp, and his preferences for women were so different.


    Yong Binwei and County Lord Kangyang also came back to their consciousness by the noise outside the door, and then screamed.


    "Close the door!" Princess Kangyang cried and told the maid at the door to close the door. At the same time, he saw Rong Huang who was standing at the door craned his neck and looking in, his head exploded.


    This woman is here, does it mean that the third prince is also there?


    The county lord Kangyang turned his head and glanced at Yong Binwei, who had become extremely rough because of being abandoned, and even began to gain weight and out of shape. His face was ugly, and suddenly his stomach surged, and Yong Binwei was vomiting.


    Yong Binwei: Shark me.


    -


    Before the evening, everyone in the city knew that Prince Kangyang had a fight with the Elder Fairy at the birthday banquet of the princess of Pingyang County.


    Even the street beggers were talking about it while holding the moldy buns.


    It is said that the old princess of Pingyang County fainted directly, and the imperial physician in the palace had been asked twice.


    At this moment, Yong Binwei had changed into clean clothes, and she was kneeling in the imperial study room with the red-faced Princess Kangyang.


    The emperor''s face was very ugly, he didn''t know that his eldest son was so capable that he could run out of the palace.


    He also did shameful things with the daughter of the royal family of Pingyang County.


    The emperor deeply doubted whether he smashed someone''s ancestral grave in his previous life, and now the retribution is coming one by one.


    Going back to have fun in the palace of Concubine Rong Ai.


    The emperor thought that the matter had come to this point, and he should give an explanation to the Pingyang County Prince''s Mansion.


    "The prince will be named the king of peace, and the mansion will be given, and she will choose a day to marry the lord Kangyang."


    Princess Kangyang''s complexion became more and more ruddy, and he gave Yong Binwei a shy look.


    Although the eldest prince is much worse than the third prince, and now he is more and more ugly, but it is not impossible.


    Anyway, she also raised a lot of male favorites.


    Anyway, she is now an authentic royal.


    "Thank you, the emperor." Princess Kangyang thanked her with a red face, and then continued to turn her head and stare at Yong Binwei shyly.


    Yong Binwei was seen all over, and he wanted to vomit.


    It must be because of the previous incense...vomit.


    Princess Kangyang: The prince must have thrown up on him before retaliating against her. The man who will report to him, this princess likes it very much, hey.


    -


    In recent days, the ministers discovered that the emperor''s attitude towards the three princes had become too big.


    Earlier, no matter how big a mistake the three princes made, they would have brought it up in two or two sentences, but recently, even a small mistake, the emperor could bring it out and criticize it in the court for a long time.


    Some ministers sighed that many people in the court might have turned to the second prince.


    Yong Jing didn''t care at all, until the emperor mentioned Rong Huang in the morning.


    "I heard to the king that the fairy is with you, why didn''t you report it so late?" The emperor had a dark face, with blue black now, looking coldly at the Yong Jing underneath.


    Since the fall of Wenguo Gongfu, the emperor no longer has to fear anyone.


    In this way, there is no need to wrong his beloved woman anymore.


    As for the peasant girl, Yong Jing, he didn''t have much affection in it, but used it more.

 Chapter 106： Royal Single Pet (46)

    The emperor thought that there was nothing to apologize to Yong Jing. He used Yong Jing to block all disasters for the second prince and Concubine Rong. At the same time, he also gave Yong Jing the honorable prince status and allowed him to be arrogant.


    This is what his deceased mother consort Duan can''t give him.


    Had it not been for him to bring the Duan family into the palace and seal the concubine, Yong Jing might have been born in a poor village, and then rely on heavy work every day, even hunting in the mountains to make ends meet.


    If you really want to care about it, Yong Jing has to thank him.


    Thinking about this, the emperor felt more reasonable, "I order you to send the fairy to me tomorrow."


    Yong Jing was dressed in the prince''s court clothes, with a jade crown and hair. He looked like a jade gentleman, but his eyes were extremely harsh when he looked at the emperor.


    "Father, do you remember the last time that Qiu Lierchen said that he wanted to marry a woman as a prince and concubine?" Yong Jing put one hand behind him, and squeezed the wat slab lazily with the other.


    The emperor''s eyes flickered slightly, that''s what happened.


    Could it be...


    "The child is happy with the fairy. Since the emperor father already knows of her existence, he also asks the emperor to give the child a marriage as soon as possible." Yong Jing held the wat board in both hands and bowed.


    The emperor''s turbid pupils trembled, did Yong Jing dig a hole to wait for him in the morning?


    The emperor was furious in his heart, and he still pretended to be calm on his face.


    "The prince and concubine?" The emperor still wanted to fight the stubborn resistance.


    Yong Jing''s eyes were deep and she raised her lips and smiled, "No, the son is very anxious."


    emperor:"......"


    Some of the ministers couldn''t help but laugh, how much the third prince hated to marry.


    "At this time, I will discuss it later and retreat."


    Seeing Yong Jing approaching step by step, the emperor threw a word, and then Sa Yazi ran away.


    Looking at the emperor''s leaving back, Yong Jing''s mouth became more and more cold.


    After going down, Yongjing was stopped by the second prince.


    "It seems that good things are coming for the third brother, poor emperor brother, I don''t even have a favorite girl." The second emperor sighed with a sad face.


    Yong Jing''s complexion was light and silent.


    "The third brother is eager to go back to accompany the fairy?" The second prince teased.


    Yong Jing didn''t change his face, "Yes."


    The second prince: "... Then the third brother will go."


    Yong Jing nodded slightly and strode away.


    Yong Jing raised his eyes and looked at the red wall and green tiles full of eyes, grinning from the bottom of his heart.


    Since the death of the mother concubine, the palace has become a huge, bottomless cage, besieging him tightly.


    Whether it is the emperor who killed his mother and concubine, or the concubine Ronggui''s mother and son who the emperor has guarded for many years, they will never escape death.


    Blood debt is repaid with blood.


    -


    After going up early, Yong Jing was dizzy, and went back to the bathhouse behind Yuan''an Hall, ready to take a bath to relieve fatigue.


    When I walked into the main hall, I saw Rong Huang sitting on a swing dangling, with Wangcai lying beside him, and a black snake on his head.


    Seeing this scene, the hostility in Yong Jing''s heart gradually dissipated.


    No matter how far you go, it''s nice to meet her.


    "Where I went to play just now, the clothes were all dirty." Yong Jing half-kneeled in front of Rong Huang, patted Rong Huang''s knee, and found that the dust on it could not be taken off.


    Rong Huang stretched out his hand to reach for Yong Jing''s jade crown and replied, "I just went picking pomegranates with Wangcai Xiaohei."


    Squeezing Rong Huang''s small paws, Yong Jing said warmly, "Go and change your clothes first, it''s dirty, like a dirty pig."


    Rong Huang didn''t want to go up with a paw, stood up fiercely and looked at Yong Jing, "Originally I left you two best-looking pomegranates. Now I don''t want to give it to you. I''m going to eat alone!"


    Just ask if you are afraid!

 Chapter 107： Royal single pet (47)

    Yong Jing didn''t care about it, and agreed, "The best one? Can you give it to me?"


    Rong Huang was pulled by Yong Jing and walked towards the bath, raising his small chin and saying stiffly, "I won''t give it."


    Yong Jing snorted and patted Rong Huang''s head, "I''ll take a bath first, and you can change your clothes."


    Rong Huang hummed twice, and ran towards the bath.


    Yong Jing took off his clothes and went to the bath. The warm and comfortable water made Yong Jing sigh and slowly closed his eyes.


    Suddenly hearing the brisk footsteps, Yong Jing opened his eyes very quickly, with vigilance in his eyes.


    But after detecting the familiar breath that originated from the little girl, the vigilance in the eyes disappeared instantly.


    Yong Jing looked away. The little girl didn''t put on a new undergarment. She only wore a white jacket. The light pink bellyband at the neckline was faintly fascinating.


    Yong Jing''s Adam''s apple rolled, his complexion faintly retracted his gaze, and the ink in his narrow and long eyes surged.


    "Yong Jing, I want to take a bath too." The little girl sat on the pony tuck at the edge of the bath, staring at Yong Jing eagerly, and pointed her fingers.


    She also wants to wash incense.


    Yong Jing Danfeng''s eyes lightly moved, and he raised his hand to greet Rong Huang to come over.


    Rong Huang Le Dian stepped forward, and suddenly realized why Yong Jing''s movements just now looked like calling a dog?


    Rong Huang grinds his teeth, bad things.


    Rong Huang squatted down by the bath and stared at Yong Jing''s beautiful tight muscles for two seconds.


    Yes, it''s two seconds.


    Rong Huang definitely didn''t admit that she was a little bit open-minded, she was a good boy.


    "What do you want me to do?" Rong Huang tilted his head, his apricot eyes were clean and pure.


    Yong Jing felt that it was appropriate to do something at this time, so he grabbed Rong Huang''s hand and wanted to pull Rong Huang into the water and do something shameful.


    However, I tugged a bit and didn''t move.


    The wanton smile on Yong Jing''s face was a little stiff, and Rong Huang''s soft and milky voice came from his ear, with doubts, "Yong Jing, what are you doing for me?"


    Yong Jing didn''t give up and pulled it again.


    Still did not pull.


    Yong Jing: "..." I''m sorry to bother you.


    Yong Jing let go without changing his face, and leaned his back against the wall of the bath with some frustration.


    Rong Huang''s back was poked, and Rong Huang asked puzzledly, "Did you just want to pull me into the water?"


    Yong Jing looked ashamed for a moment, and nodded blankly.


    Rong Huang sighed, a little disgusted with Yong Jing, "You are so weak, I can''t move an 80-jin child."


    Yong Jing turned to look at Rong Huang, somewhat suspicious, "80 Jin?"


    "Is it heavy?" Rong Huang grinned and asked with a smile.


    Yong Jing is very eager to survive, and shook his head quickly to indicate that the cub is not heavy at all, but he thought in his heart that if he was heavier, it would be better to eat it as a piglet so that he would not be abducted.


    A little fox who can eat and sleep, but who else wants him?


    Yong Jing pondered and waited for a while to go to the kitchen to make a full banquet for the cubs.


    -


    In the end, Rong Huang was not only dragged down by Yong Jing to wash the fragrance, but also did underwater exercises with Yong Jing.


    Rong Huang said that she would sleep for ten days and ten nights, and she would break off friendship with Yong Jing for three minutes.


    Yong Jing had a full meal, and went to the kitchen full of energy to give Rong Huang a full banquet, sitting at the table holding Rong Huang and preparing to eat.


    "Try this. The new Jiangnan chef from Yushanfang made it. I will read it once and I will make it for you."


    Rong Huang looked at the beef potstickers in Yong Jing''s hands with bright eyes, and couldn''t wait to open his mouth, like a cub waiting to be fed.


    Before Yong Jing had time to feed the pot stickers into Rong Huang''s mouth, there was a cracking sound in his ear.

 Chapter 108： Royal single pet (48)

    Yong Jing''s eyes condensed, and he took the iron spoon on the table and threw it towards a certain place.


    "Zheng" sound.


    Rong Huang heard his reputation, and he was another dead soldier in black.


    It was the old emperor who sent someone to take Yongjing''s life.


    No, she is a little widow after Yong Jing is dead, and no one is making her fragrant Manchu feast.


    Thinking about it this way, Rong Huang''s waist no longer hurts, and his legs no longer feel soft.


    Rong Huang jumped off Yong Jing''s legs, and took out the small axe with a brush. He danced like a tiger, "If you want to kill Yong Jing, pass me first!"


    The roof tiles fell to the ground and splashed in all directions.


    Immediately a dead soldier jumped off the roof.


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows, don''t you dead men take ordinary paths?


    But this is not a problem at all, you are all going to die anyway!


    Rong Huang was full of confidence, saying that it would be no problem to come back dozens more.


    Just after thinking about it, another twenty dead men floated down on the roof, besieging the huge main hall, and even a fly could not fly out.


    Rong Huang: "..." Hey, look at my crow''s mouth.


    Rong Huang stuffed Yong Jing behind him, and she could only protect this weak chicken that even her child could not pull!


    Rong Huang glanced at Yong Jing with pity, and patted his chest to show that he would be protected.


    Yong Jing: Smile.JPG.


    With a murderous sword light flashing past, Rong Huang whispered softly, and his slender waist slightly moved over, and an axe killed the dead soldier who attacked.


    Flesh and blood splattered.


    The black-clothed dark guards under Yong Jing arrived, and saw that the girl Rong whom their master had spoiled the sky was very cruel, cutting a dead man into two pieces like a watermelon.


    The dark guard: "..."


    "Quick battle and quick decision!" Yong Jing said coldly, pulling back Rong Huang, who was so excited that he couldn''t pull the eight horses back, "You take a rest, you can get on again if they fail."


    Hearing Yong Jing''s words, the dark-clothed dark guard expressed his sadness.


    They are sharp watermelon knives under the master''s hands, how can you say that they are not good?


    Boys can''t say no!


    As a result, the black-robed guards'' hacking movements became more agile, one sword at a time.


    Rong Huang saw that there was also a black-robed guard who was injured, and he was eager to try again, "Look at them, they are injured, they can''t do it!"


    The injured black guards heard it, and the internal forces circulated around the body, temporarily stopping the blood, and the killing methods were even more brutal.


    Rong Huang: "..." Can you still play well?


    The decorations in the main hall of Yuan''an Temple were all ruined, and the palace people outside had cats in the corner early in the morning, and no one could be seen.


    Coupled with the emperor''s deliberate efforts, no one dared to care about it no matter how loud the fighting in Yuan''an Temple was.


    The fine-quality white blanket was dyed red with blood, adding a bit of treacherousness.


    Rong Huang stood in front of Yong Jing with his hips akimbo, coming one to chop one, and two to chop one pair.


    As a big man with sound limbs, Yong Jing stood behind Rong Huang, who was almost a head shorter than him. He was not ashamed at all, and she praised Rong Huang from time to time.


    "ZiZi is really amazing."


    "This action is really neat and handsome."


    "Xiaozai is a good axe!"


    Rong Huang was exaggerated by Yong Jing, as if he was going to heaven in the next moment.


    This man, just can''t get used to it, let him feel the unique femininity of the king, and feel the sense of security from the king, only to know that the king is good, and then he will be inseparable from the king all his life.


    After a **** fight, the deceased side showed a tendency to lose.

 Chapter 109： Royal single pet (49)

    In the beginning, there were dead men who were not afraid of death and wanted to catch Rong Huang and threaten Yong Jing, but they didn''t want to be hacked to death by Rong Huang with an axe before they got close to Rong Huang.


    "Keep alive." Yong Jing said quietly.


    "Yes!" The black-clothed dark guard''s head pulled the blood-stained sword out of the dead warrior''s body, and said solemnly.


    The tightly wrapped dead soldier was thrown to Yong Jing''s feet, his limbs were twisted off by the dark guard''s head, leaving only a pair of exposed eyeballs turning from time to time.


    "Remove his chin." Yong Jing sat on the chair, her dark and gloomy Dan Feng eyes looking at the crippled dead man on the ground.


    The poison sac is hidden in the mouth of ordinary dead soldiers. Once caught by the enemy, they will bite the poison sac and commit suicide immediately.


    Of course Yong Jing would not give him a chance to commit suicide.


    Immediately, a dark guard stepped forward and took off the mask of the dead soldier and removed his chin.


    The dead man snorted, then curled up motionless on the ground.


    "Send it to my good father." The corners of Yong Jing''s eyes and eyebrows were fierce, and the back of his white hand was violent.


    Yong Jing''s guess was not wrong. This time the emperor sent a dead soldier not to take his life, but to capture Rong Huang.


    The emperor was clever, but underestimated Rong Huang''s combat effectiveness.


    It''s time to give him a warning, lest he think that his throne is already indestructible.


    The dark guard headed down, picked up the noodle-like dead man with soft limbs, and flew towards the emperor''s palace.


    With some regret, Yong Jing glanced at the man-and-han banquet scattered all over the floor, and patted Rong Huang''s head, "I''ll do it for you next time."


    Rong Huang raised his head and obediently responded.


    Just had a fight, and now Rong Huang is very well-behaved, even without food, it is not unbearable.


    "I want beef pot stickers." Rong Huang tried to bargain.


    Yong Jing said without hesitation, "Yes."


    Rong Huang was so happy that he couldn''t see his teeth, he hugged Yong Jing''s face and he just took a bite.


    Yongjing is so nice.


    -


    The emperor returned to the bedroom and got angry, and asked the **** who was accompanying him to call Concubine Rong.


    After the two had a good time, Concubine Rong lay on the emperor''s arms and acted like a baby.


    "The emperor, before the emperor went to the Pingyang County Prince''s Mansion, he was satirized by Yong Jing. You want to make the decision for the emperor."


    Concubine Rong Gui looks coquettish, but her eyes are as childish as a girl.


    Let the emperor want to stop.


    "Be good, Rong Er, when our emperor succeeds to the throne, are you afraid that you won''t be able to clean up Yong Jing?"


    Concubine Rong Gui was about to get closer to the emperor again, when suddenly there was a noise above her head.


    The fine glazed tiles shattered and a person fell from the roof.


    "Ah!" Concubine Rong was so scared that she screamed and curled up to the corner of the bed, rolling her eyes and fainted.


    The emperor was naturally frightened, and when he took a closer look, the object that hit the dragon bed was actually a person.


    Still his dead man.


    The emperor''s face suddenly became dark and severe, and his eyes were gloomy.


    Are you not prepared to bear it?


    Fortunately, it happened to take this opportunity to remove all the obstacles on the road for the second child to ascend the throne one by one.


    As for the fairy, when Yong Jing died, he let his second child be admitted to the harem. When he was not serving his second child on weekdays, he prayed for him and prayed for the prosperity of his country.


    The emperor''s abacus is very good, but in fact it is not the case.


    The emperor was assassinated by a killer that night, was stabbed to the heart with a sword, and fainted on the spot.


    The Yulin Army went to capture the killer, but the killer disappeared without a trace near the second prince''s bedroom.


    The emperor had been unconscious, no one was in charge of the court, and the hall of Jinluang was noisy like a vegetable market.

 Chapter 110： Royal single pet (50)

    Some ministers thought that the assassin disappeared next to the second prince��s bedroom. Maybe the emperor��s assassination was related to the second prince, and someone should be taken to search.


    There were also ministers who thought that this was a deliberate attempt to provoke the relationship between the emperor and the second prince.


    What the "someone" said was that the ministers who were present knew everything in their hearts.


    The second prince loses power, who benefits the most?


    Of course it is the third prince.


    But no one dared to point to the nose of the third prince and ask him if he did this. After all, the title of the third prince Yongjing evil dog was not casually obtained.


    The third prince of the evil dog had his hands behind him, looking at them arguing comfortably, thinking about going back and making something delicious for Rong Huang.


    "Since you all hold your own opinions, why don''t you ask the Yulin Army to go and search the second prince''s dormitory?" Some ministers thought about it, lest they offend the adults on both sides of the third prince and the second prince.


    The Jinluan Temple was silent for a while, and the prime minister in the lead said, "Second prince, what do you think?"


    The second prince smiled gently and nodded calmly, "If this is the case, then go, so as to prove that the prince is not innocent."


    Yong Jing snorted and pretended to be.


    The second prince didn''t mind letting the Imperial Forest Army search the palace at all.


    His father loved him very much, and even promised to pass the throne to him early in the morning. How can he not think about sending someone to assassinate him?


    The father and the emperor have not been able to live for two years, he is still young, he has just reached the crown, and he can afford to wait.


    The second prince��s mouth smiled as a group of ministers stood at the door of the dormitory waiting for the imperial forest army to search for the palace. When he saw what came out of the imperial army with something in his hand, the smile on his mouth gradually disappeared.


    The bright yellow new dragon robe was presented by the Imperial Forest Army.


    The bright color almost blinded the second prince.


    "Second prince, how can this be explained?" The prime minister sighed, his eyes pitying.


    He was drawn by the emperor early in the morning to support the second prince secretly, but he did not expect that the second prince would do such a rebellious thing.


    Pity.


    "This is not what the prince did. This is framed!" The second prince turned pale and said without a word, "Did you do it in Yongjing? You are jealous of your father''s love of me, so you want to frame me?"


    Yong Jing gave a light tusk. He was indeed young, had never experienced anything, and couldn''t stand his temper at all.


    Yong Jing was as calm as ever, looking straight at the prime minister, and said blankly, "The prime minister, this is slander, this prince can be wronged."


    Prime Minister: "..." It really is a famous evil dog in the capital, so shameless!


    "Now the emperor is still in a coma, the veteran also asked the second prince not to go out at will in the dormitory. When the matter is found out, the veteran will come to plead guilty." The prime minister said solemnly.


    The second prince was almost mad, even if he had no brains, he knew that this was deliberately framed.


    However, in front of so many ministers, he couldn''t lose his demeanor, so he could only promise not to go out in the hall for the time being these days.


    When Father Wake wakes up, he will want these walls to look good!


    -


    The emperor dumbly heard a banging sound in his ear, which shook his head.


    "Get out of here!" The emperor shouted with his eyes closed.


    Rong Huang stopped the act of knocking the small axe on the table, his dark eyes looked at the emperor on the dragon bed, and he was in a good mood and asked, "Awake?"


    The emperor''s eyelids twitched, not the voice of the people he used to serve.


    Turning his head hard, the emperor saw a delicate-looking woman sitting at a table not far from the dragon bed, very familiar.

 Chapter 111： Royal Single Pet (51)

    Although the emperor felt a lot of pain in his waist, he was probably stabbed at the time, but he still endured the pain and said, "Are you a fairy?"


    "No, I''m your father." Rong Huang said solemnly.


    The emperor: "..." Although she didn''t understand what this meant, she always felt that she was insulting him.


    "What''s the matter with the fairy looking for me?" In order to make himself more powerful, the emperor tried to get up from the dragon bed. After climbing a few times, he fell several times, and finally lay down on the bed, his upper body half hung there.


    Rong Huang took out a handkerchief from his small purse and gently wiped the small axe.


    No matter what a beauty does, she is beautiful, even if she wipes an axe.


    The emperor''s cloudy eyes were obsessed with obsessiveness. Such a beautiful woman, even the Duan who was once the most beautiful woman in the capital, and his favorite woman, Rong Guifei, could not match.


    "What do you want? As long as I can do it, I will do it, as long as you..." Be my woman, and then bless the prosperity of the country.


    At that time, whether it is status or status, we can give you everything.


    Rong Huang stopped wiping the axe and interrupted the emperor without hesitation, "Are you dreaming?"


    But if he is a little self-aware, he also knows that his old man who is buried in his neck is only rationed to her...Ah, no, is he not even worthy of shoes, okay?


    "I''m here, I have something to discuss with you."


    Rong Huang broke his fingers, thinking carefully about the few things that he had just thought of sitting here.


    "The first one, I want to ask how the next imperial concubine died that year?"


    The emperor''s pupils shrank suddenly.


    "Secondly, I will ask you to use Yongjing as a shield for fear of being struck by lightning."


    The emperor''s eyes dodged.


    "Thirdly, I want to borrow your jade seal to use it to draw up the imperial edict."


    Hearing this, the emperor''s face suddenly changed, and he asked Rong Huang in a rough voice, "What are you going to do? Yong Jing asked you to come."


    Rong Huang smiled, and Bai Shengsheng tapped his fingers on the table, arrogantly not working, "Of course it is to write the decree of the throne, you are a lot of age, why don''t you abdicate?"


    "Now is the era of young people''s rule. You should abdicate as soon as possible and go fishing and funny birds every day."


    Don''t mention how comfortable your retirement life is, you have to thank this king too.


    The emperor was so angry with Rong Huang''s words that his eyes protruded, his forehead suddenly jumped with blue veins, and he roared, "You are dreaming!"


    Don''t think you are a fairy, I can''t do anything to you!


    Rong Huang clapped his hands and twisted a piece of pastry to eat. It was sweet and sour and had a good taste.


    Rong Huang curled his eyes with enjoyment and urged the emperor, "Come on, from the first one, answer one by one."


    In order to prevent the emperor from being too old to remember the question she asked just now, Rong Huang deliberately repeated it, "Who killed Concubine Duan? Is it you or the queen?"


    The emperor moved his mouth without saying a word.


    Rong Huang puffed up his cheeks, how could you be an emperor like a saw-mouthed gourd, asking you not to say anything for a long time.


    It''s really anxious.


    Rong Huang picked up the small axe and stepped forward. An axe directly wiped the emperor��s ear and hit the jade pillow, "Say? I��m a person, I have a bad temper. If you don��t answer me, you might fall here next time. On you."


    "Look at King Rongben, is it on the face, on the neck, or on the chest?"


    Rong Huang held the small axe and gestured on the emperor in the air, as if the sharp axe would hit the emperor in the next second.


    "It''s me! It''s me!" The emperor was so scared that he was sweating coldly. Even though he had been sitting on the throne for more than 20 years, he had never seen such a horrible scene.


    "How did you kill it?" Rong Huang continued to ask.


    "Poison! I made people poison her food, and poisoned her a little bit!" The emperor replied in a panic.

 Chapter 112： Royal single pet (52)

    Rong Huang smashed his mouth, the man was really ruthless.


    Rong Huang sighed that Yong Jing was really a little pitiful, and then proceeded to the next question, "So, are you afraid of being struck by lightning?"


    The emperor''s face turned red and white, and looked very scary, "I am the emperor, the dragon is reincarnated, and the sky thunder will not attack me."


    "Shenlong?" Rong Huang snorted, looked up and down, unceremoniously exposing the emperor, and pointed out the fact, "You don''t have dragon spirit in you at all. The original Emperor Da Yong was not you. You grabbed this throne. Right?"


    The emperor��s face changed constantly, and he denied angrily, ��This throne is my own. Don��t think that you are a fairy and you can wrong people indiscriminately.��


    Rong Huang stretched his hands to express helplessness, okay, you are ugly and you are reasonable.


    "Okay, I will help you tell the world about the first two questions in the Edict, so the next question." Rong Huang turned around and ran to the desk in the emperor''s bedroom. After searching for it, I found out the jade seal. And a blank imperial edict.


    "Come on, write the imperial edict."


    "I said, you write." Rong Huang smiled.


    The emperor certainly disagrees. His preferred heir is the child born to his beloved woman. How can a child born to a peasant woman in Yongjing sit in the position of the ninety-five-year-old?


    No matter what Rong Huang said, the emperor just didn''t stretch out his hand to hold the pen, and was so angry that Rong Huang kicked the emperor into the dragon bed with a fierce tone in his tone, "Are you writing or not?"


    The emperor coughed desperately, feeling that blood was bleeding from his waist again, and his mouth was stiff when he died, "Don''t write."


    Rong Huang rubbed his hands, rolled up the imperial decree and swiped it directly on the emperor''s head, "Then don''t blame this king for being unkind."


    "Gourmet, come on." Rong Huang waved his small hand.


    -


    With his face full of bruises, the emperor lay on the dragon bed and wrote an abdication edict.


    Check it out! Check it all!


    Before he died, the third child coveted the throne.


    Can''t wait one by one, want to **** him off!


    Among his many sons, only one second child is a good one.


    He didn''t want to write an abdication edict at all, but he couldn''t beat the woman in front of him.


    The emperor firmly believed and affirmed that this woman must not be a fairy, but a devil.


    It''s really maddening!


    Although he is about to reach the age of knowing his destiny, he can barely be regarded as a handsome uncle. Now his face is ruined, and it is simply a hindrance to paying attention.


    The emperor tremblingly finished writing the abdication edict, and then looked at Rong Huang cautiously, "Is it all right?"


    Under Rong Huang''s cold and merciless eyes, the emperor swallowed and slowly spit out the words, "Fairy?"


    Rong Huang pretended to give a deep hmm, then rolled up the imperial edict, turned and walked towards the door of the sleeping hall.


    Halfway through, Rong Huang suddenly turned around and walked towards the emperor. The emperor was so scared that he immediately held his breath. What else does the devil want to do?


    The emperor saw Rong Huang take out a piece of white rice paper and spread it on the place where the imperial decree was placed just now.


    Seeing that the emperor started to linger and refused to write again, Rong Huang snorted and showed his small axe, scaring the emperor to quickly pick up a pen and write.


    "I''ll see you next time for Yong Jing''s enthronement ceremony. I''ll let someone take you to watch it." Rong Huang shook his hand with the imperial imperial edict, and put it away with satisfaction, turned and left the sleeping hall. .


    As soon as Rong Huang left, the emperor shouted, "Come here! Come!"


    My throne was taken away by Yong Jing and the female devil!


    However, after shouting for a long time without seeing the palace people coming in, the emperor was anxious, and he was forced to write an abdication edict before, and he spouted blood.


    Rong Huang waited until he returned to Yuan''an Temple and then took the time to stand still. The **** who was guarding the entrance of the palace walked in and saw the emperor with a large blood on his chest. His legs were frightened and he fell directly on the ground.


    "Come here! Come!"

 Chapter 113： Royal single pet (53)

    Rong Huang put the imperial decree and the imperial edict for sin and self in front of Yong Jing, and he held his chin to ask for credit, "For the sake of this, I will discuss things with you."


    There was no wave in the ancient well under Yong Jing''s eyes, looking at the handwriting on the Minghuang imperial edict, "Don''t listen."


    Rong Huangquan didn''t hear it, and his pink mouth was chattering endlessly, "Let me sleep for an hour tonight."


    Yong Jing''s deep Danfeng eyes shifted from the imperial decree to Rong Huang, and he smiled and said, "No."


    "You''re really bad!" Rong Huang raised his foot and kicked Yong Jing, then picked up the imperial decree and the sin-self edict and ran into the inner hall, "I won''t give it to you!"


    Yong Jing didn''t chase after him, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, playing with the seal of the prince on his hand.


    After a while, Rong Huang ran out angrily, "Where is the cloth doll I bought last time?"


    Yong Jing narrowed her eyes slightly and looked at Rong Huang with great interest, as if deliberately wanted to tease her, "Throw it away."


    "Throw it away?" Rong Huang''s eyes widened, thinking about where to start to kill Yong Jing, a dog.


    "Yeah." Yong Jing said quietly, and at the same time stretched out his long arm to take the little girl into his arms.


    Last time Rong Huang went out of the palace with Rong Huang, Rong Huang saw two cloth dolls on the side of the road. After buying them, Rong Huang didn''t like holding him to sleep, so he changed the two cloth dolls to hold.


    This makes Yong Jing extremely unhappy.


    But thinking that those two obscure things had been thrown by him into the corner of the warehouse to accumulate dust, Yong Jing''s mood improved a lot, and he slapped Rong Huang''s head, "Good deed, I''ll buy you candied haws next time."


    Rong Huang was not successful this time, saying that he did not want to be obedient. Da Da Da ran back to the inner hall with small steps, took the quilt pillow out, and threw it to Yong Jing, with his hands on his hips, "You sleep in the yard tonight." ."


    Take the sky as the cover and the ground as the seat.


    Yong Jing just smiled and said nothing.


    At night, Rong Huang climbed into bed after washing the incense, and rolled over the big bed twice, indicating that it is really comfortable to sleep alone.


    After lying on the bed and reading the drawing book for a while, Rong Huang rolled over and fell into a deep sleep in the quilt.


    When he woke up in the middle of the night, he stumbled and touched the tight muscles of a hand with a dazed paw, and Rong Huang fisted up in fright.


    Yong Jing hissed softly, clutching his chin and muttered, "It''s me."


    Rong Huang hugged the quilt cat on the corner of the bed, and his toes with milky white and cherry blossom pink moved around, lifting his leg to kick Yong Jing, but Yong Jing pinched his ankle.


    "Yong Jing, what are you doing? Let me loose!" Rong Huang''s thin, dark hair was scattered behind him, like a charming little fairy under the light of candlelight.


    Yong Jing''s fingertips rubbed Rong Huang''s delicate skin calmly, and squinted, "Last time this prince asked you what color chains you like, have you thought about it?"


    How dare you let him go to sleep in the yard, don''t you want to rest all night?


    Rong Huang shook his legs and thought, "I want a pink one." Pretty!


    Suitable for a little cute like her.


    Yong Jing was silent for a moment, released Rong Huang''s feet, turned the direction of his wrist, and put the little girl into his arms with the quilt.


    "Zubzai, I hold the position of the queen to you, you are obedient, eh?" Yong Jing said with deep eyes, and the slender fingers of the joints ran across Rong Huang''s hair.


    Rong Huang broke free from Yong Jing''s arms, saying that he didn''t care about the position of queen at all.


    Yong Jing looked at Rong Huang, who was asleep with his back turned to him, and Dan Feng''s eyes lightly moved.


    It��s okay if you don��t answer, anyway, it��s his, and it��s always his.


    -


    The second prince heard that the emperor was critically ill, and hurriedly took Concubine Rong to the emperor''s bedroom.


    The emperor was lying on the bed, showing a state of exhaustion.


    For some reason, the second prince was terribly flustered.


    The door of the sleeping hall behind him suddenly opened, and Concubine Rong''s tears stopped abruptly.


    The second prince and Concubine Rong turned their heads at the same time, and they saw Yong Jing at the front, and a group of elders behind them.

 Chapter 114： Royal single pet (54)

    The second prince seemed to have thought of something, his face changed slightly, and he murmured in a cold voice, "What are you doing? This is the father''s bedroom, and you can''t tolerate it!"


    Yong Jing looked down slowly and straightened his wide sleeves, his dark eyes looked straight at the second prince.


    "The adults suspect that the imperial father is critically ill because there is a villain behind him, so come and see, don''t you see that you and Concubine Rong are here."


    Ministers: I am not talking nonsense without you, I was forced.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" The second prince was furious, but he waited for the emperor to die and passed the throne to him. How could it hurt him? !


    Yong Jing''s face didn''t change, he turned his head and glanced at the prime minister at the back right, and said softly, "Also, the prime minister is asked to make his own decision."


    The prime minister twitched his eyelids, opened his mouth, and clenched the things in his hands.


    Originally he belonged to the emperor, that is, to the second prince.


    However, Yong Jing brought to him the evidence that the younger generation of his family had sold official Fujue in recent years, and also took out the imperial decree, saying that it was written by the emperor when he was sober, and asked him to read it out in front of hundreds of officials.


    For the sake of one or two hundred people in the prime minister''s mansion, the prime minister was still subdued.


    Anyway, no matter who is enthroned, his position as prime minister will not change.


    The second prince is the best to ascend the throne, but now he is in the camp of the third prince in the eyes of everyone, if he falls on both sides like a wall of grass, isn''t he seeking his own way.


    "When the emperor was still awake, he had handed over the imperial decree to the old minister." The prime minister looked at the second prince with some guilty conscience, and said in a deep voice.


    The second prince looked at the prime minister, the bright yellow imperial decree in his hand was particularly conspicuous.


    Combined with the attitude of these ministers headed by Yong Jing, the pupils of the second prince shrank suddenly.


    "Yong Jing!" The second prince gritted his teeth and stared at Yong Jing, but he still didn''t change his face. "Second brother, be careful, so as not to shock the father."


    The second prince covered his chest, his eyes were red, and he was obviously very angry.


    Concubine Rong Gui is also a wise person. Of course, she heard the meaning of the prime minister��s words, she suddenly lost panic, and asked in a sharp voice, "Is this imperial decree surely true? Don��t be some villains taking advantage of the emperor��s serious illness, Take the opportunity to make trouble!"


    Yong Jing smiled, but his eyes were thick and dark.


    Mother and concubine, wait and see, your son will avenge you.


    Yong Jing wanted the emperor to watch him ascend to the throne with his own eyes, as well as watch the women and sons he had secretly protected for so many years die in front of him one by one.


    Thinking of this, Yong Jing''s heart suddenly rises with a sense of revenge.


    But there was still a faint expression on his face, Yong Jing raised his hand, and two imperial physicians walked in outside the hall, one of whom was a prestigious guard in Dayong.


    "Hurry up and show your father what is going on." Yong Jing stood with his hand in his hand, his voice quiet and weird, "Look at whether he is really sick or is he drugged or poisoned."


    The courtyard guard''s head was in cold sweat, and a pair of withered tree-like hands tremblingly put down the medicine box, knelt by the dragon bed, and stretched out his hand to get the emperor''s pulse.


    "Back to the third prince, the emperor is not an ordinary illness, but poisoned." Against Yong Jing''s stressful sight, the courtyard guard replied with a dumb voice.


    "Come here, the second prince and Concubine Rong Gui poisoned his father, in an attempt to falsely spread the imperial decree to seek the throne, and still not take them down!" Yong Jing raised a smile at the corner of his mouth, and his eyes were cold.


    The second prince was pushed to the ground mercilessly by the Imperial Forest Army, and the jade crown studded with gems fell to the ground, and was crushed by the Imperial Forest Army''s foot.


    The same is true for Concubine Rong. The original exquisite makeup is all spent, the finely combed hair bun is scattered, and the luxurious pearl hairpin is shaken off the ground.


    "Yong Jing, you will be punished!" Concubine Rong Gui stared at Yong Jing with resentful eyes.

 Chapter 115： Royal single pet (55)

    Concubine Rong''s hysterical shouts echoed in her ears, and Yong Jing laughed in her heart.


    If you do a bad thing, you will get retribution, then the emperor and Concubine Rong''s mother and son would have fallen into a dead end.


    The second prince and concubine Rong Gui were pulled out of the emperor''s bedroom with a beating.


    As for where it ended up, no one paid attention.


    All the ministers on the scene held their breath, lest they anger Yong Jing beside the dragon bed.


    They used to think that although the three princes were favored by the emperor, they had no ink in their chest, and could not be literate or martial.


    On weekdays, the emperor asked him to do an errand, and he was too disgusted with it, and it was never done.


    Even if there were ministers who supported the third prince before, it was all because of the emperor''s favor for him, and most of them were small officials of the fourth rank and fifth rank.


    Those high-ranking officials must either remain neutral, stand on the side of the king, or stand on the side of the second prince.


    No one thought that it was such a third prince, but he hid the deepest.


    Following the downfall of the East Palace and the second prince who was recently favored by the emperor, this seemingly brutal and brutal third prince, who was actually extremely deep in the city, became the final winner.


    Fortunately, they were vying to let the emperor as early as Hitachi Prince Hitachi every time before, but now the third prince directly crossed the East Palace and sat in that supreme position.


    If they knew this, they would definitely have a good relationship with the three princes.


    "The prime minister, read the imperial edict." Yong Jing looked at the emperor''s trembling and rolling eyelids, indifferently instructed.


    The prime minister and his party stood at the door far away, unable to see what was going on inside, and the emperor was so tightly covered by the tall and majestic Yong Jing that he could not see clearly.


    "According to the heavens, the emperor''s emperor said, the three princes Yong Jing inherited the orders of the emperor and the heavens, the sacred Hongxiu, by my order, belongs to the order of Yilun, and enters the Fengzong..."


    After reading the imperial edict, the prime minister paused for a moment, quietly looked at Yong Jing, and then raised his voice, "Kneel!"


    When this is the point, you can''t kneel down.


    The ministers raised their robes and knelt down, saying in unison, "Long live the emperor."


    As soon as the emperor lying immobile on the dragon bed woke up, he heard his good prime minister reading the imperial edict, and then heard his courtiers kneeling in front of him and worshipping Yong Jing, a peasant woman''s unreliable thing.


    Long live!


    He hasn''t died yet, so he started calling others long live!


    One by one is really his love!


    After struggling, the emperor opened his eyes desperately, and then met with Yong Jing.


    Yong Jing raised his lips without any trace, and said in a low voice, "Father, can you hear me clearly?"


    Without looking at the distorted face of the emperor, Yong Jing continued, "Xiao Rong and Yong Xiujun will definitely entertain them."


    "In front of your face." Yong Jing added with a smile, and then turned to face the ministers and raised his hand in a flat tone, "All Aiqing is flat."


    "Xie Emperor."


    "The emperor father is awake now, but he can''t speak because of the poisoning too deeply." Just as Yong Jing''s words fell, the emperor spouted blood.


    Yong Jing took his gaze back with only a glance, his face was reluctant to do the work, "Spread my will, Xiao and Yong Xiujun poisoned the Emperor, and Ci Ling Chi was put to death."


    Hearing a strange movement on the side of the dragon bed, a minister courageously raised his head and looked at him, then bowed his head in horror.


    Three...Is the emperor trying to kill the emperor directly?


    The bedding was stained red with blood, why did the emperor ignore it?


    But this is not what a small official of his should ask. As a tenacious and unyielding wall grass, he must do his job well.

 Chapter 116： Royal single pet (56)

    Whoever is strong will fall to the other side.


    This is the truth.


    It is also the experience he gained after so many years in the workplace.


    "My father just heard that Xiao and Yong Xiujun had poisoned him, and he was so angry that he didn''t want to go and invite the guards." The little **** who was kneeling at the door hurriedly rushed towards the hospital.


    Yongjing''s narrow Danfeng eyes looked at the emperor, and at the ministers who dared not lift their heads at the door, sarcasm flashed through their eyes.


    Look, those people who used to say how heartfelt are still on his side now?


    Yong Jing raised his hand and brushed his wide sleeves, seeming to be brushing off something dirty, "I have something else, everyone Aiqing will go back first."


    The ministers hurriedly withdrew from the emperor''s bedroom.


    After leaving the sleeping hall, he breathed smoothly.


    After looking at each other several times, the ministers came to a conclusion.


    In the future, he will have to live with his tail clipped. This new emperor is different from the Supreme Emperor, he is a completely ruthless character.


    Seeing what happened just now, the Supreme Emperor is critically ill, and his face is calm.


    However, the new emperor''s accession to the throne also benefits them.


    Now the new empress palace is empty, and there is also a woman beside him, the one that was brought to the palace of Pingyang County before.


    When the time comes, they will jointly write a letter and invite the new emperor to accept the harem.


    If the girl in their family was favored by the new emperor and gave birth to a prince, it would benefit the family.


    At that time, if the prince enters the East Palace...


    The ministers thought happily, and their steps were a lot lighter.


    -


    After witnessing Xiao Rong and Yong Xiujun being Ling Chi, the Supreme Emperor never woke up after he passed by.


    After listening to Song Yan''s report, Yong Jing paused for a moment when he kneaded the dough, then pulled out a ball of noodles and rolled it out with a rolling pin. Some regrets that the emperor''s ability to bear it was too poor, and he did not survive the day when he ascended the throne.


    "A few days later, we will be mourning."


    Song Yan watched Yong Jing concentrate on making dumplings for the girl Rong, twitching the corners of his mouth, and withdrew.


    Two days ago, a minister asked him when the emperor would fill the harem. Look at this, I guess there is no room for anyone but a girl in the harem.


    This is what the emperor inherited from the late Queen Mother.


    However, Queen Mother Duan believed in the wrong person and loved the wrong person.


    This also indirectly led to the emperor''s gloomy and extreme temperament, and even if the things he fancy were destroyed, he would have to stay with him by any means and encircle him in his own territory.


    Fortunately, the emperor met Miss Rong, otherwise it was their courtiers who suffered.


    Thank you Miss Rong.


    Miss Rong is the lucky star of Dayong and Baiguan.


    Song Yan stepped forward towards the place where the Supreme Emperor was placed...oh no, it was the first emperor''s body, thinking blankly.


    -


    The most important thing for the new emperor to enthroned is to establish a post.


    The steward of the Ritual Department raised his mouth when he handed over matters related to the enthronement ceremony to Yong Jing for review.


    In fact, he collected money from a few adults and came to ask the emperor about Lihou.


    The person in charge also knows that if any of these houses had a queen, the ancestors would have smoked.


    No wonder the adults are eager to know who the queen is.


    The manager carefully looked at the new emperor behind the imperial case, feeling a little uneasy. He asked the emperor that he would not blame him, right?


    I didn''t know that the new emperor actually answered, and there seemed to be some smile in his tone, "Before I went to the Imperial Palace to look for the fairy, it happened that the fairy fell in our Yuan''an Hall. I fell in love with the fairy at first sight and prepared to stand her behind. "


    "The Ministry of Etiquette can start preparing, when the enthronement ceremony and the post-approval ceremony are together."


    The face of the Ministry of Rites changed, Fairy?


    Are there fairies in this world?


    Wasn''t that what the waste prince had just imagined?

 Chapter 117： Royal single pet (57)

    "Why? There are objections?" Yong Jing looked at the steward of the Ministry of Rites with joy and anger.


    The steward of the Ministry of Rites suddenly felt aroused and knelt down to plead guilty, "The minister has no objection."


    Yong Jing''s complexion was a little slow, and he waved to chase people away, "If there is nothing wrong, then leave."


    The steward of the Ritual Department quickly retired, and when he returned to the Ritual Department, he saw the adults who had taken money to bribe him.


    "Management Chen, where is the emperor''s mouth?" The ministers couldn''t wait to ask when seeing the director of the Ministry of Rites come back.


    The manager of the Ministry of Etiquette looked at these people sympathetically and nodded.


    "Does the emperor say which lady is from?"


    The manager of the Ministry of Etiquette sighed deeply, and slowly spoke under the expectant eyes of the ministers, "No."


    Isn''t it? What''s not?


    "Guan Shi Chen, please make it clear."


    As soon as the ceremonial manager waved his sleeves, he rushed to handle matters related to the emperor''s ascension ceremony and the queen''s post-apocalyptic ceremony. I really don''t have time to waste time with you here!


    "The emperor said that the fairy who had fallen in the palace before will be the queen."


    After saying this, Guan Shi Chen left a group of dumbfounded ministers and ran away.


    "Fairy?" Minister A''s expression was a little ugly, "Isn''t this a waste...Isn''t that made up?"


    "Who knows, didn''t the Supreme Emperor believe it before?"


    Everyone looked at each other, feeling very unhappy in their hearts.


    The queen''s place ran away.


    -


    The news that the new emperor was going to marry a fairy spread in Dayong, and most people did not believe it.


    Although the people of Dayong are also superstitious, they still don''t believe that there will really be fairies in this world.


    The ministers also jointly signed a letter, requesting Yong Jing not to rashly follow suit.


    Yong Jing ignored them, and the main hall of Yuan''an Hall in the kitchen was two o''clock and one line at the end of each morning.


    Then, Rong Huang was fattened by Yong Jing.


    Rong Huang lay on the chaise couch, pinching the soft flesh on his stomach, crying without tears.


    She wanted to give a shark to Yong Jing.


    Yong Jing sighed lightly, and stepped forward to pick up Rong Huang and put it on his lap, squeezing the soft flesh on Rong Huang''s face, "The cub is fat and looks good."


    Rong Huang hiccuped with anger, slapped Yong Jing''s face with a slap, "Shut up."


    The palace maids and eunuchs standing next to them were terrified. This girl Rong was too pampered and proud. The one in front of her was the ninth-five-year-old, and girl Rong dared to do something to the emperor.


    What made them even more unexpected was that the beautiful and unparalleled new emperor was not at all irritated, holding the little girl Bai Shengsheng''s finger, and taking a bite closer.


    The wet touch from his fingertips made Rong Huang''s ears pink, but he still kept his chest straight and his mouth was not forgiving, "Ah, ah, Yong Jing, you are dead!"


    Yong Jing couldn''t help but bit his left cheek by Rong Huang.


    The little girl looked soft and soft, she couldn''t be fierce when she was angry, she really used her strength to take a bite.


    Yong Jing hissed softly and tore the little girl off her body and put it on the chaise couch.


    "Rong Huang." Yong Jing''s tone was slight.


    The surrounding palace people could feel the emperor''s somber tone even if they lowered their heads, and they all guessed in their hearts that the young lady really angered the emperor.


    Maybe the post-sealing ceremony was cancelled in a fit of anger.


    Miss Rong is not worth the gain.


    "I just came back on horseback. I haven''t taken a shower yet. Wouldn''t it be dirty if I bite it down?" Yong Jing pinched Rong Huang''s mouth, lightly picking Rong Huang''s white teeth with his fingertips, "Next time you bite casually, don''t think about it all night. To sleep."


    Rong Huang didn''t believe in evil, so he bit Yong Jing''s finger, his eyes provoked, and the hand holding Yong Jing was vaguely said, "Bad Yong Jing!"


    Yong Jing twitched, her eyes deep and gloomy.


    Pinching the little girl''s chin again, pulling out her fingers, picked up the little girl and strode towards the bed.


    "Since Zai Zai doesn''t believe me, try it."


    Rong Huang: "!!!"

 Chapter 118： Royal single pet (58)

    Regardless of how people outside guess and talk, whether the speech is good or bad, the enthronement ceremony and post-approval ceremony will be held as usual.


    Rong Huang was taken out of the warm bed by Yong Jing early in the morning, and spent more than an hour dressing up and dressing up.


    "Niangniang, there is only one flower tint left behind." The palace lady who put makeup on Rong Huang took out the flower tin, and whispered to Rong Huang not to get up yet.


    Rong Huang sat back with his cheeks bulging, and jumped up from the stool as soon as Hua Tian was attached.


    After tossing for so long, she hasn''t eaten breakfast yet.


    More than a dozen court ladies waited, and when Rong Huang finished eating, she asked Rong Huang to go and put on the happy clothes.


    After finally getting dressed, Rong Huang was only half-sighed, "Look, madam, it''s so beautiful."


    The bright red dress makes Rong Huang more white and beautiful, and the phoenix outlined by the gold thread on the skirt is vivid.


    The fiery red eyebrows made Rong Huang even more charming.


    Rong Huang blinked, which little beauty is this?


    "Niangniang, it''s time to come." The maternal at the door reminded.


    Rong Huang took the peacock feather fan handed by the court lady, covering her delicate face.


    With the support of the maid, Rong Huang left the palace, boarded the sedan chair regulated by the queen, and headed for the Taitan Hall where the ceremony of enthronment and post-approval was held.


    Because Yong Jing had given a death order before, when the ceremony was held, the officials had to keep their heads down, and if anyone violated the order, beheaded.


    These days, Baiguan was tossed by Yong Jing every morning, all of them lowered their heads, not even daring to look around.


    In my heart, I guessed that the new emperor didn''t want them to see the empress empress?


    This is how possessive is the empress? !


    The more he thought about it, the more frightened, Baiguan listened to the sound of courtesy and music in his ear, and secretly scolded Faunjun.


    The ceremonial officer was about to read the edict, and there was a loud noise in the distance.


    It was the sound of the palace gate collapsing.


    Baiguan was too shocked to pay attention to Yong Jing''s command, so they raised their heads and turned around to look at the sound source.


    The chaotic sound of horse hooves sounded, and the leader riding the black horse was He Wang, who was given the marriage by the first emperor a few days ago.


    "Yong Jing conspired to murder his father and faked the imperial decree. As the son of the father, this king should be his father''s side!" He Wang held the sword and pointed at the Yong Jing above the high pavilion, with crazy eyes in his eyes.


    The hundreds of officials looked towards Yong Jing above, the new emperor murdered the Taishang?


    It makes no sense.


    After all, the new emperor, who was the third prince who was favored by the Supreme Emperor, is well known to everyone. How can the new emperor do such a stupid thing because he can''t think about it?


    "Yong Jing, why don''t you tell the adults that Emperor Father is dead?" He Wang sneered at Yong Jing, before looking at Rong Huang beside Yong Jing.


    Fairy!


    Infatuation flashed in He Wang''s eyes. Since his marriage to Princess Kangyang, he has lived a life that is worse than death every day.


    He was locked up in the palace and couldn''t go anywhere. Not only did he have to be pressed by the strong Kangyang princess every day to pay for the public food, but he also had to face the male favorites of a courtyard.


    He was not like a dignified prince, but like a woman who was kept in the backyard all day waiting for luck.


    But it disgusted him.


    This is simply a great shame to him.


    All this is to blame Yong Jing!


    If it were not for Yong Jing, the county lord Kangyang would not marry him.


    Yong Jing even wanted to marry a fairy, dreaming!


    The fairy can only belong to him.


    He shouted with Wang Gao and stabbed the captured minister to death with a sword, "Soldiers, give me a shot! Catch the Yongjing person alive, and give him honor!"


    The palace lady **** screamed and fled around, and was hacked to death by the soldier on the side of the king with a sword.


    Rong Huang held the peacock feather fan and looked at the crazy rebels below, raised his elbow and poked Yong Jing, his eyes flashed with excitement, "Yong Jing, he is rebelling."


    Yong Jing''s face was faint, and he looked like he was holding the winning ticket, "Do you want to see the dog in the water?"


    Rong Huang''s eyes lit up, and the chicken nodded like a peck.


    Think about it.


    Saw Yong Jing waved his hand, and suddenly there were many soldiers, more people than He Wang.


    He Wang''s face changed drastically after a brief stunned.

 Chapter 119： Royal single pet (59)

    The rebellion with Wang didn''t even agitate, and was quickly suppressed.


    He Wang and the rebellious partisans were detained, and the ceremony continued.


    The ministers stood up tremblingly, patted the dust off their bodies, fixed their official hats, and continued to bow their heads.


    "Li Cheng!" the ceremonial officer sang loudly.


    The ministers breathed a sigh of relief, and hurriedly left the palace after the empress''s sedan chair left.


    They hadn''t seen the face of the empress at all before, and hoped that the emperor would not settle accounts afterwards.


    If they were punished for a trivial matter, how could they be a Mingjun?


    However, the facts always give them a slap in the face.


    After the emperor��s wedding was off for three days, Yong Jing presented the emperor��s sins and edicts in various places in Dayong, and then liquidated the family that had previously collaborated with the king to rebel.


    After all this was dealt with, the harem was declared abolished.


    Of course Baiguan didn''t agree. There was one or even several women in their family waiting to be sent to the palace.


    Abolish the harem? Don''t even think about it.


    As a result, those who made the most fierce noise were all slapped off official hats.


    Some officials said that the queen was the reincarnation of Humei, with a charming appearance.


    Then the next day, even before lunch, the officials received news that the emperor had named the queen the queen of Chunyi, and the imperial decree still carried a series of praises.


    Regarding these gorgeous rhetoric in the imperial edict, the **** doesn''t care whether others believe it or not, anyway, he does not believe it.


    After all, when he got the imperial decree in the imperial study room, the extremely noble empress was sitting on the dragon chair, letting the emperor pinch her feet.


    Of course, this is a story.


    -


    Yong Jing and Rong Huang left Taitan Hall to Yuan''an Hall.


    Because he was too disgusted with the sleeping halls where the emperors lived in the past, Yong Jing did not move, and still lived in Yuan''an Palace with Rong Huang.


    Now the wedding room is also located in Yuan''an Temple.


    Before Rong Huang jumped off the sedan chair, he was picked up by Yong Jing and strode towards the main hall of Yuan''an Temple.


    "Yong Jing what are you doing?" Rong Huang was startled, and slapped Yong Jing''s back with a slap, making the faces of the palace people who followed him pale.


    The empress empress is as bold as ever.


    Yong Jing didn''t care at all, or was thinking about other more important things, "Of course we are getting married today in the bridal chamber."


    Rong Huang became angry and stretched out his hand to pull at Yong Jing''s golden hair crown, "Yong Jing, you are not reserved at all!"


    There were smiles in Yong Jing''s eyes, and he kicked open the door of the main hall.


    We all have daughters-in-law, so what do we have to do with restraint?


    Xu didn''t like to hold Rong Huang horizontally, and moved one hand down a little bit, and directly hugged Rong Huang in his arms like a child, "I always don''t like to be reserved."


    Yong Jing put Rong Huang lightly on the bed covered with a bright red quilt, leaned over to Rong Huang''s ears, his breath was scorching hot, "Listen to Mother Yun, you have been reading the painting book with me on your back these days. What''s the name here?"


    Rong Huang blinked and refused to admit it, "I am not talking nonsense without you."


    Yong Jing didn''t know where to pull out a pamphlet, and he was quite patient, "It''s still early, let''s study it first."


    What to study?


    Rong Huang lowered his eyes to look at the cover, and the bold and enlarged "Thirty-Six Form" was dazzlingly printed on the cover.


    Rong Huang: "..." A beast!


    Rong Huang didn''t even think about it, a white light flashed, and only a small white fox was left on Da Hongxi''s blanket.


    Yong Jing''s expression was stunned for a moment, and then the corner of his mouth evoked a dangerous arc.


    Rong Huang wouldn''t listen to Yong Jing''s words, he wanted to jump under the bed when he twisted his body.


    As soon as the man''s long arm was pulled over, Rong Huang didn''t have time to stretch out his claws, and a cold and distant voice came from above his head, "Cub, where do you want to run?"


    Rong Huang stiffened, and raised his head to look at the man behind him.


    "Phoenix disease?" Rong Huang looked at the man, his tail was already subconsciously exploding.


    Something flashed through the man''s cold eyes, his slender fingertips lightly tapped Rong Huang''s eyebrows, and another white light flashed, and the little girl with milky white and tender skin appeared in the man''s arms.


    "Thirty-six style?" The man''s long and narrow eyes seemed to have a faint smile, and he pointed to one of the pages, "Then try this."


    The red curtains fell down, and the silver hooks on both sides of the curtains rang crisply.

 Chapter 120： Royal Solo (End)

    On the wide avenues of the capital, a horse-drawn carriage with a simple appearance drove past the bustling market.


    Did not attract anyone''s attention.


    The new emperor took the throne for three years, and the people are well-fed, and some common people can afford horse-drawn carriages.


    Such a humble carriage is nothing at all in the bustling capital.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve been in the capital, the changes are so big." The middle-aged woman in a coarse cloth skirt lifted a corner of the car curtain and exclaimed.


    There was a woman sitting opposite the woman.


    Unlike ordinary people, the woman only has her right arm intact, her left sleeve is empty, and her face has scary lines on her face.


    Yu Zhihuai looked at the scene outside the carriage, his expression faint, as if those things in the past have long since become the past.


    She did not meet Fang Hui, nor was Fang Hui pushed into the mouth of the beast.


    "Where else do you want to go? The old lady told you the house of the widower next door. After you go, you will have endless blessings. What run? You want to **** the old lady!" The market woman was full of anger from outside the carriage. the sound of.


    "In the old days, there were queens who led troops to repel the enemy, why should I only marry an old widower! I would rather die on the battlefield than live like this!"


    The carriage moved forward steadily, followed by the woman''s terrible scolding.


    "It seems that the Queen Empress has a very good reputation." Since the deposed prince was beheaded in rebellion, Taifu Yu also gave the official to retreat. Now the family is in the small town, and it��s pretty good to live in the sun at sunrise. .


    Yu Zhihuai''s expression was a little dazed, and his voice was a little vague, "Who said it wasn''t."


    Nowadays in Dayong, the person most wanting to marry among the many women who have not left the pavilion is not a prince or general, nor the emperor with the most distinguished status, but a queen and empress who is said to be a fairy descended from the earth.


    In the second year of Yong Jing''s accession to the throne, Da Wei randomly found an excuse to tear up the more than ten-year truce treaty, and united the surrounding small countries to launch an offensive against Da Yong.


    In order to stabilize the military''s morale, the emperor''s imperial commander conquered.


    But what made the officials and even the common people feel so absurd that Yong Jing even brought Rong Huang along with him.


    Numerous self-proclaimed literati and elegant scholars wrote poems criticizing the emperor and empress, which were widely spread across the vast territory of Dayong.


    Even the people of Dayong thought that Emperor Dayong was unbearable and that Dayong would be taken down by Wei.


    At this time, far away at the border, Yong Jing, who led the soldiers to defend against the enemy, hit the dark arrows of the enemy generals.


    The arrow was poisoned, and Yong Jing was in a coma after a night without waking up and started fever again.


    The emperor fell, and the army was unstable.


    At this time, Wei took the opportunity to attack and burned a dozen granaries.


    Rong Huang was originally out of anger because of Yong Jing''s coma, and he wished to slash Dawei''s people thousands of times. Now the opportunity is given to him. Don''t do it for nothing.


    With the opposition and disapproval of many generals, Rong Huang brought Yong Jing''s 10,000 soldiers to the battle.


    It was this battle that made Rong Huang famous all over the world.


    Rong Huang personally cut off the head of General Wei and hung it on the wall.


    When Yong Jing woke up, Rong Huang had already cleaned up the other small countries.


    From then on, the people of Dawei were silent when they heard someone mention Empress Dayong.


    If there is a child in the family who is not obedient, the adult will scare the child, "If you don��t sleep, the axe witch will come to you with an axe."


    The child immediately gave up crying and went to bed obediently.


    The people of Dayong loved and respected Rong Huang very much, and regarded Rong Huang as the savior, a fairy who really went down to save the world.


    Some people even built a fairy temple, and many people came to bow down and make wishes.


    Countless boudoir girls regard Rong Huang as a model to learn from, and even choose that future husbands should be as brave and vigorous as the empress.


    Time flew quickly, the emperor and queen died one after another, and the prince of the East Palace became emperor.


    Whether it is historical books or unofficial history, you can find evidence of the love of the emperor and the empress, who worked hand in hand to govern Dayong to become more prosperous.

 Chapter 121： Zombie Empire (1)

    "It''s not that I have to do this, but to blame you for owning this spatial necklace!"


    As soon as Rong Huang returned to consciousness, such a gloomy and malicious words rang in his ear.


    The body fell back uncontrollably, and a roar came from his ears.


    There was a sharp pain in his arm.


    Rong Huang opened his eyes immediately because of the pain, who dared to bite the king?


    Rong Huang looked intently, and a person with an abnormal bluish-white complexion bit her arm.


    The blood flowed through the fair skin, with a bit of gorgeous beauty.


    Rong Huang fisted up and fell to the ground with a pale face **** ho **** ho **** ho **** ho **** ho **** writhed on the ground for a while and then stiffened up and got up.


    "Ho ho." Seeing Rong Huang standing there, Qing Bai''s face immediately roared and rushed forward.


    Rong Huang directly took out the small axe and chopped the blue face into two pieces with one axe.


    Black and smelly blood splashed all over the floor.


    Rong Huang hiccuped, and looked away without changing his face, vomiting.


    Rong Huang saw that there were a lot of people like Qingbailian around him, their faces were pale and their limbs stiff.


    He was coming towards Rong Huang.


    However, the walking speed was not as fast as the one hacked to death by Rong Huang before, and after walking for a long time, he didn''t even reach the corner of Rong Huang''s clothes.


    Rong Huang looked around and found a small eDonkey.


    Rong Huang stepped forward and rescued the little eDonkey from the ruined corpse. Although it was a bit dirty, he could barely ride it.


    Rong Huang took out a clean, fragrant handkerchief, wiped the seat of the little eDonkey, and stepped up after making sure it was clean.


    There was no one on the street, only Rong Huang was riding a little electric donkey forward slowly.


    "Great King." There was a soft sound of water in my ears.


    Rong Huang glanced at the water, increased the throttle, and the little eDonkey screamed out, "What is this place? What were those things just now?"


    Rong Huang felt that the group of people didn''t seem right.


    "My lord, this world is the end of the world. Those just now were all zombies infected with the virus." Shui Shui then transferred the knowledge about zombies to Rong Huang''s mind.


    Because he didn''t come into contact with the male and female protagonist or the characters related to the original protagonist, Rong Huang hadn''t been able to start the plot yet, so he could only ride around on the street in a flash on his little eDonkey.


    At this time, the street was badly damaged. The glass doors or display windows of many shops were smashed, and glass **** shattered to the ground.


    Rong Huang felt that something was wrong with him, and was hot all over.


    "Shui Shui, what''s going on?" Rong Huang lowered his eyes and found that the hideous bite marks on his arm had healed, not even a scar.


    Shui Shui sat on Rong Huang''s shoulders and explained softly, "My lord, your identity in this world is the Queen of Zombies."


    "Queen?" Rong Huang''s eyes lit up, and his excitement caused the little eDonkey to drift from side to side. He finally stabilized, "The king is now a queen, isn''t it great?"


    "My lord, you are a zombie." Shui Shui said helplessly.


    Rong Huang recalled the blue and white face he had seen before, with horror in his eyes, "Am I also like that?"


    "No, the zombie queen is the most beautiful of all zombies, and the appearance is exactly the same as that of ordinary humans. Even with a dedicated zombie detection device, you can''t detect your zombie''s identity."


    Rong Huang caught the point, "So I''m still pretty now?"


    "Correct."


    Rong Huang''s eyebrows were crooked with a smile, and she said it earlier, which made her worry in vain.


    Humph, bad water.


    "My lord, let''s find a place to change clothes before leaving." Shui Shui suggested.

 Chapter 122： Zombie Empire (2)

    Rong Huang lowered his head and glanced at his dirty clothes, as if he had been rolling in the mud, still stained with blood.


    Coupled with the blood splashed on the zombies before, it was smelly, and it was more like rolling in a pigsty.


    Rong Huang: "...Well then." She felt like a movable stinky pig now.


    Before he went far ahead, he saw a shop. Rong Huang stopped the little eDonkey, rolled up his sleeves and walked in proudly.


    As soon as I walked in, I saw a zombie hanging upside down on a chandelier. Rong Huang: "..." Brother, what are you doing?


    The zombie also spotted Rong Huang as soon as Rong Huang entered the door, because after the zombie was turned into a narrowed eyeball, the eyeballs slid around, and then Ho Ho jumped off the chandelier and rushed towards Rong Huang. come.


    Rong Huang raised the small axe and hacked the zombie to death.


    The king is so powerful, your zombie dare to provoke the king.


    So you are dead.


    "My lord, he didn''t want to hurt you just now." Shui Shui whispered, "You are the zombie queen now, it''s too late for them to like to chase you."


    Rong Huang blinked, could it be that he couldn''t wait to rush to see her too excited just now?


    Rong Huang yelled, and blamed you.


    But it doesn''t matter, Rong Huang took out an orange from the space and put it on the ground, dying early and overtaking it early.


    Moving around the zombies on the ground, Rong Huang raised his head and looked at the sign, and found a place to sell clothes.


    Rong Huang was picking up clothes while thinking about it, and when he turned around, he must prepare more clothes.


    According to the description of water in the last days, water resources here are severely scarce, and basically there is no water. It is impossible for humans to take a bath every day, let alone wash clothes with water.


    Rong Huang probed the space, and there was only a small white skirt inside.


    After hesitating for a moment, Rong Huang took it out, then took the underwear from the shelf again, and turned to look for a place to change his clothes.


    Opening the door of the fitting room, Rong Huang saw a female zombie lying on the ground, biting the sheets in his hands.


    The eyeball didn''t know if it had been in a fight with other zombies before, and one eyeball would hang on his face without falling off.


    Accompanied by the action of biting the bed sheet, his eyes flickered on his face.


    Rong Huang: I scared my baby.


    Seeing Rong Huang, the muddy eyes of the female zombie rolled around, then stiffened and got up, "Ho ho."


    Rong Huang thought of what Shui Shui had said before, and resisted not raising the small axe.


    But what are you **** ho?


    The king doesn''t understand it.


    Although the king is a zombie queen, this species has different levels, and it is difficult to communicate.


    Rong Huang lifted his foot and kicked the female zombie who wanted to jump over and hug her thigh out of the fitting room, and then carried the clothes to be changed into the fitting room.


    The door of the fitting room was knocked by the female zombie, and Rong Huang frowned and locked the door before starting to change clothes.


    The smell of blood on his body was too strong, and Rong Huang applied a cleansing technique.


    After a while, Rong Huang became fragrant again.


    After changing his clothes, Rong Huang drew his short messy hair and opened the door of the fitting room.


    The female zombie was hitting the door, and the door suddenly opened and hit the air, and fell directly towards Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang''s face was serious, and he snorted, "Go away." Be careful, the king is really angry.


    Although the female zombie couldn''t turn her brain and she didn''t have enough IQ, she could still feel the unpleasant aura from the Queen''s body, so she obediently got up and stepped aside, "Hoho."

 Chapter 123： Zombie Empire (3)

    Rong Huang was sure and affirmed that the female zombie was frightened by the domineering king of her body, and the steps downstairs were a lot lighter.


    Sure enough, the momentum of the king is unstoppable!


    "My lord, I think you should dress up a little more ugly." Shui Shui flew not far in front of Rong Huang, looking at the appearance of Rong Huang''s white waist and thin legs, she couldn''t help but said.


    "Why?" Rong Huang held a small mirror and combed his hair with a comb. This king is so good-looking, you want to make this king look ugly.


    Say! What is your intention!


    Are you jealous of this king''s beauty?


    "This is the end of the world. Girls are very dangerous, especially those who are beautiful."


    After Shui Shui finished speaking, just as Rong Huang was about to refute, he heard footsteps coming from the door.


    "There should be supplies here, go find them separately." The strong bald man in the lead shouted in a thick voice, and then he saw Rong Huang standing at the top of the stairs as soon as he turned his eyes.


    With just a glance, I can''t lift my foot.


    "Beauty...beautiful!" The strong bald man looked at Rong Huang with straight eyes.


    The sound attracted those who had just prepared to split up.


    The little girl was at most eighteen or nineteen years old, wearing a pinched little white dress, clean and spotless.


    Look at that face again, it is also delicate and soft.


    I can see that the men in the team can''t wait to rush forward and **** her away now.


    However, the boss of the team, the bald-headed man, seemed to have taken a fancy, and they could only rest their minds no matter how much they thought about it.


    After all, the bald Wu is a thunder and lightning ability, or a second-level ability.


    Although these people also have lightning abilities, they are all first-class, and they can''t be compared with the bald Wu.


    Beauty and Xiaoming, of course they choose the latter.


    But it''s a pity that such a pretty little girl fell into the hands of bald Wu.


    The bald-headed Wu came forward with a big backpack, with a flattering smile on his face and disgusting ambition in his eyes, "Beauty...Miss, are you alone?"


    Rong Huang hates the look in the eyes like Wu Wu''s bald.


    She was only two hundred years old at the time. Taking advantage of Feng Bingyi''s absence in the shrine, she left her schoolwork and sneaked out, ran to the underworld, and met a few little ghosts.


    Rong Huang himself belonged to a divine body, and the little ghosts looked at her with covetous eyes.


    But Rong Huang was disgusted and broke, and he directly sacrificed the magic weapon that Feng Disease gave her, and beat the little ghosts to death.


    Rong Huang''s mood is not very good now.


    "It has nothing to do with you." Rong Huang''s expression was faint, and he was about to leave, but was blocked by the bald Wu reaching out.


    "Hey, miss, don''t go, there are all zombies outside here, how dangerous are you alone, why don''t you go with our brothers?" He didn''t wait for Rong Huang to speak, he was going to grab Rong Huang''s arm. , "We can protect you too."


    How could Rong Huang let the bald Wu touch him.


    Rong Huang kicked the bald Wu directly, staggering, without giving a glance to the bald Wu, he walked towards the door.


    "Stop her for me!" Bald Wu got up from the ground in embarrassment and shouted.


    The ten or so men looked at each other, and still stepped forward to block Rong Huang''s path.


    Rong Huang tilted his head, pursed his lips and smiled, revealing a soft vortex, looking soft and harmless, "Are you really going to stop?"


    The people on the opposite side looked at the bald Wu who was walking here, and nodded hurriedly.


    Rong Huang snorted, "Then I''m sorry."


    Without waiting for those people to react, he picked up the wine bottle that he had brought down from the shelf before and slammed it directly on the bald Wu''s head behind him on his side.

 Chapter 124： Zombie Empire (4)

    The red wine dripped down Wu''s bald head.


    The bald Wu''s eyes trembled for a while, obviously he didn''t expect Rong Huang to come back.


    Rolled his eyes and fell to the ground.


    Rong Huang threw away the wine bottle casually, turned his head to look at the men, and grinned his little white teeth, like a demon in a Western story, "Now, it''s up to you."


    The dozens of people retreated in unison, and suddenly one of them raised the fire ball in his hand and smashed it towards Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang stretched out his hand and caught it with his hands without changing his face. "That''s it?"


    "Do you think that just such a small thing can hurt me?"


    Rong Huang Subai''s fingertips flicked the small flame in his hand, and saw that the flame was getting smaller and smaller, almost extinguishing.


    The Phoenix family was born in flames, and Rong Huang was the only nine-tailed golden phoenix in the Six Realms, and he was even less afraid of fire.


    The man who released the fire ability to attack Rong Huang looked terrified, and took a few steps back in fright. How could it be possible!


    Rong Huang felt a little boring when he saw this. Every one of them couldn''t resist fighting. "What are you running?"


    Rong Huang raised his right hand unhurriedly, something similar to Xiujian suddenly appeared on his slender forearm.


    The body is small, about ten centimeters in length, and the whole body is light gold, with detailed and complicated lines engraved on it.


    Where the short arrow was supposed to be placed, a golden short arrow slowly condensed.


    There seemed to be a golden light flashing by, and the short arrow, wrapped in the broken bamboo, flew directly towards the man who wanted to run behind the shelf.


    The man dodged in horror, but saw that the short arrow suddenly changed direction in the middle of the way, aiming at the direction of the man again.


    Jin Mang wrapped the man.


    At the same time, the man''s panic cry for help was obliterated.


    When the golden light disperses, there is no more man in that place.


    Not even a piece of clothing is left.


    The other few people immediately scattered when they saw this, and the short arrows that had disappeared condensed again, scattered into nine similar short arrows, and flew towards the few people.


    The golden light dispersed, and the nine short arrows condensed into one again, returning to the original place automatically.


    Only Rong Huang was left in the shop.


    Rong Huang touched the short arrow with some fondness, his voice soft and complimented, "Awesome."


    Short Arrow shook, and then returned to calm, seeming to be responding to Rong Huang''s words.


    Rong Huang looked at the red wine sprinkled on the ground with a pity, she was still going to drink it on the road.


    Used to kill a weak chicken, it is really violent.


    Rong Huang put away Feng Ling''s arrow, took the water he was lying on the shelf and watched the show, and put it on his shoulder, then turned and left the store.


    All the things that could be used in the store were looted by Rong Huang, and most of the rest were useless.


    Even if the team came back later, they couldn''t find any good supplies.


    The most important thing now is to find a way to trigger the plot.


    Like this, Rong Huang didn''t know what to do next, and could only wander around.


    Harm, really stumped her little genius.


    -


    Rong Huang rode her little eDonkey again, and prepared to find a place to live according to the place marked on the map.


    After all, it''s getting dark.


    This area is a commercial area, basically it has been destroyed and clean. There is a place to live in the Ronghuang circle, which is also two blocks away.


    Rong Huang increased the throttle and set off toward the destination.


    Rong Huang didn''t expect to encounter a zombie again on the way.


    To be more precise, it is a group of zombies.


    There are a large group of hula la, there are probably dozens of them.


    Rong Huang let out a cry in his heart.

 Chapter 125： Zombie Empire (5)

    Looking at the group of zombies on the opposite side who saw meat like wolves, **** holy rushing towards her, Rong Huang turned the front of the car, and the little e-donkey ran into two or three zombies. He was walking on the road before he had time to come and go. The zombie that hit the ground hugged the wheel.


    Rong Huang: So angry.


    Although I am your queen, beautiful and invincible, I can''t always look like this every time I see the king.


    After all, zombies are now everyone shouting and beating.


    She is the light of the right way, vowing not to go with these zombies!


    Just as Rong Huang was about to sacrifice her small axe, a cracking sound brushed her ears, directly blasting the zombies blocking her path.


    Rong Huang turned his head and saw five or six men in camouflage jumping off the cross country, one of them jumping with undissipated thunder and lightning.


    So it was the thunder and lightning that wiped her ears just now?


    Rong Huang suddenly thought of something, raised his hand and touched it, then pulled off a strand of hair, "???"


    Looking at the somewhat scorched hair, Rong Huang blinked, his hands clenched into fists.


    "Miss over there, why are you standing there, come here soon!" The man who had just performed the thunder and lightning ability greeted Rong Huang with a loud voice.


    Rong Huang threw away the hair from the palm of his hand and gritted his teeth secretly. With a move of his right wrist, the little eDonkey flew out.


    "Oh yo, miss your wheel crushed my foot."


    Rong Huang suppressed his smile and fell back a bit, apologizing softly, "I''m sorry."


    Seeing the little girl''s gentle and harmless appearance, the man would never have thought that Rong Huang had deliberately waved his hand, "It''s okay, it''s okay, it doesn''t hurt at all."


    "Little girl, come here, don''t ask for this little eDonkey. This person is too unsafe outside." The man in his 30s next to Rong Huang smiled kindly, "My name is Zhang Hongyi."


    Rong Huang decisively abandoned the little eDonkey and ran off the road, "My name is Rong Huang."


    "Hello, Miss Rong, my name is Kuai Ye." The man who had been kicked by Rong Huang before came forward to introduce him.


    Rong Huang kept smiling and ruined this king''s hairstyle. If this king did not kill you, you are considered lucky, so this king is not going to care about you.


    Rong Huang ignored him and Kuai Ye didn''t care, he laughed twice.


    "Let let." The low and gorgeous male whistle sounded.


    The two people stuck in the door of the car quickly stepped aside when they heard the voice, and their tone was a little flattering, "Brother Fu."


    Rong Huang followed the prestige and first saw a long leg stretched out from the cross country.


    Rong Huang had a bad premonition, and when no one noticed her, he shrank behind the big tall men.


    I had bad feelings the first few times, but they all came true in the end.


    Rong Huang didn''t think it was fake this time.


    When the man got out of the car, Rong Huang saw the man''s appearance clearly and almost slammed his forehead on the front cover of the car.


    "Miss Rong, what''s the matter with you?" Seeing Rong Huang holding the front cover of the car, Kuai Ye asked with a throat, and the other five or six people also looked over.


    Rong Huang raised a super standard smile, "It''s okay."


    Fu Huai''s dark eyes stared at Huang Huang, and the corners of his lips moved lightly. Don''t think that he did not see her in the car just now because he deliberately rolled Kuaiye''s feet.


    His gaze flicked over the slightly scorched hair in the little girl''s ears, Fu Huai retracted his gaze, and put his hands in his trouser pockets. He was dressed in clean white clothes and black trousers. His face was gentle and elegant, like a gentleman who was familiar with ancient poetry and books.


    It''s not like someone who has experienced the end times at all.


    It was in stark contrast with the dirty ones around.

 Chapter 126： Zombie Empire (6)

    After kicking the person next to him, Fu Huai said quietly, "Go dig the crystal core."


    Fu Huai gave an order, and the few people who had gotten out of the car immediately strode forward and rummaged among the zombies.


    Break open the zombie''s head, rummaged in it for a while, and then found the colorful crystal nucleus.


    Dozens of zombies rummaged one by one, and the crystal nucleus collected a bag full of them.


    Kuaiye, the strongest of the group, carried a nylon pocket and threw it into the trunk, then walked to Fu Huai, and said in a low voice, "Brother Fu, this little girl is not safe alone, or should I be with us? go back?"


    Anyway, there is no shortage of food for one person in the base.


    Fu Huai''s slender fingers brushed the clean cuffs, glanced at the gentle girl like a rabbit, slowly constricted her eyes, and spoke lazily, as if she was not awake, "Are you responsible for her safety?"


    Kuai Ye glanced at Rong Huang, who was squatting on the front of the car with her head down and didn��t know what she was thinking. This girl was more than ten years younger than him. She didn��t have any hardships at first, and she might be given to him by a zombie. Caught it.


    Thinking about it this way, Kuai Ye��s inner sense of justice overflowed, and he patted his chest with a rough guarantee, "Miss Rong''s safety is left to me."


    Fu Huai raised her eyebrows, and said no more, "Then take it."


    Anyway, they came out this time only to find the crystal core to upgrade their abilities, and they will go back tomorrow.


    There are so many people in the base, and it''s not too bad for such a person.


    Looking at the little girl like this, she can''t eat much at one meal.


    Upon hearing the words, Kuai Ye immediately happily stepped forward and told Rong Huang about it.


    So Rong Huang followed Kuai Ye to climb the cross country.


    Two cross-country vehicles were launched and drove out one after the other.


    Today, there are only two seasons of summer and winter in the last days, and it is summer now.


    At present, gasoline resources are scarce, and the car is empty, and Rong Huang is sweating hot after a while.


    Seeing Rong Huang fan, Kuaiye asked the person sitting in the front co-pilot to take the small fan with the mobile phone advertisement and hand it to Rong Huang, "I will do it first, and it will be fine when I get back to the base."


    Rong Huang pursed her lips, what evil did she do?


    But it''s better than riding a small electric donkey and being surrounded by zombies at every turn.


    Rong Huang hummed and hummed a small fan, his soft white face was very beautiful because of the high temperature.


    -


    Kuaiye never stopped along the way, and kept babbling.


    Rong Huang''s head was about to explode because of the noise.


    The sky is completely dark, and the temperature outside has not yet dropped, let alone in the car.


    Like a steamer, Rong Huang felt that it would be cooked in the next second.


    "Find a place to rest for the night and talk about it tomorrow." Fu Huai, who was sitting alone in the last row, said.


    Rong Huang nodded silently, right, right, and get out of the car quickly.


    The king is hot to death.


    As the only dual ability player in the team other than Fu Huai, Liao Lixuan got out of the car and went to find a place to live.


    After a while, Liao Lixuan came back, pointing in a certain direction, "There is a supermarket in front of me. I was attacked by zombies before, but I can stay overnight."


    The cross-country stopped in front of the supermarket and a group of people got off.


    "Look for what else can be used, and hand it to Li Yang." Fu Huai instructed slowly, and then walked towards the shelves in the food area.


    This supermarket hasn''t been looted much, most of the things are still there, and the seven people and Rong Huang took a lot of things and piled them together.


    Li Yang was a thin young man, and Fu Huai brought him out because of his spatial ability.

 Chapter 127： Zombie Empire (7)

    Li Yang put everything into the space, and then left some for dinner in the evening.


    He set up a simple pot stand, Li Yang took out the pot, and Zhang Hongyi, the water supernatural person, poured water into the pot, then turned around and called Fu Huai, "Brother Fu, light it up."


    Fu Huai stepped forward and threw a ball of fire, and soon the flames licked the bottom of the pot and became more vigorous.


    Rong Huang noticed that Fu Huai''s fire abilities were much more powerful than the fire abilities he had seen before. It should be at the second level, or a higher level three.


    But Rong Huang didn''t think too much, now the most important thing is of course to eat.


    Although Shui Shui said that zombies don''t need to eat, Rong Huang still wants to eat.


    Two bowls are best.


    But looking at the number of people and the amount of instant noodles in the pot, Rong Huang held the small bowl and licked his lower lip. It was a pity, thinking about whether to hunt for game or something in the dead of night at night.


    Seeing Rong Huang staring straight at the instant noodles in the pot, Li Yang smiled and handed Rong Huang a bowl, "Miss Rong will eat first."


    Jinshan base does not look down on the weak or the people without abilities like other bases, especially Fu Huai has given orders not to bully the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled.


    Seeing Li Yang let Rong Huang eat first, the others didn''t have any comments, and they waited for Rong Huang to get better.


    "How old is Miss Rong?" Zhang Hongyi asked.


    Rong Huang''s action of eating noodles paused, she didn''t know?


    Eight thousand years old?


    Does it scare the individual to death?


    However, Rong Huang could still guess the age of this body, so he said a vague age, "I''m an adult."


    "If Miss Rong didn''t tell me, I thought you were underage."


    Rong Huang smiled, did not speak, buried his face in the bowl and instigated his face.


    After eating, Fu Huai asked Rong Huang to go to sleep in a separate rest room. After all, they were all men.


    Rong Huang didn''t shy away, picked up the small pillow Li Yang gave her and went to the lounge.


    He slept in a daze at night and heard the noise coming from outside, Rong Huang rubbed his eyes and got out of bed to open the door.


    I don''t know when another group of people came to the supermarket. There were more people than Rong Huang''s side. All of them were fierce and evil, and they were not easy to provoke at first glance.


    "Dip--" A voice rang in Rong Huang''s mind, and then a memory that didn''t belong to Rong Huang was forcibly stuffed into his mind.


    -


    This is a doomsday rebirth novel called "Zombie Empire".


    It tells the story of the heroine and the zombie king and the male protagonist after being reborn, slaying all quarters and building a huge zombie empire.


    The heroine Ji Hanyan is the daughter of the original stepmother and ex-husband.


    The original owner''s mother gave birth to the original owner because of dystocia and failed to survive. Later in junior high school, the original owner''s father took a woman and Ji Hanyan home and asked the original owner to call the woman''s mother.


    The original owner knew that this was not her biological mother, so he was particularly resistant to women.


    However, every time he talks back, he will be taught by Father Yung.


    Over time, the original owner hated Ji Hanyan and his stepmother, and privately bullied the dull Ji Hanyan.


    Later, when the last days came, Father Rong abandoned the family and escaped alone, and his stepmother became a zombie.


    Ji Hanyan met Cui Chengwen, the boy who confessed to her in high school when he was escaping. Because Cui Chengwen treated her very well on the way, Ji Hanyan agreed to be with him.


    Later, when he encountered a group of zombies, Cui Chengwen pushed Ji Hanyan into the group of zombies in order to survive.


    After rebirth, Ji Hanyan knew that the original owner was very moisturized in the last days because of a spatial necklace. Later, he met the zombie king Zhan Zuo, and finally became the mistress of the zombie empire.


    When Ji Hanyan died, he was full of resentment and hated everything around him.

 Chapter 128： Zombie Empire (8)

    At this time, the end of the world came. In order to reduce the vigilance of the original owner, Ji Hanyanfu Xiaoxiao asked the original owner to bring her.


    The original owner was entangled and couldn''t stand it, so he reluctantly agreed to take her.


    On the way, Ji Hanyan got acquainted with Zhan Zuo, who will become the king of zombie in the future, and made the whole team think that the original owner is a selfish and narrow person.


    Then he took the opportunity to make the scumbag Cui Chengwen infected with the zombie virus and was abandoned by the team.


    Ji Hanyan coaxed the Space Necklace from the original owner, and in order to avoid future troubles, he pushed the original owner into the zombie group when a zombie group came.


    Ji Hanyan replaced the original owner and became Zhan Zuo''s woman. Together with Zhan Zuo, he established a zombie empire and became the number one public enemy of the few remaining humans, as well as a strong opponent.


    After the original owner was bitten by a zombie, he contracted the zombie virus and became a zombie.


    -


    In just a short moment, Rong Huang received the plot of this world.


    It seems that you have met the hostess or someone related to the original host?


    Rong Huang rubbed his eyebrows with thin white fingers, and inadvertently raised his hand to pinch the excited water flying in front of him, and threw his wrist on the table behind.


    "Since you don''t allow us to live in, I want that woman over there!"


    Rong Huang noticed that several eyes were falling on him, and he turned his head to look.


    Not only the six people on Fu Huai''s side, but the group of people who seemed to be making troubles were also looking at Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang frowned, and when he thought of what he had heard before, he suddenly felt that the last days were really chaotic.


    Want to hit someone.


    Two steps back, Rong Huang wanted to close the door.


    I saw the man headed over there suddenly came towards Rong Huang at a very fast speed, and directly reached out his hand against the door, the smile on his face was disgusting, "What are you running, little beauty?"


    Fu Huai and the others didn''t expect that the person headed by the other party was a speed supernatural person, and seeing that the person had already arrived in front of Rong Huang, his face was very ugly.


    Just a second before Fu Huai and the others started, Rong Huang moved.


    "What''s your business?" Rong Huang pinched the man''s extended arm through his long sleeves and twisted in the opposite direction.


    The crackling sound was heard by all the people present.


    It was the sound of broken arm bones.


    Then came the screams of men.


    "What do you yell at in the middle of the night? Don''t you know I''m sleeping?"


    "I make your mouth dirty! How about washing your mouth?"


    "Still blocking? Let go!"


    For nearly ten minutes, everyone watched in a daze at the petite Rong Huang pushing the nearly 1.9-meter man to the ground. In the process, the 1.9-meter even had no chance to fight back.


    Everyone: I''m cracked.


    They heard the sound of broken bones more than once.


    Click, click, click.


    Click, click, click.


    It sounds terrifying.


    Kuai Ye touched the goose bumps on his arm, and leaned in front of Fu Huai and whispered, "Brother Fu, I didn''t expect that I would miss my eyes one day."


    "What is this Miss Rong with? Oh yes, runaway Lolita!" Liao Lixuan''s eyes glowed, "Looking at Miss Rong like this, isn''t it a power type ability?"


    "It seems that our base will have another big boss." Zhang Hongyi followed.


    Fu Huai was silent, her lacquered eyes locked tightly against Rong Huang who was rubbing the big tall man on the ground. The expression in her eyes was indistinguishable, "It''s not like a power system ability."


    "No? Then where did she get so hard?" Kuai Ye''s eyes widened in surprise, "Isn''t it... natural?"


    "I was wrong, I was wrong, you are merciful!" Yimijiu''s face was swollen into a pig''s head, his saliva continued to drain, and his mouth was begging for mercy, "Ah! Don''t slap your face!"

 Chapter 129： Zombie Empire (9)

    "Want to run?" Rong Huang stepped on his 1.9-meter ankle, applying force under his foot.


    There was another click.


    It''s chilling.


    The hands of 1.9 meters looked at each other, wanting to go up to save 1.9 meters, but they felt that their strength did not seem to be enough to compete with Rong Huang.


    "How many times is it?"


    "It''s only eight or ninety times."


    Everyone: "..." Boss, you have suffered.


    Looking at it this way, almost all the important bones have been trimmed.


    Even if he is cured later, it is still unknown whether he can stand up.


    Thinking about it this way, the 1.9-meter-nine subordinates have already begun to wonder who should be the new captain in their hearts.


    Rong Huang shook his wrist, and kicked the 1.9-meter-nine noodle-like limp on the back shelf with a disgusting kick.


    One meter nine slid a distance on the ground and slammed into the shelf.


    With a boom, the shelf collapsed.


    Smashed on the body of 1.9 meters.


    Everyone''s impression of Rong Huang was refreshed again.


    The shelf is crushed on people, it is probably...abolished, right?


    Rong Huang adjusted the clean and tidy little white skirt that was pinched at the waist, and then returned to the original appearance of the petite little beauty.


    Only this time no one dared to look down upon her.


    Hiding in the corner shivering, Ji Hanyan was full of disbelief and was full of suspicion.


    Isn''t Rong Huang dead? Why are you still alive?


    She saw her fall into the group of zombies with her own eyes, and was bitten by the zombies. How could she still survive?


    Ji Hanyan had experienced the last days in his last life. He knew that once humans were bitten by zombies, they would turn into zombies. So how did Rong Huang escape from the zombies without being infected with the zombie virus?


    And where did Rong Huang''s brute force come from?


    Ji Hanyan did not forget that Rong Huang was just a spoiled eldest before the end of the world.


    Ji Hanyan felt more frightened the more he thought about it, and tightened the necklace around his neck, his eyes were firm and resentment blending, and finally calmed down.


    This necklace is now hers, and no one can take it away.


    And this necklace had already been contracted with her, even if it was taken away, it was just a waste space necklace.


    Ji Hanyan still has confidence in this necklace that has already recognized the master. Didn''t Rong Huang stay with Zhan Zuo relying on this necklace in the last life?


    Thinking of Zhan Zuo, Ji Hanyan''s face is not very pretty.


    Before, she had already established a relationship with the zombie king Zhan Zuo who had been infected with the zombie virus, and was going to the Jinshan base together.


    I didn''t know that Zhan Zuo suddenly seemed to have changed himself, from the original gentleness to violent and gloomy, and in front of so many people, she said that she was the one who pushed Rong Huang into the zombie group.


    Ji Hanyan wanted to explain, but Zhan Zuo didn''t listen to her explanation at all, and drove her away involuntarily.


    Although Ji Hanyan had the necklace of space, he had no powers, and it was definitely not safe to be alone outside.


    In order to survive, Ji Hanyan endured the nausea and entered the current team with only one woman.


    Everyone knew what this woman was for.


    Looking at Rong Huang now wearing a clean skirt, like a tourist, Ji Hanyan couldn''t help but feel jealous.


    Why is Rong Huang always so lucky? Is it because she was the last woman to be with Zhan Zuo?


    No, she is someone who knows where she is going in the future. God has given her a chance to come back again, which is what brought her to the peak of life.


    "You, someone will drag him away." Rong Huang greeted his 1.9-meter subordinates to come and drag him away.

 Chapter 130： Zombie Empire (10)

    I didn''t know that the ten or so subordinates saw Rong Huang talking to them, one by one, like a mouse and a cat, they didn''t even look at the 1.9 meter under the shelf, turned and ran away.


    Ji Hanyan thought about it, weighed it up and still didn''t go.


    In comparison, Rong Huang''s team is better.


    At least no one cast a wretched eye on her.


    "Sister." Ji Hanyan moaned her lips, but her nails were actually stuck in the flesh. Only the tingling sensation could calm her down.


    Rong Huang wasn''t very surprised to see Ji Hanyan, but she didn''t expect that she would dare to come up to say hello to her.


    You robbed the original owner of the space necklace and caused the king to be bitten by a zombie. Do you think the king doesn''t remember it?


    The king is a grudge.


    "Who are you? Don''t just call out your sister everywhere, okay?" Rong Huang pretended not to know him, anyway, Ji Hanyan was all dirty and his face covered with dust, no one could tell who it was.


    Ji Hanyan pulled out a smile, and his slender body became more and more delicate, "I am A Yan."


    Rong Huang blinked, and said slowly when Ji Hanyan''s smile was about to fail, "Oh, it turned out to be a step-sister."


    "We are not sisters, you were brought by your mother to my house. Don''t go around acknowledging relatives." Rong Huang said with a smile.


    Ji Hanyan didn''t expect that Rong Huang would still be so vicious now, or even more vicious, "But dad said you let you take care of me."


    Rong Huang almost got up with a fist, as if he had heard some joke, "Obviously you are older than me, why should I take care of you?"


    I''m still a child.


    Rong Huang''s mouth was not forgiving, and Ji Hanyan was half to death, but he continued to smile on his face.


    "Fuck, I originally thought that Miss Rong was an eldest lady who didn''t touch her hands. I was really blind." Upon seeing this, Kuai Ye muttered to himself.


    "Can I go with you? The captain of the previous team drove me out. I don''t know where to go now." Ji Hanyan wiped out tears at the right time, so pitiful.


    But when is it now?


    Sister in the last days.


    People''s hearts have long since become cold and merciless under the tempering of the zombies. Everyone only has survival and food in their eyes.


    As for women and beauty, it''s only those who have the ability to be happy with their achievements will indulge in beauty.


    It just so happened that the small team that Fu Huai brought out this time basically either had a family or was strictly self-disciplined. Who would dare to touch a woman at the current mission.


    Ji Hanyan glared at the blind man, and the tears that had been brewing finally could not be squeezed out, and Rong Huang and the men did not respond.


    Ji Hanyan couldn''t wait to grab Rong Huang''s smiley face, and turned to look at Fu Huai with a gentle face, trying to get Fu Huai''s pity, "Big brother, can I go with you?"


    Rong Huang rolled his eyes on the spot when he saw that the person Ji Hanyan asked was Fu Huai.


    Is Ji Hanyan stupid?


    If it��s better to ask others, Feng Bingbing would be a stubborn, ruthless representative, and Ji Hanyan��s expectations are destined to fail.


    Fu��Never pull a hair��Huai Tiemian ruthlessly: "No."


    Rong Huang: Let me just say it! I just said!


    Look at my **** ingenuity.


    Ji Hanyan wanted to say something, when Fu Huai waved his big hand, the tall and majestic Kuai Ye took two steps forward and smiled at her, but his tone was not so good, "I''m sorry."


    Ji Hanyan didn''t know why, and was picked up by Kuai Ye.

 Chapter 131： Zombie Empire (11)

    "What are you doing? Men and women are giving or not getting married!" Ji Hanyan screamed out of voice.


    Kuai Ye snorted impatiently, what age is this, still doing this?


    "In this way, you see that I touched you all the time. I just don''t have a daughter-in-law. Why don''t you marry me as a daughter-in-law?" Kuai Ye sneered and said.


    These elders are most uncomfortable with a hypocritical woman like Ji Hanyan.


    Such women are generally very troublesome.


    Ji Hanyan immediately yelled in fright, terrified, and shook his head desperately, "I don''t want it!"


    Kuai Ye threw Ji Hanyan out of the supermarket and slammed the door. This kind of woman didn''t even want to stick him upside down.


    "Miss Rong went back?" Kuai Ye touched his head and asked Li Yang, who was playing Rubik''s Cube with his head down.


    Li Yang raised his eyes and glanced at the lounge where the door was closed, then lowered his head to play the Rubik''s Cube, creaking, "Yeah."


    Kuai Ye feels a little regretful. He still wants to discuss with Miss Rong the moves she made just now.


    "Brother Kuai, what do you do with that person over there?" Zhang Hongyi asked, pointing to the one-meter-nine man who was under the shelf over there, who was unsure of his life or death.


    Kuai Ye waved his hand, "You have to ask Brother Fu about this."


    Fu Huai sat leaning against the wall, playing with a red crystal core in his hand, with a loose voice and a somewhat gorgeous texture, "throw it out."


    As a power system ability person, Liao Lixuan immediately stood up and walked towards the 1.9 meter.


    Raised the shelf with one hand and threw it aside.


    The dust flew up.


    Liao Lixuan grabbed a 1.9-meter leg and threw the person out of the shop.


    The rule of survival in the last days is to eat the weak, and the strength is not as good as the human. After all, it is impossible to escape death.


    No one cares what the outcome will be after the 1.9 meter is thrown out.


    "Kui Ye and Li Yang are in the middle of the night, and Lao Zhang and I are in the middle of the night." Fu Huai allocated the night watchman, then took off his coat and closed his eyes.


    The rest of the people also relaxed their steps and returned to their respective positions to rest.


    The only flashlight went out, and Fu Huai opened his eyes in the darkness. In the day, his gentle and elegant eyes became deep and gloomy, like a ferocious beast lurking in the dark in the dark waiting for an opportunity to catch its prey.


    Fu Huai looked at the door of the lounge with the inverted blessing word on it, her eyes were obscure.


    In the last life, there was no her.


    -


    Rong Huang woke up, and the hot sunlight came in through the window.


    Rong Huang''s tender little jiojio shrank towards the shade.


    This **** ghost weather.


    Rong Huang lay on a small bed of 1.5 meters, thinking about whether to shoot down the sun with Fengling Arrows?


    Rong Huang thinks this is really a good proposal.


    Now is the third month of the end of the world, and I don��t know when it will end.


    Maybe when it''s over, Rong Huang will become a hotpot chicken.


    Shui Shui detected Rong Huang��s dangerous thoughts, and lay on his pillow, and he was bound to straighten Rong Huang��s detour, "Majesty, we are civilized people. If there is no sun in the sky, the consequences will be very serious. of."


    Rong Huang blinked, humbly asking for advice, "How serious is it?"


    Seeing Rong Huang''s eager expression, Shui Shui had already affirmed that the king was a girl who was completely contrary to her appearance.


    "Very serious." Shui Shui looked serious.


    Rong Huang dismissed the idea after hearing Shui Shui''s words.


    There was a knock on the door, "Miss Rong, it''s time to go."


    Rong Huang said something and knew it, then quickly got up to pack himself.


    Rong Huang opened the door and walked out of the lounge, and heard Liao Lixuan say hello to her with a smile, "Miss Rong, morning."

 Chapter 132： Zombie Empire (12)

    Except for Fu Huai, who had a dark face, the others smiled and greeted Rong Huang, with somewhat cautious expressions on their faces.


    It is said that women get up when they get up. If they accidentally make Miss Rong unhappy, will the end of the game be the same as yesterday''s 1.9?


    Rong Huang was in a good mood and greeted with a smile.


    "Miss Rong, have breakfast." Li Yang handed Rong Huang a bag of torn bread.


    Rong Huang thanked him and tore open the outer packaging, and didn''t want to stuff it into his mouth.


    "Hmm." Rong Huang frowned, his teeth hurt.


    Noting Rong Huang''s expression, Li Yang was a little bit funny, and explained, "These breads have taken a long time, and it''s normal to harden."


    Rong Huang didn''t change his face and stuffed the stone-like bread, then choked his throat and followed them into the car.


    As the only woman in the team, Rong Huang received preferential treatment.


    For example, you don''t need to get out of the car and hit the zombies.


    Rong Huang slapped on the car window and watched the six supernaturalists outside screaming at the zombies. He was very distressed.


    These are the people of the king!


    But when he saw the colorful spar taken out of the zombie''s head, Rong Huang didn''t feel distressed immediately.


    It is said to eat this to replenish the brain.


    Shui Shui: "???"


    "Isn''t it right?" Rong Huang asked back, and Rong Huang felt very right.


    "The spar can only be used to enhance the ability, not to replenish the brain. To replenish the brain, you must eat more walnuts." Shui Shuiyu said earnestly.


    Rong Huang seemed to understand, but that was not something she should consider, after all, she was a peerless little genius.


    Rong Huang''s soft white face pressed against the car window, and the heat from his mouth misted the car window.


    Rong Huang let out a little paw, and patted it on the car window, making a paw print.


    Fun!


    carry on!


    After Fu Huai hit a batch of zombies, he asked Li Yang to put all the crystal cores into the space. As soon as he turned around, he saw Rong Huang, who wished to put his entire face on the car window, and was having fun on the car window. .


    I have to say that the little girl gave birth to an excellent one.


    Even before the end of the world, she is one of the best beauties.


    After the end of the world, as long as the women who look better and have no powers, most of them are used by the male powers as a tool to relieve their desires.


    Having kept it so clean for so long, Fu Huai had to admit that the little girl had a few brushes.


    Dark eyes swept over the little girl''s soft white face and the milky white paws on the window of the car. Fu Huai retracted his gaze and moved his cuffs gracefully, "Clean up and continue on the road."


    When Fu Huai returned to the car after cleaning the battlefield, Rong Huang was still lying next to the car window.


    He sighed, and printed a paw print.


    Fu Huai pulled her lips, and she was still the child''s temperament first.


    -


    On the way, Ronghuang and his party were stopped. The leading red-haired man pointed to the off-road behind Fu Huai, "Brother, give us a car. The price is good. How about a box of instant noodles?"


    In this scarce environment, a box of instant noodles is a high price.


    There were vacant seats in Fu Huai''s seven people and two cars, but Fu Huai didn''t want to exchange them.


    Fu Huai would never forget. He was the person in front of him in the previous life. He took Liang Ou back to Jinshan Base because of his kindness, but the last Jinshan Base was besieged by zombies, causing the entire base to fall.


    Everyone was infected with the zombie virus and became zombies like walking corpses.


    Fu Huai finally learned that Liang Ou was actually from the Zhenyang base in the north, and came to Jinshan base to hide his identity to destroy the Jinshan base.

 Chapter 133： Zombie Empire (13)

    After the Jinshan base was destroyed, Zhenyang base became the largest base.


    Fu Huai concealed the coldness of the forest in his eyes, and returned to the original appearance of a gentle gentleman who was as gentle as a jade, with a somewhat embarrassed tone, "There is a little girl in the car, so I am afraid of life."


    Rong Huang heard Shui Shui tell her that Ji Hanyan was in the car behind, and quickly quietly lowered Mimi''s window a little, and saw Fu Huai put one hand in his trouser pocket, and said that like a dog. .


    Little girl?


    Where is the little girl?


    Seeing that Kuai Ye and the two people in front of the pilot and co-pilot were both looking at him, Rong Huang blinked and pointed at himself. Is this the king?


    The three nodded together.


    Rong Huang puffed his cheeks and stared at Fu Huai bitterly through the car window.


    Dog man, look at the sun in the sky, big and round, like a pot?


    The king''s little axe is already about to move.


    Ah.


    Rong Huang groaned and shrank in the seat motionless. She decided to unilaterally break off friendship with Fu Huai for three minutes.


    Seeing Rong Huang''s indignant appearance, Kuai Ye smiled naively, "All of our brothers believe in Brother Fu. Brother Fu is very powerful. He must have his concerns when he said that."


    Rong Huang didn''t speak, but just smiled blindly.


    How gloomy the smile looks.


    Kuai Ye, the closest person to Rong Huang, couldn''t help shivering, Miss Rong... seemed a little scary?


    Besides, Liang Ou outside heard this and immediately glanced at the car.


    There seems to be a woman who looks good.


    Liang Ou''s smile gradually became perverted, with an expression that I understand, "My buddy, Yanfu is not shallow."


    Fu Huai smiled and said nothing, as if he had tacitly agreed.


    Anyway, the little girl couldn''t hear her, so she added a ham sausage when she went back to dinner at noon.


    "In that case, we don''t want your car anymore, just squeeze in my car, but we have to go with you."


    Liang Ou pointed to the people in his team behind him, "Several women, very annoying, noisy and unsafe all day."


    "Your team looks much better than ours. How about giving you a box of instant noodles? Let us follow behind your car."


    Fu Huai''s eyes moved slightly, thinking for a moment, nodding reluctantly, "That''s it, let''s go to Jinshan Base."


    "So are we. I heard that Jinshan Base takes care of the old, the weak, and the sick, so why don''t you go now?" Liang Ou said with a smile, looking around restlessly.


    Fu Huai didn''t say much, anyway, Liang Ou should have investigated the Jinshan base early in the morning, "Then we will set off."


    "Eh, okay, okay." Liang Ou quickly turned around to the black SUV behind him.


    Fu Huai turned into the car and sat in the back seat. His expression gradually faded, and he ordered, "Drive."


    Rong Huang didn''t know what the dog man was doing and his face was cold. It is estimated that it was the days of each month.


    Rong Huang resisted the urge to take out a bag of **** brown sugar from the space and hand it to Fu Huai, staring straight ahead with a sullen face.


    The unilateral cut-off between her and Fu Huai is not over yet.


    Girls, you have to be tough.


    Rong Huang clenched her small fist secretly, indicating that she really wanted to break off friendship with Fu Huai for three minutes this time.


    -


    Rong Huang still underestimated the shamelessness of Ji Hanyan.


    When he arrived at the Jinshan base, Rong Huang got off the car and saw Ji Hanyan coming down from Liangou''s SUV.


    Ji Hanyan changed his clothes, a long red dress, with the split ends about to reach the base of his thighs, and he also put on rich makeup.


    Rong Huang: Oh, humiliating.

 Chapter 134： Zombie Empire (14)

    Unexpectedly, I haven''t seen each other overnight. Is this a major remodeling of the whole body?


    Seeing Rong Huang looking at him, Ji Hanyan raised his chin and took Liang Ou''s arm, as if showing off something.


    Rong Huang couldn''t understand Ji Hanyan''s brain circuit.


    Isn''t she a heroine who should stay with the hero Zombie King?


    Why did you hook up with other men?


    Rong Huang silently planted a prairie on top of the male lead Zombie King.


    "Take her to register, and then arrange a two-person room." Fu Huai told Li Yang that he had borrowed the little girl''s reputation before, and now he would take it as compensation.


    Facts have proved that he is still a man of conscience.


    Fu Huai expressed dissatisfaction with this, but he came back for revenge.


    But this time it was kind.


    Fu Huai warned herself, then turned and left.


    "Miss Rong, let me take you to register." Li Yang said to Rong Huang with a smile.


    "What kind of power is Miss Rong?" Halfway through, Li Yang asked Rong Huang tentatively.


    No wonder Li Yang was curious. The scene last night really left an indelible impression in his heart. He was very curious about what kind of power Rong Huang was.


    Is it true that Liao Lixuan said the power system ability?


    As soon as Rong Huang was about to say that he had no abilities, Shuishi reminded him, "People without abilities have poor food, my lord, they can only drink gruel every day."


    Rong Huang turned around when he reached his lips, "Strong power."


    Li Yang said in his heart that it was so, and he also arrived at the registration place at this time, "Miss Rong will go to register first."


    There are only two people in the registration office, adhering to the principle that men and women are not tired from work. One man and one woman sit behind the table with two instruments next to them.


    Rong Huang guessed that one was to detect whether it was infected with the zombie virus, and the other was to detect the ability.


    Rong Huang smashed his mouth, it was amazing.


    Rong Huang stood still at the table, placing his hands on both sides obediently, answering the woman''s questions.


    "first name."


    "Rong Huang."


    "age."


    "Nineteen."


    "gender."


    "......Female."


    "Are there any powers?"


    "Have."


    "Are you infected with a zombie virus?"


    "No." As long as I answer quickly enough, no one suspects that I am the zombie queen.


    Hehe.


    "Take the test." The beautiful woman glanced at Rong Huang and pointed to one of the instruments.


    Rong Huang, as the highest-ranked zombie queen, certainly cannot be detected by ordinary equipment.


    After confirming that she was not infected with the zombie virus, the woman asked Rong Huang to test the power of the machine that tested the power.


    "How to measure?" Rong Huang asked Li Yang in a low voice.


    "Just put your hand on it." Li Yang pointed to a certain position on the instrument.


    Rong Huang sighed softly, but she has no abilities.


    "Don''t be afraid, big king, you can use your small fist to smash the instrument, so that it won''t be detected?" The pig teammate Shui Shui gave a bad idea from the side.


    Rong Huang''s eyes lit up, yes.


    Rong Huang clenched his small fist, secretly full of strength, seemingly light and fluttering, but actually hit the instrument extremely hard.


    "Dididi��"


    The instrument made a series of beeps, the red light was on, and a minute later, the light went out with a bang.


    Li Yang looked at the fist hole in the instrument, swallowed, and silently backed away two steps.


    Yes, it''s a bit scary.


    He didn''t expect Rong Huang''s lethality to be so great.


    This instrument is newly developed, and it is said that a hundred kilograms of things will not be broken.


    So... Li Yang trembled wittily.


    Want to run.

 Chapter 135： Zombie Empire (15)

    But why would Rong Huang give him a chance to run, "What''s the matter? I didn''t do it, am I going to be kicked out?"


    Li Yang opened his mouth and looked at Yu Anqing''s cold expression over there. He felt even more scared, and his desire to escape became even stronger.


    What kind of evil did he commit before being ordered by Brother Fu to bring Miss Rong to register?


    Want to cry.


    "What did you do?" She Anqing walked to the instrument and grabbed Rong Huang''s hand to check what''s wrong with Rong Huang''s hand.


    Rong Huang was hurt by She Anqing''s nails, and she got out of She Anqing''s hand as soon as her wrist turned over.


    By the way, She Anqing staggered.


    "It hurts for me to pull it." Rong Huang glared at She Anqing with the back of his hand.


    She Anqing heard Rong Huang''s soft whispering voice before she even took the trouble, like a milk cat, her eyelids twitched.


    What''s this all about?


    She actually acted like a woman with her!


    I really don''t know what shyness is!


    She Anqing snorted coldly, resisted the urge to slap Rong Huang''s head, pointed to the instrument and said, "What did you just do?"


    Rong Huang tilted his head, Shui Shui said, it would be fine if he didn''t admit it, "I don''t know."


    She Anqing: "!!!"


    "You''re fine!" She Anqing smirked, pointing at Rong Huang and said.


    Rong Huang bends his eyes, his face is extremely thick, "Thank you."


    She Anqing felt that if she wanted to stay with Rong Huang again, she would probably squeeze over. She waved her hand and drove people away, "Go out, it''s annoying."


    Rong Huang sighed, such a irritable girl is really not cute at all, and then left the registration office with Li Yang.


    -


    "Miss Rong, this is where you live. Normally, the supernatural person has to go out to do quests, so you..." Li Yang motioned with his eyes.


    Rong Huang expressed his understanding and watched Li Yang leave with his little paw.


    In the double room where Rong Huang lives, there are people besides her, but they are not in the room for the time being, and things are piled up on the table and on the floor in a mess.


    Rong Huang was extremely disgusted, and walked around on his tiptoe next to the thing on the ground.


    Rong Huang took out the clean small pillow from the space, patted the non-existent dust on it, and put it on her bed.


    Just about to go for a stroll, the door of the room opened.


    The tall She Anqing walked in. When she saw Rong Huang in the room, her face suddenly became unsightly, "Why are you?"


    Rong Huang tilted his head, and She Anqing''s face was **** so cute, "Why can''t it be me? I am also a supernatural person." Rong Huang said in a single word against his conscience.


    She Anqing took a deep breath, where did such a cute girl come from?


    I remembered the equipment that had been broken by Rong Huang with a punch before and sent for repair, and looked at Rong Huang up and down with his arms akimbo.


    "Are you really a power system person?" She Anqing''s tone was suspicious.


    Rong Huang didn''t even think about it, the little chicken pecked at the rice and said, "That''s right."


    She Anqing took a deep breath and tried to make a serious expression, "Since you are a supernatural person, you have to go out to the base on a regular basis to do missions with us, and the base will not raise waste."


    She Anqing looked at Rong Huang''s delicate skin and tender flesh. She didn''t see any bitterness at first, and she was afraid that Rong Huang would not be able to hold on at that time.


    You know, she went to the base for the first time after awakening the ability, and saw the brain-spattered zombies go back and did not eat for two days with nausea.


    Later, I was forced to persevere in order to survive.

 Chapter 136： Zombie Empire (16)

    Rong Huang patted his chest and said that he was nothing at all, and at the same time he was a little depressed.


    Why does everyone think she can''t do it?


    The king is very good at it.


    Rong Huang sighed, glanced at She Anqing for unknown reasons, then turned and climbed onto the bed.


    Forget it, let her go on silently invincible.


    She Anqing was confused by Rong Huang''s sight, and muttered something in her mouth. Then she picked up the things on the ground and threw them into the box. The room suddenly became a little more spacious.


    "Are you not going to eat?" She Anqing asked Rong Huang, raising his sleeves.


    Rong Huang got up from the bed, his apricot eyes brightened, "Have you eaten yet?"


    She Anqing: "Well, it''s eleven o''clock."


    Rong Huang quickly got out of bed, put on his shoes and walked out, urging She Anqing, "Then let''s go quickly."


    Rong Huang sat in the cafeteria, looking at the dinner plate in front of him blankly.


    She felt that she had encountered a crit in her life.


    Where''s the meat?


    Where''s her flesh?


    No.


    Rong Huang slumped his head to eat without saying a word.


    She Anqing glanced at Rong Huang, as if she could see what Rong Huang was thinking, she couldn''t help but said, "Now that materials are scarce, it would be nice to have potatoes stewed with Chinese cabbage."


    Rong Huang nodded to express understanding, but she might only be able to eat a bowl of rice today.


    "Sister." Hearing a familiar voice, Rong Huang swallowed a mouthful of dry white rice and raised his head.


    Ji Hanyan is no longer the delicate girl like the noodles in the clear soup when they first met, and he is still wearing a coquettish dress today, with his arms and legs exposed.


    Rong Huang took a look and buried his face in the dinner plate.


    Seeing is clear.


    Don''t break this king.


    Seeing Rong Huang ignoring her, Ji Hanyan''s eyes were cold for a moment, but soon returned to her original innocent and gorgeous appearance, and she said weepingly, "Sister, why are you ignoring me?"


    "Why should I care for someone who wants to push me into the group of zombies?" Because there is no meat to eat, and Ji Hanyan''s constant muttering beside him, Rong Huang is too annoyed, and his tone is very aggressive, almost unbearable The small axe appeared when I lived.


    Ji Hanyan''s face changed instantly. She didn''t expect Rong Huang to remember this incident. At that time, there were so many people around Rong Huang, how could she know that she was the one who pushed her?


    "Rong Huang, what are you talking about? I''m your sister, how could I harm you?" Ji Hanyan resisted the urge to walk away with his legs pulled out, his face flushed with anger, and he seemed to be casually angry. He framed her.


    She could feel the various eyes around her, making her look like she was stripped and standing in front of people.


    Ji Hanyan resisted the shame and continued, "I saw Cui Chengwen tweeting you, but you fell into the group of zombies before I had time to pull you."


    Ji Hanyan suddenly seemed to have thought of something, and looked at Rong Huang with horror.


    "Sister, I remember that you seemed to be bitten by a zombie at the time. Is there anything wrong now?" He said with a worried expression that he wanted to stretch out his hand to lift Rong Huang''s sleeve.


    Rong Huang frowned and removed his hand, Ji Hanyan grabbed a blank, "Sister, you can''t hide it like this, when the time comes..."


    Ji Hanyan looked around, then stopped talking.


    Rong Huang: The king will watch you acting quietly.


    However, this acting is really lame.


    "I suspect that you are deliberately deliberately ruining my reputation." Rong Huang said righteously, "Obviously I was not bitten by a zombie, she can prove it." Rong Huang pointed to the leisurely She Anqing opposite.


    She Anqing, who eats melons with relish: "???"

 Chapter 137： Zombie Empire (17)

    What are you telling her to do?


    Seeing that everyone around him who heard Ji Hanyan''s words looked at him, She Anqing cleared his throat with a just and awe-inspiring expression, "Of course Rong Huang is not infected, and I suspect that you are unpredictable."


    "At a young age, don''t think about how to frame people all day long. Instead of spending this time, think about how strong you are. It''s not so easy to live by a man, right?"


    She Anqing opened her red lips lightly, flushing Ji Hanyan''s face, wishing to dig a hole in.


    Of course it is not easy to rely on men to eat, she is only relying on the space necklace to be together with Liangou.


    If there is no space necklace, Ji Hanyan can''t imagine what her life will be like.


    Rong Huang couldn''t help but want to applaud She Anqing, well said!


    "What are you doing?" Rong Huang''s ears were immediately erected when he heard the voice coming from behind him.


    Even if she didn''t look back, she knew that it was Fu Huai, the dog man who made this king innocent.


    She Anqing explained to Fu Huai. Fu Huai''s face was calm, and she looked down at the little girl who was about to bury her face in the dinner plate. She turned her head and asked Liang Ou, "Are you a woman?"


    Rong Huang raised his head, who is the woman?


    Rong Huang saw Liang Ou beside Fu Huai pulling Ji Hanyan behind him, his movements were not gentle.


    Ji Hanyan didn''t dare to show it on his face because of the pain, and had to act like a little bird.


    "Brother Liang, you hurt me." Ji Hanyan leaned against Liang Ou and acted like a baby.


    At this time, Liang Ou couldn''t manage Ji Hanyan, and he whispered, "Shut up."


    Then he looked at Rong Huang, with a smile that he thought to be a gentleman at the corner of his mouth, "This young lady, how offended you just now, please forgive me."


    Even if Ji Hanyan is just a dispensable woman, he is also his person on the face of it.


    If he didn''t do it, he would leave a bad impression in front of Fu Huai.


    It will not be easy to break into the Jinshan base at that time.


    However, the woman who came back with Fu Huai yesterday is much more prettier than the one next to him.


    Liang Ou was full of confidence originally thinking that Rong Huang would reveal the matter lightly. After all, he was a fanatic at Zhenyang base.


    I didn''t know that Rong Huang picked up a chopstick and shook it in front of him, then slammed it directly into the three or four centimeter thick dining table in the dining hall.


    For a moment, Liang Ou felt that the chopsticks were not poking at the table, but his neck.


    The neck is chilly.


    Liang Ou and everyone present couldn''t help swallowing, looking in fear or surprise.


    Sure enough, people can''t show themselves.


    Such a delicate and fragile little girl is still a power system supernatural person.


    Upon seeing this, Fu Huai''s eyes darkened slightly.


    Rong Huang curled his lips and smiled, revealing a mouthful of white teeth, and when he reached Liang Ou and Ji Hanyan''s eyes, it was like a fierce beast showing its white teeth, and swallowed them all in the next second.


    Ji Hanyan was even more terrified.


    Unexpectedly, Rong Huang would dare to be so presumptuous in Jinshan base. Is it related to this base boss named Fu Huai?


    She had heard with her own ears that Fu Huai had asked Rong Huang to live in a double room.


    Such a good treatment, if there is nothing shameful, she would not believe it.


    Although she claimed to have space powers, she still relied on Liang Ou to live in the crowded four-person room.


    There are everyone in the four-person room, dirty and smelly, and Ji Hanyan had been accustomed to the life of the young lady in the Rong family before the end of the world. How could he bear such a life.


    "No way, Ji Hanyan said that I was infected with the zombie virus. This is slander, and I can''t bear it." Rong Huang raised his chin and said fiercely.

 Chapter 138： Zombie Empire (18)

    Seeing Rong Huang''s seriousness, Fu Huai seemed to have a smile in her eyes.


    In a flash, he recovered his unrelenting appearance.


    "Then what do you want?" Liang Ou didn''t expect Rong Huang to be so unreasonable, and at the same time, he felt that it was all Ji Hanyan''s fault, so he planned to teach her a lesson when he turned around.


    Rong Huang tilted his head and thought, tapping the chopsticks inserted into the dining table with his fingertips, "Is there a crystal nucleus?"


    Liang Ou''s heartbeat stopped as Rong Huang flicked his chopsticks. Hearing that Rong Huang wanted the crystal nucleus, he quickly said, "Some and some, how much do you want?"


    "High-level crystal nuclei, fifty." Rong Huang stretched out his small claws and gestured with five fingers.


    "Fifty?" Liang Ou repeated it, his eyes full of disbelief.


    Rong Huang nodded solemnly, "You heard me right."


    Rong Huang planned to wait for the crystal core to stay in the base for a period of time without having to do the task.


    She just wants to be a villain who has nothing to do.


    Liang Ou held the scorching eyes of the crowd, resisting the urge to vomit blood, gritted his teeth and nodded, "Okay, just as an apologize to this young lady, then this matter will be wiped out."


    Rong Huang kept smiling and did not speak.


    A write-off? Dreaming.


    According to the frequency that Ji Hanyan finds fault for her, Rong Huang has determined that the three views of the female subject in this world have completely collapsed.


    There is no doubt at all.


    Upon seeing this, Liang Ou couldn''t say anything else, and immediately looked at Fu Huai who was silent, and sneered, "Brother Fu, then I''ll leave first."


    Fu Huai curled her lips and turned sideways while nodding.


    Liang Ou squeezed Ji Hanyan''s wrist tightly and pulled the person out of the canteen.


    Ji Hanyan was pinched to make his face pale, but he dared not let out a painful cry.


    If Zhan Zuo hadn''t driven her out of the team, she wouldn''t have survived this extremely difficult end time by her body.


    Originally, she thought that by relying on the spatial necklace, she could be like a fish in the last days, just like Ronghuang in the previous life, becoming a master.


    But now, the individual can bully her.


    Rong Huang!


    Blame Rong Huang!


    If it weren''t for her, she would never have been driven out by Zhan Zuo.


    -


    Seeing Liang Ou and Ji Hanyan left, the air around Rong Huang suddenly became much fresher.


    Rong Huang took off the chopsticks, checked and found that they were not broken, and was about to continue eating. Suddenly a hand with slender joints appeared in front of him. He tapped on the table with his fingertips, and Fu Huai said quietly, "Follow me."


    Rong Huang blinked, what did he do?


    What this said is like a shameful relationship between the two of us.


    Under Fu Huai''s deep gaze, Rong Huang decisively put down his chopsticks, stood up and smiled, "Let''s go."


    Before leaving, she even told She Anqing, "Remember to bring me two steamed buns."


    She Anqing almost sprinkled the seaweed soup in her hand, and rolled her eyes when she watched Fu Huai and Rong Huang leave from the back, high and low. Is she a pig? Haven''t eaten enough rice just now?


    But what did Fu Huai do with Rong Huang?


    Is it possible to really suspect that Rong Huang has been infected with a zombie virus?


    She Anqing thought for a while and still didn''t follow up, anyway, the previous instrument had been tested, and the result also showed that Rong Huang did not have a zombie virus at all.


    It is true that the emperor is not in a hurry.


    Thinking this way, She Anqing sat back comfortably and went back to eat again.


    -


    Rong Huang followed Fu Huai step by step, trying to catch up with Fu Huai.


    Fu Huai had tall legs and long legs, and his step was bigger than Rong Huang''s.


    Rong Huang had just eaten, and thought he could not exercise vigorously after eating.

 Chapter 139： Zombie Empire (19)

    Holding his soft belly, Rong Huang reached out and grabbed the corner of Fu Huai''s clothes and pulled, "Slow down."


    Along with the tightness of the clothes being pulled, the little girl''s soft and waxy voice sounded behind her, and Fu Huai''s eyes darkened.


    Really bold, I don''t know the so-called.


    Fu Huai slowed down, and Rong Huang didn''t expect that Fu Huai would stop directly, banging his face against Fu Huai''s back.


    "Hmm." Rong Huang took his forehead and backed away two steps, the corners of his eyes flushed, and the dim waters gradually gathered in his eyes.


    Fu Huai turned around and saw the little girl with red eyes, tears swirling in her eyes, but they didn''t fall.


    Fu Huai''s fingers dangled slightly, resisting the urge to wipe the corner of the little girl''s eyes with water.


    But in any case, Rong Huang''s appearance was an accident.


    In the last life, Fu Huai went out of the base to do a mission and did not meet Rong Huang.


    But he did remember the woman next to Liang Ou, who later captured the Jinshan base with the Zombie King.


    Fu Huai''s eyes darkened when he stepped here, and his voice was as light as ever, with a slight sense of alienation that was not easy to detect. "It hurts?"


    Rong Huang sniffed and shook his head, "It doesn''t hurt."


    Except when he wants Feng Bingyi to agree to something, Rong Huang will act like a coquettish and cry out for pain in an attempt to arouse Feng Xi''s heart. Other times, Rong Huang will not be very squeamish.


    Feng Bingbing said that even a girl can''t shed tears at every turn.


    Tears are only for the weak.


    Rong Huang thought, sniffed, holding back not to persuade him.


    After hearing this, Fu Huai turned and continued to move forward, "Let''s go."


    Rong Huang still felt somewhat aggrieved without hearing Fu Huai comforting herself.


    He is not the Feng Bing who washes her feet is sick.


    Just as Rong Huang followed Fu Huai to the testing room, a voice came from the top of his head before the bench was warm.


    "look up."


    Rong Huang looked up obediently and met Fu Huai''s dark eyes.


    Fu Huai swept across Rong Huang''s face inch by inch with an oppressive gaze, with scrutiny.


    "Go over there and check again." Fu Huai pointed to the instrument in the corner and said quietly.


    Rong Huang followed the direction of Fu Huai''s finger and looked at it. It was an instrument that tested whether it was infected with the zombie virus in the morning.


    Shui Shui said, she is the queen of zombies, and ordinary equipment can''t detect it, so Rong Huang was not afraid at all. He walked over and pierced his fingertips and took blood.


    Fu Huai watched Rong Huang the whole time, and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    The test results came out very quickly.


    Seeing that there was nothing wrong with the test results, Fu Huai let Rong Huang go back.


    Not long after Rong Huang left, Liang Ou found him.


    "Brother Fu, that''s the case, when can I go out to do the task?" Liang Ou asked Fu Huai with a somewhat flattering smile.


    Fu Huai did not remove his eyes from the examination report on the table, her voice low and gorgeous, "What kind of power are you?"


    Liang Ou paused, seeming to decide something, and then said, "Thunder and speed."


    "Double abilities?" Fu Huai raised his eyebrows, he didn''t even know that Liang Ou was so hidden.


    After Liang Ou came to Jinshan Base in the last life, he remembered that Liang Ou was a speed ability, but he did not expect it was a dual ability.


    It seems that this life is different from the last one after all.


    Xu had suffered a loss in the cafeteria before, and Liang Ou couldn''t wait to make merit, and then entered the high-level interior of the Jinshan base just like his previous life.


    However, Fu Huai felt that Liang Ou''s plan was going to fail.


    From the moment he was reborn, no matter it was Liang Ou or Dr. Zhang, who had secretly opened the gate and zombies came in at night, he would not let it go.

 Chapter 140： Zombie Empire (20)

    Liang Ou was proud of himself. He was a dual ability player, his face was still humble, even with a bit of flattery, "Although it is dual ability, it is still incomparable with Brother Fu."


    Fu Huai laughed inwardly and looked up at Liang Ou, "Since you want to go, you will go with Kuai Ye and the others tomorrow."


    Liang Ou was ecstatic when he heard Fu Huai say to let him and Kuai Ye do the task together.


    Kuai Ye can be regarded as a veteran figure in Jinshan Base. Does Fu Huai''s move want him to enter the high-level inside Jinshan Base?


    "That''s good, thank you Brother Fu."


    When the goal was achieved, Liang Ou stopped staying any more, thanked him and left.


    Because of his excitement, Liang Ou didn''t see Fu Huai''s eyes that seemed to be frozen with ice, and just one glance made his whole body cold.


    -


    Although Rong Huang had obtained fifty high-level spars, he went out with She Anqing the next day on a mission.


    Anyway, staying in the room is nothing to do, not even a TV, so I might as well go out and play with zombies.


    Compared to growing hair in the room, Rong Huang can only feel sorry for her cuties.


    "Be careful when you get out of the car later, and don''t get bitten by a zombie." She Anqing warned Rong Huang before getting out of the car, and at the same time handed her a gun.


    Rong Huang took the gun and squeezed it in his palm. She couldn''t use this thing.


    But that''s okay.


    She also has a small axe.


    One cut one standard.


    Seeing Rong Huang staring at the gun, She Anqing guessed something, "Come here, I will teach you." Although his tone was impatient, he was very patient when teaching Rong Huang how to use the gun.


    "It''s almost like this, remember not to hurt anyone." She Anqing returned the gun to Rong Huang and exhorted.


    Rong Huang nodded, then put the gun carefully on his lap, turned his head to look at She Anqing, her apricot eyes were clear and charming, "Thank you."


    She Anqing''s ears were hot by Rong Huang''s sight, she moved her eyes away with a guilty conscience, her lips were not forgiving, "There are so many words."


    Rong Huang didn''t care about it, she could see that She Anqing had no ill will towards her, but her mouth was a bit poisonous.


    "Okay, get out of the car." She Anqing knocked on Rong Huang''s head, and then took the lead to open the door and get out of the car.


    Rong Huang touched his head and climbed out of the car.


    This task is to hunt high-level zombies.


    It was previously reported that there were traces of high-level zombies in the mountains not far south of the Jinshan base.


    The walking behavior of high-level zombies is the same as that of ordinary people, and they have abilities, which are equivalent to the strength of second-level or even third-level abilities.


    This is also the first time humans have learned of the existence of high-level zombies.


    The zombies before this were all without human consciousness, and their limbs were stiff, just like walking corpses.


    Fu Huai asked Liao Lixuan, who also had dual abilities, to bring a team of people to hunt this high-level zombie and take it back for research.


    Nowadays, the number of zombies is increasing, and only a vaccine that can eliminate the zombie virus can be completely controlled.


    Fu Huai had exactly this plan.


    The roads in the mountains are rugged. Because of the rain last night, the soil on the ground was wet, and the shoes were covered with mud when I stepped on it.


    Rong Huang hummed on the mud and walked forward. After he stepped down, he pulled out his shoes and made a circle of mud.


    In such a place, the high-level zombie came here because of a brain problem?


    Also high-level zombies, really embarrassing this king.


    Suddenly, there was a noise in the grass beside him.


    "Alert!" Liao Lixuan said in a loud voice, and at the same time raised his hand in a defensive state. During the action, the muscles on his arm gradually swelled, and the whole person more than doubled.


    Rong Huang: Wow.

 Chapter 141： Zombie Empire (21)

    Rong Huang also thought that Liao Lixuan was a power system ability, and regretted that he had also reported the power system ability.


    Rong Huang squeezed the soft arm flesh. Fortunately, she was not a real power-type superpower, otherwise it would be ugly.


    She is a petite and soft little beauty.


    There was a sudden roar in his ear, and then Rong Huang saw a wild boar rushing out of the grass.


    At first sight, the wild boar was infected with the zombie virus, its size was more than twice as large as before, and its fangs protruded.


    Liao Lixuan shouted violently and hit the wild boar with a punch.


    The wild boar howled and fell to the ground, quickly got up again, quickly changed the target of the attack, and rushed towards the weakest, but in fact, perverted Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang took a half step back, you, you, you, don''t come over.


    Be careful of the little axe of the king.


    Seeing the wild boar rushing towards her, Rong Huang let out a hey, why wouldn''t you listen to me when I talked to you!


    Rong Huang made a fist, raised his hand, and fisted down.


    The movement is not smooth.


    The wild boar fell to the ground howling in pain, and never got up again, only the wailing that gradually weakened.


    Everyone: "..." It''s amazing.


    She Anqing twitched the corners of her mouth when she saw this, and her cold eyes swept around, and the men immediately withdrew their amazing eyes.


    People who are protected by the female overlord She Anqing should stay away.


    Not to mention Rong Huang''s own strength is amazing, the kind of powerful punch.


    "Continue to set off." As the leader of this operation, Liao Lixuan said.


    The others stopped talking and followed Liao Lixuan''s pace.


    The mountain area is quite large and I haven''t found it after searching for half an hour.


    Rong Huang was too hot. He raised his small paws and fanned, his forehead was covered with a thin layer of sweat, like a delicate flower, "Why don''t you act separately?" If you keep looking like this, the sky is dark.


    In this mountainous area at night, there may be some small brains rushing out, it is not safe.


    When Liao Lixuan heard Rong Huang''s words, his eyes lit up, "This method is feasible. If you encounter a zombie then let us know."


    The group was divided into four teams and set off in four directions respectively.


    Rong Huang and She Anqing were put in another group.


    "Follow me, don''t get lost and be eaten by wild beasts." She Anqing deliberately threatened Rong Huang.


    Although I saw Rong Huang''s abnormality again just now, seeing Rong Huang''s face still subconsciously classified Rong Huang into the ranks of the weak.


    "Beast?" Rong Huang immediately became interested, eagerly eagerly, "Is there a beast here?"


    She Anqing choked, is this the point?


    She Anqing used a tree stick to poke the grass in front of him, raised his leg and stepped on it, "Pay attention to safety, keep your strength, and prevent zombies from escaping suddenly."


    Rong Huang said that she was not afraid at all, she was the Queen, and those zombies would kneel and lick her.


    Rong Huang lowered his head and glanced at Xiao Jiojio, thinking about whether to sit or stand and let the zombies kneel and lick, then he stepped on harder.


    The zombies come out quickly, and let the king see what the legendary high-level zombies look like.


    As soon as Rong Huang finished chanting, he heard the sound of "ho ho".


    It seems very excited.


    Rong Huang''s ears stood up immediately, boldly zombies, dare to hide in the dark without showing up, and he didn''t hurry out to pay respects to the great king!


    The rustling sound of the foot stepping on the grass sounded, and a nearly two-meter-high zombie appeared in front of Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang rolled up his sleeves and wanted to go forward, but She Anqing grabbed him, "What are you doing? Don''t kill me?!"

 Chapter 142： Zombie Empire (22)

    Rong Huang tilted his head to look at She Anqing, with an expression that you were assured that I would be fine, and then rushed forward with his short legs.


    Zombie: "Ho **** ho!"


    Rong Huang: "Ah!"


    She Anqing: "..." Mom''s mentally retarded.


    Then She Anqing saw Rong Huang kick the high-level zombies that was said to be worth dozens of ordinary zombies, and could even be tied with the third-level ability.


    Then stepped on the head of the high-level zombie, and screamed.


    Only one foot can oppress the zombie to get up.


    Rong Huang''s mouth was shattered, and he looked at the zombie fiercely, threatening it, "Tell you not to move! Don''t move! Don''t shout! Otherwise, I will shark you!"


    Then the high-ranking zombies that were originally arrogant immediately stopped screaming.


    She Anqing: ...it''s very fascinating.


    "Qingqing, you go and inform them." Rong Huang called She Anqing in a soft voice, her voice screaming with excitement.


    What is green? !


    Who allowed you to call me Qingqing?


    She Anqing''s face flushed, and she quickly turned around to contact Liao Lixuan and others.


    Rong Huang was confused by She Anqing''s change of face, touched the back of his head and looked confused.


    Women''s minds are really difficult to deal with.


    Fortunately, the king is a brain...Ah, he is a girl with a simple mind.


    Soon Liao Lixuan and the others came, and saw the high-level zombies that Rong Huang stepped on the ground and dared not move, they were strangely silent.


    "Are you sure this is a high-level zombie?" Liao Lixuan looked at the zombie who was holding Rong Huang''s calf, **** ho **** ho **** ho, and questioned from the soul.


    She Anqing glanced at Rong Huang with complicated eyes, and then his tone of voice was implied by possibilities, probabilities, and possibilities, "It seems so."


    Liao Lixuan sighed. It turns out that there is a woman who can compare with She Anqing, or even better than her.


    "Since they are all caught, then bring them back to the base." Liao Lixuan stepped forward and fastened the black special collar around the zombie''s neck, which was similar to a dog chain, and then whispered to Rong Huang, "Miss Rong, yours. The feet can be released."


    Rong Huang let out a cry and quickly raised his foot.


    The zombie sensed that the calf he had been holding was gone, and immediately became irritable, and stretched out his arms to go towards Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang laughed dryly and said nonsense, "Perhaps it is a personal curse or love, it is probably falling in love with me." Then he took the first two steps, slapped the screaming zombie on the head, and said fiercely. ,"To shut up."


    The **** ho sound in the zombie''s mouth hadn''t finished **** ho, but Rong Huang slapped him away.


    The zombie was very aggrieved, saying that it didn''t want to be like this, and then continued **** ho ho.


    Rong Huang slapped again.


    Finally, the zombies became quiet.


    Everyone: "..."


    In the crowd, Liang Ou looked at this scene and felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong.


    He also raised a lot of women in Zhenyang base, but none of them was as beautiful as Rong Huang.


    And he always felt that Fu Huai was very special to Rong Huang.


    It is precisely because of this that Liang Ou has a hunting mentality and wants to get Rong Huang even more.


    What if Fu Huai is the head of the base? He doesn''t even have a woman.


    Thinking about this, Liang Ou felt that his whole body was filled with a horrible and horrible atmosphere.


    Liang Ou strode forward and said to Rong Huang with a smile, "Miss Rong, stay away from the zombies. Be careful to get hurt."


    Rong Huang glanced at Liang Ou, his soft white face with an unabated smile.

 Chapter 143： Zombie Empire (23)

    Just when Liang Ou thought that Rong Huang would accept his love, Rong Huang said, "What''s up with you? Yesterday Ji Hanyan slandered me. I hold my grudges."


    Liang Ou: The smile gradually disappeared.


    She Anqing also didn''t like Liang Ou very much. He looked like a treacherous villain, so he waved to Rong Huang, "Since the zombie has been caught, it''s time to go back."


    Liao Lixuan originally thought that this task would take a lot of effort, but he didn''t expect it to be completed so easily.


    When you look back, you have to compliment Miss Rong in front of Brother Fu.


    "Yes, let''s go back." Liao Lixuan took the other end of the dog chain and pulled the zombies down the mountain.


    She Anqing pushed down the small strands of hair curled up on Rong Huang''s head, and then followed him down the mountain.


    Rong Huang blinked, thinking that She Anqing is really a duplicity woman, and then stepped down the mountain with her short legs.


    Liang Ou didn''t look good because of the shame of Rong Huang.


    But he always remembered the mission of coming to Jinshan base, and warned himself that he must not make enemies with others.


    -


    Back at the base, Liao Lixuan sent the zombies to the laboratory, then turned around to find Fu Huai.


    "Brother Fu, this mission is mainly due to Ms. Rong''s contribution. The few of us basically followed suit for a cutscene." Liao Lixuan sighed, "Ms. Rong is really amazing."


    Fu Huai''s eyes were faint, and he couldn''t see the happiness or anger.


    Liao Lixuan has long been accustomed to Fu Huai''s indifferent appearance, and nodded, "I suspect that Liang Ou has a problem, do you want to check it?"


    Fu Huai bent his knuckles and tapped on the table, "No, I know he has a problem."


    When Liao Lixuan heard this, he didn''t say any more. Fu Huai had always been assured of doing things, otherwise there would not be so many people recommending him to be the head of the base.


    After Liao Lixuan left, Fu Huai got up and walked to the window.


    From the window, you can just see the small building where Ronghuang lives on the opposite side.


    The little girl who changed into a thin pink sweater and beige trousers was talking to the woman opposite, raising her hand from time to time to gesticulate.


    Fu Huai''s eyesight was fairly good, and he could see that the woman opposite was by Liang Ou''s.


    Fu Huai''s long and narrow eyes narrowed slightly, and Liang Ou''s matter was settled as soon as possible.


    It''s not a problem to let him wander around the base.


    -


    Rong Huang didn''t expect that Ji Hanyan would bring Dr. Zhang from the laboratory to the door of her room, saying that she was infected with a zombie virus.


    It happened that Dr. Zhang also followed Ji Hanyan, saying that Ji Hanyan had assured him that Rong Huang was bitten by a zombie.


    And asked to marry a laboratory for inspection.


    Rong Huang immediately refused.


    How could this big king, who is like a flower like a jade girl, go for a checkup with you, an old man?


    Dreaming.


    "I can also be regarded as the veteran of the base. I will not call the base leader over unless I have a last resort."


    Dr. Zhang''s face was cold, and at first glance it seemed quite bluffing.


    But Rong Huang is not afraid of him at all. He is more fierce than Dr. Zhang with his arms akimbo. He points to Ji Hanyan, "She was brought to my house by my stepmother. She has always been jealous that I look better than her. Do you believe her? You are still a doctor!"


    Isn''t the head gnawed by the zombies?


    Dr. Zhang''s face was faintly dark.


    Ji Hanyan hates people saying that she is dragging an oil bottle, so she raised her hand fiercely and pumped it towards Rong Huang''s face without thinking about it.


    Rong Huang stepped back, Ji Hanyan stunned and staggered two steps. Fortunately, he held the railing in time, otherwise he would fall.

 Chapter 144： Zombie Empire (24)

    "Rong Huang, don''t just look at him, let Dr. Zhang check if you have the ability." Dr. Zhang is a capable person who studies zombies, and Ji Hanyan believes that something wrong with Rong Huang can be found.


    Rong Huang didn''t eat hard and soft, "I won''t."


    She Anqing, who was standing at the door, couldn��t stand it anymore, stepped forward two steps in front of Rong Huang, and said to Dr. Zhang in a cold voice, ��I��m looking at your senior qualifications. I��m not going to treat you well. If you want to check, I��ll take it with you Come here with the approval letter from the base chief."


    "You!" Dr. Zhang was very angry. No one had ever dared not give him face.


    Seeing that She Anqing had a tough attitude and couldn''t beat her, Dr. Zhang could only leave temporarily.


    Seeing that Dr. Zhang retreated and turned to leave, Ji Hanyan didn''t dare to stay here alone, and wanted to follow along, but was stopped by Rong Huang.


    "Ji Hanyan, I remember you took something from me."


    Ji Hanyan stiffened, and subconsciously raised his hand to touch the necklace, "What did you say? I don''t know, you are framing."


    Rong Huang pointed to Ji Hanyan''s neck, "It''s the necklace hanging around your neck. It''s a family heirloom from my grandfather''s house."


    She Anqing glanced at the necklace faintly exposed on Ji Hanyan''s neck, heirloom?


    No matter how I heard it, I felt that Rong Huang was talking nonsense.


    "Although the law is useless now, you have stolen my things and be careful of lightning strikes." Rong Huang said aggressively.


    After experiencing the rebirth, Ji Hanyan also held a dubious attitude towards being struck by lightning.


    What if there is such a situation as being "struck by lightning"?


    Ji Hanyan''s head was muddy, and he said nonsense in a hurry, "You are talking nonsense, this is not a family heirloom at all."


    She clearly remembered that Rong Huang didn''t know where to pick it up. At the time, her mother was still saying in private that Rong Huang could not go on the table, and even picked up things that others didn''t want to throw.


    Rong Huang tilted his head, his eyes were sly, "Oh? So is the one on your neck really mine?"


    Ji Hanyan was seen by Rong Huang''s clear eyes, and his heart was abrupt, and he took two steps back subconsciously, "You...no, no!"


    Rong Huang snorted, took two steps forward, grabbed Ji Hanyan''s hand to protect the necklace, twisted it in the opposite direction, and then quickly pulled the necklace off Ji Hanyan''s neck.


    Even if she didn''t want the things Ji Hanyan had worn, she didn''t want the original owner''s things to get into Ji Hanyan''s hands and be used by her as a stepping stone to climb up.


    "I also said it''s not mine." Rong Huang raised his hand, and the necklace inlaid with low-quality crystals reflected red light under the sunlight. "If you are too bad, you will have retribution."


    Seeing that Rong Huang was talking about threatening her, Ji Hanyan was very angry, and said without a word, "Even if it''s yours, now it''s mine, even if you get it in your hand. used."


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows, with a clear look, "Do you mean the space inside?"


    Ji Hanyan''s pupils shrank suddenly.


    "It''s okay, I don''t plan to ask for it, I just don''t want to make you cheaper.


    Ji Hanyan''s eyes were about to split, and he rushed to fight Rong Huang, but Rong Huang easily pushed him onto the railing.


    Half of Ji Hanyan''s body was sticking out of the railing. If Rong Huang let go, he might fall off the fourth floor.


    It can be disabled at the slightest level, and its life will be lost at the worst.


    "Rong Huang! Do you dare!"


    Rong Huang smiled, holding Ji Hanyan''s collar in one hand, angered and not paying for his life, "I will dare."

 Chapter 145： Zombie Empire (25)

    Ji Han''s cigarette **** leaned back, his head was congested, and he was extremely uncomfortable.


    "Rong Huang, I was wrong, I shouldn''t steal your necklace, you let me go." Ji Hanyan showed weakness with tears in his eyes.


    Rong Huang was still dissatisfied, she didn''t even say anything, how could the king let her go?


    Seeing Rong Huang shook his head, Ji Hanyan gritted his teeth fiercely, "I shouldn''t have pushed you into a group of zombies, but aren''t you dead?"


    Rong Huang released his hand and allowed Ji Hanyan to slide down the wall and sit on the ground.


    "So I have to thank you?" Rong Huang played with the necklace on his hand, his tone was flat, "If you really have that self-consciousness, just be honest with me, don''t show up in front of me, if I know you secretly want to **** me , You will definitely die."


    In fact, Rong Huang didn''t believe that Ji Hanyan would just stop like this.


    She will definitely do something.


    But this is nothing.


    If it wasn''t for the wrong place today, and there were a lot of people in the hallway, it was not convenient to kill, she would take this opportunity to kill people.


    Ji Hanyan concealed the hatred in his eyes, lowered his head and said nothing.


    Rong Huang sighed, really frustrated.


    "Okay, let''s go." Rong Huang turned around and returned to the room after speaking, leaving Ji Hanyan alone in the empty corridor.


    "Is there any mystery in this necklace?" She Anqing asked Rong Huang when she returned to the room.


    Rong Huang put the necklace on the table, bending his eyes, "This is a space necklace, similar to the space ability of a supernatural person, and you can put things in it."


    She Anqing came to be interested, dragged the chair forward, and looked at the necklace carefully, "Just this necklace?"


    "I have only seen space necklaces and rings in novels. I didn''t expect it to exist in real life?" She Anqing suddenly changed the subject, "but she said before that you have no use to get your hands. What does it mean?"


    Rong Huang: "Because she has contracted with the Space Necklace."


    She Anqing slapped her thigh, "What kind of Pok��mon is this, isn''t this an alien from the sky?"


    Rong Huang quietly rolled her eyes. Something from the sky is nothing more than a small storage space that has been refined.


    Rong Huang just let out a strand of divine consciousness and went in for detection.


    Rong Huang saw She Anqing staring at the necklace, as if he understood something, "Do you want it?"


    She Anqing was a little surprised why Rong Huang said that, and immediately shook his head, "I don''t need it. I won''t go anywhere except for a mission. I can''t use it."


    Rong Huang sighed slowly, and put the necklace away.


    Seeing that the necklace suddenly disappeared out of thin air, She Anqing was stunned, "Do you also have the spatial ability?"


    Rong Huang blinked and slid his fingers around the table, "That''s it."


    She Anqing excitedly raised her hand and patted Rong Huang''s shoulder, "Big brother, you are the only female dual ability person I have ever seen."


    Even if the thunder and lightning ability like her is powerful in the base, I didn''t expect Rong Huang to be even more powerful than her.


    Rong Huang raised his chin proudly, "Of course I am the best."


    She Anqing was amused by Rong Huang''s small expression, and then thought of Ji Hanyan''s bitter look before leaving, "But you just let Ji Hanyan go like this? I always think she won''t stop so easily."


    Rong Huang''s chin was resting on the palm of his hand, and his voice was squeaky, "I know, I just want to see her dying to struggle."


    "I didn''t see it, you are pretty bad."


    Rong Huang straightened his chest, his eyes were flowing, his eyebrows were clear and charming, "Of course."

 Chapter 146： Zombie Empire (26)

    This king is the villain.


    In the previous two worlds, Rong Huang felt that it was a little too good for men and women who had three wrong views.


    She is the little overlord of the gods.


    -


    After Fu Huai returned to the table from the window, it didn''t take long for Dr. Zhang to call the door.


    Fu Huai was not surprised by this.


    After all, the same was true in the previous life. Dr. Zhang claimed to be an old man from Jinshan Base, and asked others to obey him in everything. Once someone disobeyed, he would go to Fu Huai to make irresponsible remarks.


    Like a woman with a broken mouth.


    Fu Huai looked at Dr. Zhang, who was talking eloquently on the opposite side, with a flickering coldness in his eyes.


    "You don''t know how arrogant Rong Huang was just now. She is just a newcomer, and I just doubt her identity. After all, after seeing the high-level zombie, we can''t deny this. There will be no more high-level zombies in the world."


    Fu Huai''s index finger bent up and tapped twice on the table, with a flat tone of alienation, "Rong Huang had already checked it when he entered the base, and I checked it again afterwards. You are suspecting my check. result?"


    Dr. Zhang didn''t expect Fu Huai to say that. After all, it was the first time that Fu Huai spoke to him in such a cold tone.


    Fu Huai clearly respected him in the past.


    Dr. Zhang also realized that he had done a bit too much this time, but when he thought that there might be a high-level female zombie for research, the insignificant regret over there was quickly overwhelmed with excitement.


    "But what if some zombies can''t be inspected with those instruments? Don''t forget that Rong Huang broke the instruments at the time. Maybe she just didn''t want to inspect them."


    Fu Huai raised his hand and pressed his forehead, acting gracefully and expensively, "That''s used to detect abilities."


    Dr. Zhang''s face was not very good-looking. Seeing that Fu Huai was like this, he wanted to protect Rong Huang.


    "Then since you have said so, I can''t say anything more. I will not be responsible if something happens later."


    Fu Huai did not fluctuate in his heart, and slowly nodded, "Yes."


    After being reborn for the first time, Fu Huai was not interested in anything.


    But when the little girl appeared, Fu Huai felt that there seemed to be a little different splendor in this world.


    Fu Huai thinks this is not bad.


    -


    Dr. Zhang returned from Fu Huai and couldn''t swallow this breath.


    In addition to his lack of power, is he inferior to Fu Huai in any way?


    Why should a 20-something boy be the head of the base?


    He had been working hard in the laboratory for these two months, and sometimes he couldn''t even eat food, but Fu Huai was so relaxed every day that he didn''t have to do anything.


    The more Dr. Zhang thought about it, the more he felt that Rong Huang had a problem. According to Ji Hanyan''s description, Rong Huang was bitten by a zombie, so he must have been infected with a zombie virus.


    But now Rong Huang looked no different from ordinary people.


    Either it has become a high-level zombie, or there is something in the blood that can dissolve the zombie virus.


    No matter which guess it was, it was enough to make Dr. Zhang mad with excitement.


    Especially for the latter, if it succeeds, then his contribution is the greatest.


    At that time, the entire Jinshan base will not be in charge of him?


    So, taking advantage of the silence of the night, Dr. Zhang sneaked out of the laboratory.


    The small building where the supernaturalists lived was very quiet, and there was no one in the corridor.


    Dr. Zhang touched the injection in his pocket and cheered himself up secretly. If it succeeds this time, he will be the leader of the Jinshan base by then.


    What is Fu Huai''s kid?

 Chapter 147： Zombie Empire (27)

    It''s just relying on the ability to be more powerful.


    Sooner or later, he must let Fu Huai kneel at his feet!


    In the darkness, Dr. Zhang''s eyes flashed strangely.


    The door of Rong Huang''s room was pushed open, and Dr. Zhang walked in silently, holding his breath.


    The two people in the room seemed to be asleep, and Dr. Zhang could hear steady breathing.


    Dr. Zhang fumbled to the front of Rong Huang''s bed, slowly took out the injection from his pocket, pressed his excitement, and stabbed it towards Rong Huang''s neck.


    Dr. Zhang heard a soft tusk, and then his hand was forcibly reversed.


    "Ah!" The needle pierced Dr. Zhang''s neck, and he seemed to be able to feel the medicine entering his body very quickly.


    In order to prevent Rong Huang from waking up halfway, Dr. Zhang specially prepared a highly effective potion, which was enough to bring down a cow.


    Before closing his eyelids and falling into a coma, Dr. Zhang seemed to see Rong Huang sitting on the bed, smiling slyly.


    Rong Huang clapped his hands, kicked Dr. Zhang, who was lying on the side of the bed, to the ground, got out of bed and turned on the light.


    She Anqing has also sat up, her face is cold, her hands are around her chest, "The old immortal, dare to attack him in the middle of the night and send him to the base commander."


    Had Rong Huang reminded her not to sleep too dead before going to bed, she would have never seen such a wonderful scene.


    She Anqing got out of bed with anger and kicked Dr. Zhang''s feet, cursing, "Dog stuff!"


    Rong Huang nodded like a chicken pecking rice, yes, dog stuff.


    "Send the people to the base leader first." She Anqing was about to bend down and lift Dr. Zhang up, when she saw Rong Huang pick up the people one step ahead of her, and strode outside.


    "Instead of sending it to Fu Huai, it''s better to let everyone see what kind of person he is." Rong Huang''s mouth was broken and his steps were brisk and effortless.


    Rong Huang is small and exquisite, but to put it bluntly, he is a little short.


    But what Dr. Zhang said was one to seventy-five. When Rong Huang held it in his hand, part of his calf was still dragging on the ground.


    A lot of dust was rubbed along the way.


    She Anqing held back a smile and followed Rong Huang to the base square.


    There is a broadcasting station not far from the square. Rong Huang dropped Dr. Zhang and went to the broadcasting station, turned on the broadcasting microphone, "Excuse me, there is a very important thing now, please come to the square to gather."


    The soft and sweet voice spread throughout the base through the loudspeaker.


    Immediately afterwards, anger sounded in each room.


    Rong Huang stood in the center of the square, not caring at all.


    The king is a villain, so he should do something the villain should do.


    For example, calling people out of bed in the middle of the night.


    Soon many people came to the square and saw Rong Huang and the base female overlord standing together, and Dr. Zhang lying on the ground, they couldn''t figure it out for a while.


    What''s going on here?


    Not besieged by zombies?


    Harm, they thought it was a city surrounded by zombies.


    They were so scared that they wore their pants upside down.


    Kuai Ye dragged down the stairs and saw the Hercules Rong Huang waking up from the base and the female overlord She Anqing together. He saw Dr. Zhang and thought of what happened during the day. Suddenly, his eyelids twitched.


    Kuaiye didn''t dare to ask Rong Huang, so he could only step back and ask She Anqing next, "Sister Qing, what''s the matter?"


    She Anqing''s cold eyes swept across Dr. Zhang, who was sleeping like a dead pig on the ground, and said angrily, "He took advantage of Rong Huang to fall asleep and wanted to faint her."


    "Why?" Kuai Ye vaguely guessed something, but didn''t dare to say.

 Chapter 148： Zombie Empire (28)

    After all, Dr. Zhang is an old man in the base and the person in charge of the laboratory. He has a high reputation in the base.


    She Anqing got angry. As long as she thought that Rong Huang, who was like a white dough, was almost harmed by Dr. Zhang, she was so angry that she raised her feet to make up for her feet.


    Kuaiye shrank her neck, and the women nowadays were really more cruel than the other.


    "Have you heard about the daytime? He touched our room in the middle of the night just to take Rong Huang to do the experiment." Seeing Kui Ye''s expression in a trance, She Anqing thought he didn''t understand, so she explained patiently. .


    Kuai Ye touched the back of his head, and his heart was broken.


    Dr. Zhang has had enough of a good life, so he dared to provoke Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang hadn''t killed Dr. Zhang to death.


    Kuai Ye was thinking about it, and Rong Huang over there spoke, "Everyone is quiet, do you see Dr. Zhang on the ground?"


    "I saw it."


    "what happened?"


    "Yes, what happened?"


    Rong Huang cleared his throat and raised his throat, "This is the man who sneaked into my room in the middle of the night, and he had a bad intention on me. Seeing that I was beautiful, he wanted to pour my medicine and take me to the laboratory to do the experiment. "


    "real or fake?"


    "I think it''s credible, who doesn''t know that Dr. Zhang is a research madman?"


    "Aside from anything else, Rong Huang is still very beautiful."


    "..."


    On the first day Rong Huang came to the base, the fact that she smashed the instrument with a punch when she tested her abilities had spread through the base.


    Coupled with the trick of using chopsticks in the cafeteria later, it almost frightened people''s heads.


    So many people know her.


    Rong Huang put everyone''s talk in his ears, Xing''s eyes flashed with a smile, and he continued, "I''m a good girl. He wanted me to die by doing this."


    After that, Rong Huang successfully received a large wave of sympathy and pity.


    She Anqing, who had already been frightened by Rong Huang''s drama on the side, said: "?????!!!"


    No, are you really worthy of my previous feet?


    The expression on She Anqing''s face was almost stretched, and she followed Rong Huang and said, "This person is still handed over to the base chief. Do you have any comments?"


    Those who hadn''t recovered from their sympathy for Rong Huang heard She Anqing''s words and shook their heads, "No no."


    "You can give Dr. Zhang to the base chief, we have no objection."


    "I thought that Dr. Zhang was a good person, but I didn''t expect it to be a pervert."


    At this time, Dr. Zhang abnormal woke up, seeing so many people around him, he was shocked, his expression confused, "What''s the matter?"


    As soon as he finished the question, a shoe with a strong foot odor soon hit his face, followed by swearing, "It''s crazy to say that you still asked!"


    She Anqing glanced at Rong Huang, who was hiding behind her with a smile, and her heart was really frantic.


    Outside the crowd, Fu Huai''s handsome and gentle face had a faint smile.


    Originally, he was planning to take action to solve Dr. Zhang, but he did not expect that someone would solve Dr. Zhang for him first.


    Fu Huai chuckled as she looked at the little girl behind She Anqing who was covering her mouth and snickering in the crowd.


    Originally, because there was no appearance of Rong Huang in the previous life, she remained vigilant and suspicious, but now it seems that we can lower our vigilance.


    It''s just a playful little girl.


    Thinking of this, Fu Huai moved his fingertips behind him lightly, and slowly stepped forward. The gentle voice seemed excessively low and magnificent in the night, "What happened?"

 Chapter 149： Zombie Empire (29)

    The people in front heard Fu Huai''s voice and quickly stepped aside.


    When Rong Huang saw Fu Huai appear, he hooked his head to look at Fu Huai, and happened to meet Fu Huai''s dark eyes.


    For a moment, Rong Huang seemed to see the smile in Fu Huai''s eyes.


    Rong Huang''s eyes widened, he was laughing at her!


    Dog man.


    The smelly phoenix went out.


    Seeing Fu Huai was here, Kuai Ye immediately told Fu Huai about the matter from beginning to end.


    In fact, Fu Huai had known what happened here before, and he looked down at Dr. Zhang after hearing this.


    Seeing Fu Huai looking at him, Dr. Zhang looked in horror, begging a little.


    What are you begging for?


    Fu Huai was a little amused. In the previous life, the Jinshan base that he had harmed with Liang Ou fell, and it was not that no one had begged him.


    But hasn''t he missed all of them?


    The corner of Fu Huai''s mouth provoked a cool smile. He was a bad guy and immediately said, "Then deal with it according to the rules of the base."


    Kuai Ye thought for a while, and asked cautiously, "Get out of the base?"


    Fu Huai nodded.


    Kuai Ye glanced at Dr. Zhang, really dying, then picked up the person and walked towards the base gate.


    Dr. Zhang panicked completely. He didn''t expect Fu Huai to be so merciless, "Fu Huai, I am the leader of experimental research, without my experiment will not be successful!"


    Fu Huai still smiled, without the slightest emotional ups and downs in his eyes.


    Even with him, it may not be successful.


    Moreover, he hates being threatened by others.


    Fu Huai looked around, and finally froze on Rong Huang, who was wearing a pink skirt, wondering where she had so many clothes, but her expression didn''t show up, "It''s all gone, Rong Huang come with me."


    Rong Huang blinked, this sentence is a bit familiar?


    Seeing that Fu Huai had turned and left, She Anqing poked Rong Huang''s slender waist and urged, "Hurry up and follow, fool."


    Rong Huang just wanted to explain that he was not stupid at all, but he was clever. Fu Huai in front of him suddenly turned around, his deep and gorgeous voice was a bit **** in the night, "Don''t keep up?"


    Rong Huang thought she threatened She Anqing fiercely, and then followed Fu Huai with her short legs.


    Rong Huang ran down a stretch, sweating all over.


    Bai Shengsheng''s little hands kept fanning the wind, but they still couldn''t resist the heat.


    "Drink water?" Fu Huai asked Rong Huang, holding a glass in her hand.


    Rong Huang licked his lower lip and nodded.


    Fu Huai''s gaze calmly swept past Huang''s pink tongue, her eyes darkened, and she turned to pour water.


    Rong Huang held the water glass and took a few sips, and the water in the glass bottomed out.


    Rong Huangyi still held the glass without letting go, and the gentle voice of the man sounded in his ears, "Let it down."


    Rong Huang put it down subconsciously, and then he was pinched by his chin.


    Rong Huang blinked, then stared wide.


    For what? For what? Is this trying to molest the king?


    Really brave, don''t think that you are the king of Feng disease and disease, and dare not do anything to you.


    The thinly callused finger pads lightly rubbed Rong Huang''s soft lips, with an aura.


    Rong Huang''s tailbone numb, and a layer of water instantly accumulates in the wet apricot eyes.


    Ma Ma, Feng Bingbing is about to plot against me again.


    "Are you really a supernatural person?" Fu Huai leaned down, and the faint sense of oppression followed.


    Rong Huang was forced to lift his chin, and his charming face was completely exposed to Fu Huai''s sight.


    Rong Huang kept this movement uncomfortable, stretched out his small paw to scratch Fu Huai, but was easily held by Fu Huai with one hand.


    Rong Huang: QAQ.

 Chapter 150： Zombie Empire (30)

    "Huh?" Fu Huai tapped his lips lightly, and his tone was a little cheerful, "Really a supernatural person?"


    Rong Huang kept his eyes away from Fu Huai, and tried to stubbornly resist, "Of course it is."


    "Very good." Rong Huang quietly raised her head and glanced at Fu Huai, is she going to let her go?


    Then I saw Fu Huai pointing at the instrument in the corner and said, "It happens that the instrument is also repaired. I want to see what kind of power you have."


    Rong Huang almost bit his tongue, and stammered when he was nervous, "It''s just a power system ability."


    Fu Huai heard the soft tail sound of Rong Huang''s last word, her eyes moved slightly, and she let go of her hand holding Rong Huang''s chin.


    When his eyes touched the red mark on Rong Huang''s chin, Fu Huai thought to herself that the girl''s skin was too delicate.


    But there was a faint voice in his heart telling him that if it was heavier, wouldn''t it be better to leave marks on the little girl?


    Fu Huai slowly closed her eyes, forcibly repelling this gloomy emotion, "Go."


    Rong Huang tried his best not to make himself look scared, and walked to the edge of the instrument with his head straight up.


    "Don''t accidentally break it again. After all, repairing this kind of instrument requires a lot of money." Fu Huai''s voice sounded behind her, and Rong Huang''s fist was quietly loosened.


    How does the dog man know what she is thinking?


    But this is not the point. Rong Huangyi righteously said that he would not, and then tremblingly put his hand on the instrument.


    After a while, nothing happened.


    Rong Huang: Shark me.


    "Strong power?" Fu Huai strolled to Rong Huang, her voice low and magnificent, "Huh?"


    Rong Huang''s refusal to speak means that he would not speak in death.


    Fu Huai didn''t care either, flipped his fingertips and moved very quickly to move closer to Rong Huang''s arm.


    Rong Huang felt a brief tingling in his arm. He looked down and saw that the blade between Fu Huai''s fingers made a very thin wound on the thin white skin.


    It''s just that the blood shed a little earlier, and the wound healed at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Not even a trace was left.


    Rong Huang: "!!!"


    "In the previous research report of Dr. Zhang, it was mentioned that high-ranking zombies have a strong healing ability, so you..." Fu Huai was interrupted by Rong Huang before he finished speaking. You, I am a supernatural power."


    Fu Huai''s long, narrow and dark eyes narrowed slightly, with a smile, "The instrument just didn''t detect any abilities of you."


    Rong Huang''s eyes flashed slightly, wishing to slap himself to death, and continued to stiff his mouth, "No, just..."


    "Just what?" Fu Huai smiled, reaching out and raising Rong Huang''s arm.


    The little girl was born extremely white, and her skin was like milk.


    That little blood coagulated on the skin, and the red and white collided with amazing colors.


    It is the easiest thing that makes people unable to help but breed dark emotions.


    Fu Huai''s Adam''s apple moved slightly, and before Rong Huang could react, he lowered his head and picked up the tip of his tongue lightly.


    Rong Huang''s forearm numb, and he wants to break free, but Fu Huai is firmly held on.


    Rong Huang could only watch Fu Huai''s incomparable ghost stick out the tip of his tongue and lick the blood stains, making goosebumps all over his body.


    Is Fu Huai''s servant again guilty of snake essence disease?


    Ma Ma, she is so scared.


    Rong Huang''s arms trembled, but he still couldn''t shake Fu Huai''s hand from his arm.


    "What are you doing?" Rong Huang''s wet eyes were shy, and he wanted to slap the man in front of him to death.


    But even if this is just a ray of spirit that Feng Xi has split up, it can still easily suppress Rong Huang who wants to shake the sky.

 Chapter 151： Zombie Empire (31)

    Rong Huang raised his other hand and slapped Fu Huai''s face with a slap.


    There was a soft snap, like a tickling.


    Fu Huai looked up, the little girl had a peach-like pink on her face, and she looked shy and timid, which was very attractive.


    Fu Huai''s eyes darkened, a little blood lingering on the tip of his tongue.


    Fu Huai let go of her fingertips carelessly rubbing the little girl''s delicate skin twice.


    "I heard that there is a zombie king in this world, do you think there will be a zombie queen?" Fu Huai''s fingertips condensed a ball of flame, seeming to show Rong Huang his average strength.


    Rong Huang said that he didn''t need him to show his strength, and lightly pressed his lower lips, "I don''t know."


    Fu Huai raised her lips, with a real smile on her warm and indifferent face, "I don''t know? Then I don''t know."


    Rong Huang: "..."


    Dog man, is it really good for you to be so perfunctory?


    Fu Huai put away the flames, and put away all the smiles on her face, "You can go now."


    Rong Huang gritted his teeth secretly. Sooner or later, the king asked you to kneel and wash his feet.


    Rong Huang didn''t feel very angry when he thought about it this way.


    "Then I''m leaving." Rong Huang finished speaking, and ran out of the testing room.


    The corner of the little girl''s pink dress disappeared at the door, and Fu Huai took his gaze back unhurriedly.


    Regarding Rong Huang''s identity, he had a bottom in his heart.


    Xu is because of his rebirth, everything around him has changed.


    Just like the zombie queen who never appeared in the previous life.


    Thinking of the last zombie king he saw in the previous life, Fu Huai felt a little uncomfortable.


    The zombie king.


    The zombie queen.


    It sounds very uncomfortable.


    Fu Huai squeaked, and her long eyelashes covered the dull and unclear look under her eyes.


    The fingertips stroked the results of Rong Huang''s previous inspection, and the paper burned in just an instant.


    -


    After solving Dr. Zhang, Ji Hanyan saw Rong Huang on a detour for ten days.


    Rong Huangle was at ease. In addition to eating and drinking, he followed She Anqing out of the base to play with zombies.


    Although these zombies are all her cuteness, Rong Huang can only wrong them for the latest lion head in the canteen.


    It is an honor for you to dedicate yourself to this king!


    Rong Huang thought this way, and at the same time he went down with an axe, and the zombie''s head grumbled to She Anqing''s feet.


    She Anqing was attentively fighting against the zombies, suddenly he was hit by something, and when he looked down, he saw a **** zombie''s head with no eyes closed.


    Almost vomited to her.


    "Rong Xiaohuang!" She Anqing roared, there was a bit of helplessness in it when he listened carefully.


    "I''m here." Rong Huang replied obediently, and at the same time it went down with an axe, and another rolled to She Anqing''s feet.


    She Anqing was completely mad, but when she saw Rong Huang''s harmless face, she couldn''t deal with Rong Huang at all, and she was so angry that she was so far away from Rong Huang that she continued to beat the zombies.


    Rong Huang squatted down next to the zombie''s head, took out the disposable gloves that had been pitted from the current laboratory leader two days ago, and started digging for the crystal nucleus.


    After a while, Rong Huang trot to Li Yang, who was in charge of logistics, holding the two crystal cores, bent over and threw the crystal cores into the nylon bag.


    "Sister Rong, which number is this?" Li Yang glanced at the small axe in Rong Huang''s hand with some fear, and asked with a smile.


    It was this axe that easily chopped the Level 3 zombies that they had not solved by their joint efforts last time into two pieces.


    Up to now, those two zombies are still immersed in formalin in the laboratory.

 Chapter 152： Zombie Empire (32)

    Rong Huang broke his fingers and counted, "It''s only eighty to ninety."


    Just as Li Yang was about to say that this was great, he heard Rong Huang mutter in a low voice, "Too few, at least twenty."


    Li Yang glanced at the zombies over there, there were only a few dozen zombies in total.


    When Li Yang took his gaze back, Rong Huang had already returned to the pile of zombies, and once the axe went down, a zombie was chopped off.


    Li Yang, a weak young cat, shivered by the side of the car.


    After a while, everyone finished beating the zombies and collected the crystal nuclei.


    "This time I came out with a lot of gains, and I hope that it will be like today." Liang Ou said with a smile.


    But no one responded.


    As long as there are tasks these days, Liang Ou will basically be in the team.


    At the beginning everyone would talk to Liang Ou, but later it was discovered that Liang Ou was arrogant and likes bragging, and slowly no one paid any attention to him anymore.


    When Liang Ou saw that everyone was silent, his eyes were gloomy for a moment.


    I don''t know what went wrong, this is completely different from what he planned.


    In the plan, after he came to Jinshan base, he used his ability to enter the high-level base of the base, and then step by step to disintegrate the Jinshan base.


    But now, not only did he fail to get inside, but instead made these supernaturalists biased against him.


    Thinking of this, Liang Ou complained a little about Ji Hanyan.


    If it weren''t for Ji Hanyan''s conflict with Rong Huang in the cafeteria, and she was his person, no one would have prejudiced against him.


    Liang Ou thought of Ji Hanyan''s timidity every day, and didn''t know what she was doing secretly, and asked her to take food out of the space, saying that she was uncomfortable and could not perform supernatural powers.


    Although Liang Ou was a little skeptical, he didn''t say anything after all.


    After all, she is her own woman.


    At present, the most important thing is to build a good relationship with everyone.


    Liang Ou looked at Rong Huang, who was chatting with two fellow supernaturalists, with a smile on his face.


    Liang Ou''s thoughts moved. Rong Huang seemed to be very popular at the base. If he had a good relationship with her, his image would be restored in the eyes of others, right?


    "Miss Rong." Liang Ou stepped forward with a smile.


    Rong Huangzheng was talking with She Anqing, and was interrupted at first, turning his head very uncomfortably to look at Liang Ou, "Something?"


    The smile on Liang Ou''s face faded a bit, why didn''t he wait to see him one by one?


    I think Liang Ou was also very popular with those female supernaturalists in Zhenyang Base. Why did he become bored when he arrived at Jinshan Base?


    Faced with Rong Huang''s cold eyes, Liang Ou still couldn''t pull this face down and continued, "I just ask where I need to go next."


    Rong Huang let out a cry, turned his head to look at She Anqing, and asked her with his eyes.


    She Anqing: "No, go directly to the base."


    Liang Ou replied, then backed away.


    She Anqing snorted when she saw this, and said to Rong Huang in a low voice, "I think he wants to tease you."


    "Fuck me?" Rong Huang blinked, not knowing why.


    She Anqing sighed when she saw it, and squeezed Rong Huang''s cheek, smooth and soft, "Forget it, you don''t understand it after telling you." After speaking, he took out two walnuts from his pocket, "Hurry up and eat."


    It was not easy for her to pull it out of the corner of the supermarket before.


    Specially reserved for Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang was holding two walnuts with a blank face, "???"


    From the side, She Anqing''s eyes looked like a fool, and she saw the real water: "..."


    -


    Rong Huang and his party ran into something on the way back.


    Their car was hit by a car.

 Chapter 153： Zombie Empire (33)

    "Damn, did he do it on purpose?" She Anqing was sitting in the car, looking at the owner outside, cursing.


    Rong Huang didn''t look outside at first, but he reminded him that it was the male protagonist Zombie King who had appeared before Rong Huang looked out the car window.


    With just one glance, Rong Huang scolded and scolded alongside She Anqing.


    She Anqing stopped and put her hand to cover Rong Huang''s mouth, with a child''s expression that she didn''t understand, "Little child, don''t talk dirty."


    Rong Huang ignored him and rolled up his sleeves, wishing to beat the man outside.


    Don''t think that if you put on the human skin of a small world, you won''t be able to see your surging spirit.


    Rong Huang grinned his teeth.


    It was Fushu who robbed the little golden pig she hid in the peach forest two hundred years ago and didn''t return it to her.


    But fortunately, he was beaten by Feng Bingyi in the end and snatched the little golden pig back.


    Later, as long as he shows up, he will face her.


    It happened that he was the eighth son of the **** emperor, and he was extremely honorable and could not be killed.


    Rong Huang was so angry that his teeth were itchy, holding the walnuts and biting, making She Anqing''s scalp numb. This way of eating was a bit too wild.


    Rong Huang suddenly changed his mind and thought, why did he come to the small world?


    Is it possible to come to grab the baby from her?


    This can''t be done. Not everyone can move the little treasure house of the king.


    It seemed that he had noticed Rong Huang''s sight, and the handsome and evil man slaughtered looked towards Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang brushed back his gaze, don''t look, don''t know.


    "Do you know?" She Anqing was a little curious, who made Rong Huang so vigilant, what is the man''s identity outside?


    Rong Huang grabbed his hands and denied Sanlian with a serious expression, "I am not talking nonsense without you."


    She Anqing twitched the corners of her mouth. Is this the so-called stealing the bell?


    Seeing that Rong Huang was unwilling to say, She Anqing didn''t force it either.


    After a while, Rong Huang found that the car had set off with them behind his car, his eyelids twitched, and he hurriedly stepped forward to ask the driving superseder, "What are they doing?"


    "Oh, are you talking about the car behind?" Rong Huang said with a grin, and said with a smile, "They are going to our base, so they left together."


    "To our base?" Rong Huang took a breath. Why did Fushu stay in his shadow?


    Rong Huang didn''t give up trying to confirm it again, "Jinshan Base?"


    "Haha Sister Rong is really good at joking." The ability person thought that Rong Huang was joking, and laughed, and the ability person in the front passenger seat also laughed when he saw it.


    Rong Huang laughed dryly and drew back.


    The king is not joking.


    The king is talking to you very solemnly.


    -


    As soon as Rong Huang got out of the car, he was stopped, "Little Huang''er."


    What is small? Phoenix what Phoenix?


    Please be serious!


    The king and you are deadly enemies, the kind of endlessly dying!


    Rong Huang turned his head with his hips akimbo, and saw the man with one hand on the roof of the car, smiling evilly.


    Seeing Rong Huang turned his head, Fushu smiled even more at the corners of his mouth. He raised his voice and shouted, "Little Huang''er."


    Originally, because the male lead didn''t cause any harm to the original lead, Rong Huang also planned to let the male lead go.


    But now...


    Rong Huang raised the corners of his mouth, revealing two pear vortices, he was dead.


    People of the God Realm have not lived in the small world without ever dying in the small world.


    Rong Huang''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the king''s small axe was already about to move.


    Seeing the change in Rong Huang''s expression, She Anqing silently placed a row of wax on Fushu over there.


    I wish you an early death and a super life.

 Chapter 154： Zombie Empire (34)

    Rong Huang didn''t want to have too much entanglement with Fushu.


    After all, Feng Bingbing said that Fushu was not an easy character.


    She is a good boy who listens to Feng''s illness.


    Seeing Rong Huang Sayazi run away, the smile at the corner of Fushu''s mouth gradually converged, and his blue eyes in the pitch black looked towards a certain place.


    The handsome and elegant man stood by the window, unable to see his expression clearly.


    However, Fu Shu still clearly saw the unhappiness on the man''s face.


    I thought it was because Xiao Huang''er was too naughty that Feng Xi was thrown into the small world to hone her character, but she didn''t expect Feng Xi to follow.


    The arc of Fushu''s mouth rose again, and a bird of prey flashed across his eyes.


    He had long guessed that Feng Xi was not innocent towards Xiao Huang''er, but he still pretended to have no desires and desires every day, which looked unpleasant.


    Fushu smiled provocatively in Fu Huai''s direction, and got back into the car.


    Fu Huai upstairs had a panoramic view of Fushu''s provocation, and a piece of ice quickly condensed in his eyes.


    The hand resting on the window sill tightened involuntarily.


    For some reason, when he saw Rong Huang and Fushu looking at each other from a distance, and the subtle movements between the two, his heart was surging with jealousy.


    This feeling is weird, but it seems to have been experienced more than once.


    Fu Huai took a deep breath, restrained the emotion that was about to overflow his chest, turned and disappeared by the window.


    A gust of heat blew in, and the curtains fluttered, revealing blood stains on the windowsill.


    -


    Rong Huang heard that Ji Hanyan was violently beaten by Liang Ou in the public.


    Lifting off the quilt and holding the pillow, he climbed onto She Anqing''s bed. Rong Huang crossed his legs and hugged the pillow. His black and white apricot eyes were bright. "Tell me, what''s the matter?"


    God knows how much she wants to see Ji Hanyan, unfortunately.


    Seeing the undisguised gloating on Rong Huang''s face, She Anqing coughed and couldn''t help but reached out and stroked Rong Huang''s small head.


    Harm, who made Rong Xiaohuang too cute.


    Can''t help but want to lure.


    "I just passed by and listened to it. It seems that Ji Hanyan cheated Liang Ou." She Anqing scratched her chin, and saw Rong Huang staring at herself for a moment, then took out a bag of chicken feet from under the pillow and handed it to him. To Rong Huang, "The only one I found in the supermarket last time. I''ve given it to you."


    Rong Huang''s eyes lit up, and she grasped She Anqing''s hand as he took the chicken feet, "Thank you, good comrade!"


    She Anqing withdrew her hand in disgust, "Hurry up and eat."


    Rong Huang sat on the edge of the bed with his elbow on his knee and eating chicken feet. There was a trash can in front of him, urging She Anqing to continue talking, "What then?"


    She Anqing cleared her throat and patted her thigh, "I heard that Ji Hanyan has no abilities at all, and I don''t know how to fool Liang Ou and let him take her into the base."


    "You didn''t see Liang Ou''s face at the time, he just smoked Ji Hanyan with a pole, and the cry of Ji Hanyan could be heard ten miles away."


    When it comes to pole poles, Rong Huang has some impressions.


    The base is not very rich in water resources. All the water is stored in large tanks. If you need it, you can apply for water.


    Those who don''t have abilities usually carry water and vegetables with that pole.


    Rong Huang didn''t expect Liang Ou to be so cruel that he would use a pole.


    In other words, Ji Hanyan is also the heroine. Even if she looks like a flower and jade like her, she is also a Xiaojiabiyu, and Liang Ou can also play it.


    "Didn''t Ji Hanyan fool Liang Ou by relying on your spatial necklace?" She Anqing clapped his hands and pointed to the spatial necklace that Rong Huang casually threw in the corner.

 Chapter 155： Zombie Empire (35)

    Rong Huang was flushed with his little spicy mouth, and he inhaled, and said as he inhaled, "It should be."


    She Anqing screamed when she saw it, poured some water from the kettle over there and handed it to Rong Huang, "There is only so much for today, so save a little drink."


    Rong Huang held the cup and nodded, then raised his neck and took a few mouthfuls.


    Gone?


    She Anqing was shocked by Rong Huang once again, but she got used to it when she was shocked. She Anqing was able to keep her face unchanged.


    "By the way, the newcomer lives next door to us, don''t you know?"


    "What?" Rong Huangteng straightened up, his eyes were incredulous, "Next door?"


    She Anqing nodded.


    "Mom, this prince is going to kill Fu Shu this dog thing." Rong Huang muttered softly.


    She Anqing didn''t hear clearly. Just when she was about to ask, she saw Rong Huang put on her shoes and ran to the door, opening the door like a thief.


    Rong Huang looked out through the crack in the door. It was almost at night, and people came and went in the corridor.


    Rong Huang couldn''t see the next door. Just about to close the door, a pale hand suddenly appeared, blocking Rong Huang''s movements.


    Before Rong Huang could react, the door was pushed back by that hand.


    "Little Huang''er, don''t come here unharmed." Rong Huang saw Fushu and closed the door without thinking. Fushu took the opportunity to flash into the room and tweeted, "Why is it still so fierce?"


    Rong Huang: "Go away."


    Fushu didn''t seem to see She Anqing over there, with a cynical smile on his face, "Hey, the emperor came to this shabby place for you, why are you so fierce?"


    Rong Huang stared at Fu Shu, she said that this servant was here to grab her baby.


    But her baby either stayed in the Wutong Forest or was in the space, and Fushu couldn''t grab it.


    Thinking about this, Rong Huang was relieved again.


    Outside the Wutong Forest, there was a formation set by Feng Xi, and most people couldn''t break that formation.


    Rong Huang pointed to the door with a straight face, "Go out."


    Seeing Rong Huang not welcoming him, Fushu''s smile faded a bit, and he was about to say something, when the closed door was pushed open again.


    Fushu looked at the visitor, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    It''s really an eyesore.


    Fu Huai looked at the two people who were very close in the room, his eyes flashed slightly, and the resentment in his chest rose again.


    Fu Huai calmly retracted his hand on the doorknob, looked at Fu Shu, his eyes were deep, and there seemed to be a turbulent ink hidden inside, "What are you doing?"


    Fushu hated Feng Xi, who was obviously concerned about it, but pretended not to eat the fireworks. "What''s up with you? We are reminiscing about the past."


    Hearing the word "recounting the old", Fu Huai''s black eyes suddenly sank and turned to look at Rong Huang.


    After receiving Fu Huai''s sight, Rong Huang didn''t even want to lower his head.


    Don''t ask, just counseling.


    Fu Shu snorted when he saw this. After so many years, Xiao Huang''er was really eaten by Feng Xi to death.


    It''s boring to stay any longer, Fushu said to Rong Huang in a loose tone, "Little Huang''er, I''ll leave first, and I''ll talk when I have time."


    Rong Huang thought that who wants to talk to you again, as long as you don''t grab my baby, you can say anything.


    Rong Huang didn''t speak, and Fu Shu didn''t feel annoyed. He glanced at Fu Huai with a deep expression meaningfully, and walked away.


    One is given away, and there is another.


    Rong Huang twisted his hands, stepped forward with Fu Huai''s extremely pressured eyes, and said with a smile, "Are you doing anything?"


    "You?" Fu Huai caught a word.


    Is he very old?


    Rong Huang raises his eyebrows, isn''t he old? Many tens of thousands of years old.

 Chapter 156： Zombie Empire (36)

    Fu Huai looked at the little girl with clear eyebrows and clear eyes, and the depression in her heart suddenly disappeared.


    His mood improved a lot instantly. Fu Huai raised his hand and touched the girl��s soft hair, with a gentle and gentle tone, "Nothing, I just want to tell you that you are still young and men are not good things, so don��t get in touch with men too much. ."


    Rong Huang blinked, did he even scold himself in?


    "Of course, except for me." Rong Huang listened to Fu Huai slowly again.


    Rong Huang: Shameless.


    She Anqing, who is sitting on the bed trying to reduce her sense of presence: Please two, I''m still here, can you not be like this? Bullying single dogs?


    Through the eyes of the little girl, Fu Huai could easily read what she was thinking.


    The little girl was slandering him secretly.


    Fu Huai remembered the titles of "Zombie King" and "Zombie Queen" again, and then thought of the intimate behavior between Rong Huang and Zhan Zuo just now, guessing that the two should have known each other for a long time.


    Fu Huai pressed her lips tightly, and the dissatisfaction that had dissipated once again reached its peak.


    Fu Huai stepped forward and looked at She Anqing at the same time. His voice was as gentle as ever, but with no doubt, "Go out."


    She Anqing handed Rong Huang a self-seeking look, and hurriedly went out to leave room for Fu Huai and Rong Huang.


    Although she saw the scene of two men fighting and one woman fighting for the first time in real life, it was still a matter of life, so she chose Gou.


    Rong Huang watched as Fu Huai drove She Anqing away, then took the door and approached her step by step, quietly taking two steps back.


    According to her knowledge of Feng''s disease, as long as Feng''s disease doesn''t look right, it''s a snake essence disease.


    Rong Huang tried hard to straighten his chest and cheered himself up, "You, you, you calm down." The snake essence is the most terrifying disease.


    You have to get sick and go back again.


    This baby is most shocked by the sickness of the snake.


    Rong Huang thought of Fu Huai''s paw licking the blood on her arm last time, and a layer of goose bumps suddenly formed on her arm.


    He doesn''t want to lick the king, right?


    No, this is something a dog can do.


    Although Feng Bingyi''s acting style is not an ordinary dog.


    Seeing Rong Huang staring at him with horror, Fu Huai couldn''t help but laugh, raised his hand and gently hung the bridge of Rong Huang''s nose, "idiot."


    The look in his eyes brought a pampering look that he hadn''t even noticed.


    Rong Huang covered his nose, his apricot eyes wet.


    She is not a fool, she is a peerless little genius!


    Fu Huai stepped forward two more steps, put Rong Huang between the table and himself, then raised his hand through Rong Huang''s armpit, and picked up the little girl and put it on the table.


    Rong Huang: Huh, eh? Have you never heard of whether men and women give or receive kisses?


    Seeing Rong Huang''s expression loose, Fu Huai sighed helplessly. The emotions that had been suppressed in his chest burst out, but at the last moment, he was forcibly suppressed and turned into a light kiss on the top of the little girl''s hair.


    Tolerant and paranoid.


    After he was reborn, he thought he would break his love, but he didn''t expect to meet a little girl with bright colors all over his body.


    She broke into his world and dyed his world with splendid colors.


    Rong Huang glanced at Fu Huai, and pointed at his finger, "What are you doing with me?"


    Rong Huang felt that Feng''s disease was really sick. When she was in the God Realm, she was always forced to do this and that, either reading or practicing spells. Now in the small world, his soul always treats her. Stuffed with sauce.


    Rong Huang almost split his personality.


    Fu Huai''s eyes were gentle, with a faint smile, "Because I like it."


    Rong Huang''s ears are hot, do you like it?

 Chapter 157： Zombie Empire (37)

    Rong Huang bulged her cheeks so that she wouldn''t look better because of Feng''s disease, and her spells were a little more powerful, and she would like him if she protects her a little more on weekdays.


    Humph!


    Fu Huai''s gaze swept over the little girl''s pale pink ears, with a greater smile in her eyes, raising her hand and gently pressing the top of Rong Huang''s hair, "So don''t beat other men too close."


    "I will be jealous."


    Once the long backlog of emotions were confided, Fu Huaijun''s eyebrows and eyes were relaxed, but his words were extremely possessive.


    Fu Huai looked at the little Rong Huang, her heart softened, and her eyes filled with ink filled with ink.


    Rong Huang let out a soft voice, his eyes blank, his voice soft and milky.


    Smelling the faint scent of milk on the girl''s body, and the girl''s milky voice in her ears, Fu Huai''s Adam''s apple moved slightly, and the hands lightly resting on Rong Huang''s waist were slowly clenched and released.


    Finally, Fu Huai sighed briefly and lowered his head.


    The man''s body leaned down, and Rong Huang was gagged before he could react.


    Rong Huang: Meow meow?


    After a long time, Rong Huang was pinched by Fu Huai and placed on his lap. His lips were red, the tails of his eyes were pink, and his apricot eyes were shiny.


    Obviously an emotional appearance.


    The same was true for Fu Huai, the gasp in his throat was low and sexy, and the desire in his eyes could not dissipate for a long time.


    Fu Huai''s palm was slowly rubbing against Rong Huang''s Yingying waist, as if measuring the slenderness of the little girl''s waist inch by inch.


    With a creepy sense of occupation.


    "Fu Huai." The little girl in her arms called him softly, Fu Huai leaned back in the chair lazily, and responded lazily.


    Just after responding, a small hand slapped him in the face.


    Click.


    The strength is not heavy, it is more like touching.


    Fu Huai was startled, and then chuckled lightly, her voice dull, with a secret desire, "Zai Zhai is tickling me?"


    Rong Huang gritted his teeth, bad things.


    Rong Huang leaned back, and with a hey, he slammed his head on Fu Huai''s chest.


    Let you kiss me, the king has a temper!


    Fu Huai frowned lightly and snorted.


    Suddenly being smashed by Rong Huang like this, it did hurt a bit, but it was still bearable.


    Fu Huai squeezed Rong Huang''s small paw, and didn''t blame him, but lowered his eyes to look at Rong Huang''s forehead, "Does it hurt?"


    "It doesn''t hurt." Rong Huang grabbed the clothes on Fu Huai''s chest, wrinkled the originally flat clothes, and said stiffly.


    In fact, of course it hurts, Fu Huai''s chest is so hard.


    Seeing the little girl''s grievances, Fu Huai sighed, rubbed Rong Huang''s forehead lightly with his fingers, and said slowly, "It doesn''t hurt, it doesn''t hurt, cub be good."


    Rong Huang was so coaxed by Fu Huai that his whole person floated up, and he half-squinted at Fu Huai. Since he was so sincere, the king would forgive him for the time being.


    When Rong Huang returned to his original vitality, Fu Huai sighed in relief.


    At this time, a bell rang outside, and Rong Huang''s eyes lit up.


    It''s time for dinner!


    Rong Huang swayed his calf and wanted to go down, but was held by Fu Huai, "What are you doing?"


    Rong Huang licked his lips and looked out the door eagerly, lest the lion head be snatched away tonight, "Supper, eat dinner!"


    He twisted and wanted to get off Fu Huai''s legs.


    Fu Huai was a little bit dumbfounded when he heard the words, put the little girl off her lap, touched Ronghuang''s head, and once again instructed, "After eating, stay in the room and don''t go anywhere. Men are all stunned. Open, nothing good."


    Under Rong Huang''s clear and clean gaze, Fu Huai continued to say, "Of course, I am an exception."


    Rong Huang: Bah.

 Chapter 158： Zombie Empire (38)

    Fu Huai smiled, with a gentle smile on her fair face even in the last days, "I''m leaving."


    Rong Huang immediately raised his small paw and waved, "Goodbye."


    See you again.


    When Fu Huai left, Rong Huang immediately rushed out of the room.


    Her lion head!


    Before running two steps, he saw She Anqing crouching at the top of the stairs. Rong Huang said unexpectedly, "Why are you here?"


    She Anqing glanced at Rong Huang with a bit of resentment, noticed her rosier lips than usual, raised her eyebrows and smiled, "Isn''t this a chance for you and the base chief to create a two-person world?"


    She didn''t expect that the little idiot Rong Huang would have won the base commander who could not be approached by any female supernatural person.


    Sure enough, stupid people have stupid blessings.


    At this time, Rong Huang didn''t know that he was stupid and blessed in She Anqing''s eyes. His two thin legs were about to turn into a hot wheel, and he rushed to the cafeteria.


    She Anqing followed Rong Huang, almost out of breath.


    Panting heavily while letting Rong Huang run slower.


    I didn''t know that Rong Huang listened, not only did not slow down, but faster.


    She Anqing: "!!!"


    After being so delayed by Fu Huai, when Rong Huang rushed to the canteen, the lion''s head had been robbed.


    Rong Huang held the dinner plate, watching the boiled cabbage in the clear water on the dinner plate, becoming angry as a pufferfish.


    Just thinking about it, a lion head suddenly fell on the dinner plate.


    Rong Huang gave a cry, and when he looked up, he saw Fushu holding Zhan Zuo''s face.


    Although Zhan Zuo''s appearance is gentle and handsome, because his soul is Fu Shu, his temperament has become wicked, and his facial features have become wicked.


    Rong Huang disliked this look the least, and he defeated his father and mother at a glance.


    Thinking of the **** emperor and queen of the gods, Rong Huang was a little disgusted.


    I really don''t know how they sat in that position, and let them go to the small world to make trouble.


    The **** emperor has many heirs, and there are dozens of sons alone.


    Fushu was the eighth son of the emperor and the son of a **** queen.


    Except for Feng Xi who can''t eat the fireworks in the world, Fu Shu is regarded as the most respected object of the goddess of the gods.


    But Fushu just had nothing to do every day, messing around with flowers and grass all day, and troubled her at every turn.


    Rong Huang frowned, trying to keep a distance from Fushu.


    But how could Fushu give her a chance to escape.


    "Who made the emperor''s Xiao Huang''er angry? Tell the emperor that the emperor will solve him." Fu Shu sat down opposite Rong Huang unceremoniously, and raised his chin to signal Rong Huang to eat the lion head.


    "Although the emperor disdains eating these human things, I don''t mind giving you a copy." Fu Shu raised his eyebrows, still looking high.


    Rong Huang remembered Fu Huai''s warning that men didn''t have a good thing, they were all ecstatic.


    However, Rong Huang didn''t take Fushu''s eyes on her beauty, but thought that he was focusing on her gold and silver treasures.


    The competition for the position of the **** emperor is fierce. Although Fushu has no heart for the position of the **** emperor, he will not sit still and wait for the concubines born to those concubines to take his life.


    Whether it is a small world or a gods world, money is a must.


    What''s more, it is a person like Fu Shu who is planning for the throne.


    Just as Rong Huang wanted to open his mouth to drive people, a shadow fell around him, and Fu Huai took the dinner plate and sat down beside Rong Huang.


    The dinner plate was placed on the dining table, making a slightly dull sound.


    Fushu''s original laughter suddenly sank.


    It''s really lingering.


    "Little Huang''er, who is this person?" Because he was so lawless in the God Realm, Fu Shu''s tone of speech was extremely unceremonious, and Fu Shu asked Rong Huang pretending to be ignorant.

 Chapter 159： Zombie Empire (39)

    Without changing the color of Fu Huai''s face, all the lion heads on the dinner plate were clamped into the Rong Huang dinner plate, and then Fu Shu was clipped to Rong Huang''s, and placed on the dining table at will.


    Fushu''s face was horribly heavy, but he raised his lips and gave a chuckling. Feng Xi really has the ability to calm down and scream.


    After Fu Huai had done all this, he looked at Rong Huang, whose head was drooping, and he obviously didn''t want to talk to the man opposite. He was inexplicably happy and said, "I am a cub''s fianc��."


    Rong Huang looked up: "???"


    Fushu: "!!!"


    When I came over with the dinner plate, I saw She Anqing from the real version of Xiuluochang: "!!!"


    The little idiot is really amazing. How long has it been since he upgraded the base chief to his fiance.


    awesome.


    Fushu laughed, his hands increased, and a corner of the dining table was crushed. "Fiance?"


    Rong Huang raised his eyes and glanced at Fushu''s gloomy expression, not knowing why.


    But this is not something she should take care of. Men''s affairs should be solved by the men themselves.


    The king has to solve the lion head.


    Rong Huang sensed the solemn atmosphere on the dining table, and felt that the two would fight sooner or later. After eating a bowl of rice, he picked up the dinner plate and quickly slipped away with She Anqing.


    Fushu watched the little girl''s back disappear at the entrance of the cafeteria, then turned his eyes to Fu Huai, "You know? I have known Xiao Huang''er for many years, and the love of childhood sweethearts is not comparable to you."


    Relying on the fact that Fu Huai had no memory of the God Realm, Fushu made a mess, and described his relationship with Rong Huang as close and ambiguous.


    After speaking, Fu Shu looked at Fu Huai with a vaguely excited expression.


    But Fu Shu found that Fu Huai''s expression had not changed a little.


    Fushu was a little disappointed, feeling boring, and had no desire to conquer.


    As soon as I was about to get up and leave, I saw the opposite person moved.


    Before Fu Shu could react, Fu Huai stretched out her arms and directly seated Fu Shu on the chair.


    Fushu was squeezed by the man''s left shoulder and couldn''t move. He raised his head abruptly when he didn''t know what he thought of. The anger in his eyes was replaced by surprise.


    "Feng Xi?"


    The plain expression of the man opposite was covered by indifference, and there was a faint silver flow in the ink-colored eyes.


    "A childhood sweetheart? Knowing for many years?" Feng Xi, who was opposite, said slowly, calmly, and hidden coercion.


    Fushu''s complexion was slightly stiff.


    "I can''t compare feelings?" Feng Xi''s indifferent voice gradually turned cold, and every word was icy.


    Fushu sneered. Didn''t he grow up with Xiao Huang''er since he was a child, Xiao Huang''er trusted him to drive himself away from Xiao Huang''er again and again?


    Fushu didn''t believe it anymore, Feng Xi was no more than a small god, he was the emperor''s eighth son.


    "So what? We have the ability to compete fairly, and always slanderously seduce Xiao Huang''er to dislike alienating the emperor. This is not a man''s job at all!"


    Fushu''s voice was raised, and everyone around him came to look over, but when he saw the fierce-looking Fushu, he quickly retracted his gaze.


    "I don''t want to." Feng Xi still sits upright like loose, with the dusty elegance and calmness, so he doesn''t want to compete fairly, "I raised her alone, why should I make you cheaper?"


    She is his.


    It has been since the day of birth.


    When Fushu heard Feng Xi''s words, his face changed slightly, and he muttered neuropathy.


    If he stayed here again, he would definitely not help ruining this little world.


    In the coming days, if Xiao Huang''er knew that Feng Xi was so distorted, she would definitely not have taken a fancy to him.

 Chapter 160： Zombie Empire (40)

    Feng Xi''s shoulders under his palm shook, and he raised his eyes to look, and ran into a pair of blank eyes.


    Feng Xi''s eyes moved slightly, and the silver under his eyes gradually dissipated, turning into pure black.


    "Why am I here?" Zhan Zuo looked at Fu Huai on the opposite side with a puzzled expression.


    Fu Huai picked up the untouched dinner plate and stood up, with a nonchalant tone, "I don''t know." Then he stepped away.


    Zhan Zuo sat at the dining table and thought for a long time. He didn''t think of anything and could only give up.


    Just as Zhan Zuo was about to leave, there was a coquettish female voice behind him.


    -


    Rong Huang didn''t see Fushu again after that, and it was Zhan Zuo himself after half a month.


    Rong Huang had previously wondered why the heroine Ji Hanyan got together with an unknown **** and gave the hero the zombie king a green hat.


    Now seeing Zhan Zuo and Ji Hanyan who are tired of them together, Rong Huang just wanted to sigh the power of the plot.


    Such a naive female protagonist like Ji Hanyan, and a zombie king with superior intelligence like Zhan Zuo can even look at it?


    And looking like this, it looks like glue and paint, you and me.


    Seeing Rong Huang''s gaze over there, Ji Hanyan kept looking at her, thinking that she was envious and jealous, and his heart was sore.


    She was beaten in public by Liang Ou before, and she was ashamed.


    Later Liang Ou abandoned her to find another woman.


    Ji Hanyan had no choice but to gain Zhan Zuo''s trust by relying on the news he knew in his previous life and became his woman.


    Ji Hanyan had a man before, so naturally he knew how to please a man is the best.


    These days, Zhan Zuo couldn''t do without her more and more.


    The excitement in Ji Hanyan''s chest is about to overflow, and he can''t wait to tell the world that she is now with the most powerful man in the future.


    What about the Zombie King, as long as you can get rid of all the people who have looked down on her and bullied her.


    The smile at the corner of Ji Han''s cigarette mouth became more and more contorted.


    Rong Huang looked at Ji Hanyan''s nervous look, his eyelids twitched, guessing what bad water Ji Hanyan contained, and wanted to calculate her.


    But she is not afraid at all. Together with the two villains, Feng Bingbing, she is still afraid that she will not be the hero?


    Rong Huang didn''t believe it.


    The king is invincible.


    This king is the most powerful.


    Rong Huang clenched his small fist to cheer himself up.


    "Get in the car." Rong Huang climbed into the car at Fu Huai''s urging, sat down in the seat obediently, and let Fu Huai fasten her seat belt.


    I don''t know if it is her illusion. Recently, Fu Huai is a little bit wrong.


    More and more development towards phoenix disease.


    Rong Huang grabbed the seat belt, poke and peeked at Fu Huai, but was caught by the people around him.


    Fu Huai glanced at Rong Huang, raised an eyebrow and asked with a smile, "What''s the matter?"


    Rong Huang smiled dryly, Qie Mimi wanted to move aside, but Fu Huai easily carried him to his side and sat down next to him.


    "Zubzai, good."


    Rong Huang: Smile.JPG.


    This time the Jinshan base was dispatched on a large scale because a very important researcher was trapped in the pre-apocalyptic wealthy area that had long been occupied.


    And the target of cooperation in this operation is Zhenyang Base.


    As a person who came back to life, Fu Huai certainly knew how treacherous and cruel the base leader of Zhenyang Base was.


    There were more than 10,000 people in the Jinshan base, without blinking his eyes, he led the zombies to come to besiege, causing the base to fall and everyone infected with the zombie virus.


    Thinking of this, Fu Huai''s black eyes sank.


    Originally, he didn''t want to cooperate with Zhenyang Base, but thinking of Liang Ou, who has been jumping hard these days, just took this opportunity to solve those who are hiding in the dark and want to be disadvantageous to Jinshan Base at one time.

 Chapter 161： Zombie Empire (41)

    Fu Huai looked at the retreating scenery outside the car window. It was a bleak, with zombies everywhere, either low-level or high-level.


    More and more zombies have evolved into high-level zombies, and the number of humans is decreasing.


    This time, Fu Huai was not sure if it was a conspiracy by Zhenyang Base.


    But in order to prevent the base from falling, Fu Huai could only take risks.


    This time he came out with all second-level or third-level abilities, or dual abilities, just in case.


    Fu Huai wrapped Rong Huang''s hand in her palm and slowly closed her eyes.


    -


    Three groups of zombies were resolved along the way, and the convoy stopped in the wealthy area of ??Ninghu.


    At the same time, three black SUVs stopped on the opposite side.


    Fu Huaifeng''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the hand holding Rong Huang''s small head hung steadily in the air, while the other hand squeezed Rong Huang''s cheek, "Wake up."


    Rong Huang was squeezed into a spirit, and suddenly woke up.


    Seeing the little girl sleeping in confusion, Xing''s eyes were confused, Fu Huai''s eyes softened for a moment, "Here, get out of the car."


    Rong Huang let out a cry, ready to climb out of the car, and then suddenly let out a soft cry.


    When Fu Huai was about to get out of the car, he heard the milky sound of Rong Huang''s cat, and he paused with his hand on the door of the car, then turned to look at Rong Huang.


    "My legs are numb."


    Fu Huai sighed lightly, got out of the car and walked around to Rong Huang''s side, opened the door, and hugged the little girl out of the car in full view.


    Upon seeing this, Shenhu, the head of Zhenyang Base Base, flashed sarcasm in his eyes.


    All missions are accompanied by women, so I really don��t know how to secure the position of the base leader.


    Shenhu touched his beard and glanced at the white and tender Rong Huang in Fu Huai''s arms. "Is this Brother Fu''s pet? Brother Fu really has a good sense of elegance. He brought his pet to work when he came out to work." Look contemptuous.


    When Rong Huang heard Shenhu''s words, a head emerged from Fu Huai''s arms.


    The king wants to see which pig it is and dare to say that the king is a pet. Is it true that the king''s little axe is a vegetarian?


    Seeing a big beard, Rong Huang immediately retracted his head into Fu Huai''s arms.


    The ugliness is so ugly, it dirty the eyes of the king.


    In fact, after the end of the world began, women''s status was getting lower and lower, and many people without abilities became men''s playthings.


    Those men call women pets.


    It seems to mean petting, but with contempt.


    Hearing Shenhu''s words, the people at the Jinshan base who knew how violent Rong Huang was and Liang Ou looked different.


    The base manager of this Zhenyang base is too unseen, right?


    Being held in his arms by Brother Fu as an ancestor''s offering, could that be an ordinary woman?


    They could already imagine the tragic situation of Shenhu being hacked to death by Sister Rong with an axe.


    Liang Ou was also very worried. He knew that Rong Huang looked harmless, but that method was not something ordinary people could bear.


    Shenhu offended her, according to her such a vengeful character, Shenhu is afraid that she will be unlucky afterwards.


    But now his identity is from the Jinshan base, and it is not easy to remind Shenhu on the face, so he can only wink at him secretly.


    I just hope that Shenhu can see a little bit and don''t seek a dead end.


    But Shenhu didn''t look at him at all. He stared straight at Rong Huang, with the salivation in his eyes, "Brother Fu, where did you find this pet? I will trade ten pets for you. How about this one?"


    Fu Huai''s face suddenly sank. Before he could use his power, Rong Huang suddenly jumped out of his arms, transformed into a small axe, and walked towards Shenhu with a fierce face.

 Chapter 162： Zombie Empire (42)

    Shenhu looked at Rong Huang, who was getting closer and closer, with great excitement, completely ignoring the small axe in her hand that was shining with cold light.


    And the faintly gloating eyes of the group of people in Jinshan base.


    "Beauty..." Shen Hu just said two words, the sharp axe reached his neck, and the slight tingling made Shen Hu suddenly come back to his senses.


    "What do you call me?" Rong Huang''s face was expressionless, the last person who dared to squirt in front of her was already turned into ashes. What kind of thing did he dare to be presumptuous in front of her?


    "Beauty..." Shenhu finally sensed the danger, and did not dare to treat Rong Huang as a woman who lives by a man without the power of a chicken. The tingling on his neck made his back cold and sweaty. Yan, "Miss, this young lady, have something to say."


    "You are the young lady, and your whole family is." Rong Huang raised his chin, with an expression on his face.


    Shenhu choked, why is this woman so unreasonable?


    Seeing Shenhu''s dissatisfaction, Rong Huang sneered, his axe reached a little closer, and there was no expression on his soft face.


    "Next time you speak carefully, be careful that you get your tongue cut in the middle of the night."


    Although Shenhu likes beauty, he can''t tolerate a woman who speaks loudly in front of him, and immediately sinks, "Miss, do you know who I am?"


    "I care who you are? As long as you provoke me, it will be useless if I am the King of Heaven." Rong Huang was agitated, and the small axe cut Shenhu''s neck through a hole.


    Shenhu hissed, this is really affirmation that Rong Huang wants to kill him, and quickly looked at Fu Huai over there, "Fu brother, take care of your woman!"


    Fu Huai put his hands in his pockets, with a leisurely appearance, angered and not paying for his life, "Sorry, I''m afraid of it."


    Shenhu: "..." It was the first time he saw a man put his wife in control so arrogantly.


    In fact, Fu Huai would like to see Shenhu unlucky, it would be better if he died.


    But this time the two sides are cooperative, it is not easy to meet and kill people.


    "Zai Zai, come back." Fu Huai looked at Rong Huang, already thinking about how Shenhu would die after the mission was over.


    Rong Huang also remembered the purpose of coming to Pinghu''s wealthy district this time, so he put down his small axe and ran back to Fu Huai.


    Shenhu touched his neck, his face was cold with blood on one hand, "Brother Fu''s woman, really amazing."


    Rong Huang waved his hand humbly, "So average, easy to talk about."


    Shenhu: "..." Damn woman.


    Fu Huai rubbed the top of Rong Huang''s hair comfortably, and said quietly, "Go in first."


    Shenhu took the tissues handed by his subordinates, wiped the blood indiscriminately, and said gruffly, "Let''s go."


    Because Pinghu''s wealthy area has fallen, there are many zombies wandering in it.


    It is impossible to reach the villa where the innermost researcher is located smoothly on foot.


    The group of people got into the car again, increased the throttle and drove inside, hitting a dozen zombies blocking the road.


    But there were still zombies rushing up.


    Fu Huai glanced at the emotional Rong Huang, squeezed her soft hand with a small fleshy nest, and leaned into Rong Huang''s ear and whispered, "Kick them away, huh?"


    The scorching breath was gushing in his ears, and Rong Huang shrank his neck. Just when he wanted to say that it was her business to drive zombies, he met Fu Huai''s clear eyes.


    Rong Huang bulged his cheeks, feeling that the old man had been lifted clean by Fu Huai.


    But she is a great zombie queen, so she won''t be afraid of Fu Huai.

 Chapter 163： Zombie Empire (43)

    Rong Huang straightened her chest, but she was a kind-hearted person, and everyone was responsible for driving away zombies.


    Although she is the head of a zombie.


    Rong Huang glanced at the zombies outside, suddenly thought of something, and leaned on Fu Huai''s ears and whispered, his milky breath gushing into his ears, "But I don''t know how to drive them away."


    The breath of the little girl made Fu Huai''s eyes deep, and a faint smile appeared in the bottom of her eyes, "Have you never driven out zombies before?"


    Rong Huang tilted his head and thought for a while, Xing''s eyes lit up, "Come over."


    The last time the female zombie in the supermarket wanted to watch the king change clothes, she was scared off by the king''s domineering spirit.


    "Then you do it again." Fu Huai said slowly.


    Rong Huang nodded, then turned and lowered the car window, cleared his throat, violently raised his throat and shouted, "Get out of the way!"


    The voice that belonged to the young girl didn''t have any deterrent power, and it sounded more like acting like a baby.


    The corners of Fu Huai''s mouth moved lightly.


    Then I saw the zombies closest to the car as if frightened, thumped to the ground, and didn''t get up for a long time.


    Rong Huang happily leaned on the car window looking at the zombie, his mouth was broken with thoughts, "I drove away and drove away."


    Fu Huai: "..."


    Other people in the car: "..."


    She Anqing, who was in charge of driving, couldn''t help holding his forehead. This little idiot was mostly a blind cat and a dead mouse, so lucky.


    I really thought I was so good.


    Fu Huai looked at the little girl with an expression begging for praise, with a look of indulgence in her eyes, and she praised her without hesitation, "Zai Zai is really amazing."


    Rong Huang''s tail was raised to the sky, and he let out a triumphant cry.


    She Anqing saw this scene through the rearview mirror and suddenly felt a little full.


    She Anqing did not dare to delay too much, stepped on the accelerator and drove towards the innermost part of the rich district.


    -


    "You go in first, the back of our palace." Shen Hu popped out and shouted at Fu Huai.


    Fu Huai narrowed his eyebrows and glanced at the two-story villa surrounded by dozens of zombies, his eyes darkened.


    Originally it was a guess, but now it is basically certain.


    Shenhu couldn''t sit still.


    In this operation, Shenhu wanted to take the opportunity to let all the people at Jinshan base stay here.


    Fu Huai squinted at Rong Huang, who was eager to get off the car, and ordered a few people, "Be careful when you get off the car, and your own safety is the first."


    "I see, Brother Fu!"


    Shenhu saw that Fu Huai hadn''t got out of the car after so long, thinking that he was afraid of him, and the contempt in his eyes became more obvious, "Fu, you have many people. Get in first. We are the queen."


    Fu Huai looked sarcastically, but still did not get out of the car.


    Rong Huang couldn''t hold back, he said cautiously, "Why do we have a lot of people, let us go first? I also said that your people are ugly, you go first, maybe you scared the zombies away?"


    The few people on Rong Huang''s side couldn''t hold back a laugh.


    Sister Rong is mighty.


    Shenhu''s face was blue and white, the woman''s mouth was too poisonous, he must catch her and torture her severely when the matter is over.


    At this time, a hoarse cry for help came from the second floor of the small villa, "Help! Help!"


    Fu Huai looked up. The man was wearing a shirt, trousers, and glasses. He was the researcher in the document.


    Seeing that the people at Zhenyang Base shrank and didn''t dare to get out of the car, Rong Huang severely despised them in his heart, and then discussed with Fu Huai, "Let''s go down first, and then take the people to our base."


    Originally the two bases cooperated, and the research results of the researcher were also shared by the two bases.


    But now Rong Huang saw that Shenhu was unhappy, and of course he didn''t want to share it with the people at Zhenyang Base.

 Chapter 164： Zombie Empire (44)

    She Anqing also followed Rong Huang''s response after hearing the words, "Rong Huang is right, Shenhu is a cunning person, and it is inevitable that he will turn his face and refuse to recognize people at that time."


    Several other people also agreed.


    Fu Huai pondered for a moment, then nodded and said in a deep voice, "Regardless of them, bring people out as soon as possible."


    "Yes!"


    When Shenhu saw Fu Huai and his party getting off the car, his eyes flashed with excitement.


    As long as they enter the villa, don''t think of it.


    At that time, the Jinshan base will also become his possession.


    When Fu Huai and others approached the villa, those low-level or high-level zombies rushed towards this side.


    Rong Huang immediately took out the small axe, and Fu Huai and the others followed suit.


    Shenhu sat in the car and watched as more than a dozen people outside quickly solved the dozens of zombies outside, and the excitement in his eyes gradually faded.


    He knew from Liang Ou that Fu Huai had dual abilities, but he didn''t expect it to be so strong.


    And the others are also dual abilities.


    Not only did Shenhu doubt that if he faced them head-on, his subordinates would be able to win.


    Shenhu was entangled here, Fu Huai over there had kicked open the door of the villa and rushed into the villa with someone.


    "Boss, they went in."


    Hearing the reminder from his subordinates, Shenhu suddenly became energetic, patted the shoulders of his subordinates around him, and gritted his teeth and said, "The success or failure depends on this battle. Get ready!"


    The people at Zhenyang Base quickly took out two large barrels from the trunk of the SUV.


    Two more powerful psychics carried the big bucket close to the villa, opened the lid of the big bucket, and poured the liquid in the bucket along the corner of the villa.


    The smell of blood dissipated in the villa on Thursday and Thursday, and the two supernaturalists saw that the surroundings of the villa were sprinkled with chicken blood, and the zombies'' "hoho" sounded in the distance, and they quickly abandoned the vat and ran to the SUV.


    But before he could open the door, he was caught by the extremely fast high-level zombies.


    "Ah!" Before the two ability players had time to struggle, they were torn in half by high-level zombies.


    The blood spilled all over the floor, and the strong smell of blood spread, attracting more zombies.


    There are low-end and high-end, black and white.


    Shenhu didn''t expect the zombies to tear his subordinates alive. He was so frightened that he broke into cold sweat, and urged the driving power to say, "Hurry up and get out of here!"


    The SUV started, and before it had time to turn around, a high-level zombie lifted a stone and smashed the window of the car.


    The supernatural power next to Shenhu didn''t display the power, and was stoned to death by a high-level zombie.


    Shenhu''s face was splashed with blood.


    Shenhu didn''t recover for a long time, and then he was terrified. Why are the zombies so powerful?


    And all of them move freely, just like people who have not contracted the zombie virus.


    "Drive fast! Hurry! Hurry!" Shen Hu roared hard, lest he be caught by the zombies.


    Once caught, he was powerless.


    The SUV made a sharp turn and flew out the high-level zombies holding the windows.


    Shenhu breathed a sigh of relief, and at the same time glanced at the villa that was already surrounded by densely packed zombies, with a panic.


    At the same time, he was also very fortunate that Fu Huai died of the Jinshan base without a leader, and he was naturally vulnerable.


    "Boss, the road is blocked!" Shenhu was looking at the villa. He turned his head when he heard this. Before he had time to speak, the window of the car was smashed open. The pale zombies made a **** ho sound in their mouths and bit them. He didn''t have time to retract his arm.


    The SUV slipped and hit a rock.


    Gradually out of control, Shenhu seemed to see a man and a woman walking in front of the group of zombies.

 Chapter 165： Zombie Empire (45)

    "Brother Fu, it''s not good, there are all zombies outside!"


    Hearing this, Fu Huai walked to the window and looked at it. There were at least hundreds of them outside the villa.


    Looking further back, Fu Huai saw Zhan Zuo and Ji Hanyan.


    It was the same scene in the previous life.


    However, the location is different, and the number of zombies is much higher than this time.


    Fu Huai withdrew his gaze without changing his face, and beckoned to Rong Huang, pointing to the group of zombies outside, "Is there a way to drive them away?"


    Rong Huang looked out on tiptoe, but saw someone who shouldn''t have been here, "Ji Hanyan?"


    Fu Huai only looked at Rong Huang and didn''t speak.


    "Can you?" Fu Huai asked again.


    Rong Huang said that although he is a zombie queen, he is actually a trash queen. He can only scare the zombies, but cannot summon and disperse them at will.


    "He is the zombie king, I am the zombie queen, don''t you understand that men are strong and women are weak?" Rong Huang said nonsense, suddenly thinking of something, clapping his hands, "but I have a way."


    Fu Huai looked at Rong Huang, waiting for Rong Huang to come up with a solution.


    "How do you do things? I''m a researcher, who will be responsible if something goes wrong?" The researcher over there was anxiously spinning around, muttering and complaining constantly in his mouth.


    Kuai Ye couldn''t listen anymore, and a hand knife directly fainted people.


    Rong Huang took out the small purse, digging in and out, taking out a small gluttonous food.


    Fu Huai: "What is this?"


    "Gourmet, you can swallow all things in the world." Rong Huang stood on tiptoe and raised the Gourmet in his hand so that Fu Huai could see clearly, "Let''s just let it out."


    Fu Huai looked at the little thing with the palm of his hand, somewhat suspicious.


    She seemed to be aware of Fu Huai''s suspicion, and gluttony yelled at Fu Huai, "My lord, let me go out and let him see my skills!"


    Rong Huang blinked, opened a small gap in the window, and sent the glutton out.


    The others in the Jinshan base are inside, so as long as they don''t walk to the window, they won''t be able to see what''s outside.


    Fu Huai saw the small palm-sized beast soaring instantly when it landed, it was the size of a lion.


    Glutton looked at the zombies who wanted to rush to bite it, and let out a snort in disdain.


    The beast can still solve the zombies.


    The gluttony roared and opened his mouth wide.


    I saw the gluttonous mouth keep getting bigger, like a bottomless pit, and soon it was as big as a hill.


    But the body is still the size of a lion.


    Rao is that Fu Huai was not surprised by all the strange phenomena after experiencing things like rebirth, and could not help but hold his breath at this moment.


    It is really shocking.


    Gluttonous took a bite and swallowed the hundreds of zombies seven or eight, leaving only a few dozen scattered outside.


    Zhan Zuo''s face changed suddenly when he saw this scene.


    What kind of monster is this?


    Ji Hanyan didn''t expect that so many zombies would be swallowed by this monster at once, and stepped back in horror, "A Zuo, what is this?"


    Zhan Zuo''s tone was not very good, "How do I know?"


    At the same time, some blame Ji Hanyan.


    Had it not been for Ji Hanyan to persuade him to deal with the people from the two major bases, saying that he would build a huge zombie empire, he would not have lost so many high-level zombies.


    Ji Hanyan is a little wronged, is Zhan Zuo violating her?


    But isn''t she thinking about him too?


    Although she also has selfish intentions, she wants to make Rong Huang die without a place to bury her.


    But if Zhan Zuo solves the two bases, he will be able to establish a zombie empire.

 Chapter 166： Zombie Empire (46)

    Just like the previous life, the zombies gradually became aware of human beings.


    Humans and zombies can coexist peacefully.


    Zhan Zuo is the man with the highest identity in the zombie empire, and she is his woman, the woman with the highest identity.


    Ji Hanyan was sinking into his imagination, Zhan Zuo suddenly shouted, "Run!" At the same time, he stretched out his hand to pull Ji Hanyan.


    Ji Hanyan came back to his senses and saw the monster that had swallowed hundreds of zombies rushing towards them.


    Ji Hanyan was so frightened that he couldn''t care about Rajan and ran away.


    Zhan Zola was empty. He didn''t expect Ji Hanyan to drop him at a critical time, but he was taken aback for a while and then ran away.


    A golden short arrow flew out of the villa suddenly, aiming at the direction where Zhan Zuo was.


    Zhan Zuo keenly sensed the danger, turned his head to look, his pupils shrank suddenly.


    Jin Mang flourished for a while, and slowly moved away after a while.


    When Ji Hanyan turned around and wanted to run with Zhan Zuo, he didn''t see Zhan Zuo.


    "Roar!" A roar that shook the earth and the earth sounded, and Ji Hanyan fell to the ground with a soft foot.


    The roar of the beast gradually approached, and Ji Hanyan quickly got up and wanted to run forward, but was slapped on the ground by a gluttonous paw.


    Ji Hanyan ate the ashes on his face.


    "Let go, let me go!" Ji Hanyan tried to raise his head, her face was so hot, she guessed that her face should be scratched.


    Her response was a roar.


    Ji Hanyan shook his body, did not dare to move, nor did he dare to make any more noises.


    Soon, Ji Hanyan was slapped back into the villa with gluttonous teeth.


    At this time, the supernaturalists who stayed inside also noticed that there were fewer zombies outside, and quickly walked out.


    Seeing Ji Hanyan who was described as embarrassed on the ground, Liang Ou''s pupils trembled, trying to calm himself down, looking at Rong Huang and Fu Huai by the window.


    "What''s going on?" someone asked.


    Fu Huai glanced at Rong Huang and said slowly, "She and the Zombie King attracted a group of zombies and wanted to trap us to death here."


    "There is also the Zhenyang base. First they attracted the zombies."


    "Shenhu, this **** is really not a thing."


    "Where is Shenhu? Let''s see if I won''t kill him!"


    "Isn''t this girl from our base?" The speaker looked at Liang Ou, "You two seem to be... familiar?"


    Isn''t it very familiar, the relationship between the old lover.


    Fu Huai''s dark eyes looked at Liang Ou who was about to move back, and his thin lips moved lightly, "Liang Ou, did I ask you to come here, or did you come by yourself?"


    The supernaturalists froze for a moment, and soon understood.


    "Dare to love you as a spy!"


    "Damn it!"


    The supernaturalists swarmed up, tied Liang Ou firmly without expending any effort, and threw it to Ji Hanyan''s side.


    "Brother Fu, how do you deal with them?" Li Yang asked.


    Kuai Ye''s anger was still on his face, "Brother Fu, I think you can just throw them out to feed the zombies!"


    Hearing this, Ji Hanyan was so scared that he went straight to the corner and shook his head desperately, "No! I don''t want it!"


    But because he was tied back to back with Liang Ou, he couldn''t go to the corner anymore before he moved much distance.


    Why does it become like this?


    Obviously after she was reborn, she was rushing to become a master, but now everything she faced and encountered was contrary to her original goal.


    Ji Hanyan was full of unwillingness in his heart, and looked bitterly at Rong Huang beside Fu Huai.


    Why is Rong Huang''s luck always so good?

 Chapter 167： Zombie Empire (47)

    Not only did she not die in the group of zombies, she also accidentally awakened her ability, and many people in Jinshan base respected her.


    All this is something she can''t even think of.


    Ji Hanyan''s lips trembled, trying to curl up smaller, trying to reduce his sense of existence.


    Rong Huang pulled the corner of Fu Huai''s clothes and said with a smile, "There are still zombies outside, so let them help us lead them away."


    Fu Huai looked at the little girl who was very cute even if it was tricked, raised her lower lip, and said dumbly, "Yes."


    Kuai Ye and others looked around in the villa, only to find an Audi mini car.


    "Enough." Rong Huang clapped his hands and instructed people to tie the two of them behind the mini car.


    Zhang Hongyi took the remote control and steered the car toward the door.


    Ji Hanyan and Liang Ou were dragged out of the villa under the leadership of the mini car.


    When the zombies saw someone coming out, they were immediately excited. Ho **** ho non-stop.


    Despair flashed in the eyes of Ji Hanyan and Liang Ou, followed by extreme fear.


    Rong Huang and the others only heard screams of screams coming from outside, and it didn''t take long for the screams to get farther and farther and gradually disappear.


    After a long time, everyone came back to their senses.


    Sister Rong''s trick is ruthless!


    Fu Huai touched the top of Ronghuang''s hair, and instructed the supernatural person, "Bring the person and go back."


    After that, a supernatural person picked up the researcher who was still in a coma, and the group quickly left the villa.


    The smell of blood outside the villa is so strong that people feel nauseous.


    "The car in Zhenyang Base is there." The talking superseder pointed in one direction, and everyone looked along and saw a car with the front cover up.


    Zhang Hongyi went up to check, and shook his head at Fu Huai when he came back.


    Fu Huai retracted his gaze, but he didn''t expect Shenhu to die so easily.


    But thinking of the incredible moment I saw earlier, and seeing how Zhan Zuo disappeared out of thin air, Fu Huai was not too surprised.


    Looking at Rong Huang who had already climbed into the car to chat with She Anqing, Fu Huai said quietly, "Get in the car."


    -


    This action has been very rewarding.


    In addition to successfully rescuing the researcher back, he also solved Ji Hanyan, Zhan Zuo, Shenhu, and Liang Ou.


    And with the researcher, I believe that a medicine to solve the zombie virus will be developed soon.


    Both Rong Huang and Fu Huai were in a good mood.


    Rong Huang was in a good mood and ate more rice.


    Fu Huai was in a good mood, so she pinched Rong Huang''s small waist and kissed him so that Rong Huang couldn''t find Bei.


    Rong Huang lay softly in Fu Huai''s arms with soft legs and hands, covering his mouth with red eyes and tears in his eyes.


    Did Feng disease treat her like chicken feet?


    Fu Huai leaned back against the bed in a lazy posture, her eyes were extremely dark, and she was breathing slightly, already feeling emotional.


    The well-knotted hand stroked Rong Huang''s back as if it were soothing.


    "The end of the world will end soon, let''s pick a time to get married?" Fu Huai said dumbly, with warmth in her tone.


    Rong Huang raised his eyes and glanced at Fu Huai, but refused without thinking, "I''m still a child, don''t want it."


    "No, you want." Fu Huai pressed Rong Huang''s head with a cheerful tone.


    Rong Huang: "!!!"


    -


    Because the researcher was brought back smoothly, research on zombie viruses has progressed faster than when Dr. Zhang was there, and the results achieved are more significant.


    Half a year later, the drug that can effectively solve the zombie virus was successfully tested on a high-level zombie.


    One month later, this medicine was officially put into large-scale use.


    Because Shenhu died in a group of zombies in the wealthy district six months ago, the Zhenyang base had no heads for a while, and Fu Huai didn''t take much effort to rename the Zhenyang base to the northern division of Jinshan base.


    Now the Jinshan base is the dominant family, even if someone covets the position of the Jinshan base, they dare not act rashly.

 Chapter 168： Zombie Empire (End)

    It is said that Fu Huai, the base chief of Jinshan Base, is a three-line supernatural player, and he is not lower than the second-tier.


    Furthermore, Fu Huai''s woman is still a stubborn stubble.


    There was a man who didn''t have long eyes before thinking that Rong Huang was an ordinary person with no abilities, and while Fu Huai was away, he wanted to plot against her.


    As a result, several bones were broken by the man named Rong Huang.


    It is estimated that the rest of my life will have to be spent in bed.


    Both are ugly people, who would dare to put their ideas on the Jinshan base?


    At this moment, two ugly people are wandering around the market.


    Since the zombie virus has been effectively controlled, some people have brought their belongings out to set up stalls.


    There were all sorts of things on the stall, everything.


    Rong Huang put the lipstick back in Fu Huai''s hand with a look of unwillingness, and then grabbed two bags of chicken feet, "I want this! This!"


    Fu Huai stared at Rong Huang��s soft white face for two seconds. He took the chicken claws away from Rong Huang��s hand in a cruel and ruthless manner, and put it back, "You have eaten at least twenty bags of chicken claws this week. have eaten."


    Rong Huang groaned and wanted to act like a baby, but Fu Huai reached out and pinched his mouth, "Be good, huh?"


    Rong Huang remembered that Fu Huai said this last time because she and She Anqing ran out of the base to steal chickens from other bases.


    At that time, Fu Huai saw Rong Huang who was so dirty and didn''t say anything.


    At night, Rong Huang was pushed onto the bed by Fu Huai.


    Fu Huai said this at the time.


    Rong Huang touched her waist subconsciously. She was still a child, still growing up. He couldn''t eat the King''s kidney every time in the middle of the night.


    Rong Huang immediately left the booth decisively and headed to the next one.


    It doesn''t matter, there are two bags of chicken feet in the quilt in her room.


    In the end, Rong Huang exchanged a pack of instant noodles for a box of cocktails that I didn''t know which small factory produced or the specific production date.


    After Fu Huai returned, he threw the cocktail into the corner and forcibly ordered Rong Huang not to drink.


    This kind of fake wine can easily affect IQ if you drink too much.


    But Rong Huang didn''t listen to him. In the middle of the night, he got up in the middle of the night, found the cocktail smoothly, and took a few sips of a bottle.


    "Hiccup~" Rong Huang quickly covered his mouth, looked around with his bright eyes, and saw that Fu Huai hadn''t moved there, so he continued.


    After one bottle went down, Rong Huang burped again.


    When Fu Huai saw the little girl lying in the corner softly, her head lowered, and she was sleeping soundly while holding the wine bottle, she finally couldn''t help getting out of bed and walking to Rong Huang.


    "Baby." Fu Huai said lightly, raising his hand and squeezing Rong Huang''s face. It felt very good and slippery.


    Rong Huang was squeezed so intensely that he quickly raised his head.


    Only then did Fu Huai notice that the little girl seemed to be drunk, and her eyes that had always been shining in the past were now covered with a layer of mist.


    Fu Huai glanced at the fake wine in Rong Huang''s arms and couldn''t help being amused. Suddenly, a white hand approached and grabbed his ear.


    "Who...who are you?" Rong Huang tried to open his eyes wide to identify, but he couldn''t recognize who the other party was. "How dare you make a mess on this king''s territory, be careful that this king takes you!"


    Fu Huai raised his hand and held his forehead, the curvature of the corner of his mouth never went down.


    He looks so cute when he is drunk.


    The ears were a bit painful, Fu Huai stretched out her hand to pull Rong Huang''s hand off, but she didn''t know that Rong Huang had let go of her hand first.


    Rong Huang hiccuped again.


    I don''t know if it is Fu Huai''s illusion, the milk fragrance in the air has become more intense.


    Rong Huang first supported his face with his hands, stared at Fu Huai for a while, and then reached out to support Fu Huai''s face.


    Fu Huai looked at the little girl who was laughing stupidly, and pressed her lower lip.


    The strength of holding his face gradually diminished, and Fu Huai narrowed his eyes to see Rong Huang. The little girl was already asleep.


    Fu Huai sighed, leaned forward to hug Rong Huang, and then gently put it on the bed.


    The moonlight outside the window penetrated in, making Rong Huang''s skin whiter, like a crystal, which broke with the touch.


    Fu Huai rubbed the little girl''s soft cheek with his fingertips, and the deep eyes contained a possessiveness that had never been shown in front of Rong Huang in the day.


    A kiss fell gently between the brows.


    Fu Huai knew very well that she didn''t need to accept him.


    He met her and was willing to paint a prison.

 Chapter 169： Violent villain (1)

    There was a bang.


    Rong Huang shook his shoulder and opened his eyes immediately.


    Rong Huang found that he was sitting in an old-style car, and there were bursts of gunfire and shouts outside the car.


    "My lord, welcome to the new world." Shui Shui said in a low voice, turning around in the air, and stopped smoothly on Rong Huang''s shoulder.


    "Where is this place?" Rong Huang couldn''t take care of the driver, whose head was almost buried in the wheel of the car, lying on the car window and looking out, licking his ruddy lips, his voice was soft, "They are fighting. ?"


    One side is wearing a gray uniform, while the other side is wearing an extremely raunchy look, as if uniformly picked up from the trash.


    Both sides were fighting fiercely with guns in their hands.


    Seeing the eagerness in Rong Huang''s eyes, Shui Shui knew what Rong Huang was thinking, and quickly persuaded, "They are shopping, and the little fairy can''t join."


    Rong Huang lowered his head and glanced at what he was wearing, a small pink dress and white lace gloves on his hands, making his delicate skin fairer.


    Rong Huang nodded his head, the king was really a little fairy.


    So I still don''t join.


    As he was about to open his spiritual consciousness to watch the battle at a close distance, a memory entered Rong Huang''s mind.


    Rong Huang: I want to hit someone.


    -


    The original owner was an orphan, and was picked up by the owner of Liyuan and brought back to Liyuan, and asked to teach her how to sing.


    At the age of seventeen, the original owner became the most valuable Danjiao in Liyuan, and became the pillar of Liyuan.


    The original owner of Kasuga went to the outskirts for an appointment, but accidentally ran into Teng Jin, who was killed by the enemy and was wounded by a shot.


    The original owner rescued him, but because he was in a hurry to make the appointment, he asked Lu Wanshu, who was passing by, to send Teng Jin to the hospital.


    After Teng Jin woke up, she mistakenly believed that Lu Wanshu had rescued him, and Lu Wanshu happened to fall in love with Teng Jin at first sight, and assumed that she saved Teng Jin by herself.


    Later, Teng Jin often interacted with her.


    After coming and going, I feel good about Lu Wanshu.


    Once the two met to listen to a play in Liyuan, Lu Wanshu happened to see the original owner after removing the heavy makeup.


    Lu Wanshu was panicked, she was afraid that Teng Jin would recognize the original owner.


    Seeing that Teng Jin looked at the original owner more, he was panicked and jealous for a while.


    Lu Wanshu deliberately asked Teng Jin if he was interested in the original owner, but Teng Jin smiled and did not speak.


    This was a disguised confession in Lu Wanshu''s eyes.


    After returning home, Lu Wanshu looked for someone and wanted to deal with the original owner.


    She was afraid that Teng Jin would really see the original owner, and even more afraid that Teng Jin would discover that she had faked his lifesaver.


    As long as the original owner died, Teng Jin would never know all this again.


    But for some reason, every time she tried to deal with the original owner, the original owner could always avoid it cleverly.


    In the end, Lu Wanshu really had no choice but to go to battle in person.


    She asked the people around her to secretly put an expensive jade bracelet in the bag of the original owner, and then said after the scene that her bracelet was missing.


    The Lu family has a close relationship with the Grand Marshal''s Mansion, and most people cannot afford to offend them.


    No way, the owner of Liyuan could only ask the people brought by Teng Jin to search everyone in Liyuan.


    Everything was as arranged by Lu Wanshu in advance, and the bracelet was found in the original owner''s bag.


    Lu Wanshu said that this jade bracelet was given to her by her deceased grandmother, but he did not expect to be stolen by the original owner.


    Seeing that the beloved was so sad, Teng Jin immediately sent someone to put the original owner in the cell and asked his subordinates to interrogate the original owner.


    During the interrogation, the original owner said that she was the one who saved Teng Jin and Lu Wanshu was a fake.


    Of course, Teng Jin did not believe him, and ordered the original owner to be severely tortured.

 Chapter 170： Violent villain (2)

    But after returning home, thinking of what the original owner had said, Teng Jin was suspicious, so he secretly sent someone to investigate the matter.


    When Teng Jin got the evidence that his savior was the original owner, when he rushed to the cell, the original owner had been tortured to death by someone arranged by Lu Wanshu.


    Teng Jin went to confront Lu Wanshu, and Lu Wanshu didn''t panic at all when she saw that the lie had been punctured.


    It was also said that Teng Jin had no eyes and had recognized the wrong person.


    Teng Jin was furious.


    At the beginning, he had a good impression of Lu Wanshu because he thought that Lu Wanshu saved him when his life was at stake.


    But now the evidence is in front of him, which makes Teng Jin unacceptable.


    Teng Jin saw Lu Wanshu''s crazy distorted face again, and he wanted to let Lu Wanshu die instead of the original owner.


    But everything is too late.


    In the end, Teng Jin still had Lu Wanshu put in a cell, and treated Lu Wanshu according to the punishment he had previously treated the original owner.


    When Lu Wanshu''s father, Adjutant Lu, begged the boss and came to pick up someone in the cell, he saw Lu Wanshu lying in a pool of blood.


    Teng Jin thought that he was sorry for the original owner, so he buried the original owner alive, and would have people come to worship every Chinese New Year.


    Even after marrying a wife, it still remains the same.


    -


    "So, he fell in love with Lu Wanshu because he thought it was Lu Wanshu who saved him?"


    Rong Huang squatted on the high slope, looking at Teng Jin, who was **** and reluctant to live under the slope, and came to such a conclusion.


    You saved me, I fell in love with you.


    You deceived me, I killed you to avenge my savior.


    What kind of beautiful love is this? !


    Rong Huang offered gluttonous offerings, enlarged the gluttony, kicked the gluttonous butt, pointed at the **** Teng Jin, milky and milky, "gluttonous, go save people."


    Since no matter who saved you, you will like the other person, so let the gluttonous help you.


    I hope the blind male protagonist can like gluttony.


    After all, her gluttony is so gentle and lovely.


    With a fierce beast roar, the gluttonous roar jumped off the high **** and slammed Teng Jin up and threw it to the ground.


    Rong Huang looked at Teng Jin after a long distance, and found that he couldn''t die, and patted the gluttonous head like a reward, "It''s amazing, I''ll give you a meal next time."


    When the gluttonous heard that he wanted to add a meal, he immediately became excited, and with a flick of his tail behind him, he cut off a thick tree hugged by the two of them.


    Rong Huang: "..." I took back the sentence just now.


    Rong Huang took the gluttonous food back, then turned his head and glanced at the driver in the car who had fainted from fear, and sighed.


    Are these all so weak?


    Rong Huang got Teng Jin up from the bottom of the hillside, but he didn''t plan to take care of it anymore.


    Rong Huang got the driver out of the car and threw the corpse...Ah, that''s right, he threw himself into the wilderness and drove away from the scene of the war.


    Teng Jin was confused and felt the wound hurts and felt that he was about to die.


    After a while he heard a soft and sweet female voice, and then he was picked up by something and placed it on the ground.


    He doesn''t seem to be under the hillside anymore.


    He was rescued.


    Teng Jin''s first reaction was to remember who saved him.


    Teng Jin tried to open his eyes, wanting to see what the owner looks like with such a beautiful voice.


    But only saw a pink-white back.


    The voice is so nice, in a white dress, she should be a fairy in the sky, right?


    Teng Jin''s eyelids became darker and heavier, and gradually fell into a coma.


    -


    Rong Huang didn''t plan to go to the outing place again.


    Anyway, they are all plastic sisters. When they get there, they are better than clothes and jewelry or men.

 Chapter 171： Violent villain (3)

    In the original plot, the original owner was taken away by the Marshal''s man and put into a cell. Didn''t these women also stand up?


    Can''t wait to get rid of the original owner.


    It''s better to break the relationship as soon as possible.


    Rong Huang drove from the outskirts to the downtown area of ??Ancheng.


    "Delicious buns!"


    Rong Huang: Buy it.


    "Fragrant and crispy pancake fruit!"


    Rong Huang: Buy and buy.


    "The newly baked biscuits are not fragrant and don''t need money!"


    Rong Huang: Buy, buy, buy.


    When Rong Huang returned to the small courtyard specially opened for her by the boss of Liyuan, there was not a single silver dollar left in the original owner''s pearl bag.


    Rong Huang leaned on his waist, supported his chubby belly, and unlocked the door with three hiccups.


    "Miss, I''m back early today." A little girl with short hair walked out of the room, she was 16 or 7 years old at most, and she was pretty.


    When I saw Rong Huang''s bulging belly, his face was shocked, and he pointed to Rong Huang''s belly, "Little Miss, you are..."


    Rong Huang squinted his eyes and had a pleasant expression. He couldn''t understand what she was talking about, so he didn''t explain much.


    Satisfied, he touched his soft belly, Rong Huang entered the room, and before closing the door, he ordered, "I will sleep for a while, and call me when I have dinner."


    Qingyu looked at Rong Huang leaning her waist into the room, and her heart was almost anxious.


    Which **** bullied her lady?


    It''s all showing up, why didn''t she notice it before?


    Qingyu was anxious and waited until Rong Huang got up to finish eating, and couldn''t help asking, "Miss, who is that person?"


    Rong Huang held the big white porcelain bowl, so he didn''t know why, "What is who?"


    Qingyu was almost crying, and pointed to Rong Huang''s belly, "It''s the child''s father!"


    Rong Huang: "???"


    Rong Huang tilted his head and thought for a long time, then suddenly let out a soft voice, "You mean belly?"


    Qingyu nodded dimly with teary eyes.


    Rong Huang shook his fingers and looked back on his face with difficulty, thinking about what he had bought on the road before, "I think about it."


    Sapphire''s eyes widened, more than one?


    "Meat buns, pancakes with fruits, plum sesame seeds..."


    Qingyu: "???"


    Sapphire wasted a lot of energy before turning around, staring at Rong Huang''s stomach and looking again. Is this all for food?


    Didn''t the young lady never eat too much to keep her figure?


    Qingyu was so young, Rong Huang could see what she was thinking at a glance, and tried to quibble, "I think, this person is thin or not, it has nothing to do with how much he eats."


    Before the tears on Qingyu''s face were dry, she smiled again.


    "By the way, Miss, boss Fang came over in the morning and asked me to tell you that there will be a big man in Liyuan tomorrow evening, so you should finally come to the stage and sing a play."


    Finale?


    What axis is pressed?


    Rong Huang looked dumbfounded, only when Shui Shui reminded him that the identity of the original owner was a singer.


    Rong Huang bit his hand, as if his status was not very high? There should be a lot of people bullying her, right?


    Shui Shui discovered what Rong Huang''s heart was thinking, and just wanted to comfort him, then he heard Rong Huang''s words unsurprisingly and endlessly saying, "Then let the storm come more violently, this king is the villain, whoever provokes me It''s going to be braid!"


    Shui Shui: "..."


    Rong Huang wondered how to highlight her villain''s identity, while the sapphire over there was still muttering.


    "Boss Fang also said, let Miss you sing the song "Farewell My Concubine"."


    What kind of king, don''t what kind of Ji?


    Forgive me for my ignorance of learning and little study. The king really doesn''t know what this is.

 Chapter 172： Violent villain (4)

    Why is it still like the first world, only receiving the memory of the original owner, but not the original owner''s specialties?


    What kind of voice is like an ying scream, and a body like a weak willow Fufeng, the king really can''t come.


    But the king can perform a live hacking for the audience in the audience.


    Seeing that Rong Huang was still sitting on the pony stubbornly, the **** was not in a hurry, and urged Rong Huang to eat and go to Liyuan. "Miss, don''t forget, you will have to put on makeup in the backstage."


    Sapphire prevented Rong Huang from trying to serve the third bowl of rice, and took away the rice shovel from Rong Huang''s hand inhumanely.


    Rong Huang: I don''t know if I should say something swearing.


    According to Qingyu, there are almost three or four hours left.


    Rong Huang wondered that the original owner was famous with his screaming voice, and it would be easier to catch a bird and put it on stage.


    Rong Huang put on a beautiful little skirt and disappeared into the room silently.


    -


    "I heard that Miss Rong will be on the stage in person today. Master Cen''s face is really not small."


    The middle-aged man with a big belly sits in a very well-positioned place on the second floor, next to two beautiful women.


    "Boss Sha is looking at Cen, this is still the light of the Chamber of Commerce." The man sitting opposite Sha Zhemao looked indifferent, obviously flattering, but he said from the man''s mouth like charity.


    Sha Zhemao glanced at the man who had become a world of his own by just sitting there, and at the woman beside him, his eyes almost disappeared, "Don''t go and accompany Master Cen."


    Cen Liangxi''s dark brown eyes only faintly swept at the two women who wanted to come over, with disgust in her eyes, as if looking at something dirty.


    The two women''s faces were green and white, and they didn''t expect to be so disgusted by others.


    "Today is here to discuss business." Cen Liangxi waved to let the two women go out, her tone still flat, without a trace of ups and downs.


    Sha Zhemao was a little annoyed, but thinking of the task that the young marshal entrusted him today, he swallowed his breath.


    Let him be proud of it for a few days, and after the Chamber of Commerce''s general election, he will definitely let him go around.


    "Yes, yes, we are here to discuss business." Sha Zhemao laughed with him.


    Cen Liangxi nodded slightly, and stopped talking, her deep facial features showed that strangers should not come close.


    On the stage, Qingdan flicked his sleeves, his posture was very charming, the slender eyes outlined by heavy makeup were glamorous, the red lips were open and closed, and the words "the bright moon is in the sky, it is the palace of Chang''e".


    The audience cheered in unison.


    When Sha Zhemao saw Cen Liangxi looking at the Danjiao on the stage, his turbid eyes flashed brightly.


    "Master Cen, don''t worry, this is the appetizer. I won''t know what is truly stunning until later." After speaking, he laughed to himself.


    After laughing for a while, he found that no one was paying attention to him, and he closed his mouth and cursed Cen Liangxi again in his heart.


    "Master Cen, look...is it time to talk about business?" Sha Zhemao said tentatively when the time was about to come.


    Cen Liangxi slowly dusted off the dust that did not exist on the stiff suit, and slowly sat up straight, putting her slender hands on her knees casually.


    Cen Liangxi looked at Sha Zhemao with a squint in his eyes, cherishing the words like golden words, "Yes."


    It''s this kind of superior tone again!


    The flesh on Sha Zhemao''s face trembled, he cleared his throat, and tried to make himself sit more vigorously, then said slowly.

 Chapter 173： Violent villain (5)

    When the business talks were almost done, Sha Zhemao heard the boss of Liyuan yell, "Now let Miss Rong bring you "Farewell My Concubine"!"


    Sha Zhemao heard the applause that was about to lift the roof and wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    Looking at Cen Liangxi, his face was cautious, and there was a somewhat discussing tone, "Master Cen, four or six, you six, we four, three or seven are too many, and I won��t be able to deal with the marshal when I go back. Are you embarrassing me?"


    Cen Liangxi seemed to have no interest in the fierce atmosphere underneath, and she didn''t even raise her eyelids. "Cen has been in business for so many years, and it''s not just that the Grand Marshal''s mansion is interested in cooperating with Cen. What do you think, boss Sha? "


    Sha Zhemao said that the thief was really cunning and treacherous, and at the same time he had a pleasing smile on his face, "Then, you can hold down this guy first. When I go back and report to the boss, how about talking about the price?"


    Cen Liangxi raised her eyebrows, her expressionless face with a smile.


    A cold sweat broke out on Sha Zhemao''s back.


    Damn it, what a cold sweat on this hot day.


    "If you want to cooperate, you must show the sincerity of cooperation. Boss Sha makes it difficult for Cen to do this. The goods are all there, and it costs a lot of silver dollars every day."


    Sha Zhemao thought that Cen Liangxi was really a copper-smelly businessman, and she fell into the eyes of money.


    "Then we paid the money." Sha Zhemao gritted his teeth, almost gritted his teeth.


    He could already think of how the marshal would punish him when he returned.


    Cen Liangxi was immediately satisfied, nodded and got up, with one hand behind her, her tone still cold, "Then Cen is waiting for the news from Boss Sha."


    Sha Zhemao watched Cen Liangxi leave with a smile on his face, and when Cen Liangxi walked away, he immediately smashed the cup in his hand.


    Cen Liangxi''s arms can''t be stretched out of his thighs, how could Cen Liangxi, a trader, be stretched out of the commander''s mansion.


    Then he only needs to look at Cen Liangxi''s bad luck.


    -


    Many people in Ancheng have heard the news that Rong Huang will perform on stage, and those with richer backgrounds have basically come.


    The woman with skin like white porcelain and delicate face wore a long-sleeved costume, red like a fire.


    The woman��s voice is beautiful and charming, and she expects Ai Ai to sing, "A man who can bend and stretch out to be a handsome man, and who is afraid of anyone''s ridicule!"


    Cen Liangxi was troubled by the noise of singing and singing, and just wanted to get out of here quickly.


    The so-called pillars are nothing more than this.


    Like a thrush that only chirps.


    "You gluttonous don''t move, this is mine!" Suddenly the soft and sweet female voice sounded, Cen Liangxi''s steps stopped, and she subconsciously looked towards the sound source.


    The structure and decoration of the Liyuan are good, but how to come from it is exquisite and magnificent, but one thing is not good, that is, the kitchen is built separately by the Liyuan.


    A low house just stands beside the gorgeous pear orchard, making it impossible for people to come and go without paying attention.


    Because it was Liyuan��s pillar at this time, the cook and the cooks and the cooks sneaked in, just to listen to the show.


    A little girl in a moon-white cheongsam squatted at the door of the kitchen, with an unseen little beast squatting beside her feet.


    The little girl held a plate of dim sum in her arms, with one hand against the little beast that wanted to pounce at the dim sum, she looked fierce, but she was cute and charming from head to toe.


    The dim light under the eaves of the kitchen door cast on the little girl, giving people an inexplicable warm feeling.

 Chapter 174： Violent villain (6)

    Rong Huang seemed to be aware of Cen Liangxi''s sight, and Rong Huang turned to look at Cen Liangxi.


    Rong Huang blinked and ate a snack.


    You can''t see me can''t see me.


    Cen Liangxi was also aware of her gaffe, and coughed lightly with her fist against her lips, hiding the surprise in her eyes.


    "It''s rude." Cen Liangxi nodded slightly, her tone a little stiff.


    Rong Huang was still a little flattered the first time he saw Feng''s disease being so polite, and he waved his hand quickly, "It''s okay, it''s okay."


    Cen Liangxi listened to the little girl''s milky voice, and felt that such a voice could be called good.


    All the pillars were packaged by boss Fang. It is estimated that this reputation was also spread by money.


    Cen Liangxi''s fingertips hanging down beside him lightly moved. He hadn''t heard that Boss Fang had a daughter, so it seemed that he was working in Liyuan.


    If he takes her home, let her sing in his ear every day...


    The little girl��s voice is soft and soft like a cloud. It should be a kind of enjoyment to hear it?


    A blast of hot wind blew, Cen Liangxi suddenly recovered, and quickly lowered her eyes, turned and strode away from the meteor.


    "Gluttonous, do you think he is sick?" Rong Huang was full and satiated, "Well, I think so too."


    Gourmet: "..." I haven''t spoken yet.


    But even if it was given a chance, it would not dare to say bad things about that person behind its back.


    "My lord, don''t forget the thrush." ??Gourmet reminded Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang then remembered the thrush that she had pushed onto the stage to sing, put the small dish on the table, and then sneaked into the original owner''s dressing room.


    People did not see it, but dug out a thrush in a pile of costumes.


    The little thrush fell weakly on the palm of Rong Huang''s palm, tweeting in his beak.


    Rong Huang said that you can''t understand no matter how you tweeted about this king.


    After thinking about it, Rong Huang''s thin white fingertips tapped Little Thrush''s head.


    "Ah ah ah ah I''m so scared! You bad woman! You femme fatale!"


    Although the little thrush is in the form of a bird, it utters words, and its charming and charming voice is full of accusations against Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang reflected on himself, touched his white and tender face, and nodded in agreement with Little Thrush''s words, "Well, I am indeed a beauty."


    Little Thrush rolled his eyes with anger, almost calmly falling down on Huang''s hand.


    She is just a thrush who is working hard to cultivate. Why does this woman treat her this way?


    First, she turned her into a human appearance without any explanation, and then asked her to sing on stage.


    Although she has memorized the bridge sections of these operas in Liyuan in the past few years, she is still very scared.


    So many people yelled, clapped and applauded in the audience, and her feathers were about to explode.


    Why should life grind her like this? She is still a poor thrush who hasn''t cultivated an adult type. Wow!


    Rong Huang couldn''t stop seeing Xiao Shumei''s mouth for a while, raised his hand and lightly said, "Just now I saw Jijijiji..."


    Little Thrush: "???"


    Rong Huang threw Little Thrush to Gourmet, no matter how intense her screams became, he packed up the bottles and jars on the dressing table and prepared to go home for the next meal.


    Of course, you can also buy something delicious on the road.


    For example, pancakes with fruit and plum biscuits, oh yes, it is said that there is a wonton shop in the west of the city, and you can buy a bowl for supper.


    The more Rong Huang thought about it, the happier he was, his soft white face with a pear vortex, looking like a sweet glutinous rice dumpling.

 Chapter 175： Violent villain (7)

    "Rong Huang." Rong Huang went out, but was stopped by the boss Fang who rushed over.


    "Ancheng is not peaceful recently. Don''t come to Liyuan these days and stay at home honestly." Boss Fang took out a wad of money from his pocket. "This is the reward given by the guests today. You can buy it in the shop. A few new clothes."


    Rong Huang took it without any guilty conscience. Although it was all small denominations, it was enough for Rong Huang to eat two meals.


    Rong Huang thought of the previous gunfight. Originally, she wanted to ask what was wrong. She went to join in the fun, but when she saw her boss Fang looking lovingly at her, Rong Huang chose to remain silent.


    Before leaving, Rong Huang said sincerely, "You are such a good person."


    Boss Fang: "???"


    Rong Huang: Those who give money are all good people.


    Not far away, a classic Chevrolet car parked on the side of the road. The window was half lowered, and the white and clean car curtains were set aside. You could vaguely see a beautiful and feminine woman sitting in the back seat.


    "Is this the heroine Rong Huang?" Lu Wanshu murmured to herself, her eyes inexplicable.


    It was only a few days ago that she discovered that she had been put into an ancient abuse essay called "The Young Marshal''s Wrong Lover".


    She became a vicious female partner in the book who pretended to be the savior of the male protagonist.


    The original owner killed the female lead in the cell. In the end, she will be brutally tortured to death by the male lead who discovered the truth.


    Lu Wanshu looked at Rong Huang, who was standing at the pancake fruit stall not far from the pear garden, and squeezed the pearl bag in her hand, her eyes firm.


    She will never repeat the mistakes of the original owner.


    -


    Sha Zhemao drove to Cen Liangxi''s residence based on what he had heard from others.


    Looking at the shabby and dilapidated Liangjin small yard in front of him, Sha Zhemao''s expression was a little complicated.


    As we all know, Cen Liangxi has been in business for many years, and logically, he should have accumulated a lot of wealth.


    But the two-in-one yard looked like it was living in a family with only enough food and clothing a year.


    Sure enough, Cen Liangxi''s stingy reputation is not a rumor.


    Sha Zhemao repeatedly confirmed that the address on the note was correct, and then went up to knock on the door nervously.


    There was a sound in the door, and soon the door was opened, "Who are you looking for?"


    Sha Zhemao looked at the gray-bearded old man and straightened up subconsciously. He couldn''t lose face in front of the Cen family''s subordinates, "Is this Master Cen''s house? I''ll talk to him about business."


    The butler looked at his face full of flesh, like Sha Zhemao who came out of the bandit''s den, with a straight face, "This is Master Cen''s private house. I want to talk about business and go to the Chamber of Commerce to find Master Cen." The door was closed after he finished.


    Sha Zhemao was anxious, and quickly reached out his hand against the door, his tone softened a little, and he whispered to discuss with the butler, "I am from the General Manager''s Mansion. I have come to see Master Cen to discuss something important."


    I think what Sha Zhemao said is also the celebrity next to the commander. Although he was born as a bandit and later relied on the commander''s mansion to do business, no one had ever dared to save his face.


    This time and twice, they were both related to Cen Liangxi.


    It''s maddening.


    But now that the batch of goods marshals are anxious to cooperate with Cen Liangxi, Sha Zhemao has to endure his temper and deal with the old guy in front of him.


    "Marshal Mansion?" The butler''s expression was slightly loosened, "I''ll ask Master Cen."


    "Hey, okay, I''ll be waiting for you here." Sha Zhemao was overjoyed, originally he thought he would not see Cen Liangxi.


    After a while, the butler came back and opened the door, "Master Cen invites you to go in."


    Sha Zhemao grinned and finally saw someone.

 Chapter 176： Violent villain (8)

    It��s not far from the gate to Cen Liangxi��s office study, and it takes less than ten minutes to survive.


    Thinking that in the past when he went to the Marshal''s Mansion, it would take twenty to thirty minutes to walk to the Marshal''s study. Sha Zhemao once again felt that Cen Liangxi had something wrong.


    I can��t live in the gorgeous and spacious mansion, I have to live in this downtown area at the corner of the corner.


    Sha Zhemao was in a complicated mood for a while.


    "Guest, here." The butler raised his hand and knocked on the door of the study. Soon there was a clear, low voice, "Come in."


    The butler smiled at Sha Zhemao, then turned and left.


    When Sha Zhemao saw the butler''s smile, he felt gloomy inexplicably, but he didn''t think much about it, and strode in.


    Cen Liangxi wore a moon-white gown, with tightly buttoned collar buttons, and a pair of gold-rimmed glasses on the bridge of her nose. She was as cold as a bright moon.


    Sha Zhemao sighed secretly, this Cen Liangxi had a good look that was contrary to his ruthless methods.


    But this face looks a bit familiar.


    This thought only flashed through Sha Zhemao''s mind, and passed away before he could catch it.


    "Master Cen, good at noon!" Sha Zhemao smiled and greeted with his hands.


    Seeing Sha Zhemao with a flattering smile, Cen Liangxi was a little tired and panicked. She couldn''t help but think of the woman she saw that night, like a cloud, which seemed to dissipate when touched, but his heart was abnormally full .


    Thinking of this, Cen Liangxi''s cold complexion loosened a little, and she became less unkind.


    "Boss Sha, how are you thinking about it?" Cen Liangxi lowered her head and took a sip of the superior Longjing tea, but didn''t plan to pour a cup for Sha Zhemao.


    Upon seeing this, Sha Zhemao squeezed the armrest of the chair, but after these two touches, he also knew that Cen Liangxi was an unreasonable person.


    "Marshal said, you have worked so hard in the past two years to take care of all the affairs of the Chamber of Commerce, and you have saved a lot of things for his elderly, just as you said."


    Cen Liangxi slowly nodded, and just as Sha Zhemao took out his pen to sign the contract, Cen Liangxi opened his mouth unchanged.


    "Because of boss Sha, you insisted on four or six points, and the contract was also prepared for four or six points. Maybe you have to change it later and give it to you."


    Sha Zhemao seemed to have an arrow in his chest, and he suspected that Cen Liangxi was playing with him at all.


    "This..." Sha Zhemao just wanted to say that he has plenty of time now and can wait, but Cen Liangxi raised his hand to stop him, "Boss Sha has anything else to say, you can wait until the day when the contract is officially signed. "


    Cen Liangxi''s words directly blocked Sha Zhemao''s way forward and retreat, and Sha Zhemao''s face was flushed and he could only give up.


    "Then I''ll go back and say goodbye to the marshal." Sha Zhemao stood up and arched his hands. After thinking about it, he couldn''t hold back. "Why does Cen Ye live here?"


    Cen Liangxi swept around and asked, "Is this bad?"


    A big fart enters the small yard, what good is it?


    It''s not half the size of his house.


    But this can only be whispered in his heart, and Sha Zhemao waved his hands again and again, "This place is good, outstanding and lively!"


    Cen Liangxi''s expression eased a bit when he heard the words. He chose this place at first because the price of the yard is cheap, and the other is because it is close to the Chamber of Commerce and saves gas.


    "Boss Sha, see you next time." Cen Liangxi rushed people mercilessly after being satisfied.


    Sha Zhemao: "..." Annoying.

 Chapter 177： Violent villain (9)

    Marshal''s Mansion.


    Sha Zhemao wiped the sweat on his head, looked at the commander who was fighting with the soldiers on the school field, and shivered at the thought of what he was about to say to the commander.


    The last time he came back and told the Marshal that he was rejected, he was thrown out of the study by the adjutant next to Marshal.


    This time he relayed Cen Liangxi''s words to the marshal, maybe he would be thrown out of the marshal''s mansion directly, right?


    After the two games, Teng Dashuai walked towards Sha Zhemao shirtlessly, with a gangster look on him, "The business has been negotiated? Just let people follow up after the negotiation, what can I do with Laozi?"


    Sha Zhemao took a deep breath and forwarded Cen Liangxi''s words to Marshal Teng.


    Then, Dashuai Teng''s face sank at a speed that was visible to the naked eye, "I''m giving him a face? A businessman, it''s his blessing for Lao Tzu to find him to cooperate!"


    Sha Zhemao echoed, "Yes, yes, it is his blessing."


    "And you, I let you do things, you can''t do it once or twice, and you''re still flattering here. Believe it or not I shot you down?" He said he would take a gun.


    Sha Zhemao hurriedly handed over his hands with a look of embarrassment, "Marshal, you really wronged me. This is Cen Liangxi who is biting her mouth."


    Commander Teng snorted coldly, feeling that Cen Liangxi really didn''t know what was good or bad.


    Looking at the whole Ancheng, Cen Liangxi had that batch of goods, and Cen Liangxi controlled Ancheng''s water and land transportation. It was not cost-effective for him to cooperate with merchants from other places, and he could only cooperate with Cen Liangxi.


    "Since he has said it for a few days, just wait and don''t let Lao Tzu down again!"


    Sha Zhemao followed Commander Teng and responded again and again.


    At this time, Adjutant Lu came forward and handed the clothes to Marshal Teng.


    Commander Teng: "When will Jin''er be discharged from the hospital?"


    "It will be fine in two days." Adjutant Lu replied quickly.


    Marshal Teng nodded, "When he comes back, let him take care of the shipment." Then he strode out of the school.


    -


    At this moment, Teng Jin was talking to Lu Wanshu who came to visit her.


    "I saw fresh fruit on the side of the road, so I brought you some." Lu Wanshu looked at Teng Jin shyly, and then picked out a beautiful apple from the basket, "I will peel an apple for you to eat. "


    Teng Jin recovered, smiled and nodded, "Thank you."


    The shyness on Lu Wanshu''s face was even worse.


    Teng Jin looked at Lu Wanshu, who was peeling apples from the sink, with her back facing him, with a mixed feeling.


    When he woke up, he found that he was already in the hospital. His adjutant told him that it was Adjutant Lu''s daughter next to his father who rescued him.


    Teng Jin looked at Lu Wanshu again, his back did not look like...


    Lu Wanshu was tall and tall, and the dusty figure he remembered before falling into a coma was a little more petite.


    But why did the savior become Lu Wanshu again?


    Teng Jin knew Lu Wanshu a long time ago. It can be said that she grew up with a childhood sweetheart. However, after Lu Wanshu went abroad to study, the contact was broken.


    "Alright." Lu Wanshu sat down in front of the hospital bed, used a knife to cut the pulp into small pieces, then poke a piece with a toothpick and handed it to Teng Jin''s mouth.


    Teng Jin wasn''t so particular about it, and he didn''t notice Lu Wanshu''s deliberate teasing at all because he had something hidden in his heart.


    "I''ll do it myself." Teng Jin took the fruit plate directly and ate it by himself.


    Lu Wanshu looked like she hadn''t been rejected, and with a gentle smile, she withdrew her hand.


    "Where did you find me?" Teng Jin asked suddenly.


    Lu Wanshu''s eyelashes trembled, her eyes lowered, her voice still as gentle as ever, "It''s on the outskirts of the hillside, I remember the **** is very steep."


    Teng Jin watched Lu Wanshu dodging her eyes, and her heart fell fiercely.


    She was lying to him.

 Chapter 178： Violent villain (10)

    Teng Jin''s face suddenly became cold, and he put down the fruit plate, "I have to rest, Miss Lu will go back first."


    Lu Wanshu felt a little flustered when she heard the muffled sound of the fruit plate on the table.


    Teng Jin had always called her Wanshu before, how did she suddenly change?


    Could it be that he knew something?


    No, Lu Wanshu thought about it.


    According to the development of the plot in the book, it will take a long time for Teng Jin to know that Rong Huang is his savior.


    As long as she didn''t let Teng Jin see Rong Huang, then Teng Jin would never know.


    Lu Wanshu attributed Teng Jin''s cold face to physical discomfort, got up and picked up the small bag, "Then I will go first, you have more rest, I will see you tomorrow."


    Teng Jin didn''t answer, and Lu Wanshu couldn''t figure out what he was thinking for a while, so she had to leave first.


    As soon as Lu Wanshu left, Teng Jin called the adjutant and asked him to investigate who had been to the suburbs that day.


    -


    Although boss Fang confessed that Rong Huang no longer had to go to Liyuan to perform on stage, Rong Huang still had to go to Liyuan every day.


    It''s like clocking in at work.


    There are a dozen apprentices under the age of ten under the original master, who have to instruct them every day.


    Rong Huang woke up slowly under the urging of Qingyu, ate four steamed buns, and drank two bowls of porridge. Finally, under Qingyu''s horrified gaze, he barely stopped.


    Harm, another day without food.


    Rong Huang sat in the car with a look of dissatisfaction.


    But this is nothing. There are so many roadside stalls on the way from where you live to Liyuan. Are you afraid of not having enough food?


    Rong Huang excitedly opened the small pearl bag, wanting to see how much money was left in it.


    When he saw that there was nothing but a small bag without a silver dollar, Rong Huang''s whole body was torn apart.


    Where''s the king''s money?


    Rong Huang frowned and thought for a long time, only then did she remember that she had eaten two bowls of wonton last night and ate all the money left in the small bag.


    Rong Huang touched his half-full belly, and reluctantly gave up his plan to buy food on the way.


    It doesn''t matter, Liyuan still has a lot of snacks anyway.


    An hour later, Rong Huang was sitting on the pony sack, with two plates of colorful snacks on his lap. He looked at the ten little rabbits in front of him with a serious expression...Little **** practiced singing.


    The babbling sound almost blasted Rong Huang''s head, and Rong Huang had to make an expression of "I am very good, I know everything".


    "Master, how did I sing just now?" A girl with not white skin ran up and looked at Rong Huang expectantly. "There is also the orchid finger, right?"


    But she was destined to be disappointed.


    Rong Huang didn''t understand anything, so he looked lonely.


    But Rong Huang still gave the little girl a lot of face. He raised his paws and clapped his hands, applauding as he clapped, "Very good, great."


    The little girl was praised, and her whole person was full of strength. After returning to her original position, her voice became more vigorous and Lanhua''s fingers twisted stronger.


    Rong Huang: "..." It was very angry.


    With the little girl playing forward, the nine bear kids from behind came up and asked one by one.


    "The action is very good, sonorous and powerful."


    "The tone is very tactful, like a little Huang Ying."


    "The eyes are very entertaining, awesome and awesome."


    "..."


    Rong Huang ridiculed the ten bear children and smiled.


    Rong Huang looked up at the sky, considering whether to resign.


    But thinking that the money originally saved by the original owner might be eaten by her, Rong Huang was depressed again.


    Life always inadvertently gives me this little cutie a crit.

 Chapter 179： Violent villain (11)

    Rong Huang sat in the background with his face in his hands, watching the dancers and horns hurriedly coming and going, his ears sounded in the tune of opera, making him feel more like a waste.


    Rong Huang sighed, and took the little horse to sit next to the old man on the side of the stage, who was knocking the gong, and looked at the horns and horns on the stage.


    This posture is good.


    That posture is also good.


    But Rong Huang''s eyes remembered, but his body did not remember.


    Rong Huang slumped on the big sofa. Even though the door of the dressing room was opened, many people passed by, Rong Huang did not move.


    "Hey, isn''t this Rong Huang? Why did you come to our public dressing room today?" The charming but extremely sharp voice sounded, and Rong Huang didn''t frown.


    All her strength is used to practice singing **** movements, and she feels tired when she lifts her eyelids.


    But in Liang Xiu''s eyes, Rong Huang was looking down on her.


    Why does Rong Huang look down on her?


    Isn''t she not having to accompany a man? Isn��t she raised by Boss Fang as a daughter?


    Liang Xiu looked at Rong Huang''s Qingmei Wushuang face, and no matter if there were people around, the jealousy in her eyes almost overflowed.


    A few days ago, Rong Huang went on stage to sing a song. The guests were full. Those guests didn''t treat money as money, and kept throwing money on the stage.


    And she took the stage before Rong Huang, and there were very few applauding, and it seemed that there were some dozing off.


    After he stepped down, he was beaten by Adjutant Lu''s wife, saying that he was seduce Adjutant Lu.


    Liang Xiu was very unconvinced in her heart. The men were all excited about each other, and they couldn''t control the lower body. She threw a wink at Adjutant Lu and leaned forward. How could she blame her?


    Looking at Liang Xiu''s hideous expression, the woman next to her was a little frightened. After thinking about it, she advised her not to confront Rong Huang.


    But Liang Xiu didn''t listen at all, waved away the woman''s hand, and strode forward, "I''m talking to you, didn''t you hear it?"


    Rong Huang lazily raised his head and faced a face with heavy makeup.


    Rong Huang: Scared!


    "What are you doing?" Rong Huang pursed his lower lip and asked uncomfortably.


    "This is shared by several of our sisters. Your dressing room is next door. You will leave here now." Liang Xiu pointed in the direction of the door and said sharply.


    The reason why Rong Huang is here is because he helped a child with makeup before.


    Now Liang Xiu was chattering in front of her, and Rong Huang was suddenly upset.


    Rong Huang squeezed his fingers, and pushed Liang Xiu to the ground with a push.


    Liang Xiu got up after a brief stupefaction, clutching his fart, and yelled at Rong Huang, "Rong Huang, you bitch, how dare you push me!"


    It was the first time that Rong Huang was scolded for such ugly words, and she didn''t expect that she just gently pushed Liang Xiu and sat on the ground.


    "Scold me? Are you begging to beat me?" Rong Huang curled his lips and smiled, but it was unreasonable.


    Liang Xiu looked at Rong Huang who was walking towards her step by step, and suddenly felt timid, but she insisted on not letting her back half a step. "It''s just an actor like me. I can''t be on the stage. I really think I am. It''s the rich lady. From now on, I will either be a concubine for someone or be raised by a man outside!"


    Rong Huang sighed, thinking of the Feng disease he saw that night, and thought that Feng disease would carry the big sedan chair back.


    The kind of only one person in his life.


    After that, Rong Huang couldn''t wait to slap himself, thinking about Feng''s disease.


    "It seems that you are really begging." Rong Huang immediately clenched his fists and slammed into Liang Xiu''s face.

 Chapter 180： Violent villain (12)

    Since you are shameless, this king will make you really shameless.


    "Ah!" Liang Xiu''s screams drew in everyone from outside, and when he saw that it was Rong Huang who had beaten Liang Xiu, they all turned around and left.


    Upon seeing this, Liang Xiu jumped on the spot, covering her eyes, looking at Rong Huang with bitterness, "How dare you hit me in the face!"


    Rong Huang shook his head and shook his head, raising Yang Baishengsheng''s small fist, arrogantly, "Who do you not beat? You are the one who beats!"


    Seeing that Rong Huang was so violent in the dressing room, they shrank from the corner and did not dare to move, for fear of attracting Rong Huang and then be beaten by themselves.


    Liang Xiu jumped up to fight Rong Huang, but Rong Huang easily avoided it.


    Liang Xiu was anxious and uttered a series of ugly curses.


    Rong Huang''s clear apricot eyes narrowed slightly, it was the first time she had encountered such an ignorant person.


    It seems that the king has to teach you how to behave.


    Rong Huang''s pink lips curled up, with a nasty smile at the corners of his mouth, as he approached Liang Xiu step by step.


    The people outside didn''t know how long the screams in the dressing room lasted. Anyway, after they drank two bowls of tea, the singing of "Peacocks Flying Southeast" on the stage was finished, and the sound stopped.


    The door of the dressing room cracked open, and Rong Huang, in a small blue dress, walked out carrying a small bag, still a beautiful and pompous Liyuantai pillar.


    "You''re busy, I''m leaving now." Rong Huang waved amiably at the melon-eating crowd at the door, then Da Da Da stepped on the small high heels and left the backstage.


    The people who eat melons who are still in surprise and have not recovered: debt, debt see.


    Rong Huang didn''t pay attention to Liang Xiu''s follow-up, but returned to Liyuan a week later. He heard that Liang Xiu left Liyuan after returning from the hospital and did not know where he was going.


    Without the annoying Liang Xiu, the people in Liyuan were very polite to her, for fear that Rong Huang would be upset and Liang Xiu would end up.


    Rong Huang said that he was very happy.


    And I hope that next time someone who doesn''t have eyesight will come out and let her move her hands and feet.


    Although this king has a soft body and a delicate voice, some people always think that this king is good for bullying, but everything has to be experienced before they know it.


    Hehe.


    Cen Liangxi smiled very pleasedly when he heard the secretary talk about Liyuan in the office of the Chamber of Commerce.


    Seeing the secretary''s horror.


    Every time the president showed this expression, he was thinking about how to count people.


    Cen Liangxi was indeed calculating something.


    He was thinking how to get people home if Rong Huang was willing.


    On a whim, he went to Liyuan to find Rong Huang and happened to see the little girl teaching others.


    While doing this, the little girl asked the woman who had been taught to persuade her.


    He once saw an animal called a peacock, which was very arrogant and only opened the screen when it was willing to.


    In Cen Liangxi''s eyes, Rong Huang was like a little peacock, very cute.


    Cen Liangxi thought of the little girl Shui Yingying''s eyes that night when she first saw it, as if the whole world was contained in those eyes, making people want to get closer and closer.


    He has also reached the age when he should marry a wife. The little girl has a lively and simple personality, not suitable for a complicated place like Liyuan.


    And he happened to like such a little girl very much and wanted to raise her at home.


    Cen Liangxi thought of a not-so-large residence. If he wanted to get married, he would have to change to a bigger place.


    Cen Liangxi circled several well-located mansions last night and used them as wedding rooms.

 Chapter 181： Violent villain (13)

    The delicate canary should live in a magnificent and splendid house.


    Cen Liangxi''s eyes gradually darkened, and the curvature of her lips rose again.


    The secretary on the side looked terrified, thinking that some unlucky ghost was being watched by the chairman again. It was so pitiful.


    -


    At this time, Rong��Unlucky��Little Poor��Huang was shopping with Little Thrush.


    Since the last time he was forced to transform into a human form by Rong Huang, the little thrush was able to switch between human form and his body freely within two days.


    In order to express his gratitude to Rong Huang, the little thrush flew a long way early in the morning and went to the mountains to pick the freshest flower dew.


    The good name is, breakfast for Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang looked at the flower dew that he drank in two or three mouthfuls, and wondered if he should say something swearing.


    In the end, Rong Huang finished drinking the flower lotion, and threw the little thrush to the gluttonously, scaring the little thrush all morning.


    In order to adapt to the human society, Little Thrush gave himself a name, called Thrush.


    Rong Huang said that this name is like no brainer, it''s not as good as it is.


    The little thrush was so angry that he climbed to the top of the tree and stayed there all afternoon.


    Early the next morning, Little Thrush was like deliberately taking revenge on Rong Huang. Early in the morning, he carried a gong he didn''t know where to find, and it slammed into the sky.


    The shock made Rong Huang''s hair almost explode.


    Little Thrush pulled Rong Huang up from the bed and asked Rong Huang to accompany her shopping for clothes.


    Rong Huang closed his eyes and pointed to the closet in the corner, indicating that the clothes there were picked casually, and there were still no clothes through.


    Because of his outstanding appearance, the original owner has a good relationship with many rich ladies, and can be regarded as a man of the young generation in Ancheng.


    Since he is a man of the world, of course he has to be well-dressed every time he goes out.


    Therefore, the original owner bought two large wardrobes, all of which were used to store clothes.


    The closet is so big that Rong Huang can sleep in it.


    Little Thrush didn''t even look at it, he just pestered Rong Huang to let her go shopping with her.


    So Rong Huang and Xiao Shumei went to the streets at nine o''clock.


    Ancheng is close to the northwest, trade circulates, and many of the clothes in the shops are bought from foreign countries, which are trendy and fashionable.


    Although Xiao Shumei had seen the guests of Liyuan wear it before, it was the first time she wore it, and she was sprinting through the many clothes with excitement.


    Rong Huang sat on the chair next to him, yawning and lethargic.


    "Wanshu, look at that woman, digging around in her clothes, she has never seen the world, she looks like a poor ghost."


    The sound of mocking interrupted Rong Huang''s dozing off.


    Rong Huang shook his hand, and the glutinous rice cake in his hand almost fell to the ground.


    Rong Huang raised his head and looked at the speaker, but first saw Lu Wanshu in a small white dress.


    "My lord, this is a female partner." Shui Shui''s voice sounded.


    Rong Huang was taken aback, "The female partner?" Shouldn''t it be the female lead?


    "I don''t know why, this world king, you are the heroine, and Lu Wanshu is the female partner." Shui Shui said while pulling Rong Huang''s hair on a swing.


    The water pulled Rong Huang''s hair roots a little bit sore, Rong Huang hissed and pulled out his hair.


    Bring something like this?


    The king is a villain, how could he be the heroine?


    Don''t be a heroine!


    But these are not the main points now, the main point is that these two people actually said that the little thrush she raised is a poor ghost.


    Do you look down on this king?


    Can''t bear it.


    Rong Huang squeezed the stuffed little bag, raised his hand to invite the boss, and walked to a row of clothes. Bai Shengsheng drew a few of them with his fingertips, "It''s all there."


    The owner of the clothes shop saw that people like Rong Huang were stupid and rich, and his eyes disappeared with a smile. He quickly took the clothes off and put them in a bag.

 Chapter 182： Violent villain (14)

    "These, all these are all needed." Rong Huang pointed to two rows of small dresses and instructed the boss to pack the clothes.


    After all the good-looking ones were picked, Rong Huang reluctantly gave up.


    "Little Thrush, come over, pick and see if you like it, and send it to you."


    Rong Huang saw that the face of the woman next to Lu Wanshu was ugly to the naked eye.


    "It''s just an actor, it''s nothing more than a thing to eat by taking a test of the face." The woman scoffed.


    Lu Wanshu didn''t expect to meet Rong Huang here, nor did she expect that Rong Huang would buy so many things, as if to support the woman they two just mentioned.


    Lu Wanshu''s expression was a bit complicated, but she still greeted Rong Huang with a smile, "Miss Rong, good morning."


    Rong Huang had seen Lu Wanshu''s black heart early in the morning, but his face was still smiling, "Miss Lu, good morning, go shopping?"


    Lu Wanshu was just about to speak, but was interrupted by Rong Huang, "But you may have to change to another store. I bought all the beautiful clothes in this store. I believe you won''t buy the rest, right?"


    "It''s great to have money? I don''t know if the money is clean." The woman couldn''t understand the way Rong Huang smiled hiding the knife in her, and she made trouble.


    Rong Huang continued to smile, with a slight smile in his eyes, as if he was not angry at all, but what he said was enough to anger people, "Yes, you can really do whatever you want with money."


    "you!"


    "Yanjun." Lu Wanshu gently stopped Yu Yanjun from losing her temper, and said to Rong Huang with a smile, "I''m sorry, my friend is more straightforward."


    Yu Yanjun saw that Lu Wanshu''s attitude towards Rong Huang was so good, and she looked down on Rong Huang even more.


    An actor who can''t make it to the stage, Wanshu is a childhood sweetheart of the young marshal, and she may marry into the marshal''s mansion in the future, so why be so polite to an actor.


    If she wanted to tell her, she snatched all these clothes, and then drove Rong Huang out.


    Seeing Yu Yanjun looking at herself angrily, Rong Huang squeezed the glutinous rice cake, tilted his head and pretended not to understand, "Ms. Yu seems to have an opinion on me?"


    "Yes, I just see you upset! An inferior person is also worthy to buy such expensive clothes!"


    Rong Huang held onto the little thrush who wanted to step forward to teach Yu Yanjun, his voice was soft, and he had no offensive power at all.


    Rong Huang covered his mouth with a look of surprise, looking at Yu Yanjun��s suddenly flushed face, he continued tealy in the tea, ��Then Miss Yu shouldn��t buy clothes here, she should buy them at the fifth store two blocks away. Clothes."


    As we all know, the fifth house two blocks away is a famous old school tailor who only makes clothes for the old school.


    "I''m not as clever as you are. I really sing too much, and my lips are clean." Yu Yanjun''s hands trembled with anger. She had never seen a shameless person like Rong Huang.


    "Thank you for the compliment, I just like the way you can''t understand me, but you can''t get rid of me." Rong Huang answered with a smile.


    Yu Yanjun gasped.


    It was the first time that Lu Wanshu had met Rong Huang up close, and felt that she was completely different from what the author described in the book.


    According to reason, Rong Huang should be a delicate and charming beauty. How could he wait to see himself like a firecracker?


    Lu Wanshu didn''t understand, but he didn''t have much doubt about how different the world in the book was from what the author described.


    It''s not that Rong Huang didn''t notice the gaze Lu Wanshu put on her, but it was Yu Yanjun that she was thinking about now.


    Lu Wanshu has always been a good old person, and Rong Huang can''t find her to stop her.

 Chapter 183： Violent villain (15)

    Rong Huang was a little disappointed.


    Where is the cruel and cruel Lu Wanshu?


    Little Thrush looked at Yu Yanjun, who was sullen and fainted by Rong Huang''s anger, and felt a little sympathetic to Yu Yanjun.


    Rong Xiaohuang is such a terrible woman, why don''t you get caught up with such a terrible woman?


    "Rong Xiaohuang, I''ll take these pieces." The little thrush poked Rong Huang with a smile on her delicate face.


    Rong Huang didn''t even look at it, and waved his big hand, "Here!"


    The little thrush beamed with joy.


    Rong Huang took the bag handed by the boss, put it in the trunk of the car several times, and then took the little thrush to the next shopping location.


    During the whole process, he didn''t say a word to Lu Wanshu and Yu Yanjun.


    "Look, Wanshu, Rong Huang is really too arrogant, what right does she have to be arrogant." Yu Yanjun complained to Lu Wanshu.


    Lu Wanshu''s eyes are faint, what qualifications does it have? Of course it is because she is the heroine.


    The heroine has the halo of the heroine. Even though Rong Huang died in the end, didn''t the original owner succeed in framing Rong Huang how many times?


    Looking at the entire Ancheng, so many young masters are enamored with Rong Huang, isn''t it because she is the heroine?


    Lu Wanshu guessed that the reason why the author wrote so many people like Rong Huang was just to set off and make the novel appear more abusive.


    Although the male and female protagonists have no emotional drama at all, the male protagonist and the original owner are talking about feelings throughout the whole process. If the original owner is not dead, it should be regarded as the second female leader?


    If this novel is not abusive, should Teng Jin and Rong Huang be a couple?


    "Yan Jun, Rong Huang is right. Now everyone is equal." Lu Wanshu pretended to say inadvertently, "Now they are all free to marry. Rong Huang will definitely be able to marry a very powerful person in the future."


    Very powerful person?


    Looking at the entire Ancheng, besides Marshal Teng, who else can be considered a very powerful person?


    Oh, by the way, there is also President Cen.


    But President Cen is a stubborn lord, how can he be willing to spend money to raise a squeamish, spendthrift canary like Rong Huang?


    Yu Yanjun sneered and said with a disdainful face, "Just rely on her? Dreaming! I turned around and told my father that if he was okay, he would send his men to visit Liyuan."


    Yu Yanjun''s father was a patrol house, and he was in charge of more than a hundred people.


    Lu Wanshu smiled calmly when she heard the words. She knew that Boss Fang had a very important position in Rong Huang''s heart. If Boss Fang is in trouble, Rong Huang should be panicked?


    Lu Wanshu was furious at the thought of Teng Jin becoming more and more indifferent to her these days.


    Obviously she knew everything that happened later, and she could be called a prophet. Why was Teng Jin still cold towards her?


    Although she is not Teng Jin''s savior, nor the original owner who has always liked him, she knows that the entire Ancheng is the most powerful mansion.


    If she can stay with Teng Jin and carry out a series of reforms, she will become a figure recorded in later history.


    "I heard that the marshal is going to make the marshal be engaged to you?" Yu Yanjun''s voice rang in his ears, Lu Wanshu recovered her senses, her face was shy, "Don''t listen to other people''s nonsense, this is unfounded. child."


    "Don''t be modest, you are so good, and you are a natural match with the young marshal. Ancheng is the only one who can be the young marshal." Yu Yanjun took Lu Wanshu''s arm with an expression of disapproval.


    After listening to Yu Yanjun''s words, Lu Wanshu''s smile deepened.


    Indeed, only she is worthy of Teng Jin.


    As for the savior, even if Teng Jin found out that it was Rong Huang, it was impossible to marry Rong Huang home.


    She is destined to be a young marshal.


    She is destined to become a woman who goes down in history.

 Chapter 184： Violent villain (16)

    After Rong Huang went back, after dinner, he went to Liyuan to watch the bear boy singing in the afternoon.


    He babbled and sang that Rong Huang almost fell asleep.


    Recently, Rong Huang has learned a little bit, and has gradually become accustomed to the babbling tunes of opera, and can even doze off in such an environment.


    "Rong Huang, hurry up and clean up, Chairman Cen wants to see you." Boss Fang suddenly flashed, and hurriedly pulled Rong Huang from the sofa.


    Although he treats Rong Huang as a dear girl, he also knows that an identity like Rong Huang is destined to marry no good wife.


    Rather than marry a commoner who is destitute for the rest of his life, it is better to follow President Cen.


    After all, President Cen is not rich.


    If Rong Huang gave Hui Cen a long son in the future, wouldn''t his position be stable?


    At that time, it didn''t matter whether it was his wife or not.


    Rong Huang was awakened in a daze, with a grumpy expression on his face.


    Chairman Cen?


    Which President Cen?


    How dare to interrupt the king''s rest!


    Being urged by the boss to go to Chairman Cen''s private room, Rong Huang opened the door and saw the people in the private room. He almost couldn''t hold back the door and fled.


    Mom, why is Feng disease always lingering?


    Rong Huang stayed where he was. Boss Fang hurriedly laughed when he saw it, "President Cen, forgive me, Rong Huang is timid and has never seen the world."


    Who has never seen the world? You have never seen the world.


    Rong Huang whispered in his heart, but with a serious expression on his face, he stepped forward two steps, bent over and bowed, "Hello, President Cen."


    Like a good student who greeted the teacher.


    Seeing the little girl''s well-behaved appearance, her neck hanging motionless, her slender neck seemed to be broken when she was broken, a smile flashed through Cen Liangxi''s eyes.


    Coward? Not necessarily.


    If the matter hadn''t been dealt with in private last time, Feng Zhengping, the old man, heard the woman blew the pillow breeze, and he was uncertain how to deal with the little girl.


    But this is not a problem. When you bring the little girl home, you can ask for any interest.


    Cen Liangxi''s slender fingers tapped on the table top, hidden deep joy.


    The secretary holding a glass of wine in the corner was a little surprised. The president is in a good mood? Is it because of seeing the famous Rong Huang?


    The answer is of course the latter.


    Cen Liangxi looked at Rong Huang who wished to shrink herself into a quail, raised her hand to beckon, and said dumbly, "Come here."


    Rong Huang stepped back subconsciously and waved his hands again and again, "No, no, no, no."


    Rong Huang quietly made a fist. When can this **** stammering problem be corrected? !


    Cen Liangxi raised her eyebrows, Ru Yue''s cold face still had no expression, making people wonder if it was a facial paralysis.


    "Come here." Cen Liangxi said again.


    Boss Fang didn''t expect that Rong Huang, the little ancestor, would not have trouble today, so he urged in a low voice, "Chairman Cen called you, go." After that, he gave Rong Huang a handful.


    Rong Huang staggered, his legs softened and fell straight forward.


    Cen Liangxi quickly reached out to support the little girl.


    But he underestimated Rong Huang''s weight. The little girl seemed to be heavier than he thought, and she couldn''t catch up with the fluttering clouds he thought.


    Then, Rong Huang squatted on his lap.


    It''s summer, and Cen Liangxi''s trousers are light and breathable.


    The little girl''s shallow breathing sprayed to his legs, and Cen Liangxi''s throat moved lightly.


    "stand up."


    Rong Huang quickly got up and sat aside, wondering if it was her illusion, Cen Liangxi''s voice seemed to be dumber than before.


    Rong Huang rubbed his ears, it should be an illusion?


    "I''m sorry." Rong Huang said dryly.

 Chapter 185： Violent villain (17)

    Cen Liangxi leaned back, her slender legs naturally overlapping, trying to conceal the shameful reaction.


    "It doesn''t matter, did Miss Rong hurt when she fell?" The man''s temperament is as cold as the moon, but his behavior is unusually elegant. Every move is pleasing to the eye, and he is obviously well educated.


    Rong Huang touched his chin. It was a bit painful just now. He paused when he heard Cen Liangxi''s words. He shook his head and softened his throat, "No."


    Cen Liangxi glanced at Rong Huang''s chin, which was obviously red.


    Sure enough, it was a spoiled little peacock, and his skin became red just by touching it.


    Cen Liangxi twisted her fingertips lightly, and the blue veins on the back of her hand gradually disappeared. Then she leaned forward and poured a cup of tea for Rong Huang. Her cold voice became a little softer, with comfort, "Miss Rong, don''t be nervous, I will not do it to you. What."


    Rong Huang let out a soft voice, his voice soft and milky.


    Rong Huang said this to Rong Huang. Rong Huang didn''t believe it anyway, and he didn''t know who brought her to bed whenever he had a chance.


    But face is still to be given, after all, it is Phoenix disease.


    "Are you looking for me?" Rong Huang held the cup and drank a sip of the best Longjing tea. The slightly bitter taste spread in his mouth, and gradually became a bit sweet again.


    Rong Huang Qimi-Mi slapped her lips, it didn''t taste good, she liked sweet ones.


    Cen Liangxi also held the cup like Rong Huang, and the blue and white cup reached his hand, as if he had become a Western aristocrat holding fine black tea in an oil painting.


    "I want Miss Rong." Cen Liangxi''s words concisely stated the purpose of coming to Liyuan this time.


    Rong Huang: "???"


    WTF?


    Are you a bandit?


    The king is as flowery as jade, can you ask for it if you want it?


    Unless there is meat to eat every day, the king wouldn''t agree.


    Rong Huangmu had a face, and the look in Cen Liangxi''s eyes was a bit hard to say.


    Seeing the unbearable astonishment on the little girl''s face, Cen Liangxi also realized that her words were a bit too much, and coughed lightly with her fist against her lips, and quickly explained, "The last time I saw Ms. Rong in Liyuan, I wanted Ms. Rong very much. "


    Rong Huang: "..." Please shut up quickly, what is the difference from the previous sentence?


    How did Feng disease take the line of forcefulness and arrogance?


    Cen Liangxi''s explanation became more chaotic, and finally gave up the explanation, squeezed the cup tightly, and the knuckles were slightly white, enough to see the man''s nervousness.


    "I want to take you home and give you the best." Cen Liangxi slowly rubbed the wall of the cup with her fingertips, trying to relieve her mental tension.


    Rong Huang wrinkled his small face, and did not speak with his eyes down.


    "Did you drink?" It took a long time for Rong Huang to squeeze out such a sentence.


    Cen Liangxi''s complexion was slightly stagnant, and she slowly shook her head, with a serious tone, "I didn''t drink, I''m serious."


    "I think very clearly these days. I want to marry you and go home. I have chosen the address of our wedding room. You can decide the decoration style, as long as you like it."


    "Although I don''t usually spend much money, I have a lot of assets under my name, and they will be under your control after I get married."


    "I haven''t had a woman before, or I''m not interested in women." Only interested in making money, Cen Liangxi''s tone paused, "There will only be you in the future."


    Cen Liangxi believes that raising a small peacock is enough.


    Such a cute and delicate little peacock is enough to compare all troublesome women.


    Cen Liangxi thought, if the little girl doesn''t like that mansion, she can buy another one and buy what she likes.

 Chapter 186： Violent villain (18)

    He doesn''t have much money to spend on weekdays, but he thinks the little girl deserves the best in the world.


    Jewelry and clothes and shoes are the best.


    Although Cen Liangxi had spent some time abroad, she could never learn the romance in the bones of foreigners.


    But he can learn.


    Rong Huang had been listening while Cen Liangxi was talking, and Rong Huang''s eyes lit up when he heard Cen Liangxi talking about money.


    I''m in charge?


    It''s a bit tempting.


    But the king is a determined person, and he will never be tempted by this little bit of petty profit.


    "I know how to cook, the taste is not bad, if you like, I will make it for you when I have time." Cen Liangxi''s tone was light, and every word was eaten.


    Rong Huang: What should I do if it is more attractive?


    No, no, this king must stand firm.


    Rong Huang''s small body straightened even more.


    "I''m the only one in the family. I will finish my work as soon as possible and come back to accompany you, or you can go to the Chamber of Commerce with me. There are many books for you to read."


    Rong Huang: No, don''t watch.


    Cen Liangxi had already said everything he could think of, but he was still indifferent to seeing Rong Huang.


    Cen Liangxi has seen scenes of all sizes, and for the first time she feels a little confused, "I know it is a bit abrupt to say that, but I am sincere."


    He had seen the term "love at first sight" when he was studying before, and he dismissed it at the time.


    Couples who have experienced ups and downs can turn their heads back. How can anyone fall in love with one glance?


    Now, Cen Liangxi believed it.


    At the first sight of the little girl, the words "love at first sight" flashed in his mind.


    Rong Huang watched Cen Liangxi''s ears turn red after saying, "..."


    She has also heard about what kind of person Cen Liangxi is these days, handsome, rich, and capable.


    The most important thing is that, stingy, a silver dollar can''t wait to be broken into two halves.


    Rong Huang silently added a point in his heart, making it easier to be shy than this king.


    "I''m only seventeen years old, and it''s still early to get married."


    The two pear vortices were looming when the little girl spoke, and people couldn''t help but want to reach out and rub their hands to see if it felt as soft as a little girl.


    Cen Liangxi moved her fingertips slightly, but she was still suppressed.


    After thinking about it, it made sense. After all, getting married is a major event in life, and immediately said, "That can be delayed for a while."


    Rong Huang: "..." It''s so obvious that the king refused, don''t you understand?


    "Okay." Rong Huang subconsciously said to Shang Cen Liangxi''s dark eyes.


    Cen Liangxi was immediately satisfied, anyway, the mansion had already been bought, and he couldn''t escape there.


    Just keep a close eye on the little peacock, lest the little peacock accidentally ran away.


    After all, there are a lot of malicious people in Liyuan.


    If the little girl is bullied, he will feel distressed.


    "I told Boss Fang, in the future you will teach those kids to sing instead of going on stage." Cen Liangxi filled the cup in front of Rong Huang, her dark brown eyes flashed with a slight smile.


    Thinking of Sha Zhemao''s contempt when talking about Rong Huang before, Cen Liangxi had the urge to crush him into ashes.


    How could such a cute little peacock be coveted by Sha Zhemao''s garbage?


    The best way is to keep the little girl at home and feed her with beautiful clothes.


    He wants her to know that in the whole Ancheng, only he can protect her.


    He is the only one who has the most sincere feelings for her.

 Chapter 187： Violent villain (19)

    Not the kind of emotion mixed with dirty eroticism.


    Cen Liangxi''s eyes, which had always been indifferent and alienated, were filled with ink at this moment, which was shocking at first glance.


    Rong Huang didn''t notice Cen Liangxi''s abnormality. He only stared at the tea leaves floating on the water in the cup for a while, then slowly nodded.


    She doesn''t know how to sing anyway. Isn''t it just right to flicker those bear kids every day?


    "I have something to do next, I will pick you up in the afternoon." Cen Liangxi thought for a while, leaned over and raised her hand, paused for a few seconds with her big palm in the air, and then slowly placed it on the top of the little girl''s soft hair and rubbed it gently. Twice.


    It feels very good.


    Rong Huang''s neck shrank from being rubbed, and he dared not move his neck.


    When Cen Liangxi withdrew his hand, Rong Huang moved her stiff neck, "Okay, okay, then I''m leaving."


    Cen Liangxi called to Rong Huang, took out a small black velvet box from his suit pocket, and handed it to Rong Huang, "This is a meeting ceremony, I hope you like it."


    Rong Huang licked his lower lip without being polite, and reached out to take it, "Thank you."


    Cen Liangxi heard Rong Huang''s milky ending and smiled even more, "I''m very happy to be able to give you a gift."


    Rong Huang smiled dryly, then got up and left the private room hurriedly.


    Out of the private room, the good smell of men''s perfume on the man''s body gradually disappeared.


    Rong Huang raised his hand and touched his nose, then touched the top of his hair, and muttered in a low voice, "I suspect that he has eyes open."


    After all, this king is so beautiful as a god.


    Shui Shui echoed, "I think too."


    Rong Huang held out his chest proudly, his face was dazzling, this king is the most beautiful.


    "Yeah, is this coming back with the man?" A bitter voice sounded, Rong Huang was about to open the box, and when he raised his eyes, he saw Yu Yanjun standing at the top of the stairs.


    Next to Yu Yanjun is Lu Wanshu.


    Rong Huang frowned, how could his soul persist?


    "Who are you?" Rong Huang''s dark eyes were blank, as if he really didn''t know them.


    Yu Yanjun frowned and looked at Rong Huang, with irony in her eyes, "Last time I was in the store, I didn''t have enough prestige. Now that I and Wanshu see shameful things, do you pretend to have amnesia?"


    Rong Huang didn''t change his face and put the box into the pocket of his little jacket, and raised his ruddy lips, "I''m sorry, I really don''t know you."


    "Bitch, you pretend again!" Yu Yanjun is not as calm and calm as Lu Wanshu. It can be said that she has a simple mind. When Rong Huang was excited, she raised her throat and scolded Rong Huang.


    "Is Captain Yu teaching his daughter this way?" An indifferent voice sounded, and Yu Yanjun heard the reputation and saw Cen Liangxi standing not far behind Rong Huang.


    Cen Liangxi was dressed in a black suit, her chest pocket exposed a corner of a square scarf, neat and abstinent, coupled with that always cold face, looked a little bit bluffing.


    Yu Yanjun''s face suddenly turned pale.


    She is different from those rich ladies. She doesn''t like Marshal Teng. She likes Cen Liangxi, who always wants to marry him.


    Now Cen Liangxi criticized her indifferently, and Yu Yanjun''s eyes suddenly became red.


    How could Cen Liangxi stand on Rong Huang''s side?


    "How come President Cen has time to come here today to listen to the show?" Lu Wanshu calmly patted Yu Yanjun on the back of her hand, and looked at Cen Liangxi with a gentle smile, her peachy eyes seemed to look at everyone with affection.


    Rong Huang didn''t like the appearance of Lu Wanshu''s white lotus the most, and his heart was very blocked, but he was worried that the lady could not collapse, Rong Huang still made no sound.

 Chapter 188： Violent villain (20)

    Cen Liangxi''s deep eyes flicked across Lu Wanshu, and then fixed on Rong Huang, "Come and see the little girl."


    Lu Wanshu and Yu Yanjun are a little surprised, the little girl refers to Rong Huang?


    Unlike the surprise of the two of them, Rong Huang''s ears became red when he heard Cen Liangxi''s words.


    He said that, the king is very shy.


    Yu Yanjun did not expect that Cen Liangxi would take time to find Rong Huang, after all, there are a lot of things waiting for Cen Liangxi in the Chamber of Commerce every day.


    "How can you learn from those stinky men with bad behavior, Xie-prostitute?" Yu Yanjun screamed, her eyes looking at Rong Huang as if venom.


    Cen Liangxi''s original indifferent expression suddenly became gloomy, unreasonably terrifying.


    Before he warned Yu Yanjun to be careful, the little girl who was standing a few steps in front of him moved.


    Rong Huang didn''t expect Yu Yanjun''s mouth to be so dirty, that the singer is a prostitute? Don��t you know that operas will be the quintessence of the country decades later?


    Rong Huang wasn''t going to keep a low profile anymore, otherwise everyone would think she was easy to bully.


    Seeing Rong Huang, Shui Shui quickly covered his eyes.


    The king is about to hit someone, so she shouldn''t watch it.


    "What did you just say? Say it again." With a soft smile at the corner of Rong Huang''s mouth, he looked extremely harmless.


    However, Lu Wanshu noticed that there was no smile in Rong Huang''s eyes, even indifferent.


    Lu Wanshu noticed the killing intent in Rong Huang''s eyes, and yelled badly, wanting to apologize for Yu Yanjun.


    I don��t know that Yu Yanjun is the first to speak, "Aren��t you just a prostitute? What is it that President Cen came to see you not a prostitute?"


    "Snapped!"


    Rong Huang slowly put down his hand, pouting and blowing on the palm of his hand.


    I hit too hard, my palms are red, and it hurts a bit.


    Harm, I''m really a little Jiaojiao, I can''t touch it with a single tap.


    Yu Yanjun was slapped to the side by Rong Huang, and she didn''t recover for a long time.


    His left cheek quickly swelled up.


    Yu Yanjun felt something strange in her mouth, she stretched out her hand and spit out two teeth.


    Lu Wanshu concealed his astonishment, why is this heroine so sturdy?


    This is too far from what is described in the book.


    Looking at the blood spilling from the corner of Yu Yanjun''s mouth, Lu Wanshu quickly handed over the snow-white handkerchief, and said anxiously, "Wipe."


    Yu Yanjun recovered, jumped on the spot, waved Lu Wanshu''s hand in front of her, pushing Lu Wanshu staggered.


    Yu Yanjun screamed and rushed towards Rong Huang, the blood in her mouth was smeared, "You are looking for death! Do you know who I am? You beat me and my father will not let you go!"


    "I don''t care who you are, but I am your father, do you know?" Rong Huang looked fearless, even raising his chin to provoke Yu Yanjun.


    A smile burst into Cen Liangxi''s mouth.


    The little peacock is so cute.


    Tsundere and cute.


    I want to rub it into my arms and kiss me.


    Cen Liangxi slowly closed her eyes, her eyes were dark and dark.


    Kiss? It''s a good idea.


    But wait, wait until you marry the little girl home, you can do anything, even a little bit too much.


    Yu Yanjun didn''t expect that Rong Huang was still so arrogant, and directly raised his hand to grab Rong Huang''s face.


    Rong Huang let out a soft, sweet and soft voice, "Do you want to hit me? No."


    After finishing speaking, Rong Huang raised his foot and kicked Yu Yanjun a long way.


    Yu Yanjun was at the top of the stairs before, and now she was kicked out by Rong Huang, and directly rolled down the stairs.


    The scream resounded throughout the pear orchard.


    In the lobby on the first floor, the guests who watched the theater looked over here one by one, and they were shocked to see the blood-stained woman.

 Chapter 189： Violent villain (21)

    Boss Fang also rushed over after hearing the sound, and when he saw it, he greeted his buddy to take Yu Yanjun to the hospital.


    Lu Wanshu had a panoramic view of the whole process of Rong Huang beating and Yu Yanjun falling downstairs. She glanced at Rong Huang with complicated eyes and said, "Miss Rong shouldn''t do this. Uncle Yu is very short-sighted."


    "Coincidentally, I am also very short-term." Cen Liangxi strode forward, and stood side by side with Rong Huang, looking at Lu Wanshu with sparse eyes.


    Lu Wanshu was shocked by Cen Liangxi''s glance, as if all the dirty thoughts in her heart were clearly seen by Cen Liangxi.


    Lu Wanshu dodged her eyes and said no more.


    Anyway, Yu Yanjun is just having a good relationship with the original owner. As for her, it is just a normal friendship.


    Cen Liangxi raised his hand and rubbed the top of Rong Huang''s hair. The softness of the palm made Cen Liangxi''s eyebrows soften a lot, "I''ll take care of the following things first, you go back first, eh?"


    The last "um" rose up, deep and sexy.


    Rong Huang touched her ears, and she was not seduced.


    "Go, I''ll go back later." Rong Huang nodded obediently.


    Cen Liangxi loved Rong Huang''s well-behaved and arrogant appearance so much that she stopped saying more after hearing this, and stepped downstairs.


    Although the Yu family is not comparable to the Teng family, the relationship behind the patrol room is complicated. What if the old guy from the Yu family jumps over the wall and wants to deal with the little girl?


    The little girl belongs to him, and no one can bully the little girl.


    "Have Miss Rong been to the suburbs recently?" Lu Wanshu stared at Rong Huang''s white and delicate profile, pretending to ask unintentionally.


    Rong Huang knew what Lu Wanshu meant as soon as he turned his mind, didn''t he just want to ask her if she saved that one.


    "No."


    It was the glutton who saved it, not me.


    So it''s not considered to have been to the suburbs.


    Seeing that Rong Huang''s expression was not a bit strange, Lu Wanshu''s heart that had been hanging these days finally fell.


    As long as Rong Huang didn''t show up, no matter how Teng Jin checked it, nothing would be found.


    So the last savior can only be her.


    "Ms. Rong has time? Next month, Marshal''s 60th birthday, I would like to invite you to go to the Marshal''s Mansion to sing a play." Lu Wanshu continued to smile, showing off calmly and closely related to the Marshal''s Mansion.


    But Rong Huang''s brain circuit was not that complicated, and she always remembered that Cen Liangxi said she didn''t need to sing anymore.


    "I''m not going to sing, you can find someone else, the people in Liyuan are very good at singing." Rong Huang pointed to the direction of the backstage.


    Lu Wanshu was a little surprised. Generally, Danjiao is 25 years old and some are still singing on stage. Rong Huang seems to be under 18 years old, so why didn''t she stop singing?


    What she thought in her heart was also what Rong Huang asked.


    Rong Huang blinked, a little puzzled, "Who said you have to be twenty-five years old?"


    It seems...not.


    Lu Wanshu is not good to say anything more, reminding Rong Huang before leaving, "You should go and apologize with me, after all, you pushed Yan Jun."


    "Her mouth is too dirty, I will brainwash her." Rong Huang said he didn''t want to.


    Lu Wanshu''s persuasion was invalid, so she went downstairs.


    Before leaving, he glanced at Rong Huang meaningfully, faintly gloating in his eyes.


    Rong Huang: Huh, owe it!


    -


    Cen Liangxi originally planned to leave Liyuan to go to the Marshal''s Mansion, after all, there is still a contract to sign.


    But now that this happened, Cen Liangxi still asked the driver to go to the patrol room first.


    Although Yu''s father loves his daughter very much, but the interests are first, Cen Liangxi''s conditions are very attractive, and he will no longer make things difficult, saying that he will not do anything to Rong Huang.


    Cen Liangxi settled Yu Yanjun''s matter before going to the Marshal''s Mansion.

 Chapter 190： Violent villain (22)

    By the time of the Grand Marshal''s Mansion, it was nearly an hour past the agreed time.


    Under the leadership of Adjutant Lu, Cen Liangxi walked into the study of Marshal Teng''s office calmly.


    Because he waited for a long time, Teng Dashuai''s face didn''t look good.


    The irritability that had been full of stomach turned into shock when he saw Cen Liangxi''s face.


    This face...


    "Marshal." Cen Liangxi sat down freely opposite Marshal Teng, and took out the contract from the document bag, acting like a business man, "This is the contract. Take a look."


    Commander Teng stared straight at Cen Liangxi''s face. He didn''t hear what Cen Liangxi said, and his eyes were in a daze.


    Seeing this, Cen Liangxi flashed irony in his eyes and pushed the contract to Marshal Teng.


    Commander Teng came back to his senses, opened the contract and glanced absently, then looked up at Cen Liangxi again, "Are your parents alive?"


    Cen Liangxi''s hands on the armrests of the chair violently violently, as if tolerating something.


    "My parents are not alive anymore." Cen Liangxi said coldly, adding another sentence afterwards, "The grass on the head of the grave has not been cleaned for a long time."


    Commander Teng was a little disappointed for some reason, and said, "That''s it."


    Cen Liangxi took out the black pen from her pocket and opened the cap, "Do you have any objections to the contract? If there are no objections, please sign first."


    Marshal Teng was thinking about other things now, how could he still take care of the contract, and said repeatedly, "No problem, no problem."


    Marshal Teng removed the pen from the pen holder and signed his name at the corresponding position in the contract.


    After Cen Liangxi finished signing, he looked up and saw Marshal Teng staring at him in a daze, "What happened to Marshal?"


    Dashuai Teng''s eyes flashed slightly and he shook his head and said, "No, no, I just think Cen Hui will grow a bit like my old friend."


    Cen Liangxi pulled her lower lip without answering, with a cold attitude.


    Obviously he was not interested in what Teng Dashuai said.


    After all, Dashuai Teng couldn''t hold back, and lowered his voice, "Where is your mother from?"


    "The commander asks what is this for?" Cen Liangxi asked, seemingly unclear.


    "I think you look a bit like a person I know." Teng Dashuai''s words were a bit vague, as if he was hiding something.


    Cen Liangxi raised her eyebrows invisibly, "Tongcheng people."


    After listening to Cen Liangxi''s words, the original nervousness of Commander Teng suddenly relaxed.


    That woman is not from Tongcheng.


    Not just fine.


    Not just fine.


    Marshal Teng heaved a sigh of relief, and handed one of the contracts to Cen Liangxi, looking at Cen Liangxi turbidly, "I will let Teng Jin contact you when I look back, and I''ll just ask him if I have anything to do."


    Cen Liangxi didn''t have any comments, and stood up and said, "Then I''ll go first."


    Commander Teng watched Cen Liangxi leave, then took out his cigar and lit it.


    If the child was born, he would probably be this old too, right?


    unfortunately......


    Dashuai Teng shook his head and stopped thinking about it.


    -


    Although Rong Huang still goes to Liyuan every day, he doesn''t take the stage to sing, and he has no money.


    Rong Huang is thinking about whether to pull a cart out to buy pancakes these days.


    She looked at the hawker selling pancakes five streets away. The business was very good.


    Little Thrush learned about Rong Huang��s idea, and agreed with both hands and feet, "Yes, my nest was on a tree that bought pancakes more than 20 years ago, and I can hear them counting money in the house every night ."


    Rong Huang''s eyes lit up, and he straightened up immediately, "Really?"


    Little Thrush nodded, "Really."

 Chapter 191： Violent villain (23)

    "But." Little Thrush said, "Last time that man said he was going to marry you, why did you go to buy fried biscuits? Just let him keep it?"


    Rong Huang waved his hand with a serious expression, "No way." This king wants to be an economically independent woman.


    Strong woman!


    "By the way, when you went to Liyuan yesterday, someone knocked on the door to find you." Xiao Shumei said suddenly.


    Rong Huang lifted his head from the bowl, his face was steamed with micro powder, "Who?"


    Rong Huang remembered that the original owner had no good friends. All those rich ladies were plastic sisters, and they would definitely not come to the door.


    "It''s a man, well dressed, not the one who proposed to you last time." The little thrush broke his fingers, thinking hard, "but I saw him in military uniform..."


    military uniform?


    Rong Huang suddenly thought of something and paused with an instigating action.


    Couldn''t it be Lu Wanshu who worried that she would take her credit, and then persuaded Teng Jin to kill her?


    It doesn''t make sense, it''s obviously Teng Jin who was saved by gluttonous food, and it has nothing to do with the king.


    So if you want to kill, you should also kill gluttony.


    Gourmet: "..."


    But this is not a problem, kill it when it comes.


    In the back of the province, spend time and brains dealing with the two of them.


    Rong Huang doesn''t understand why she is the heroine in this world, so what is Lu Wanshu? Female match or villain?


    No, the villain can only be done by the king.


    Rong Huang''s expression became serious, and he put down his chopsticks and wiped his shiny mouth with the kerchief, "I have something to go out, you are at home obediently watch the door."


    Little Thrush nodded.


    When Rong Huang left, the little thrush recalled what Rong Huang had just said, and felt that Rong Huang regarded her as a guard dog.


    Little Thrush: "!!!"


    -


    Rong Huang came to the detective agency, took out a wad of money from the small bag, and placed it in front of the detective incomparably arrogant.


    "Help me monitor someone, the money belongs to you."


    "Who is the guest going to watch? Is it your husband?" the detective with combed hair asked mysteriously.


    "You are wrapped around me, I must keep him under surveillance for you." The detective patted his chest as he said, with a confident look.


    Rong Huang waved his hand quickly, "No, it''s the young lady from Adjutant Lu''s house, does Lu Wanshu know?"


    "Lu Wanshu? I know that, a famous lady in Ancheng, what do you want me to monitor her, miss?"


    "Record what she did and what she said every day." Rong Huang slapped the table with righteous indignation, and then a pair of apricot eyes faintly flashed tears, "My family forced me to be engaged with a man, and the man took a fancy to it. With Lu Wanshu, she insisted on canceling the marriage contract."


    The detective uncle suddenly burst into the heart of Our Lady, and poured a glass of water to Rong Huang with a look of sympathy, "Miss, please be sorry."


    Rong Huang took the water with a dazed expression.


    What''s the sorrow?


    Oh, by the way, the king now plays a poor woman whose man is snatched by Lu Wanshu.


    Thinking of this, Rong Huang sniffed, worked hard to brew emotions, and began to make up stories.


    Probably it is the tragic story of a scumbag man who ruthlessly abandoned his fiancee because he fell in love with Lu Wanshu at first sight.


    Before leaving, the detective uncle wiped his tears with his veil, and he personally delivered Rong Huang to the door.


    "Miss, don''t worry, we will definitely help you. Even if she says something in the bath, we will record it. Don''t worry!"


    Rong Huang was moved, "Thank you comrade."

 Chapter 192： Violent villain (24)

    The detective uncle waved goodbye, "Goodbye miss, your life will be better without the scumbag."


    Onlookers watched the whole process of water and water: "..."


    There is a saying, how many words are there?


    -


    Rong Huang didn''t expect to see Teng Jin blocking the entrance of the small courtyard when he went back.


    Teng Jin looked like a dog in a straight military uniform.


    But what you do is not a matter of personnel.


    Rong Huang walked to the door blankly, trying to take the key to open the door, but was stopped by Teng Jin.


    "Miss Rong." Teng Jin''s expression was faintly excited, the eyes looking at Rong Huang seemed to be looking at the little lover.


    It was so scared that Rong Huang took two steps back at the time. Big brother, it''s okay for the two of us. The king promised to marry Feng Bingyi.


    "What are you doing?" Rong Huang looked wary, didn''t he come to silence him?


    Teng Jin looked at Rong Huang with a defensive look, his heart was sour and soft.


    Lu Wanshu had previously said that she was a lifesaver, but he was dubious, but later it was found out that Rong Huang happened to go to the suburbs that day.


    Now Rong Huang was standing in front of his eyes, he was still skeptical before he came, but now it was certain that Rong Huang was his lifesaver.


    There are not many women who are so immortal in Ancheng.


    Before he thought of breaking his head, he would not have thought that the pillars of Liyuan would be his lifesaver.


    "Miss Rong, do you remember the injured person in the suburbs that day?" Teng Jin looked excited.


    This is almost the same as "Do you remember Xia Yuhe by the Daming Lake?"


    Rong Huang was expressionless, denying Sanlian, "I am not, I don''t, I don''t remember."


    Teng Jin''s face changed slightly, and he took a step forward and approached Rong Huang, with an eager tone, "Why don''t you remember? I remember you saved me!"


    Rong Huang didn''t expect this guy to remember that she rescued... Ah, it''s not right, it was obviously a gluttonous rescue.


    Rong Huang searched around and found the gluttonous glutton playing with butterflies among the flowers at the door. He brought him to Teng Jin with a sincere expression, "It''s not me, it''s him."


    So you don''t want to go with me, you like to go gluttonous.


    The glutton who was having fun with Hua Fudie dangled his four short legs, "???"


    Teng Jin obviously didn''t expect Rong Huang to come out like this. After a brief stupor, he said, "I saw that you saved me. I won''t be wrong."


    Rong Huang corrected him ruthlessly, "No, you are wrong."


    Teng Jin''s expression was a little bit painful, but he still didn''t believe it.


    Rong Huang doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter if he wants to like gluttony, as long as he doesn''t mind cross-species.


    Rong Huang put the gluttonous food on the ground, pinched the key with his thin white fingers and asked Teng Jin, "Is there anything else?"


    It was the first time that Teng Jin was treated so coldly by a woman. He was a little uncomfortable, but he still thought and said, "I want to invite you to dinner as a thank you."


    Rong Huang sighed, why can''t he understand human words?


    It was said that it was a gluttonous person, and it had nothing to do with the king.


    Rong Huang didn''t even think about it, but strictly refused, "I don''t even know you. Where can you thank you for your kindness?"


    If you insist on insisting, just talk to gluttonously.


    As soon as the words were over, the door of the small courtyard was opened, Qingyu was surprised in her apron, "Miss, you are back, come in for dinner."


    After she finished speaking, she noticed Teng Jin and said, "This one is?"


    Rong Huang touched his chin and replied softly, "I don''t know."


    "You..." Teng Jin wanted to say how could Rong Huang pretend not to know him? Mingming had saved him before.

 Chapter 193： Violent villain (25)

    But Rong Huang did not let go, saying that he was not his lifesaver, which made Teng Jin very shocked.


    He is also a young commander anyway, and he is a man that countless rich ladies are eager for. How come he is like a virus when he gets to Rong Huang, and can''t wait to get rid of him immediately?


    "What are you? This gentleman, I advise you to be kind. If you can''t look at me, you have to say that I am your savior. Repaying gratitude does not bring you this way." After Rong Huang finished speaking, he pushed the sapphire inward, and then figured out. Quickly flashed into the small courtyard.


    The door closed in front of Teng Jin''s eyes with a snap.


    Almost caught Teng Jin��s nose.


    Teng Jin didn''t recover for a long time.


    "Brother Jin." Lu Wanshu''s voice came from behind, and Teng Jin returned to his senses, looking at Lu Wanshu with a cold expression on his face.


    Lu Wanshu saw Teng Jin''s face, her fingers squeezed her handbag tightly, her eyes flashed slightly, and she pretended not to understand, "What''s the matter with you?"


    Teng Jin''s eyes were also very complicated. He didn''t expect that the innocent and innocent little sister before would become so heart-conscious now.


    "Did you really save me last time?" Teng Jin didn''t say much, and went straight to the subject.


    Lu Wanshu''s heart jumped. When she heard that Teng Jin had been to Rong Huang''s residence two days before, she made people secretly pay attention to Teng Jin''s movements.


    She got news that Teng Jin had gone to find Rong Huang again, so she hurried over.


    Was it still discovered?


    Lu Wanshu smiled, still gentle, "Of course I saved you, did you forget that I sent you to the hospital?"


    Seeing that this time, Lu Wanshu was still trying to quibble, her eyes were disappointed, and her tone was impatient, "You know I didn''t mean that."


    The smile on Lu Wanshu''s face faded a bit, and she raised her chin to look at Teng Jin, "So what? You don''t think I am your savior?"


    Teng Jin sneered, "This is how the Lu family''s tutor is?" Can the life-saving grace of an impostor be so arrogant?


    Lu Wanshu chuckled, her smile a little far-fetched, "As long as I can marry you, it''s fine? Oh, by the way, Uncle Teng is very supportive of me marrying you.


    "You dream, I will never marry a wife for the rest of my life, nor will I marry you!" Teng Jin said coldly.


    "That''s not okay, can you not listen to what Uncle Teng said?" Lu Wanshu believed that Teng Jin could not not listen to Teng''s words.


    Seeing Lu Wanshu''s triumphant smile, Teng Jin''s dislike for Lu Wanshu became more and more turbulent.


    Seeing the undisguised ambition in her eyes, Teng Jin felt even more bored.


    Each of these women took a fancy to the position of the Grand Marshal''s Mansion in Ancheng, and they squeezed their heads and wanted to marry him.


    If he was just a commoner, these women with taller eyes wouldn''t even give him a look, right?


    "If my father wants you to enter the marshal''s mansion, then let him take you in." Teng Jin said grimly.


    Anyway, the Grand Marshal''s Mansion is not bad for Lu Wanshu, a concubine, but just open her mouth to eat more.


    Lu Wanshu''s scheming is so deep, if the aunt and wife who became the father should be able to rectify the restless aunts and wives in the mansion, his mother would be able to relax.


    Thinking about this, Teng Jin loosened his frown, and no longer looked at Lu Wanshu, who had an ugly face. He bypassed Lu Wanshu and walked straight towards the military vehicle.


    Lu Wanshu looked at the military vehicle that Juechen was leaving, and then at the closed door, changing her gentle and kind-hearted appearance in front of her, her eyes gloomy.


    "Obviously following the plot in the book, it should be two months before Teng Jin discovered the truth of the matter. How did you advance it?"


    Lu Wanshu was puzzled by Teng Jin''s words before leaving, and she left with a black face.

 Chapter 194： Violent villain (26)

    Ancheng is not very peaceful recently, and gunshots can be heard every night.


    Many small stalls on the street have been put away, only the regular shops on both sides of the street have their doors open, waiting for customers to come.


    The pancake stall that Rong Huang wanted was not opened, and the whole person was in trouble.


    If these **** little thieves are caught by the king, the king will definitely pull out their hair.


    Shui Shui: "..." What does it mean to pull out your hair? The king is getting more and more cruel and inhuman.


    Rong Huang lay on the railing on the second floor of Liyuan, leaning on the railing and looking out.


    "The pancake fruit in the west is gone."


    "The beef sauce in the east is gone."


    "The meat buns in the south are gone."


    "The wonton stall in the north is gone."


    Rong Huang''s mouth was muttering, not even Cen Liangxi walked behind her.


    Suddenly two hands were placed on his shoulders, and Rong Huang shook his spirit and punched his backhand.


    Cen Liangxi didn''t expect that Rong Huang would make such a move, and he couldn''t dodge and was hit by a punch in the chest.


    Cen Liangxi snorted, a little painful.


    Rong Huang heard the pain, turned his head and saw Cen Liangxi, he said, "Why are you here?"


    Cen Liangxi took a light breath and habitually rubbed the top of Rong Huang''s soft hair, "Come and pick you up for dinner."


    "Eating?" Rong Huang licked his lower lip, his black and white eyes were shining brightly.


    "Yes, the Chamber of Commerce set up two tables in Lanyuan Restaurant tonight. They heard that I was getting married, and they all wanted to see what you looked like." Cen Liangxi lowered his eyes and looked at the little girl who only reached her chin.


    What does it look like?


    Two eyes and one mouth.


    Originally, Rong Huang didn''t plan to go, but thought that Lanyuan Restaurant should have a lot of delicious food, and he couldn''t help but feel moved.


    "A lot of people?" Rong Huang leaned against the railing and asked Cen Liangxi.


    "Not too much, more than a dozen people." Cen Liangxi thought for a while and said.


    Rong Huang thought that there were not many people, and he could still go, "Then go, I''ll go back and change my clothes."


    Cen Liangxi looked down at Rong Huang''s dress, a chiffon shirt and a skirt, to be honest, "It looks very nice, you don''t need to be so particular."


    Rong Huang waved his hand again and again, "No, no, no, you have to change, you have to change."


    Participating in the dinner with Feng Bingbing, of course you have to dress up beautifully, you can''t embarrass Feng Bingbing.


    Rong Huang was already thinking about which little skirt to wear.


    Cen Liangxi didn''t say anything any more after hearing this, the little girl was happy, "Then I will send you back?"


    Rong Huang turned his head and glanced at the babbling bear children in the yard on the first floor. He estimated that the time was almost up, and pointed to the bear children downstairs, "I''ll go down and talk to them first."


    Cen Liangxi looked at the little girl eagerly at him, and when he agreed, she was so cute and soft that she raised her lips without any trace, "Okay."


    Rong Huang followed Cen Liangxi downstairs to disband the bear children, then climbed into Cen Liangxi''s car and returned to the small courtyard.


    -


    Although Qingyu heard Xiao Shumei say that someone had proposed to Rong Huang, she still saw a real person for the first time.


    At the door of the kitchen, the sapphire cat had a head, and looked at the man sitting in the yard.


    "Sister Thrush, is he just a man who wants to marry a young lady? It looks like he has a good family background, how come..." Qingyu frowned tightly, her face embarrassed.


    Little Thrush moved her eyebrows, Qingyu was worrying about something, patted her on the shoulder, and comforted, "Don''t think too much, this man assured Rong Xiaohuang that she is the only one in the family."


    Qingyu was stunned and almost screamed, "Really?"


    Little Thrush nodded his head heavily.

 Chapter 195： Violent villain (27)

    At this time, Rong Huang had changed his clothes and came out. He walked up to Cen Liangxi, raised his hands slightly, Bai Shengsheng''s little hand raised his orchid finger, and he turned around in place, tilting his little head, and said softly, "I am beautiful ?"


    Cen Liangxi looked at the little girl in a pink cheongsam, her eyes darkening.


    Cheongsam is very picky. Some people wear them with thick arms or thick waists.


    When it comes to the little girl, it looks like it was tailor-made for the little girl.


    The cheongsam made of high-quality materials outlines the little girl''s waistline, and it seems that it can be pinched with two hands with a full grip.


    Under the cheongsam that stretches over the ankles, the white insteps of the insteps and the shins that can be seen looming as they walk around are all sultry.


    The two arms that were exposed were milky white and glowing.


    People can''t help but want to cover it, caressing, leaving an ambiguous trace on it.


    But looking at the little girl''s slender body, she was worried that she would be damaged if she was too strong.


    Cen Liangxi moved her throat lightly, lowered her eyes, and said dumbly, "Very beautiful."


    Rong Huang bends his eyes, retracts his orchid finger, and grabs Cen Liangxi''s cuff, "Then let''s go."


    The little girl''s hand held his cuffs, and the scent of milk became more and more intense.


    Cen Liangxi''s feather-colored eyelashes trembled, and the dark color under his eyes was fleeting. She raised her arm slightly so that Rong Huang could hold it, "Let''s go."


    Rong Huang gave a grin with a smile.


    The two went together.


    Little Thrush touched his face, a little unbelievable, and muttered to himself, "I originally thought this man was really a good person, but now it seems that Rong Xiaohuang will be eaten and wiped out one day."


    Little Thrush remembered the look in Cen Liangxi''s eyes at Rong Huang just now, and felt a faint chill on his back.


    This kind of look is like the look she used to live in the forest before, those ferocious beasts are aiming at their prey and preying.


    The man''s hidden, aggressive and possessive eyes looked like a big dangerous net, which completely enveloped the little girl in the net.


    -


    Lanyuan Restaurant is some distance away from the small courtyard where Rong Huang lives, and it takes almost half an hour to get there.


    Cen Liangxi put one hand on the steering wheel, and glanced sideways at Rong Huang in the co-pilot seat.


    Rong Huang was twisting a piece of pastry with his fingers, and he was eating happily.


    Cen Liangxi saw that the corners of Rong Huang''s mouth were stained with crumbs, glanced at the road ahead, and then stretched out her hand very quickly.


    Gently rubbed the corners of Rong Huang''s soft lips with his slightly callused finger pads, causing a burst of electric current.


    Rong Huang subconsciously sat up straight and turned to look at Cen Liangxi, "Huh?"


    Cen Liangxi retracted her hand without changing her face, but inadvertently twisted her fingertips lightly, and whispered, "The corners of the mouth are dirty."


    Rong Huang let out a cry, touched the corner of his mouth, and then stared at Cen Liangxi, "Anything else?"


    Cen Liangxi took a quick glance, then looked at the road ahead, shook his head and said, "It''s gone."


    Seeing that Rong Huang wanted to continue eating again, Cen Liangxi stopped her, "Don''t eat it now, wait to eat at the restaurant."


    Rong Huang thought about it, and decisively chose the latter between a snack and a big meal.


    -


    Cen Liangxi is the president of the Chamber of Commerce, and his methods are notoriously vigorous.


    Rong Huang wears the label of Cen Liangxi, and as soon as he appears, he is warmly welcomed by everyone.


    "Miss Rong is really young and beautiful, and she and the president are really a natural match."


    "Yeah, yeah, a beautiful woman."


    "If you get married in the future, your child must be a beautiful child."


    "..."

 Chapter 196： Violent villain (28)

    Rong Huang glanced at Cen Liangxi in embarrassment. He was not married yet, what about the child.


    The king is still a kid who likes to drink grandma.


    Cen Liangxi received Rong Huang''s somewhat nervous eyes, and lightly shook her hand. The original cold voice was deliberately softened, "It''s okay, I''m here."


    Rong Huang bulged his cheeks and nodded slowly.


    No matter when, Feng disease always gives her a sense of security.


    Feng disease is really a good person.


    Rong Huang silently issued a good person card to Cen Liangxi.


    Those merchants saw Cen Liangxi and Rong Huang''s intimate actions with different thoughts.


    Especially when I saw Cen Liangxi, who looked like a crazy horse in the mall, talked to Rong Huang with a gentle expression, and even served her very intimately, I felt a little embarrassed.


    Originally thought that Cen Liangxi was fond of the rich lady, but she didn''t expect it to be Ronghuang, the pillar of Liyuantai.


    Seeing this, true love is undoubtedly true.


    Those who are thinking about introducing their daughters to Cen Liangxi are not happy in their hearts.


    There are regrets and contempt.


    What regretted was not introducing her daughter to Cen Liangxi earlier. What she despised was that Cen Liangxi had always been above the top, and she actually saw an actor with mediocre status and even criticized him. It seems that Cen Liangxi is nothing more than that.


    But on the surface, he had to pretend to be happy as Cen Liangxi.


    Cen Liangxi saw Rong Huang poking his eyes at the bottom of the plate with chopsticks, and raised her eyebrows lightly, "You are welcome to eat what you want, I will pay for this meal."


    If it were in the past, he would not be willing to pay for this meal.


    But today is different. Today is the day when he officially introduces the little girl to others.


    No matter how much money you spend, it''s worth it.


    Rong Huang heard that it was Cen Liangxi who had spent the money himself. He was a little stunned. The legendary stingy Cen was actually willing to spend the money?


    Rong Huang looked at the delicious dishes, and couldn''t hold back his sinful claws.


    In the middle of the journey, Rong Huang''s arm was pounded, and then his arm was tingled with hot soup, and a voice rang in his ear, "Ah, I''m sorry, sorry, I didn''t mean it!"


    Rong Huang turned his eyes to see that it was a waiter in his twenties, apologizing to her with an apologetic expression on his face.


    "What is it for? Doing things in a panic!" The man opposite Cen Liangxi scolded coldly when he saw this.


    Rong Huang frowned and endured the pain, looking at the waiter with apologetic face but extremely plain eyes, and pursed his lower lip.


    This picture seems to be similar?


    "My lord, it''s the second world." Shui Shui reminded him with friendship.


    Rong Huang''s eyes lit up, and his black and white eyes stared at the waiter.


    Although the king looked a little stupid, he wasn''t really stupid.


    So which desperate wants to plot against this king?


    Life is so beautiful, why is it so costly?


    "Miss, I''ll take you to clean up your clothes." The waiter was stared at something wrong by Rong Huang, and said to Rong Huang with a smile in Cen Liangxi''s indifferent eyes.


    Such familiar lines.


    Rong Huang sighed in his heart, stood up and looked at Cen Liangxi, "I''ll go out first, you''ll be waiting for me here." After finishing speaking, he blinked at Cen Liangxi.


    Cen Liangxi immediately understood, and nodded, "Hurry back."


    Rong Huang responded with a smile, and then followed the waiter out of the private room.


    Cen Liangxi looked at Rong Huang''s slender back, her eyes flickered, and then looked at the people present, "Go ahead."


    -


    Rong Huang followed the waiter and walked around to the door of a private room.

 Chapter 197： Violent villain (29)

    "Miss, this is a room dedicated to cleaning clothes for female guests. Please come in." The waiter said with courage, thinking of the banknotes in his pocket.


    Rong Huang glanced at the waiter meaningfully, then suddenly shook his chin, "open the door."


    The waiter was stunned, and quickly stepped forward to open the door.


    Unexpectedly, before he turned his head, invited Rong Huang in, his calf hurt.


    The waiter staggered and fell into the private room.


    Rong Huang was wearing a pink and white cheongsam, delicate and charming, with nasty eyebrows at the corners of his eyes, and his eyes drooping to adjust the skirt.


    "Want to deal with me? It''s still tender." Rong Huang squinted, the slender and curled eyelashes blinking slyly.


    Rong Huang''s thin white fingertips flicked lightly, and a pink mist was faintly rising in the private room.


    The waiter wanted to get up and rush out, but before he got up, he saw Rong Huang approaching the door of the private room with lightning speed.


    "Have you heard of it? Enjoy it." The soft voice passed through the door to the waiter''s ears.


    The waiter''s brain gradually became chaotic.


    "How is it? Bring people... why are you alone? People?" A woman in a small goose-yellow dress walked out of the small room in the private room. When she saw that there was only the waiter alone, her face was Everything has changed.


    The waiter flushed and looked at the woman with blurred eyes, "She found out..."


    "What about the man in there?" As soon as the woman finished speaking, she saw the waiter rushing towards her panting, suddenly realizing something, she was so frightened that she screamed and shouted, "What are you doing?"


    "What are you doing? There is aphrodisiac in the room. The three of us have smoked a little. You are the only woman here. Don''t you know what I want to do?" The waiter continued to walk towards the woman.


    The woman just avoided the waiter''s hand when she bumped into a person in the back.


    -


    Rong Huang frowned tightly as he listened to the movement from the private room.


    Really spicy ears.


    Rong Huang didn''t understand why the woman inside had to deal with her like this. Could it be because she was like a flower, and that woman was jealous when she saw it?


    "Majesty, this woman''s father is the former president of the Chamber of Commerce." Shui Shui held the slender leaves of Chlorophytum, swaying in mid-air, and giving Rong Huang a piece of science.


    "The former president? So she wanted to deal with me because of Feng''s disease?"


    Rong Huang held a fleshy face, the more he thought about it, the more he felt like this.


    Is Feng Bingbing drenched in flowers and grass outside with the king behind his back?


    Thinking of this possibility, Rong Huang couldn''t help but clenched his small fist.


    What about the one who only loves her?


    Sure enough, men are big trotter.


    "What''s the matter? You can hang an oil bottle with your mouth pouted." Cen Liangxi''s voice sounded, and Rong Huang snorted and turned his back to him.


    Cen Liangxi squatted down and rubbed the top of Rong Huang''s hair, "What''s the matter?"


    Rong Huang groaned, patted Cen Liangxi''s hand, and stared at him fiercely, "Say! Did you hook up with another woman behind my back?"


    Cen Liangxi is unclear, so for him, raising a little peacock is enough.


    Originally, before meeting Rong Huang, he was going to die alone.


    "I didn''t. I promised you that you were the only one, and you are the only one." Cen Liangxi said in a serious tone and said every word.


    Rong Huang turned around slowly when he heard the words, his apricot eyes seemed to be covered with a layer of mist, so clear and charming, people couldn''t help but feel soft, "Really?"


    Cen Liangxi nodded.

 Chapter 198： Violent villain (30)

    Rong Huang sniffed, his urn sounded, "Then I can barely forgive you."


    Cen Liangxi chuckled lightly and pinched Rong Huang''s nose with a teasing tone, "Little crying bag, stop crying."


    Rong Huang''s mouth was hard and he grunted, "I didn''t cry."


    Cen Liangxi murmured, "Okay, I didn''t cry."


    At this time, Cen Liangxi also heard the movement coming from the door, her eyes were cold for a moment, and she quickly understood.


    Cen Liangxi picked up the little girl, put her forearm under Rong Huang''s buttocks, and squeezed it along, saying, "She is Shao Wen''s daughter and it''s very annoying. I don''t like her at all."


    "She wants to frame me." Rong Huang grabbed Cen Liangxi''s neck and said softly with a nasal voice.


    Cen Liangxi pursed her lips, a murderous intent flashed across her eyes, but her tone was too soft, "Hey little boy, I''ll take you to eat some delicious food later."


    Looking at the little girl who was obediently lying in his arms, the killing intent in Cen Liangxi''s eyes gradually dissipated, with a slight warmth.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let her go."


    Listening to Cen Liangxi''s comforting words, Rong Huang noticed that he was being held by Cen Liangxi as a child, and two blushes flew up on his cheeks, and he stammered, "You, you, you let me down first."


    Cen Liangxi got Rong Huang''s order, and put the little girl down without saying a word.


    "Cen Cen, I don''t want to stay here anymore." Rong Huang hooked Cen Liangxi''s tail finger and shook it coquettishly.


    Cen Liangxi''s ears were slightly hot when the little girl called, but fortunately, the night was dark, and he couldn''t see the embarrassment and embarrassment of the man at that moment.


    "Then let''s go back." Cen Liangxi''s always cold eyes had gentleness.


    "Don''t you need to tell them?" Rong Huang pointed to the private room at the end of the corridor.


    There are people from the Chamber of Commerce.


    "No." Cen Liangxi took the little girl''s hand and led the little girl downstairs.


    -


    Cen Liangxi was fed a lot last night, and Rong Huang only fell asleep in the middle of the night.


    After I woke up, I heard from Xiaomei that the former president of the Chamber of Commerce had been wiped out and the whole family was left.


    Even the old servant serving at home and the parrot in the cage have not let go.


    It is said that no one noticed at first, but the blood flowed outside through the crack in the door, and people passing by found it only when they reported it to the patrol room.


    When the people in the patrol room kicked the door open, they found that all the people in the room were dead in a terrible way.


    In the same morning, news of the destruction of the Shao family spread throughout Ancheng.


    What the Shao family said is also a pivotal position in Ancheng. Now that it has been wiped out, even Marshal Teng is alarmed.


    Marshal Teng was very angry and asked the patrol room to find out who the murderer was within ten days.


    "I originally wanted to see it, but you haven''t woken up yet and no one will accompany me." Little Thrush played with a strand of hair, complaining that Rong Huang was late.


    Suddenly, when the topic changed, Xiao Shumei sighed, "But when Shao Wen was the president of the Chamber of Commerce, he did some shameful deeds secretly, which is very disgusting."


    "I saw him forcing a little girl in Liyuan a few years ago."


    Rong Huang held the meat bun in his mouth, half-squinted at Little Thrush, obviously not waking up yet.


    Who is Shao Wen? It seems quite familiar.


    "It''s the father of the woman who wanted to frame you, the king last night." Shui Shui reminded.


    Rong Huang chewed slowly, and suddenly thought of the person last night, his appetite suddenly dropped by more than half.


    But who is the hero who accepted their family for Tianxingdao?


    "I heard that when Shao Wen was still the president, he had done a lot of bad things with the General Manager''s Mansion." Xiao Shumei continued.

 Chapter 199： Violent villain (31)

    Rong Huang took a sip of the porridge, his ruddy lips were slightly moist, "How did you know?"


    "This morning, the streets and alleys were going crazy, and I don''t know who came out of the gossip. I feel like someone secretly wants to deal with the big mansion.


    Rong Huang glanced at the little thrush who was applying lipstick in the mirror, and asked with a smile, "Why are you so smart now?"


    Xiao Shumei was a little pleased after hearing this, after all, Rong Huang was complimenting her.


    But seeing Qingyu''s look like she wanted to laugh but was holding back desperately, she thought carefully about what she suddenly realized.


    One shot the table almost jumped up, "Rong Xiaohuang, you dare to scold me!"


    Rong Huang denied Sanlian, "I am not talking nonsense without you."


    "You have it! You said I''m smart now, aren''t you saying I wasn''t smart before?" The little thrush patted the table, flushing with anger.


    Rong Huang laughed so hard that he almost lost his head, "You are so stupid, little thrush."


    Little Thrush wanted to hit someone, but was pinched by Rong Huang and decided to stay still.


    "I''m going out, you can move in two hours." Rong Huang whispered to Xiao Xingmei, then went back to the room to change into a beautiful skirt and went out with a small bag.


    Behind him was the grumpy voice of Little Thrush, "Ah, ah, Rong Xiaohuang, I''m a shark!"


    Cen Liangxi had previously agreed with Rong Huang that she would come and pick her up for dinner at his house.


    Cen Liangxi cooks in person.


    Rong Huang left the courtyard and saw Chevrolet parked at the door.


    The window of the car was half down, and the man''s cool and handsome face could be vaguely seen.


    Seeing Rong Huang coming out, Cen Liangxi opened the door and got out of the car, then stretched out her arms towards Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang bulged his cheeks, his face was a little hot, and ran into Cen Liangxi''s arms.


    The smell on the man''s body is very good, clean and clear with a touch of men''s perfume, it smells very good.


    The tip of Rong Huang''s nose rubbed Cen Liangxi''s chest subconsciously.


    Rong Huang was held by Cen Liangxi, his feet slightly off the ground.


    Cen Liangxi left a light kiss on the top of Rong Huang''s hair without leaving a trace. It was so light that Rong Huang didn''t notice it, and said with a light smile, "Let''s go, take you back to my house."


    Rong Huang climbed into the car and sat in the passenger seat.


    When Chevrolet drove away from the courtyard, the black car not far away made a series of horns.


    It''s like a harsh sound from being beaten on the steering wheel.


    In Teng Jin''s mind over and over again appeared the intimate actions of Rong Huang and Cen Liangxi just now, as well as the kiss of Cen Liangxi, and the whole person fell into tyranny.


    Rong Huang has always denied that he is not his lifesaver, is it because of Cen Liangxi?


    Impossible, Cen Liangxi is just a businessman, and he is the pinnacle of Ancheng''s power.


    Only he can protect Rong Huang.


    -


    More than half an hour later, Chevrolet turned around and made a few bends in the alley, and finally stopped at the gate of Cen Liangxi''s second entrance courtyard.


    Cen Liangxi got out of the car first, went around to the other side and opened the door, "Here."


    Rong Huang carried the small bag and followed Cen Liangxi''s side into the courtyard.


    The housekeeper saw that Cen Liangxi had come back so early this morning and brought back a beautiful young girl, his muddy eyes suddenly brightened.


    "Master Cen." The butler stepped forward, then looked at Rong Huang.


    "This is the madam." Cen Liangxi helped Rong Huang take off the small knitted coat and put it on his arm, and then told the housekeeper, "Clean up the kitchen. I will use it later."


    "Hi Madam." The butler suppressed his excited expression. This is the first time Master Cen has brought a woman home, "I will go now."

 Chapter 200： Violent villain (32)

    The butler''s figure quickly disappeared at the end of the corridor.


    Cen Liangxi placed the clothes and walked towards the kitchen with Rong Huang''s hand.


    Seeing Rong Huang looking around, there was no other emotion in his eyes except curiosity.


    Cen Liangxi raised her fist to her lips and coughed in embarrassment, and explained, "This is just my temporary residence. When we get married, we will live in the mansion."


    He was worried that the little girl would have a bad impression on him because of this simple residence.


    Rong Huang was staring at the trumpet flowers on the wall, and when he heard this, he turned around and smiled at Cen Liangxi, "Okay."


    Cen Liangxi''s eyes flashed with a smile, so good.


    It''s so good that people don''t know what to do.


    That can only hurt her more.


    Cen Liangxi''s palm was wrapped in a soft little hand that seemed to be boneless, thinking casually.


    There are very few servants in the small courtyard, and only two middle-aged women are responsible for cooking in the kitchen.


    I heard that Cen Liangxi was going to come and cook by herself, so she cleaned the kitchen in advance and left early.


    When Rong Huang and Cen Liangxi entered the kitchen, what was greeted was the clean and tidy kitchen. Fruits, vegetables and melons were neatly laid out on a side table, looking very fresh.


    Cen Liangxi rolled up her sleeves, showing her lean and powerful forearms, and pointed to a separate courtyard not far from the kitchen, "There is my bedroom, you can go to rest, the kitchen smells too much oily smoke, which is not good for girls. "


    Rong Huang touched his soft face, after thinking about it, he went to Cen Liangxi''s bedroom.


    Girls, they need to be beautiful.


    As for cooking or something, it''s good to have Feng disease.


    Cen Liangxi did not make the meal until Rong Huang had eaten all the plums in the bedroom.


    Cen Liangxi still had a trace of undried shallow water on her hand, raised her hand and knocked on the door, and said in a deep voice, "Cub, I have dinner."


    Rong Huang wiped his mouth indiscriminately with his hand, then dropped the glutton on his leg, trot to the door, and followed Cen Liangxi to the dining room.


    The dining room is still a small room, ventilated on all sides, with good lighting, and there are a few green plants outside the window poking in the fresh green branches.


    Cen Liangxi took a piece of sweet and sour and put it into Rong Huang''s bowl, with a slight smile on the corners of her lips, "Taste this, simmered for nearly an hour, the old rock candy also put a little bit more, it is your favorite sweet and sour. ."


    Rong Huangguang couldn''t help swallowing after listening to Cen Liangxi''s introduction, looking very fragrant.


    Seeing the little girl staring at the sweet and sour small row in the bowl, it was obvious that she was absent-minded and did not listen to him. Cen Liangxi didn''t say anything, "eat first."


    Rong Huang nodded, grabbed the chopsticks and immersed in the food.


    Seeing this, Cen Liangxi raised her hand to stop Rong Huang''s movements, and filled Rong Huang with a bowl of soup, "Slow down, there is still a lot, beware of stomach upsets."


    Rong Huang waved his hand, saying that no matter how much he eats, it will be fine.


    An hour later, Rong Huang clutched his uncomfortable stomach, lying on Cen Liangxi''s bed, groaning, his voice soft and soft.


    Although Cen Liangxi is no longer an impulsive boy, she has never touched female sex.


    The little girl kept screaming beside her with a soft voice, unavoidably tingling her heart, and her throat moved lightly.


    But Cen Liangxi knew that it was not the time yet, put down the spoon, took the small bowl and sat down by the bed, "This is the digestive tea that I used to drink when I was a kid. It''s a bit bitter. I''ll give you a plum candy after drinking."


    Rong Huang looked at the pale yellow liquid, and smelled nothing but a fresh smell of vegetation.


    He pursed his lower lip, took the small bowl and drank the tea in one breath.

 Chapter 201： Violent villain (33)

    As soon as he moved the mouth of the bowl away from his lips, Rong Huang frowned and wanted to reach out to touch the plum candy. A plum candy touched his lips.


    Rong Huang snorted and looked up at Cen Liangxi.


    Cen Liangxi chuckled, her dark brown eyes looked at Rong Huang intently, "Reward."


    Bah, I had promised to give it to her before, and also said what kind of reward it was.


    Harm, the man''s mind is really hard to understand.


    Rong Huang was a little depressed, and at the same time curled the tip of his tongue, rolling the plum candy into his mouth.


    It''s sour, it dilutes the bitterness in the original mouth well.


    Rong Huang''s black and white apricot eyes were bright, and it didn''t seem to be uncomfortable at all.


    Cen Liangxi retracted her hand without changing her face, the wet sensation of his fingertips made his scalp numb.


    Twisting her fingertips lightly, Cen Liangxi''s eyes became deeper and deeper.


    Cen Liangxi lightly covered Rong Huang''s stomach with her other hand, gently rubbing it slowly, "You can take a nap first."


    Rong Huang only woke up at nine o''clock in the morning, indicating that he was not sleepy at all and did not want to take a nap.


    Cen Liangxi didn''t say much, her hands kept moving.


    Ten minutes later, Rong Huang: Huhuhu.


    Cen Liangxi paused, raising her eyes to look at Rong Huang.


    Withdrawing her hand silently, Cen Liangxi took off her coat, took off her shoes, and lay sideways beside Rong Huang.


    The well-knotted hands rested on the girl''s slender waist, with a sense of extremely imprisoned possession.


    Cen Liangxi raised her lips without a trace, and gently touched the girl''s soft white face with her fingertips, and she closed her eyes with satisfaction in her heart.


    -


    Rong Huang woke up to find that he was in Cen Liangxi''s arms, the saliva wet his clothes on his chest, and his ears turned red.


    At this moment, Cen Liangxi also opened his eyes, following the direction Rong Huang was staring at, and saw the feat left by the little girl in front of her chest.


    Rong Huang: "..." This is embarrassing.


    "I, I, I, I didn''t mean it." Rong Huang stammered and explained, trying to show that he was innocent, it was the fault of his mouth.


    Cen Liangxi put her hand on Rong Huang''s waist and moved it, stopping between her lips.


    "Also." Cen Liangxi said in a dumb voice. The hoarse texture of the voice that had just woke up made Rong Huang want to get up and run away from the bed.


    The soft lips were gently rubbed by the fingertips, Rong Huang pursed his lower lip, buried his face in the pillow, and the delicate earlobes glowed with a nice pink color.


    Cen Liangxi chuckled, let go of the little girl in her arms, and sat up.


    "I still have some work to deal with. I have food on the table. If I''m bored, I have a lot of books in my study." Cen Liangxi said after changing his shirt from the cubicle next to him, putting on his coat.


    Rong Huang followed Cen Liangxi to the study, saw a wall of books, and sighed how old Cen Liangxi''s life is.


    In addition to work every day, there are books facing this wall, and there is not even a person to play.


    Pitiful.


    Rong Huang picked up this miscellaneous note, and looked at the small table lying on the desk.


    When a book is finished, Cen Liangxi''s work is also finished.


    "Take you to a German restaurant owned by a friend." Cen Liangxi raised her hand to adjust the frizzy hair of the little girl, and put the book of notes that Rong Huang had read back in place.


    "German restaurant?" Rong Huang asked with his face folded.


    "Yes, the new one is said to taste good."


    Rong Huang immediately jumped up from the pony, hooked Cen Liangxi''s little finger and walked out, "Then let''s go."


    Rong Huang didn''t expect to meet Teng Jin even after having a meal with Cen Liangxi.


    Marshal Teng and Mrs. Teng were next to Teng Jin.

 Chapter 202： Violent villain (34)

    Rong Huang was facing the direction of the door, and it was Marshal Teng who saw Cen Liangxi first.


    Thinking of cooperating with Cen Liangxi, he brought Mrs. Teng forward to say hello.


    "Chairman Cen really has Yaxing today, and I''m going out to eat with his female companion." Teng Dashuai glanced at Rong Huang, who seemed very young at first glance, and said hello with a smile.


    Rong Huang glanced at the three of Teng''s family, swallowed the fragrant steak, and buried his face in the steak plate.


    Can''t see me can''t see me.


    Then I heard the commander Teng meaningfully ask Cen Liangxi, "Which family does this lady belong to? I haven''t seen it before."


    The smile on Cen Liangxi''s face disappeared when he saw Marshal Teng, her expression faint, "Rong Huang, my unmarried wife."


    "Fiancee?" Teng Jin, who had been standing behind Marshal Teng without speaking, said blankly, but his pupils shrank suddenly.


    Cen Liangxi glanced at Teng Jin, thinking of the content reported by the subordinates who had been arranged to protect Rong Huang in the dark, a cold color flashed in her narrow and narrow phoenix eyes.


    "Yes, we are going to get married next spring."


    "That''s pretty good. I will definitely pay a bigger share of money when that happens." Marshal Teng smiled, and then said at the urging of Mrs. Teng, "Then you eat, we will go upstairs first.


    Cen Liangxi held the knife and fork, nodding indifferently.


    Before leaving, Teng Jin still couldn''t help but glanced at Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang still didn''t lift his head.


    Thinking of the marriage contract with Lu Wanshu mentioned by his father just now in the car, Teng Jin felt extremely complicated.


    On the one hand, it is the savior with good feelings, and on the other hand, it is the managerial power of the marshal''s mansion promised by Teng.


    Teng Jin''s eyes flashed slightly and he made a decision.


    -


    While having dinner with Cen Liangxi, Rong Huang learned of the engagement of Teng Jin and Lu Wanshu.


    Rong Huang agreed with both hands and feet.


    It''s best to lock them both up to the king, and don''t come out to harm others.


    The last time I met Teng Jin at the entrance of the small courtyard, a dialogue between Teng Jin and Lu Wanshu came from the detective agency.


    Rong Huang knew that this world is a book and Lu Wanshu is the female partner, but she is now wearing this world from another world, so she knows all the plots in advance.


    No wonder Rong Huang always feels chilly every time she sees Lu Wanshu.


    Now that Teng Jin and Lu Wanshu are together, Rong Huang is happy to see it happen.


    It''s better to torture each other until you get old.


    Cen Liangxi''s gaze was fixed on Rong Huang''s face for a moment, and she reached out and put a bowl of soup to Rong Huang''s hand, "Let''s be there together, do you have time?"


    Rong Huang now has nothing to do except for watching the group of bear children babble every day.


    And Rong Huang also wanted to see the engagement scene of Teng Jin and Lu Wanshu.


    "If you have time, go." Rong Huang bit his spoon and nodded repeatedly.


    -


    On the day that Lu Wanshu and Teng Jin got engaged, Rong Huang put on a brand new skirt and went to the Marshal''s Mansion with Cen Liangxi.


    Because it was the engagement ceremony of the Ancheng warlord''s chief and the children of his adjutants, this engagement ceremony was held in an exceptionally grand manner.


    Red silk and red lanterns can be seen everywhere on the eaves, setting off the solemn and solemn mansion of the Marshal.


    Teng Jin, dressed in a red robe, was entertaining guests.


    Seeing Rong Huang and Cen Liangxi coming, they also greeted them with a smile on their faces, "Chairman Cen, welcome to join Wanshu''s engagement ceremony with me."


    Cen Liangxi was expressionless in the face of Grand Marshal Teng, even less polite to Teng Jin.


    "Yes, after all, the engagement ceremony is only once in a lifetime."

 Chapter 203： Violent villain (35)

    After hearing this, Teng Jin looked at Rong Huang, who was looking around with curiosity, and felt very uncomfortable.


    It seems that Rong Huang really didn''t care about him. It was unintentional to save him, right?


    Fortunately, he thought that Rong Huang saved him because he liked him.


    "Chairman Cen, welcome." Lu Wanshu, also dressed in red, came forward with a wine glass and smiled at Rong Huang.


    The two newcomers stand together, really embarrassed for... a match made in heaven.


    After saying hello to Cen Liangxi, Lu Wanshu turned her head to look at Rong Huang, "The last time I saw Miss Rong was in Liyuan, I didn''t expect to meet again so soon. It''s fate."


    Some people around who were curious about Rong Huang''s identity heard that they had met Rong Huang in Liyuan, and they quickly guessed something.


    For a while, everyone''s eyes looked at Rong Huang changed, with lofty or contemptuous expressions.


    At the same time, he also felt that Cen Liangxi''s eyes were a little too bad, why he fell in love with an actor.


    However, this actor is quite capable, and he actually got on the big ship of Cen Liangxi.


    Rong Huang seemed to be unaware of the scorching eyes around him, touched his chin with his white fingers, and said meaningfully, "Miss Lu has a bad memory. She is obviously at the entrance of my small courtyard."


    When other people heard this, they didn''t know why.


    But as the parties involved, both Lu Wanshu and Teng Jin knew what happened at the gate of the small courtyard that day.


    The gentle smile on Lu Wanshu''s face faded a bit, and the knuckles of her hand holding the wine glass were slightly white.


    This heroine is really annoying.


    Cen Liangxi once again saw the little peacock open her mouth, she was as cute and arrogant as ever.


    I want to kiss in my arms.


    "By the way, I remember. I''ve been busy with all matters of engagement recently, and my head is all confused." Lu Wanshu tried to help herself.


    Rong Huang certainly wouldn''t give her a chance to save her respect.


    She has been rude to the king, so stop blaming him for being rude.


    Rong Huang tilted his head, and the pearl earrings on the pink earlobes flickered, with the unique beauty of a girl, "I understand, after all, Miss Lu is older than me, and it is normal for her memory to be poor."


    Seeing Lu Wanshu''s face getting worse and worse, Teng Jin thought of Marshal Teng instructing him to watch her at all times, and quickly stood up, "Don''t you all support getting married when you become an adult? It''s not too late."


    While talking, Teng Jin secretly observed Rong Huang''s reaction.


    However, he was going to be disappointed. Not only did Rong Huang''s expression not change, but his eyes did not fluctuate because of his words.


    Teng Jin was both disappointed and unwilling.


    Rong Huang: You are ugly, you are reasonable, and everything you say is right.


    When Lu Wanshu saw Teng Jin defending her in public, even ignoring the face of Rong Huang, a life-saver, her mood suddenly improved a lot.


    Suddenly thinking of something, the smile at the corner of Lu Wanshu''s mouth became more and more unpredictable.


    "Brother Jin and I are going to entertain other guests first, Chairman Cen, Miss Rong, please do it yourself." Lu Wanshu took Teng Jin''s arm and left as a hostess.


    Rong Huang felt boring, just talking and not fighting, it was a bit too boring.


    Under the leadership of his subordinates, he went to the corresponding wine table with Cen Liangxi and sat down.


    By the time the couple exchanged rings, Rong Huang was already drowsy with his head in his hands.


    This engagement ceremony is too boring, right?


    The engagement ceremonies she had seen before were all happily, how come here it looked like a mime scene?


    Seeing that Rong Huang was sleepy, Cen Liangxi poured a glass of fruit wine to Rong Huang, "The degree is not high, drink slowly."

 Chapter 204： Violent villain (36)

    Rong Huang''s head was confused. He didn''t hear clearly. He took a few sips, and the cup bottomed out.


    Cen Liangxi: "...drink slowly."


    Rong Huang turned a deaf ear to his ears, smacking his lips still intently, and belching slowly while holding the cup.


    After a while, Cen Liangxi was relieved to see that the little girl didn''t respond.


    "Li Cheng!" Yu''s father who was invited to act as the emcee of ceremonies said loudly.


    As soon as Father Yu finished shouting, there was a burst of gunfire.


    All the guests in the room looked at the sound source in a panic.


    The door of the Grand Marshal''s Mansion was knocked open, and a group of people riding horses with black cloth scarfs on their faces broke in with guns in their hands.


    The tall and sturdy horse hit the wine table with exquisite dishes, and the liquid and liquor sprinkled all over the place.


    The screams rang out, and the guests fled around holding their heads.


    Someone who ran to the door secretly was killed by the horse bandits.


    Cen Liangxi pulled Rong Huang aside, watching the changes.


    The host here today is Marshal Teng, and Cen Liangxi is not worried about the safety of him and Rong Huang.


    No matter how bad it is, there are people under him in the dark.


    Marshal Teng did not expect that someone would come to make trouble on a day like today.


    And look at the dressing of this group of people, like a group of horse bandits.


    "Brothers, give me a rush, it''s yours for the beauty to grab the money!" The horse bandit headed shouted, and immediately there was a response.


    Teng Dashuai''s face was as dark as the bottom of a pot.


    These unsophisticated people are really brave, and they are not afraid of death.


    The situation was urgent now, and Grand Marshal Teng had no time to think about why the horse bandits would break through the Teng family army so easily, smashing through the door and breaking in.


    "Come on!"


    Commander Teng gave an order, and dozens of Teng family soldiers came forward with guns, guarding the Teng family and all the guests behind them.


    The horse bandit shot a Teng family army in the head, and smiled at Teng Dashuai with his arms akimbo, extremely arrogant.


    "Teng Han, if you have the ability, come out and fight with Lao Tzu based on your ability. Don''t hide behind and become a grandson. What kind of man?!" The leader of the horse bandit laughed.


    Teng Jin stood beside Marshal Teng with an ugly expression.


    Although today''s engagement was not what he thought, but these horse bandits came to pick up the matter, and they were slapped in the face of the commander''s mansion.


    How can he bear it?


    He just took a step and wanted to say that he was playing a game with the opponent for Marshal Teng, but was held back by Lu Wanshu.


    "Brother Jin, don''t go." Lu Wanshu softened her voice, pleading in her tone.


    Teng Jin glanced at Lu Wanshu with red eyes, subconsciously pitying, and seeing Dashuai Teng coughing with anger, he fluctuated for a while and didn''t know what to do.


    Of course Lu Wanshu didn''t want Teng Jin to go. Apart from the engagement ceremony, she had one more thing to complete today.


    If it can''t be solved completely, she can''t sleep at night.


    "If you don''t come out, then you can be a grandson," the horse bandit said crudely, sitting on the horse''s back.


    Marshal Teng immediately stepped down the steps and wanted to rush up, but was pulled by Mrs. Teng, "Marshal, don''t go."


    Those horse bandits are cunning and treacherous people, and they will inevitably use small tricks.


    At the beginning, she didn''t agree to hold the engagement ceremony in the mansion in the suburbs, but now it''s all right, something has happened.


    Madam Teng looked at Teng Shuai with a blue face, and she almost cried.


    When the Teng family were entangled, the horse bandits over there moved, and several shots were fired in succession, and several Teng family troops fell.


    The Teng Jiajun also quickly shot at the horse bandits, but few hits.

 Chapter 205： Violent villain (37)

    Looking at Marshal Teng''s anger, he didn''t even know that his soldiers were useless like this.


    It is delicious and delicious on weekdays, and when it comes to critical times, one by one is like a turtle with a head.


    The female guests present were so scared that they screamed again and again, and some of the courageous men were also pale.


    Cen Liangxi and Rong Huang stood in the corner and watched this scene coldly.


    Not to mention that these horse bandits came in too easily, and they are still talking nonsense in this situation, it is like coming over and walking through the scene.


    Thinking of this, Cen Liangxi''s eyes gradually darkened.


    These people, I am afraid that the people who came here are not good, so don''t have a plan.


    The picture is not simply messing up in today''s engagement ceremony.


    Rong Huang enthusiastically watched the horse bandits kill people, shooting the Teng family army one at a time.


    Bai Shengsheng''s little hand tugged at Cen Liangxi''s sleeve, and Cen Liangxi leaned forward slightly. The little girl leaned to the man''s ear, "Are they trying to do something?"


    Cen Liangxi glanced at the little girl with bright apricot eyes and nodded slightly.


    Rong Huang stood on tiptoe and looked towards the horse bandit.


    The blood from the dead Teng''s army shed all over the place, and it looked terrifying.


    Marshal Teng was worried that today is the day of the engagement of Teng Jin and Lu Wanshu, and did not want to see blood again, "What do you want? As long as I can do it, I will definitely satisfy you."


    Give me the **** after I get the things!


    "Dashuai Teng really knows each other!" The horse bandit laughed wildly and boldly, then looked at the guests guarded by the Teng family.


    "Now the world is chaotic, and there are not a few women in my little stockade. My brothers are miserable. If Marshal Teng can send a few women to my brothers, then let''s leave without saying anything. Thank you. "


    After finishing talking, the horse bandit head still clasped his fists pretentiously, with a look of gratitude.


    Commander Teng was short of breath, and his middle-aged blessed face was filled with uncontrollable anger.


    Who is here to participate in the engagement ceremony today, which one does not have a pivotal position in Ancheng?


    The horse bandit asked him to send a woman to him. Doesn''t this mean that everyone present is offending?


    Even if some people are not offended, they will still feel grudges.


    Now that several warlords are fighting, if someone takes advantage of it, what would it be worth?


    This can''t work!


    Commander Teng was short of breath, wishing to tear the horse bandit into pieces.


    But today he didn''t expect anyone to come to pick things up, and the mansion did not let Adjutant Lu arrange too many Teng''s army.


    There are a lot of people on the other side and they are riding horses.


    If a guest loses his life at that time, it will be troublesome to deal with it afterwards.


    Although Marshal Teng has been in the position of Marshal for more than 20 years, he is indecisive and indecisive.


    In this situation, it is difficult for him to make a decision.


    "These are the handsome guests. If you want women, there are still many women in my backyard who have not touched them. How about giving them to you?"


    Of course the horse bandit didn''t do it. He took the risk of offending the Marshal''s Mansion this time to make trouble, but it wasn''t just for a few women.


    More importantly, collect money and work for others.


    He received money from other people and had to get things done for them.


    "Since Marshal Teng doesn''t want to be that bad guy, then I''ll pick it."


    The horse bandit had just finished speaking, and the younger women all tried their best to hide behind, for fear of being caught by the horse bandit.


    Rong Huang was leaning on the pillar to watch the show, and saw the horse bandit head holding a gun, pointing in his direction, "You! Come here!"


    Rong Huang: Meow meow? Do you mean this king?

 Chapter 206： Violent villain (38)

    Before Rong Huang could react, he was pushed hard by the woman next to him, and his arm hit the pillar, making him feel a little painful.


    Rong Huang hissed softly and turned to see who dared to push her.


    Cen Liangxi quickly reached out to support Rong Huang, with cold eyes in her eyes, "Stand steady."


    Then sharp eyes shot at the woman beside Rong Huang.


    "What do you look at?" The woman who stretched out her hand to push Rong Huang glared at herself, and smiled happily.


    As if he didn''t see Cen Liangxi''s murderous eyes, he continued, "Everyone has a crush on you, and you will be able to enjoy delicious food and drink in the stockade."


    An excited look projected onto Rong Huang.


    Although it was vague enough, it was enough for Rong Huang to perceive it.


    Rong Huang turned his eyes to look over, and ran into Lu Wanshu''s gentle eyes.


    Rong Huang sighed, is he unable to sit still? Do you want to deal with this king?


    Come on, fight!


    Don''t pity the king just because he is a delicate flower.


    Anyway, Lu Wanshu is now a member of the Grand Marshal''s mansion, and colluding with the horse bandit. Is this collusion between officials and bandits?


    Rong Huang rubbed his hands, as if he hadn''t heard the urging of the horse bandit, he slowly raised his hands.


    The thin white fingers moved lightly, and there was a soft snap.


    Everything around him stopped.


    Cen Liangxi maintained the posture of supporting Ronghuang.


    The horse bandit maintained his gun-raising posture, pointing in the direction where Rong Huang was.


    The others also stood still.


    Even the breeze in the ears has stagnated.


    Rong Huang shook his body and appeared in front of the horse bandit''s head. With a movement of his wrist, the small axe in his hand chopped off both front legs of the horse.


    Although the king likes to fight, it is unforgivable to dare to covet the beauty of the king.


    There was no sound, the horse fell heavily, and even the head of the horse bandit fell to the ground.


    Rong Huang snapped his fingers again, raised his foot before the horse bandit''s head slowed down, and stepped on his head.


    "Ah! What happened to you? What the **** are you doing?" The horse bandit tilted his head, and was unable to move when Rong Huang stepped on the ground. Can only dare to question Rong Huang.


    He found that the people around him were not moving anymore, and he only needed to use his brain to know that it was the woman in front of him.


    "Do you know who I am? How dare you treat me this way!"


    Rong Huang smiled and rolled up his sleeves, his white and tender face was full of harmless and gentle smiles, "Who are you...what does it matter to me? I only know that you are going to die."


    Rong Huang looked at the head of the horse bandit lying in a pool of blood, and the soft smile at the corners of his mouth suddenly became a bit nasty.


    "Do you know who I am? You hit me on the head?"


    "You''re just an actor, don''t think it''s great if you climb high branches!" The horse bandit''s head was run over by the soles of Rong Huang''s shoes, and he shouted in pain, "This Ancheng is still the biggest mansion, I''m not what you can do. People who can afford it!"


    "Come, tell me who made you come today."


    Rong Huang ignored the horse bandit''s bluffing, squeezing the small axe in his hand, and the sharp axe blade pressed against the back of the horse bandit''s neck, with a faint laziness between his eyebrows and eyes.


    Seeing that Rong Huang was really moving, the horse bandit was a little flustered, swallowed, and his eyes rolled wildly, "I...I just made a temporary motive. No one wants me to come."


    Rong Huang suppressed his smile, his expression suddenly became serious, "Do you know who I am?"


    The head of the horse bandit was bewitched, "Who are you?"

 Chapter 207： Violent villain (39)

    Rong Huang grinned with a mouthful of white teeth, with a flamboyant expression between his delicate and charming eyebrows, "I am the **** of punishment, and I will go to the Nine Hells for doing bad things."


    Immediately after, Rong Huang cited several punishments specifically used in the underworld to punish those who committed a lot of evil in his lifetime. He heard the horse bandits'' heads and foreheads bulging, and the eyes of Rong Huang seemed to be looking at the devil.


    "I said, I said!" Ma Bandit wanted to cover his ears, but Rong Huang stepped on his head and couldn''t cover his ears at all, so he cried and said.


    "Are you willing to say it?" Rong Huang asked with a smile.


    "Yes, yes!" The horse bandit pointed at the people over there, "Just her, her family gave me money, let me make trouble today, and let me take you away."


    "I know so much, I don''t know anything else, please forgive me, Lord Immortal!"


    The horse bandit''s freely movable hands kept pulling, tears and nose muddled.


    Looks exceptionally disgusting.


    Rong Huang let out a cry, and moved his feet in disgust.


    The new shoes that the king wore today shouldn''t be dirty.


    "I''ve already said it, can you let it go..." Me?


    The hand raised the axe and fell, and the horse bandit''s head grumbled far away.


    Except for the phoenix disease in this world, no one has survived after coveting the king.


    Of course, this king is not because he likes Feng disease, but simply can''t fight it.


    Rong Huang tried to quibble.


    Rong Huang turned around and found Lu Wanshu in the crowd.


    Lu Wanshu still maintained the previous action of looking at Rong Huang, and the bitterness in her eyes had not yet dissipated.


    Rong Huang raised his hand and pulled Lu Wanshu out of the crowd.


    Rong Huang tweeted twice, saying that the most beautiful thing is the most vicious, it seems quite right?


    The more beautiful people are, the more vicious.


    Of course, except for this king.


    Finger snapping sounded.


    When Lu Wanshu returned to consciousness, she saw Rong Huang standing in front of him and the headless corpse behind Rong Huang. His pupils shrank suddenly, and he took two steps back with some horror, "What did you do?"


    "What did I do?" Rong Huang touched his chin and said casually, "I asked him who instructed him to come here."


    Lu Wanshu pressed her lower lip nervously, her teeth trembled.


    Rong Huang dare to kill people?


    "You seem to have a guilty conscience?" Rong Huang waved his hand with a nonchalant expression, "I also knew that you wanted to harm me."


    "What are you talking about? I don''t understand." Lu Wanshu grabbed the hem of the red skirt, her expression a little distorted, cracks appeared in her usual gentle mask.


    Rong Huang sighed, why is he so dishonest?


    If you admit it honestly, this king will be able to open the net.


    Now...


    Rong Huang tilted his head, and his eyes that were inconsistent with the violent behavior were clear and clean, as if they had never been contaminated with darkness. "You said, if a person does not belong to this world, what will happen to him?"


    Lu Wanshu was panicked, but still tried to pretend to be calm, and did not answer Rong Huang''s question.


    How did Rong Huang know that she was not in this world?


    Is it possible...Lu Wanshu looked at the people around her, and an incredible guess came to her mind.


    Rong Huang, like her, is not from this world!


    Rong Huang pointed to the sky above his head and replied for Lu Wanshu, "I will be struck by lightning."


    As soon as the words fell, a dull thunder sounded above Lu Wanshu''s head.


    Lu Wanshu trembled, and she looked up and saw the sky full of lightning.


    The flash electrode was thick and twisted in the air, as if to tear the sky apart.

 Chapter 208： Violent villain (40)

    Lu Wanshu''s eyes were splitting, staring at Rong Huang, "Who are you?"


    "Who are you?" Rong Huang returned Lu Wanshu''s question as it was.


    Although you can''t fight a fight, it''s good to have a verbal fight.


    "You know what you are doing? Why are you ruining my good deeds? Are you obediently walking with these horse bandits? Why are you blocking my way?"


    Regardless of the lightning that seemed to be struck off her head, Lu Wanshu questioned Rong Huang hoarsely.


    Oh!


    This female partner dared to be fierce.


    Really bold.


    Rong Huang raised his eyes and glanced at the sky, Xing''s eyes were smiling.


    Grandpa Lei is really a good person. Knowing that the king was bullied, he came to the town of the king.


    Seeing that Rong Huang ignored herself, Lu Wanshu was even distracted. Her eyes were red and her voice was high-pitched, "I''m talking to you, did you hear me?"


    Rong Huang''s little chicken pecked at the rice, "I heard it, I heard it."


    "then you......"


    Rong Huang raised his hand to cover his eyes.


    "boom--"


    After a long time, everything fell silent.


    Rong Huang quietly opened her fingers.


    Through his fingers, Rong Huang saw a big hole appeared where Lu Wanshu had originally stood.


    Wow even.


    Rong Huang ran to the edge of the pit with his small legs, craned his neck and looked in.


    No one was seen, only a little red corner.


    Seeing this, there should be no more scum left, right?


    Rong Huang glanced at the sky that instantly cleared, and sighed.


    After so many years, Grandpa Lei''s temper is still as irritable as ever.


    Only the electric mother and grandma can hold it down.


    Rong Huang looked at the mess in this place and took a shallow breath.


    It''s not easy to be a villain, and you have to be responsible for cleaning up the battlefield after you finish the bad guys.


    This king is really a little pitiful.


    Shui Shui appeared in Rong Huang''s ears in a timely manner, comforting in a soft voice, "The King is the most powerful, and the King is the most bleak."


    Rong Huang straightened his chest, very proud, of course!


    Rong Huang took out the small purse, took out a small gourd from it, and raised it up.


    The small gourd emits a shallow fluorescence in mid-air.


    In an instant, the messy ground instantly recovered to its original level and clean appearance, and the corpse of the horse bandit''s head and the big pit that had been cut out were all gone.


    Rong Huang took the small gourd back, put it back in his purse, and then quickly returned to its original position, snapping his fingers.


    "Huh? Where''s the boss?" The horse thief on the opposite side made the first sound.


    The guests here also found out, with doubts on their faces, they were obviously there just now.


    Upon seeing this, Teng Marshal shouted, "Shoot! Don''t leave one!"


    After a messy and fierce gunfire, the horse thief''s body fell to the ground, and several horses also fell in a pool of blood.


    Although the Teng family army also suffered casualties, it was considered better than the complete destruction of the horse thieves.


    Marshal Teng asked the Teng family army to pull down the corpse, and then quickly brought a bucket of clear water, which washed the ground clean in a short while.


    But the strong smell of blood in the air will not dissipate for a while.


    Most of the guests had never seen such a **** scene, their faces turned pale, and they were obviously frightened.


    Cen Liangxi pulled Rong Huang over and checked Rong Huang''s arm carefully.


    Although the pillars are of fine quality, they are carved with hard reliefs, which are very grueling.


    The little girl had delicate skin originally, but she was pushed a little while ago and a large piece of skin was directly rubbed.


    Bloodshot, looking a little serious.


    Cen Liangxi''s dark brown eyes suddenly sank, and she glanced at the woman pushing Rong Huang just now, the coldness in her eyes was about to freeze the woman in place.

 Chapter 209： Violent villain (41)

    The woman also knew that Cen Liangxi was very angry, and she didn''t dare to say anything, she could only sneer and lower her head, shrinking in the corner as a quail.


    "Take you to clean the wound." Cen Liangxi carefully supported Rong Huang''s broken arm, feeling distressed.


    Asked the servants of the mansion, and then took Rong Huang to the guest room.


    It wasn''t until the guests were seated again that Teng Jin realized that Lu Wanshu was missing.


    Teng Jin had a bad premonition in his heart, so he went to Marshal Teng and said about it.


    Of course Marshal Teng also knew the importance of this matter, and immediately let his hands find someone.


    Over the years, Marshal Teng and Adjutant Lu have offended many people. What if an enemy takes advantage of this opportunity to come and seek revenge?


    Isn��t that the horse thief before?


    Teng Jin felt relieved for a moment when he learned that Lu Wanshu had disappeared.


    Lu Wanshu is gone, so his so-called fianc��e does not exist.


    He has no feelings for Lu Wanshu, but rather hates that she deceived him in the first place.


    Teng Jin looked at Rong Huang over there.


    Rong Huang had cleaned up the wound and returned, and sat next to Cen Liangxi, who peeled her shrimp to eat.


    The little girl stared eagerly at the shrimp on Cen Liangxi''s hand, behaving and moving.


    Teng Jin''s eyes suddenly became cold.


    Why can Cen Liangxi get her likes? It was just a merchant who was covered with the smell of copper.


    Teng Jin''s hand hanging by his side gradually clenched into a fist shape, and a dark thought arose in his heart.


    If Cen Liangxi died, would Rong Huang focus his attention on him?


    -


    Because the woman disappeared for no reason, Marshal Teng found an excuse to end today''s engagement ceremony.


    "Teng apologizes to everyone for what happened today. I have prepared a gift for you, and you can pick it up at the door when you leave."


    Dashuai Teng''s muddy eyes were smiling, as if he was really sorry.


    Cen Liangxi did not get any gifts, and left the mansion with Rong Huang.


    In fact, if he could, he didn''t want to step into such a dirty place.


    After getting in the car, Cen Liangxi looked at the peach-pink girl, "Next month you will be 18 years old and you can get married."


    Rong Huang didn''t know what was going on, suddenly he felt a little overwhelmed.


    She was drinking well, and she only drank two glasses before leaving. What''s the matter?


    Cen Liangxi also seemed to have noticed something wrong with the little girl, and she touched her cheek with her fingertips sideways, which was a bit hot.


    Cen Liangxi guessed that the little girl should not be able to drink.


    Sighing, he leaned Rong Huang''s head on his shoulder and said softly, "Little greedy cat."


    Rong Huang woke up from sleep and found that he was on the bed in Cen Liangxi''s bedroom.


    Cen Liangxi was burying her head behind a table not far away, not knowing what she was doing, drawing twice from time to time with the pen in her hand.


    Rong Huang sniffed, opened the quilt and got out of the bed, walked slowly to Cen Liangxi, and looked down at the paper Cen Liangxi was holding.


    "what is this?"


    Xu was just waking up, Rong Huang''s voice was soft, with the milky milky sound of babies.


    Cen Liangxi''s eyes moved slightly, and she picked up the paper and placed it in front of Rong Huang, "This is what we need to prepare for marriage."


    "Marriage?" Rong Huang blinked, with confusion in her black and white Shurun ??Xing eyes.


    Cen Liangxi raised her lips and chuckles, then leaned her upper body back, leaning lazily on the back of the chair.


    "Let��s get married next month. Do you like Western or Chinese? I heard that some women like new-style weddings. What do you think?"

 Chapter 210： Violent villain (42)

    Rong Huang hadn''t recovered for a while, but Cen Liangxi asked again before reluctantly recovered.


    Rong Huang couldn''t help biting his hands. Is it so fast?


    "Chinese style." Compared with white wedding dresses, Rong Huang prefers Chinese style wedding dresses.


    Cen Liangxi nodded when he heard the words, and ticked the Xifu column on the paper, "Then Chinese style, and the best clothes are used. I asked the embroiderer in the embroidery room to make it in a hurry. Three days later, we will try the Xifu. "


    "I have simply renovated the mansion. I can take you to take a look when I have time. I can suggest any adjustments."


    Seeing that the little girl stared at him with round apricot eyes, like a cat.


    Cen Liangxi gave a chuckle, took out a plum candy from the small box on the table and handed it to Rong Huang''s mouth.


    Rong Huang opened his mouth to bite, and obediently accepted Cen Liangxi''s feeding.


    Rong Huang''s apricot eyes were slightly narrowed by the sour plum sugar, and he was vaguely speaking, "Let''s go see it now, and take me back after reading it."


    Cen Liangxi thought for a while and thought it was okay, and stood up, "Let''s go then."


    Rong Huang changed his shoes and followed Cen Liangxi into the car.


    The location of the mansion is very close to the Chamber of Commerce, three or four times the size of the small courtyard where Cen Liangxi currently lives.


    Cen Liangxi used the European style that many people would choose when decorating the mansion. The overall look is gorgeous but not luxurious, giving people a very comfortable feeling.


    "Very good, that''s it." Rong Huang stroked the mural on the wall with his fingertips, his eyebrows curled up with a smile.


    Cen Liangxi breathed a sigh of relief.


    Before coming here, he worried that Rong Huang didn''t like it here.


    "Then I''m about to get married." Cen Liangxi narrowed her eyes to look at the little girl standing on tiptoe to look at the painting, with a slight smile in her cold tone.


    "Okay." Rong Huang didn''t turn his head, his voice was soft, and it sounded like a layer of candy sprinkled on the tip of people''s heart.


    -


    Cen Liangxi moved very fast, prepared almost everything that should be prepared in a week, and then posted the wedding post.


    Looking at the big red bronzing wedding invitation, Teng Jin''s face was so gloomy, he waved his hand and smashed the teacup to the ground.


    The subordinate standing under the head watched this scene, and his shoulders shrank.


    Since the day of the engagement ceremony, the young marshal''s character has become increasingly gloomy and unpredictable, and will lose his temper at every turn, and even punish them physically as subordinates.


    I heard that the bride was gone on the day of the engagement ceremony, and I don��t know if it was true.


    But seeing the young marshal is like this, it should be true, right?


    I don''t know what Ms. Lu thinks. I don''t want a high-quality man like a young marshal, but instead ran away.


    No wonder the young marshal is in a bad mood.


    "Who sent it?" Teng Jin''s voice was low, with a gloomy aura.


    "It''s the steward of the Cen family." The subordinate replied deliberately.


    Just as Teng Jin was about to say something, the study door was pushed open, and Teng Dashuai strode in.


    "Go out." This was to his subordinates.


    The subordinate hurriedly bowed and retired.


    Dashuai Teng glanced at the debris on the ground, snorted coldly, then slapped it on the table, "I asked you to stare at the batch of goods that worked with Cen Liangxi, are you taking Laozi''s words as deaf ears?"


    Teng Jin is unclear, so the goods are not good? He went to negotiate with Cen Liangxi yesterday morning.


    Seeing Teng Jin''s dazed face, the commander Teng was furious, "The cargo was robbed at sea last night."


    "What?" Teng Jin stood up in shock, his pupils dilated unbelievably.


    Commander Teng sneered, his hands behind his back did not speak, and he looked at Teng Jin coldly.

 Chapter 211： Violent villain (43)

    He finally used dozens of ships to exchange opportunities for cooperation with Cen Liangxi. If this cooperation is successful, not only will he be able to cooperate with Cen Liangxi for a long time, but also open up foreign markets.


    In the past two years, Ancheng has not been peaceful, and there may be a battle one day.


    The Teng Jiajun needs materials and money is needed to purchase materials.


    Now that the goods have been robbed, his boat has been smashed, and the sale of the goods in the later period is even more than a silver dollar.


    Commander Teng was dying of anger, and looked at Teng Jin with a hatred of iron and steel, "I made you stare a while ago, I don''t know what you are thinking all day long? Are you still thinking about Lu Wanshu?"


    "There are so many women in the world, there is not a single Lu Wanshu, Chen Wanshu and Zhang Wanshu, you''d better put away the careful thoughts of those children''s love!"


    "In the past two days, I have also found out that the horse bandit''s matter has something to do with the Lu family. It will take a long time to clean up the Lu family. Then you and me will help."


    "Don''t think that I must be you!" Teng Dashuai looked at the ugly face of Teng Jin, and finally said the words that had been hidden in his heart.


    Teng Jin''s pupils shrank abruptly when he heard this, and looking at the back of Teng Commander, he could see the anger of Teng Commander.


    What does father mean?


    Isn''t it necessary?


    Is it possible that the father has a son besides him?


    Teng Jin knew that although Marshal Teng had taken in many aunts and wives, they all had daughters, and he was the only male in the large Marshal''s mansion.


    When Marshal Teng abdicated in the future, he should take over the Marshal''s Mansion and Teng''s family as a matter of course.


    Now my father''s words are very clear, don''t you want to hand over the rights in his hands to him?


    Teng Jin suddenly felt breathing difficulties, thinking that a **** would compete with him for power, the violence in his heart soared.


    There was a crackle in the study, and Teng Jiajun, who was guarding the door, looked at each other, his eyes full of helplessness.


    The young marshal''s temper is really getting worse now.


    -


    Soon it was the day that Rong Huang and Cen Liangxi got married.


    Anyone with some identities in Ancheng came to the wedding.


    Rong Huang sat in front of the vanity mirror, letting the little thrush toss his eyebrows, just as if an old monk had entered the tranquility, motionless.


    "Rong Xiaohuang, do you think this would work?" Xiao Xingmei exhaled and patted Rong Huang on the shoulder, his tone brisk.


    Because it is a Chinese wedding, Feng Guan Xia is very finely crafted every stitch and thread.


    The long black hair that reaches the waist is twisted into a complicated bun, with a complicated and magnificent phoenix crown, which is full of elegance and compelling extravagance.


    Rong Huang raised his hand and touched the Huatian on the center of his eyebrows, and then touched a pearl that fell from his forehead, raised his ruddy lips, his eyes flowed, and his eyes were unparalleled.


    "Rong Xiaohuang, where do you come from, such a good-looking fairy?" The eyebrows of the little thrush were astonished. Even though they said that, they didn''t mean anything to be jealous.


    "I have lived for so many years, and I haven''t seen a woman more beautiful than you."


    Rong Huang grinned, his eyebrows and eyes were full of hum, "Little Thrush, your eyes have finally improved."


    Xiao Shumei immediately understood the meaning of Rong Huang''s words this time, and snorted, "For the sake of your marriage today, I will not remember the villain''s fault, and I won''t care about you!"


    Rong Huang groaned, and gave Little Thrush a glance. The king gets married today and doesn''t care about you.


    "The bridegroom officer is here!" Qingyu who was guarding the door shouted loudly.


    Little Thrush hurriedly fetched the red hijab, gently put it on Rong Huang''s head, and exhorted, "I''ll go out first, you must not move."

 Chapter 212： Violent villain (44)

    Rong Huang nodded, and when the little thrush went out, he immediately lifted the corner of the red hijab, and quickly took out a few snacks from the plate and quickly stuffed them into his sleeves.


    He took another piece, went inside the red hijab, opened his mouth and swallowed the small snack.


    I haven''t eaten anything in the morning until now, so hungry.


    She wants to eat two pots of rice tonight!


    Outside the door, Cen Liangxi and the two came to pick up the relatives and were blocked by the small thrush and Qingyu.


    "Who will take care of the money in the future?"


    "Madam."


    "Who will cook at home in the future?"


    "I''ll do it."


    "What if I make my wife angry?"


    "No, I won''t make her angry." Cen Liangxi was dressed in red and happy clothes, with a somewhat compelling demon between her cold eyebrows, and her tone was solemn and sincere.


    Such a cute little peacock, of course, it hurts in the palm of his hand to marry home.


    After hearing these words, Little Thrush applauded again and again, and then spread his hand, "Where is the gift money? Don''t let in if you don''t give the gift money!"


    Cen Liangxi gestured with a look, and the man who picked him up immediately handed him a very thick red envelope.


    The little thrush squeezed, and stepped aside with satisfaction, "Go and pick up the bride."


    A smile flashed from the corner of Cen Liangxi''s mouth, and she strode towards the room where Rong Huang was in a meteor, leaving the two people who received the kiss far behind.


    "The bridegroom officer can''t wait to take the bride home." The guests in the neighboring house said with a smile upon seeing this.


    Everyone laughed.


    The not-so-large yard was full of laughter and joy.


    No one had thought that the little actor they looked down upon before would marry a man whom many celebrities and ladies in Ancheng wanted to marry.


    I have to say, this man, sometimes he is really lucky.


    With a little effort, he flew up to the branch and turned into a phoenix.


    Rong Huang: This king is originally a phoenix. You can''t eat grapes and say grapes are sour!


    At this time, Cen Liangxi had already come out with Rong Huang in his arms.


    Someone exclaimed in a low voice. Doesn''t this newlywed mother have to let the brothers in the family go out after getting married?


    Why did the bridegroom officer carry the man out by himself?


    But thinking that the newly married woman is an orphan picked up by the boss of Liyuan, she has no brothers at all.


    Although I don''t think it is good for the bridegroom officer to lift people out, it can only be done like this.


    "The bride is going out!" Boss Fang stood at the door and said loudly.


    Rong Huang buried his face in Cen Liangxi''s neck, and his ear tips became hot involuntarily.


    Well, the fourth time I married Feng Bing, I got sick.


    The arm around Cen Liangxi''s neck was placed on the back of his neck, and her fingers curled up nervously.


    The dyed nails scratched the man''s skin lightly, causing a itch.


    Cen Liangxi''s eyes moved slightly, and she quickly glanced at the little girl who couldn''t wait to bury her head in her chest. The burning under her eyes could be felt even through a layer of red hooded head Ronghuang.


    Cen Liangxi got into the car with Rong Huang, and the welcoming team stopped at the gate of the mansion all the way.


    The mansion was temporarily set up as the site of a Chinese wedding, with festive red everywhere.


    Because both Rong Huang and Cen Liangxi have no family members, the process of worshipping Gaotang is omitted, and the couple will be sent directly to the bridal chamber after the worship.


    Cen Liangxi took off the red hijab, and the little girl''s charming and clear face came into view.


    Cen Liangxi''s Adam''s apple rolled, ignoring the booing of the people behind him, looking at Rong Huang with gentle eyes.


    "I''ll entertain the guests first." Cen Liangxi said dumbly, her fingers pinching the red hijab tightly, "If you are hungry, eat something."


    As he said, put the snack on the table over there in front of Rong Huang.

 Chapter 213： Violent villain (45)

    Rong Huang reached out to pick it up. The snack that had been hidden in his sleeves fell off, and Gu Lulu rolled to Cen Liangxi''s feet.


    Cen Liangxi: "..."


    Rong Huang: It''s very embarrassing.


    Fortunately, Cen Liangxi turned her back to the people behind her, and no one saw such an embarrassing scene.


    Cen Liangxi''s feather-colored eyelashes were slightly constricted, and the dark brown eyes seemed to have melted ice and snow. His tone was smiling, "It''s so cute."


    Rong Huang pinched his cuffs, his cheeks and neck were dyed with attractive peach blossom pink.


    Cen Liangxi knew that this was not a time to tease a little girl, nor was it like letting insignificant people see the girl''s appealing appearance, turned and looked at those people, "Okay, let''s all go."


    Cen Liangxi had already spoken, and they didn''t dare to stay any longer, said a few pleasing words, and left quickly.


    Cen Liangxi picked up the dim sum on the ground and threw it aside, and went to wash his hands.


    When I came back, I saw the little girl wearing a complicated phoenix crown, raised her hand to touch it, and the luxurious jewelry was a bit cold.


    "Take off the headwear first." Cen Liangxi stepped forward and lifted his hand to remove the phoenix crown from Rong Huang''s head.


    Rong Huang''s hair was pulled in the process, and Rong Huang frowned in pain.


    Cen Liangxi stopped and bent down to look at Rong Huang, whose head was hanging down, "Do you hurt you?"


    Rong Huang pursed his lower lip and shook his head, but Xing''s eyes were stained with light water.


    Cen Liangxi saw Rong Huang''s pitiful appearance and couldn''t help leaving a kiss on her cheek, "I''ll be gentle."


    Rong Huang covered his face and nodded.


    After Cen Liangxi took off the phoenix crown, he went out to receive guests.


    -


    Teng Jin sat in the table with laughter in his ear.


    But all this has nothing to do with him.


    Just two days ago, he got the results found by his subordinates, and only then learned that his father really had a son outside.


    And this son is Cen Liangxi.


    He also knew that his father had married a wife before his mother.


    Cen Liangxi is the son of his father and that woman.


    When he heard the news, Teng Jin wanted to question General Teng, but he still held back after thinking about it.


    Instead of confronting his father, it is better to directly solve the hidden danger of Cen Liangxi.


    Whether it is the woman he wants, or the right of his heart, it seems that they are biased towards Cen Liangxi''s side.


    Fate is so favored by Cen Liangxi.


    Seeing Cen Liangxi who was toasting at the main table, Teng Jin''s eyes showed a deep hatred.


    As long as he is dead, whether it is Rong Huang or Teng Jiajun, it will be his.


    Rong Huang must have liked him when he rescued him. It must have been Cen Liangxi''s cub used some means to force Rong Huang to marry him.


    Looking at the big red, Teng Jin said to himself.


    Thinking of this, Teng Jin''s eyes looked like sharp arrows, and he couldn''t wait to poke Cen Liangxi through.


    Cen Liangxi noticed Teng Jin''s gaze, and looked at Teng Jin calmly, with no anger in his eyes or on his face.


    Cen Liangxi slowly raised his hand and raised his glass to Teng Jin.


    Teng Jin seemed to have a shot in his heart, angrily aching.


    Cen Liangxi clearly did this deliberately.


    He is showing off to him!


    He is provoking him!


    With a click, the wine glass in Teng Jin''s hand broke.


    -


    As dusk fell, Cen Liangxi asked the butler to deal with the guests, and was about to go back to the room to see the little girl.


    I don''t know if the little girl has eaten, whether she is sleeping or waiting for him to return.


    Someone saw Cen Liangxi leaving, holding a wine glass and still toasting, making people come to drink with Cen Liangxi.


    Cen Liangxi''s eyes were slightly dizzy, and her feet floated a bit. She shied away and said that she was drunk and could no longer drink.


    The other party is not good to toast anymore, after all, today is Cen Liangxi''s home court, and the bride is still waiting in the room.

 Chapter 214： Violent villain (46)

    The other party is not good to toast anymore, after all, today is Cen Liangxi''s home court, and the bride is still waiting in the room.


    Cen Liangxi''s figure disappeared in the bustling front hall.


    The moment Cen Liangxi stepped on the stairs to the second floor, the slight drunkenness in Cen Liangxi''s eyes disappeared instantly.


    Lazily raised his hand to untie the top button, revealing a small piece of cold white skin.


    Cen Liangxi stopped at the door of the bedroom, lowered her head and smelled it, and could smell the light alcohol on her body.


    I''m afraid that I''m going to meet the little girl.


    Cen Liangxi frowned slightly, opened the door and walked in.


    There was a festive red in the bedroom, and two red candles were placed on the long platform not far from the dressing table.


    The light did not turn on, only two light yellow candles flickered.


    The crackling candle burning sounded occasionally.


    Rong Huang was already asleep on the bed, with happy clothes on the hangers.


    Her small white face was buried in the quilt, her delicate eyebrows stretched out, and she slept very comfortably.


    One foot sticks out of the quilt, an ankle is slender, and the shell-like toes are peach-like color.


    Cen Liangxi''s eyes lightly moved, and she stuffed Rong Huang''s feet in without changing her face, tucked the corner of her bed, and turned to take a bath.


    Half an hour later, Cen Liangxi came out of the bathroom in her nightgown wrapped in cool water vapor.


    There are some long broken hairs on the forehead that are not dry, and there are drops of water falling on the ends of the hair, slowly dripping.


    The man''s long and narrow phoenix eyes had a little scarlet at the end of his eyes, which was similar to the glamorous color that was strongly rendered afterwards.


    Rong Huang was already awake at this time, holding the quilt and staring blankly at the roof. He turned his head to look at Cen Liangxi after hearing the sound.


    The pure black and clean apricot eyes have a light smile, and the voice is soft and waxy, "Cen Cen."


    Cen Liangxi stepped forward and asked hoarsely, "Are you hungry?"


    Rong Huang touched his belly and shook his head, "I''m not hungry."


    She ate before going to bed.


    Rong Huang glanced at Cen Liangxi''s wet hair, frowned, and pointed to the water droplets on the tips of her hair, "Dry the hair dry."


    Cen Liangxi raised her eyebrows and obediently took a towel from the hanger on the side and handed it to Rong Huang.


    The man''s clear brows and eyes softened a lot against the candlelight behind him, and his tone was gentle, as if he was acting like a baby with Rong Huang, "Xiaozai, you can wipe it for me."


    Rong Huang blinked, couldn''t he wipe it by himself?


    How grown up, and let someone wipe your hair.


    Rong Huang snorted in his heart against Cen Liangxi''s deep eyes, just this time.


    just one time!


    Rong Huang removed the strands of hair from his face, sat up, and took the towel.


    The movement of getting up drove the loose shirt on his body, revealing the delicate white collarbone, with a delicate feeling of fragility.


    If you control the little girl, press it gently here, for fear that it will break.


    Cen Liangxi calmly moved her eyes away, and sat on the side of the bed with her back to Rong Huang, her voice a little more dumb than before, "Wipe it."


    Rong Huang replied, knelt on the bed and straightened up to wipe his hair.


    The man''s hair was soft and dries quickly, and Rong Huang dries 80 to 90% without wiping it for a while.


    The corner of the towel dangled in front of my eyes, and then dangled up for a while and then dropped again.


    The slightly moist towel made Cen Liangxi''s eyes silent.


    The delicious milk scent of the little girl lingered in her nose, and Cen Liangxi couldn''t help raising her hand to hold the corner of the towel.


    The soft towel rubbed against his face.


    Rong Huang let out a soft ah, tilting his head to look at Cen Liangxi, "What''s the matter?"


    Cen Liangxi''s hand squeezed the towel slightly, and suddenly pulled forward.

 Chapter 215： Violent villain (47)

    The other end of the towel was pulled by the little girl, and Rong Huang fell forward without paying attention.


    Cen Liangxi moved extremely fast, moving as neatly as the clouds and flowing water of his peers, as soon as she turned around and reached out, she took the soft little girl into her arms.


    The gentle fragrant nephrite entered his arms, the man''s phoenix eyes narrowed slightly, and he let out a sigh.


    "What day is today?" Cen Liangxi attached to Rong Huang''s ear, and Rong Huang shrank his neck with the scorching hot breath.


    Rong Huang''s slender and curled eyelashes trembled lightly, and he tried to get up.


    But Cen Liangxi was easily pressed into her arms.


    Rong Huang was a little painful from being pressed, and raised his foot to kick Cen Liangxi.


    Cen Liangxi stretched out her long arms and pinched the little girl''s jiojio in her hand.


    Fingertips scratched the soles of his feet, Rong Huang was stunned, then trembled and laughed, struggling, "What are you doing? Itchy!"


    Cen Liangxi was punched in the chest by Rong Huang, let go of her hand, and squeezed the little girl''s chin with tender flesh.


    It''s soft and tender, with a creamy fragrance.


    If he didn''t know that the little girl was already eighteen years old, he would have thought that he was a child who was still drinking.


    Rong Huang was sitting on the bed, sorting his clothes, and suddenly remembered something. He was so angry that he stared at Cen Liangxi. He was so fierce, like a cat with teeth and claws trying to threaten his owner.


    "You actually touched my face with the hand that touched my foot! Ah, ah, ah, Cen Liangxi, I''m a shark, you... Um!"


    Cen Liangxi lowered her head, pinched the girl''s tender chin again, and kissed it.


    Slowly moved his fingers down, pinched the button of the little girl''s shirt, and moved his fingertips lightly.


    The hand holding the girl''s slender waist tightened tighter and tighter.


    Soon after, a shy and timid sob came from the room.


    -


    This is the third day that Cen Liangxi sleeps in the study room.


    Cen Liangxi looked at the news from his men, and her gloomy expression became even more somber.


    The men who could see the head tremble.


    Ye Cen, the newly married Yaner, how does he seem to be in a bad mood?


    Suddenly glanced at the pillow quilt on the sofa, an incredible guess came to mind.


    Master Cen was driven out of the bedroom by his wife and went to the study?


    No wonder Master Cen is in a bad mood, who would want to kill anyone, right?


    "What did he do, you will go back ten times a hundred times, and you have to ask me about this little thing, your heads are stuffed with cotton?" Cen Liangxi tapped the table with her fingers, her tone solemn.


    The subordinates hurriedly clasped their fists, "The subordinate is incompetent, and I also ask Master Cen to give his subordinate a chance to make up for his mistake."


    "Okay, go out." Cen Liangxi frowned and waved.


    The subordinates quickly withdrew.


    Cen Liangxi picked up a contract, glanced at the direction of the bedroom through the wide open window, sighed, a little annoyed.


    The night was too much, and it made the little girl cry.


    I haven''t calmed down for so many days.


    Little peacock usually doesn''t get angry casually, it''s his fault.


    He said he wouldn''t make the little girl angry.


    Cen Liangxi wanted to make a dessert for her later, and then coaxed it.


    But before he had time to go to the kitchen to make desserts for the little girl, the news brought by his men made him go out in the car before he even had dinner.


    In the past few days, Teng Jin was like a mad dog, madly targeting Cen Liangxi.


    As long as it was an industry under Cen Liangxi''s name, whether it was on the surface or in the dark, he found faults, and then sealed them up.


    Just now there was news from his men that it was Teng Jin who directly exploded his wharf in the north of the city with gunpowder and robbed all the goods on the wharf.

 Chapter 216： Violent villain (48)

    That wharf is a very profitable industry under his name, and Teng Jin really angered Cen Liangxi this time.


    In the beginning, Cen Liangxi only wanted to deal with Marshal Teng, after all, he caused his mother''s early death.


    But now it seems that he even Teng Jin will not let go.


    If there is a father, there must be a son.


    Teng Jin is a man who has inherited the temperament of Teng Dashuai completely. He is suspicious and moody.


    When he arrived at the pier, Cen Liangxi ignored the messy pier and directly let his subordinates catch up with Teng Jin''s ship, which had not gone far, and blasted a hole in the bottom of the ship with gunpowder.


    Now that the goods arrived in Teng Jin''s hands, Cen Liangxi might as well destroy it.


    After doing all this, Cen Liangxi drove back to the mansion by car.


    He has to make snacks for the little girl.


    Make something sweet.


    But not too sweet, too sweet will cause tooth decay.


    Cen Liangxi was thinking, suddenly the body shook suddenly, and a loud bang came from her ears.


    Cen Liangxi subconsciously defended himself, but found that his body could not move.


    Chevrolet shook violently and was directly blown up to the ground.


    A thick, warm liquid has spilled.


    In Cen Liangxi''s confusion, she seemed to see a little girl in a pink skirt standing opposite him.


    Her long black hair was combed into a young girl''s bun, her eyes were agile, and her soft white face was somewhat immature.


    The golden steps on the bun shook gently with the little girl''s brisk footsteps, making a crisp sound.


    He seemed to hear the little girl''s soft voice.


    She was calling him.


    She called him...Feng Xi.


    -


    Rong Huang was awakened by the explosion.


    Qingyu stood by and saw that Rong Huang woke up with a wrong look. He hurriedly stepped forward and asked with concern, "What''s wrong with the wife?"


    "What''s the sound outside?" Rong Huang rubbed his ears, feeling a little uncomfortable in his heart, feeling flustered inexplicably.


    Qingyu looked confused, looked out the window, and listened carefully, "I didn''t hear anything, ma''am, are you having a nightmare?"


    Rong Huang was stunned for a moment, raised his eyes and looked outside.


    "Great King, something has happened!" Shui Shui''s panicked voice sounded in her ears.


    Rong Huang subconsciously clenched his fist to let Qingyu go out, and then asked Shui Shui, "What''s the matter?"


    "The villain is dying." Shui Shui said with red eyes, sobbing as he said.


    "Villain?" Rong Huang''s fingertips fastened the silk nightgown, his eyes trembled, but the corners of his mouth smiled jokingly, "Who is the villain? Am I not the villain?"


    Shui Shui saw Rong Huang look like this, thinking she didn''t understand it, and emphasized, "It''s the villain of this world, not the king! It''s Cen Liangxi!"


    Rong Huang''s originally ruddy lips lost their blood in an instant and turned pale, "Cen...Cen Liangxi?"


    Shui Shui nodded, and at the same time pulled the corner of Rong Huang''s robe, "Time is running out, you hurry up, lord..." to save him.


    Before he finished speaking, Rong Huang''s figure had disappeared in the luxurious and magnificent room.


    Following the breath left by Cen Liangxi all the way, Rong Huang found the location of Cen Liangxi.


    There was a mess, and there was a group of people around, pointing and pointing.


    The extremely familiar Chevrolet was blown up so that it couldn''t be seen, and the entire body was turned over.


    This is the car Rong Huang has taken many times.


    A scorched arm fell from the car window, and drops of blood dripped down the arm.


    Rong Huang pushed away the onlookers and approached step by step.


    Rong Huang couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief when he could see that hand clearly.


    There is no ring.


    not him.


    "My lord, the villain is here." Shui Shui urged Rong Huang to pass.

 Chapter 217： Violent villain (49)

    Rong Huang ignored the strange eyes of the people around him, wearing a nightgown, and quickly ran to the other side of the car with his bare feet.


    The stones on the hard ground made the soles of his feet a little painful, but Rong Huang didn''t have time to take care of it.


    Rong Huang saw Cen Liangxi in the back seat of the car.


    The man''s face was bloody, and his breathing was extremely slow.


    The originally bleak eyes suddenly lit up when they saw Rong Huang.


    The hand that fell on his side wanted to lift it up, caressing Rong Huang''s face as usual, but it fell powerlessly when it was halfway up.


    Rong Huang glanced at the deflated car door, directly used brute force to pull the car door out, and threw it aside.


    Accompanied by a bang, a cry of exclamation sounded behind him.


    "Who is this person? So strong!"


    "I guess it''s the little lover of the man in the car, I don''t feel ashamed of looking at the clothes!"


    "Ancheng is not at peace recently. Isn''t this a spy?"


    "It''s possible, otherwise, who would dare to do this on the street, and only the Marshal Mansion would dare to do it."


    "..."


    Rong Huang climbed into the car, ignoring the blood and dirt in the car, holding Cen Liangxi''s hand, her soft voice trembling, "I''ll take you to the hospital, you hold on."


    He said he was going to hug the man who was soaked in a pool of blood.


    The man stopped Rong Huang, a weak smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, with regret in his eyes, "I...not too late...make a snack for you."


    While talking, blood flowed from the corner of the man''s mouth.


    It flowed down the chin onto the shirt, dyed the fabric red, and also dyed Rong Huang''s white hands.


    The red thorns made Rong Huang''s eyes hurt, and the tears that had been rolling in his eye sockets finally dripped.


    The little girl''s tears fell on the back of Cen Liangxi''s hand, making his heart hurt.


    "Don''t talk, I''ll take you out, I''ll take you to the hospital." Rong Huang''s tears were falling, his voice was crying, and he bit his lip and carried the man out of the car.


    But when he turned around and was about to take Cen Liangxi to the hospital, his leg was soft and hit the car, and he fell to the ground with Cen Liangxi, rubbing a large piece of flesh with his knee.


    Rong Huang didn''t glance at his knee, he wanted to get up with Cen Liangxi in his arms.


    The noise around is still continuing.


    "Yeah, it''s really miserable, why don''t we help send people to the hospital?"


    "Do you dare to save the person the Generalissimo wants to deal with? I''m afraid it will be fatal!"


    "Maybe it''s not the commander''s mansion?"


    "Even if it''s not the man who is going to kill in the Grand Marshal''s mansion, it is not a simple character who can afford to drive a classic car. What if we help him lose his life?"


    "We people, let''s hang up high and let the snow go so that we don''t have time to cause trouble to the upper body."


    "Yes, the old Wang family makes sense!"


    "..."


    Cen Liangxi raised her hand to stop Rong Huang''s attempt to hug him. Her face became paler and paler. Her red lips didn''t have a trace of blood. She almost spoke in a voice, "I''m wrong, don''t be angry."


    Rong Huang wiped away the tears on his face, sobbing and getting up to hug Cen Liangxi, "I''m not angry, I''m not angry, don''t die!"


    "Let''s go to the hospital. I won''t be angry when you get better." Rong Huang''s chest was filled with panic and overwhelming sadness. "When you get better, I will never let you sleep in the study room again. You can let me sleep in the study room. !"


    "Cub." Cen Liangxi exhausted all her strength and squeezed Rong Huang''s hand. Her dark brown pupils were a little dizzy. "Don''t cry."


    "I don''t cry." Rong Huang quickly wiped away his tears, ignoring Cen Liangxi''s prevention, picked him up, and instantly disappeared where he was.

 Chapter 218： Violent villain (50)

    The people onlookers who saw Rong Huang suddenly disappeared with Cen Liangxi, all of them frightened.


    "How is this going?"


    "Isn''t it a monster?"


    "Definitely, I heard that all the spirits in that mountain are cultivated to become spirits, and they like to **** the spirit of men!"


    "Then what should we do? What if the monster harms people?"


    "Let''s inform the general, let the general lead his troops to tie her up and burn her to death!"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone present agreed.


    -


    "Don''t die, what should I do if you die?" Rong Huang''s eyes were red, and he ran into the hospital holding Cen Liangxi.


    Cen Liangxi''s dimmed eyes suddenly flashed, and the dark brown pupils gradually turned into cold silver.


    Rong Huang seemed to feel something, and looked down at the man.


    "Feng Xi? Feng Xi!" Rong Huang recognized that the person in front of him was Feng Xi, and started crying with fear, "What to do? You are going to die!"


    Feng Xi watched the little girl sobbing, her eyes filled with worry for him, even though she was bleeding, she was in a happy mood.


    After the Four Worlds, Feng Xi found that Rong Huang was still afraid of him sometimes, and even subconsciously regarded him as a person of the next generation.


    Feng Xi''s silver eyes narrowed slightly, lowering the deepness of his eyes.


    This will not work.


    He raised the little girl, but not for the sake of old age.


    They are also their children if they want to support the elderly.


    What he wants is the little girl''s wholeheartedness, belonging to him.


    Now seeing the appearance of the little girl, although Feng Xi feels distressed, he is more excited.


    Originally, he and the little girl could stay in this world until the end of their lives, but he chose the former between the little girl''s resuscitation and the staying of a world.


    So when Cen Liangxi subconsciously protected, his consciousness manipulated the body.


    He was never a good person, but he was willing to pretend to be a good person in front of her.


    He walked every step of the way, seeking only her.


    Thinking of this, Feng Xi said in a dumb voice, "Cub cub, I am happy with you."


    "do you like me?"


    The voice that seemed to spit out with grit was full of turbulent sentiment that could not be suppressed.


    The depressed affection for thousands of years was finally told to his little girl at this moment.


    Rong Huang whimpered, his face covered with blood on his hands, his eyelashes trembled, "I know...hiccup...I like you too, stop talking... ...I''ll take you to the doctor, don''t die."


    Seeing this scene, a nurse hurriedly asked someone to bring the stretcher over.


    Feng Xi was put on the stretcher by Rong Huang and slowly shook his head, "This body has reached the end of its life, and I should leave."


    "No, if you die, I will be a widow." Rong Huang cried so that the corners of his eyes turned red, his soft voice became hoarse, and his eyes were a little silent, "If you die, I will let this world bury you. ."


    Feng Xi coughed slightly, preventing the doctor from taking him to the emergency room.


    "Cub, obedient." Feng Xi exhaled lightly, and his tone became softer, his usual coldness dissipated and became gentle, "We will see you again in the next world, eh?"


    Rong Huang looked at Feng Xi dimly with teary eyes, and choked with thoughts, she didn''t want to be good at all.


    But she would always listen to Feng Xi''s words.


    Rong Huang is by the stretcher.


    Seeing this body gradually lost its breath.


    Watching Feng Xi''s spirit leave this body and come to her side.


    A kiss with a faint coolness fell on the center of Rong Huang''s eyebrows.


    "Cub cub..."


    -


    The guard at the gate of the Marshal''s Mansion saw a **** Rong Huang appearing at the gate, and immediately raised his gun to stop him.


    "What are you doing? This is the Grand Marshal''s Mansion, go crazy and stay away!"

 Chapter 219： Abusive literary villain (51)

    Looking at the icy guns in front of him, Rong Huang''s eyes were light, and he slightly raised his chin to look at the two of them.


    Rong Huang tilted his head, his tone was cold and unprovoked, "Going crazy?"


    The two words tossed around on the tip of the tongue, with an unclear meaning.


    "Then I will go crazy once." Rong Huang muttered to himself.


    Even her Feng Xi dared to hurt her, did Teng Jin want to die?


    Rong Huang raised his white hand and easily crushed the cold gun body.


    Ignoring the horrified eyes of the two, Rong Huang waved his hand, and the two flew out and slammed into the gate of the commander''s mansion.


    "It''s her! It''s this evildoer!" A voice sounded behind him, and Rong Huang slowly turned around and saw the group of people who had surrounded Chevrolet before and could not save him.


    Rong Huang licked his lower lip, looking lightly at the people approaching her aggressively.


    It''s all about the collapse of the male and female masters, are all of them collapsed?


    Looking at the clubs in the hands of the people, Rong Huang smiled suddenly, "You guys, do you want to hit me?"


    "Of course I want to hit you! You monster dare to go wild at the gate of the commander''s mansion!" The man in the lead rushed forward and raised the stick in his hand and slapped Rong Huang.


    But he flew out without even touching the corner of Rong Huang''s clothes.


    "You guys, do you continue?" Rong Huang looked at the people who were retreating in fear, "If you don''t come, just get out. I have something else."


    After that, someone rushed up.


    Like the people before, Qi Qi flew out and hit the ground.


    The screams rang together.


    Rong Huang was unmoved.


    The door opened, and Teng Jiajun in the Marshal''s Mansion heard the movement outside and immediately rushed out with a gun.


    There was a faint golden flow in Rong Huang''s dark eyes, raising his hand, Feng Ling arrow suddenly appeared.


    Golden short arrows flew out.


    Suddenly, Jin Mang flourished.


    Rong Huang didn''t take another look, but he flashed before entering the commander''s mansion.


    Seeing death and not saving.


    Deliberate murder.


    She didn''t ruin the world, she was merciful.


    -


    Teng Jin was lying on the bed in the bedroom. He was injured when Cen Liangxi bombed the ship before and was brought back by the Teng family army in time.


    After the military doctor''s treatment, Teng Jin is now okay, lying on the bed listening to Teng Dashuai talking.


    "I told you many times, don''t provoke him, are you taking your old man''s words as deaf ears?"


    Teng Jin is in a good mood now, even if the commander Teng speaks badly, he doesn''t care at all.


    Anyway, Cen Liangxi is about to die...Oh no, maybe he is already dead at this time.


    Cen Liangxi is dead, and the Teng family army can only be his.


    As for the old thing in front of him, if he refuses to hand over his rights, he will either die or be better off.


    If he hadn''t made Cen Liangxi''s wild seed to respond to him, he wouldn''t have ignored the affection between his father and his son.


    Suddenly, the bedroom door was slammed open with a strong force, and the two doors directly hit the wall facing the door.


    A lot of things were taken away in the process.


    There was a crackling noise.


    The expensive antique porcelain was broken all over the place.


    Several cracks were directly smashed into the wall.


    Marshal Teng stood up in shock. Someone dared to be presumptuous in Marshal''s Mansion? !


    When they saw someone coming, both Marshal Teng and Jin Jin looked astonished.


    "Rong Huang?" Teng Jin noticed the nightgown on Rong Huang, his eyes moved, and his tone softened a little, "What are you doing?"


    Rong Huang was too lazy to talk nonsense with him, flashed, came to the bed, pinched Teng Jin''s neck and pulled the person out of the bed, "You did it?"


    "Rong Huang, what are you going to do?" Marshal Teng quickly stopped his anger when he saw his son being choked.


    Rong Huang didn''t even look at Teng Dashuai, but looked straight at Teng Jin.


    Teng Jin was pinched so he couldn''t breathe, his face was faintly purple, "What did you say?"


    "I said, you made the gunpowder on the road be buried by you?" Rong Huang saw Teng Jin pretending to be confused and trying to get through, and with a move of his other hand, he unloaded his left arm directly.

 Chapter 220： Violent villain (52)

    Teng Jin groaned with pain, and was jealous and angry. "You said it wasn''t me. Could it be that you want me to confess my guilt by force?"


    Rong Huang smiled, "Don''t admit it, right? Very good."


    After speaking, Rong Huang took off Teng Jin''s other arm without blinking, "Admit it?"


    Teng Jin was sweating in pain. He didn''t expect that Rong Huang would hurt him because of Cen Liangxi. "If I didn''t, there would be no!"


    He hadn''t forgotten that Grand Marshal Teng was beside him. If he knew that he had killed Cen Liangxi, he still didn''t know what the rage would be like.


    Rong Huang''s eyes lightly moved, and suddenly he felt boring for him to admit, "Then don''t admit it."


    Teng Jin breathed a sigh of relief, and then heard Rong Huang say, "Cen Liangxi is dead. As his younger brother, will you be buried with him?"


    "But he should think you are dirty and disdain to let you be buried." Rong Huang tilted his head and thought for a while, "Killing pays for life, understand?"


    Hearing this, Teng Jin was stunned first, and then ecstatic, "Cen Liangxi is dead? That **** is dead?"


    Marshal Teng understood something from the extremely short conversation between the two, and immediately glared at Teng Jin.


    He even dared to murder Cen Liangxi? !


    "You rebellious son! How dare you murder your brother!" Marshal Teng pointed at Teng Jin and angrily rebuked.


    "So what? I''m your son, don''t you know the father?" Teng Jin laughed.


    "you!"


    Teng Jin looked like a broken jar, laughing wildly, and constantly uttering unbearable things in his mouth.


    Rong Huang frowned slightly, snorted impatiently, and slowly tightened his five fingers.


    With a click.


    Teng Jin''s neck was broken at a twisted angle, and his eyes widened, with incredulousness.


    What do you not believe?


    Don''t believe she will kill him?


    Rong Huang threw away Teng Jin casually, she wouldn''t be afraid of a small mansion.


    Rong Huang turned his steps and walked towards Marshal Teng.


    "You caused a wife to die in a foreign land, but you turned around to marry someone else. Now you let Teng Jin kill Cen Liangxi, you **** it." Rong Huang suddenly changed his voice, and his tone became lighter. "But I won''t let you just like that. dead."


    Grand Marshal Teng was overwhelmed by the pressure. Although he didn''t know what Rong Huang was, he also understood that he couldn''t afford to provoke him.


    Dashuai Teng directly knelt on the ground with his knees soft, his teeth trembling, "You..."


    Rong Huangyun''s golden eyes were impatient and scolded, "Shut up."


    "Anyone who has committed a crime in his lifetime will be thrown into the nine hells of the underworld and will never be reincarnated."


    Commander Teng looked at Rong Huang, his pupils shrank suddenly, and he wanted to ask for mercy but found that he couldn''t speak.


    "If you don''t have the thought of recognizing Cen Liangxi, Teng Jin will not kill him, and your sin is unforgivable."


    Rong Huang suddenly raised his lips, with excitement in his eyes, "Then go to the Nine Hells and enjoy it. I believe you will like it very much."


    Before Marshal Teng could react, the tearing pain felt deep into the soul.


    Marshal Teng found that his body fell to the ground, and he was already out of his body.


    Marshal Teng felt his soul wandering.


    Soon he came to a black, extremely large door.


    Two people, black and white, appeared at the door, with a look of impatientness, thinking that it was who was going to force the underworld.


    When he saw the Feng Clan imprint marked on Teng Dashuai''s body, his face suddenly changed.


    This is the person from the God Realm to deal with.


    Hei Wuchang threw out the iron chain and hooked the spirit of the commander Teng, "Since it is the order from that person, then we have to follow the order."


    Marshal Teng walked forward uncontrollably by the chain.


    Along the way, the terrifying screams were endless.


    Marshal Teng was taken to the ninth **** by the two impermanent adults. "Although your crime is only up to the fifth level, the ninth level counts you as unlucky." He provoked that ancestor.


    The gate of the Nine Layers of Hell was closed, blocking the heart-piercing screams of Teng Dashuai.

 Chapter 221： Gold Sparrow (1)

    "Rong Huang! Rong Huang!" An anxious cry came from his ear.


    Rong Huang opened his eyes, and a tear flowed down the corner of his eyes into his temples.


    A golden light flashed past her eyes, and the woman disappeared before she could look closely.


    Han Wan thought he must have read it wrong just now, and quickly took two tissues to wipe the corners of Rong Huang''s eyes, "Why are you crying? How are you feeling now?"


    Rong Huang''s eyelashes trembled lightly, and slowly said, "It''s okay."


    Rong Huang was stunned when he spoke.


    The original soft and sweet voice became hoarse and unpleasant.


    Han Wan also saw Rong Huang''s surprise, his eyes dodged, and then looked at Rong Huang, trying to slow down his voice as much as possible, "The glass of water you drank before the game was drugged by someone, your throat... ..."


    Rong Huang felt a little pain in his face and raised his hand to touch it.


    Han Wan hurriedly stopped, "I can''t touch it, the wound on his face is still not healed."


    Rong Huang didn''t know, so, "What''s wrong with your face?"


    Han Wan looked angry and looked at Rong Huang with distressed eyes. "You drank that glass of water and felt a sore throat. When you came out to find me, Rong Chan��s fans poured sulfuric acid on the road. Although you hide quickly, your face is still Splashed."


    Rong Chan? Which one?


    Seeing Rong Huang lowered his head and did not speak, Han Wan thought he was sad, and he understood Rong Huang''s mood at this moment.


    Suddenly, there was such a big scar on the exquisite and beautiful face, and the scar removal surgery may not completely remove it.


    Moreover, Rong Huang''s voice is now like this, and it is estimated that he can''t participate in the show.


    Han Wan sighed and glanced at the sling. There was more than half of the potion. "I will pay the fee first. If you feel unwell, ring the bell and call the nurse over."


    Rong Huang took a breath and nodded lightly.


    "Great King." As soon as Han Wan left, Shui Shui appeared.


    "What''s going on?" Rong Huang raised his hand and touched his throat, frowned and asked Shuishi.


    In the last world, she disposed of the Teng family and left.


    Unexpectedly, when she first came to this world, she learned that her current body face was poisoned with sulfuric acid and her voice was broken.


    "My lord, does it hurt?" Shui Shui asked distressedly.


    Rong Huang shook his head, thinking about the wound on his face when he wanted to touch his face, slowly put down his hand, "It''s okay."


    As soon as the words fell silent, a plot entered Rong Huang''s mind.


    -


    The original owner was born as a wealthy man, and he should have enjoyed a life of fine clothes and jade food.


    But when he was two years old, he was stolen by a black-hearted nanny and threw it at the entrance of the orphanage, and was later taken in by the orphanage.


    It was not until the age of nineteen that the original owner was found by his family.


    When the original owner returned to Rong''s house, there was already an adopted daughter named Rong Chan in the family.


    Rong Chan is a child of a distant relative of the Rong family. Because Rong''s mother lost her daughter, she was sent to the Rong family to raise her.


    At this time, Rong Chan had taken the place of the original owner and had the generous life that a celebrity had.


    When Rong Chan was in high school, he was selected by scouts because of his good looks, and participated in a talent show and became popular on the Internet.


    When the original owner returned to Rong''s house, Rong Chan was already a singer with many fans.


    Rong Chan also picks up dramas in his free time and has gained more fans.


    Compared with the shining Rong Chan and the rustically dressed original owner, both the Rong family''s parents and the rich family Du, who has a marriage contract with the original owner, prefer the well-behaved and gentle Rong Chan.


    The original owner has been ignored in Rong''s family, and even the servants in the family can bully her.


    The original master was angry, and told Father and Mother Rong that he would also enter the entertainment circle.


    Although father and mother had no affection for the original owner, there was still some guilt.

 Chapter 222： Gold Sparrow (2)

    Therefore, they agreed to this request of the original owner without much consideration.


    The original owner entered the entertainment circle as he wished.


    Father Yung sent the original host into a talent show through relationship.


    The original owner has not received professional training, and is not good at singing and dancing.


    Standing with other players who have received professional training, the original owner will be ridiculed every time.


    In the first game, the original host saw that the guest invited by the show was Rong Chan, and felt very uncomfortable.


    Later, when practicing dance, the original owner accidentally revealed that his fianc�� was Dusui.


    This sentence was recorded by the camera, and the program group did not cut it out in order to increase the exposure of the program.


    The original owner went on the hot search smoothly, but then came insults and ridicule from netizens and Rong Chan fans.


    Everyone knows that Du Sui is Rong Chan''s fianc��, and where did the original owner run from?


    From that day on, people would go to the original owner��s Weibo every day to scold the original owner, and even the door of the original owner��s apartment was splashed with dog blood.


    Rong''s father and mother Rong Chan heard the news from Rong Chan, severely reprimanded the original owner, and said that Du Sui was Rong Chan''s fianc��, and this would not change because the original owner returned.


    In order to compensate the original owner, Father Yung said that when the original owner turns 20, he will give her 3% of the company''s shares.


    Rong Chan was very jealous of the original owner after she learned about it. She has been with her father and mother for years, and they have not seen them give her shares.


    Angrily, Rong Chan used the money to buy a staff member of the program group, and put a medicine that could ruin his throat in the water that the original owner drank.


    Because Rong Chan often sells miserably in the fan base, those fans of Rong Chan think that the original owner has bullied the original owner.


    When the original owner came out of the dressing room, he was splashed with sulfuric acid by Rong Chan''s diehard fan.


    The original owner was disfigured and had to withdraw from the game.


    But Rong Chan didn''t let her go because of this.


    As long as the original owner is no longer in Rong''s house, then the gift of shares that Rong father and mother said before does not exist.


    And as long as she pleases her father and mother as before, is she afraid that she won''t have any shares?


    Rong Chan asked his agent to contact someone, and kidnapped the original owner when he was out.


    The other party did not ask the Rong family for money, but directly threw the original owner from the top floor of the abandoned building.


    No one went there all the year round, and no one found out that the original owner was dead at all. The original owner was dead in that place.


    Father and mother Yung always thought that the original owner ran away from home because of sadness.


    Later, the body of the original owner was found, and the police notified Father and Mother Yung.


    Knowing that the original owner was dead, Father and Mother Rong were also sad for a while, but soon came out of grief with Rong Chan''s company.


    Father Yung Mu was very moved by Rong Chan''s company, and transferred the shares under the original owner to her, and Father Yung said that he would hand over the company to her when he retired.


    A few years later Rong''s father retired, and Rong Chan quit the entertainment industry and began to take care of the company''s related matters.


    Before long, Rong Chan and Du Sui got married and lived a happy life.


    -


    Rong Huang took a deep breath after receiving the plot.


    Raising his hand and rubbing his forehead, Rong Huang had a headache.


    There are a lot of best in this world.


    She thinks Feng is sick.


    Rong Huang sniffed, thinking of the last scene in the last world, his eyes were a little red.


    This scene fell into the eyes of Han Wan, who came back after paying the fee, and felt even more distressed for Rong Huang.


    With regard to Rong Huang''s family, Han Wan knew a little bit about it. He didn''t know how many times he had scolded the unscrupulous parents.


    Regarding Rong Chan''s poisonous lotus flower as a treasure, he abandons his daughters and relatives who are truly related by blood.


    It''s really maddening.

 Chapter 223： Gold Sparrow (3)

    "Don''t cry, I just asked the doctor, your face can recover, and your throat should recover 50% to 60%." Han Wan comforted.


    Rong Huang calmly raised his hand and touched his throat, without expressing his position.


    If it is the original owner, he may indeed not be able to recover, but it is not a problem for her.


    Sculpting the body and making bones was just a matter of handwork for her.


    When the injection was finished, Han Wan left because the company still had things to deal with.


    Only Rong Huang was left in the ward.


    Rong Huang looked around in the ward and found the phone of the original owner.


    Rong Huang found Weibo without a password.


    Click to open.


    A series of ticking noises rang for a while before stopping.


    There are two red dazzling 99+s behind the comment and Aite, and there are also many private messages.


    Rong Huang looked up and down roughly, and he was basically gloating or scolding her.


    Rong Huang pursed his lower lip, directly turned off the comment function, and clicked on the hot search list.


    #�ݷ�˽���#


    #�ݷ�˱���ҩ#


    Rong Huang bulged his cheeks, hissed with pain when he touched his face in the process.


    Rong Huang thought about leaving the hospital in two days, and whether it was the injury on his face or his throat, he could heal earlier.


    Rong Huang ignored these two hot searches, and then scrolled down.


    #������#


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows, and Du Sui was the hero of this world, that is, Rong Chan''s fiance.


    It''s not a good thing anyway.


    Rong Huang clicked on this hot search, and the first one was a video.


    "Mr. Du, what do you want to say about Rong Huang''s claim that you are her fiance?"


    "I don''t know Rong Huang, she is slanderous, and I can sue her."


    "Then Rong Huang will not shake the feelings between you and Rong Chan, Mr. Du?"


    "No, Chanchan and I love each other, no one can separate us."


    "..."


    Rong Huang looked at a man in a black suit in the video. If he was in front of her now, she would definitely kill him.


    do not doubt.


    "What''s the matter? I heard your sister said that you were hospitalized, come and see you." The door of the ward was pushed open, and a graceful and luxurious woman walked in, looking at Rong Huang with cold eyes.


    Rong Huang looked back at her coldly, his voice hoarse, "Are you?"


    Mother Rong frowned, her eyes unhappy, "Why? I haven''t seen you for two months, so you don''t know me?"


    Rong Huang blinked, his soft black hair cleverly draped over his shoulders, and his skin became whiter and paler under the shining of the sunlight refracted through the window, giving a sense of fragility that would break at the touch of a touch.


    If there is no such an eye-catching gauze on the face.


    Mother Rong hadn''t noticed that Rong Huang''s throat had broken, and stared at Rong Huang''s face for a long while, somewhat regretful.


    Originally, seeing Rong Huang look beautiful, she was planning to marry her with Zhou''s youngest son.


    After all, Zhou Lesheng only likes beautiful women.


    It now appears that this plan is going to fail.


    Mother Rong had an expensive bag hanging on her arms, and looked at Rong Huang a little displeasedly, "How come I hurt my face? How old is he, how can he be like a child?"


    Rong Huang licked his dry lips and went back directly, "You didn''t raise me, how do you know what I was like when I was a kid?"


    Mother Rong choked, but she didn''t expect that Vinono''s daughter before suddenly became so sharp and sneered, "I am your mother, how dare you talk to me like this?"

 Chapter 224： Gold Sparrow (4)

    It was not her fault that Rong Huang had lost it at the beginning. Why did Rong Huang say that?


    Mother Rong looked at Rong Huang angrily, "I think you were nurtured in the orphanage, and you were so unobstructed. You can''t learn more from your sister. If you are half as good as her Thank goodness."


    Rong Huang wanted to laugh a little. If the original owner was still there, it would be uncomfortable, right?


    But she is not the original owner, and sadness does not exist.


    "Sister? You mean my cousin from the distant house who has been raising in our house?" Rong Huang let out a soft voice, as if thinking of something, "Actually, what she has eaten over the years should have been mine, mother. Why are you so partial? I am your biological daughter."


    Seeing Mother Rong''s eyes flashed slightly, Rong Huang''s face was smiling, but every word was stinged.


    "Now that I''m back, people thought I was a poor relative who came to our house from which village to fight the autumn wind."


    Mother Rong looked at Rong Huang''s clothes that were incomparable to Rong Chan, and visually observed the appearance of up to two or three hundred yuan, a little guilty.


    This can''t be blamed on her, the blame can only be blamed on Rong Huang for not being by her side these years, she has no relationship with Rong Huang at all.


    And it''s not that the family has no money, can''t Rong Huang ask for it?


    That''s what Yung Mu thought, and at the same time said the same.


    "There is no shortage of money at home, do you have a long mouth just to eat? Can''t you ask us for money if you don''t have money?"


    Rong Huang almost laughed. She had no father and no mother, and was raised by Feng Xi. The initial impression of her parents was that of the parents of the first world''s original owner, gentle and kind.


    And the mother of this world is arrogant and ignorant, cold-blooded and ruthless.


    It made Rong Huang feel extremely responsive.


    "Oh, my fault." Rong Huang curled his lips and smiled, revealing a small pear vortex. The other side was covered by gauze, giving people a weird feeling.


    Rong Mu was not angry enough, and wanted to teach Rong Huang a lesson, but thinking of the purpose of coming this time, he just endured it.


    "I heard your sister say, you said on the Internet that Dusui''s child is your fianc��?"


    Rong Huang tilted his head, his tone was very soft, if the voice was not hoarse, it would be better, "Didn��t Du Sui be engaged to Rong��s daughter? Could it be that Dad carried you outside and gave birth to another woman? child?"


    When Mother Rong heard this, her face with fine makeup became distorted, "Is this what you can say? Your upbringing was eaten by a dog?!"


    Rong Huang smiled lightly, angered and did not pay for his life, "I''m sorry, mother, I grew up in the orphanage, no one taught me what upbringing is?"


    "The dean only told me that if it is mine, it should be mine, and those who occupy the magpie''s nest can''t take it away."


    "By the way, Mom, I''m back, shouldn''t the cousin leave our house?"


    Mother Rong was surprised, and refused without even thinking about it, "No, she can''t go."


    "why?"


    "She grew up in Rong''s family these years, why did she leave? You can''t get along peacefully? Why do you always bully your sister?"


    Rong Huang tapped the white quilt with his fingertips. Once again, he was disgusted by Rong''s indifference, and he pulled his lower lip, "...oh."


    Seeing that Rong Huang was smiling, Mother Rong couldn''t understand what she was smiling.


    "Please don''t talk nonsense outside in the future. Du Sui is your sister''s fianc��. This is a fact that cannot be changed."


    "And if you look at you like this, the Du family will still want you to be his family''s daughter-in-law?


    Rong Huang couldn''t listen anymore, even the staff could speak better than her.

 Chapter 225： Gold Sparrow (5)

    Rong Huang straightened up slowly, and rang the call bell without hesitation sideways.


    "What are you doing with that?" Rong Huang''s question did not get a response from Rong Huang.


    After a while, a nurse came over and looked at Rong Huang on the hospital bed, "Is something uncomfortable?"


    Rong Huang held herself in one hand and pointed at Mother Rong, "Nurse sister, she is harassing me!"


    Mother Yung: "???"


    The nurse looked at the mean-looking Rong mother, and then at the well-behaved and clean little girl. Her wet eyes looked at her like a little dog, and her heart was almost melted.


    The balance in his heart fell to Rong Huang''s side subconsciously.


    "This lady, this is a hospital. You can''t disturb the patient''s rest. Please leave first." The nurse said with a serious expression.


    Mother Rong glared at Rong Huang. She didn''t expect that Rong Huang would make such a move. He would smash Rong Huang when he picked up the bag in his hand. The nurse stopped him.


    "Madam, if you do this again, we will call the security guard over."


    Seeing the nurse''s tough attitude, as if she would call the security guard in the next moment if she didn''t leave, and seeing Rong Huang look at her with a wicked look and smile, Rong''s mother almost couldn''t breathe.


    She has been respected for years, and has been praised by Rong Chan. When has she been so angry?


    Thinking of Rong Huang''s abnormality again, he was suspicious, and he blurted out, "Are you really my daughter?"


    The smile on Rong Huang''s face was undiminished, and Rong''s mother looked terrified.


    "Mom, I''m your biological daughter, haven''t you had a DNA test?"


    After hearing this, the nurse looked at Mother Rong''s eyes even more irrationally.


    The little girls are all hurt like this, and they even suspect that their daughters are not her own. How can there be such a mother in the world?


    However, Mother Rong did not reprimand Rong Huang abnormally, her eyes were horrified, as if she had seen or heard something terrible.


    The nurse saw that Mother Rong looked at Rong Huang as if looking at a ghost, and her impression of Mother Rong was even worse.


    "Madam, please..." Go out first.


    "Ah!" Mother Rong yelled, before he could even pick up the bags on the floor, he rushed out of the ward without looking back.


    "Of course not, I''m here to ask for your life, mom~"


    Mother Rong rushed all the way to the elevator door, and the sound she heard just now echoed constantly in her ears, as if it came from the underworld, and it was cold and gloomy.


    It seemed that there was a poisonous snake entwined and crawled around the body, cold and sticky.


    The terrifying and terrifying picture in my mind has been lingering, and the ugly monster opened its mouth wide, as if to swallow her whole person.


    Mother Rong''s face was pale, her meticulous hair was scattered, and her body trembled, attracting people from the same elevator around her to look over.


    "Why do people from the psychiatric department come here?"


    "Who knows, the doctor doesn''t care about it?"


    "It''s better to ask someone to take the patient away quickly, so as not to hurt anyone."


    Mother Rong didn''t have time to pay attention to other people''s discussions, and when the "ding" sounded, she hurried into the elevator.


    Rong Huang was afraid that something had gotten her up, so she had to go back to find a heavenly master.


    She didn''t care about Rong Huang himself, it would be bad if it affected the Rong family.


    It''s really unlucky, how could she give birth to such a daughter.


    -


    Han Wan hurried back to the hospital from the company, noticed the bag on the chair, picked it up and put it on the stool in the corner, and poured a glass of water for Rong Huang.


    Put the medicine Rong Huang needs to take into Rong Huang''s hand, "Someone came to see you just now?"

 Chapter 226： Gold Sparrow (6)

    Rong Huang took the medicine, holding the water cup in both hands, sipping the warm water in the cup bit by bit, "Rong Chan''s mother is here."


    Han Wan was a little surprised that Rong Huang referred to Rong Huang by this name, but he thought of the indifference and ignorance of Rong Huang''s father and Rong Mother before, and felt that Rong Huang was justified in this way, "Is she not doing you?"


    Han Wan remembered that every time Rong Huang and Rong mother met, they just broke up unhappy.


    Of course, it is Yung Mu who is in a bad mood and loses his temper.


    Rong Huang''s temperament was so soft that he dared not even say a word of rebuttal. Every time after Mother Rong left, he hid in the room and cried alone.


    Rong Huang''s almost transparent fingertips rubbed the wall of the cup lightly, feeling the heat of the warm water passing through the wall of the cup.


    Thinking of the way Yung''s mother was before she left, she would have a nightmare when she returned.


    Rong Huang felt that Mother Rong was too intimidated, and a small illusion scared her like that.


    "It''s okay, I called the nurse over."


    "If you have an uncomfortable throat, talk less. Cooperate with the doctor for treatment these days and drink more water." Han Wan took the water glass and touched Rong Huang''s head.


    Although there are so many people outside who don''t like or even hate Rong Huang, Han Wan, as Rong Huang''s agent, knows that the little girl is a simple and kind person.


    It is precisely because of this that it is difficult for Rong Huang to survive in the deep water entertainment circle.


    "Don''t read Weibo or something these days, it will affect your body''s recovery." Han Wan said again, "The company has already contacted the police for investigation of the drug in the water. In any case, the company will give you a fair and just explanation. ."


    Rong Huang didn''t agree with Han Wan''s words.


    Who doesn''t know that the current CEO of Yidong Entertainment is a fan of Rong Chan?


    In the original plot, the original owner was violently attacked by the Internet. Not only did Yidong Entertainment fail to help the original owner with public relations, but instead promoted it behind the scenes.


    They are all black-hearted people.


    Rong Huang clenched her fists, she must scratch Rong Chan''s face.


    He thought so in his heart, but Rong Huang didn''t show it on his face, he just nodded obediently, "I see."


    Han Wan looked even more sad in his eyes.


    The little girl she brought, is she guilty of Tai Sui this year? Unlucky one after another.


    -


    I stayed in the hospital for five days. During this period, except for Rong Huang, I saw Rong Mu once when he took over the body. After that, only Han Wan brought her food every day.


    Rong Huang said that the original owner was too miserable.


    As the little overlord of the gods, this great king hasn''t been treated like this yet.


    But Rong Huang didn''t panic at all.


    When the king recovers his prosperous beauty, those with higher eyes must kneel at the king''s feet and kiss the king''s shoes.


    "The doctor said, you are recovering well. You can leave the hospital today. It is enough to come and review regularly at that time." Han Wan returned to the ward and said to Rong Huang, who was half lying in bed, after paying the fee.


    Rong Huang paused for a while and sat up, "Then go back."


    After several days of treatment, the gauze on Rong Huang''s left face has been removed, and the reddish new tender flesh can be seen.


    Some are hideous and terrifying.


    It contrasted sharply with the fairness and exquisiteness of the little girl''s right face.


    Han Wan once again scolded Rong Chan and Rong Chan''s stupid fans in his heart, took out a mask from his bag and said, "Put it on."


    Rong Huang didn''t refuse, and she didn''t want others to see her like this.


    After packing up his things, Rong Huang and Han Wan were discharged from the side entrance of the hospital.


    Before Rong Huang got into the car, more than a dozen entertainment reporters popped out to block her and Han Wan at the door.


    The cameras and microphones were facing Rong Huang, and the reporters pressed hard, asking sharp and tricky questions.

 Chapter 227： Gold Sparrow (7)

    "Rong Huang, there is news that you are disfigured. Is this true?"


    "A few days ago, Du Sui publicly stated on the Internet that he has nothing to do with you. How can you explain your previous remarks?"


    "I heard that you were drugged and your throat was ruined. Is this true?"


    "..."


    The hard microphone almost hit Rong Huang''s face. The reporters seemed to feel that it was not enough, and their tone became more aggressive.


    "Rong Chan said that you are her sister. Did you rely on the Rong family to sign a successful contract with Yidong?"


    "Excuse me, how do you explain the robbing of your sister''s fiance?"


    "Does your family know about these things you do? What do they think about it?"


    "..."


    Rong Huang smelled the smell of sweat coming from the reporters, and his whole body was not well.


    Han Wan tried to stand by Rong Huang''s side to prevent those reporters from hurting Rong Huang.


    But it''s just a mantis arm as a car, with little effect.


    Rong Huang raised his hand to support Han Wan, who was pushed backwards by the reporter, and pulled Han Wan aside. He did not remove the mask from his face, and his dark and moist eyes were cool.


    "Grabbing sister''s fiance?" Rong Huang raised his eyebrows as he looked at the female reporter who asked the question, "Did you see it with your own eyes?"


    The female reporter was shocked by Rong Huang and was very upset.


    In her eyes, Rong Huang is a soft persimmon, and an individual can handle it at will, "This is something everyone knows, do you still want to quibble?"


    Rong Huang put his hands around his chest, Bai Shengsheng''s fingers turned towards him, and his beautiful eyebrows raised lightly, "So did you see me crawling on Dusui''s bed or did you see me forcing him to kiss him?"


    Rong Huang pointed to his head, "Sister, don''t you use your brain to do entertainment? People say that wind is wind, and rain is rain. Are your heads used to increase height?"


    The female reporter was blushed and white when Rong Huang said that she was extremely wonderful.


    "Then what is the relationship between you and Du Sui?" A reporter couldn''t help but asked in a loud voice while poking the microphone in front of Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang took a half step back, feeling that the microphone would hit her face in the next second.


    Since the end of the last world, Rong Huang''s mood has not been very good.


    She wants to find Feng disease as soon as possible, but her body does not allow it. She needs to stay in the hospital for treatment these days.


    She would never appear in front of Feng Bing Bing with such an ugly posture.


    Phoenix''s nature is fire. Rong Huang is the last descendant of the Phoenix family in Wutong Forest, the nine-tailed golden phoenix, and of course it is no exception.


    Rong Huang once saw in ancient books that ancestors destroyed most of the Devil''s Forest just because of a bad mood, and he also knew roughly how irritable Phoenix was.


    However, since Rong Huang was born, he has lived in Fengxi''s divine palace. The divine palace has been like winter for many years, and has a certain suppressive effect on fire attributes. Rong Huang has no chance to be irritable.


    Now Rong Huang is about to be schizophrenic by these reporters.


    These reporters succeeded in provoking Rong Huang''s natural irritability.


    Rong Huang raised his hand and gracefully stroked the two-hundred-dollar skirt that had been wrinkled while being pushed by the reporter. His delicate and charming eyebrows were faint, even with a little disdain.


    "Du Sui? What kind of thing is he?"


    "As for my parents, do they know what they think." Rong Huang opened the microphone that was about to poke his face, his tone was flat, "He grew up in a welfare institution without a father and no mother."


    Before the reporters could come back, Rong Huang took Han Wan into the car and slammed the door.

 Chapter 228： Gold Sparrow (8)

    The nanny car drove away, bringing up a dust.


    "Rong Huang is arrogant and abandoning himself, right?" For a long time, a reporter said with some difficulty.


    "It seems yes, what about this answer?"


    "It must be made public. By then, the top ten will definitely be searched. Believe it or not?"


    "Didn''t Rong Chan say that Rong Huang is her younger sister? Why did she grow up in the orphanage without a father or mother?"


    "...Who knows."


    -


    Rong Huang got into the car, ignoring Han Wan''s dazed expression, took out a bottle of mineral water, unscrewed it, and took two sips.


    "Hey, drink slowly, it''s not good for your throat." Han Wan saw Rong Huang''s masculine drinking method and quickly stopped.


    Fortunately, Rong Huang stopped drinking after taking two sips, and threw the mineral water bottle aside.


    Then Xing''s eyes looked at Han Wan brightly, "Sister Wan, how did I behave just now?"


    Han Wan swallowed and wanted to say something very powerful, but then thought of the madman Rong Huang said before he got into the car, and when the words came to his lips, he whispered, "I think you might be hidden by the company."


    Rong Huang frowned, "Xuezang?"


    Han Wan sighed, it was not Xue Zang, and he even said in front of reporters that Du Sui was not a thing.


    Du Sui couldn''t get angry yet?


    "Then I can go home and inherit the family business." Rong Huangyu is not surprisingly endless.


    Han Wan rolled his eyes and became angry when he saw Rong Huang''s appearance of a salted fish. The pride that had just risen was immediately dissipated by Rong Huang''s words. "Did you forget that your parents still have an adopted daughter?"


    "Rong Chan?" Rong Huang tilted his head, his voice still hoarse after a few days of treatment.


    Han Wan nodded.


    "It''s said that she is an adopted daughter and inherits the family business. Is she worthy?" Rong Huang raised his chin, "I will soon let her roll her up and **** off."


    Han Wan looked at Rong Huang''s fighting strength, and snorted, and looked at Rong Huang up and down, "You live in the second hospital, and the second vein of Ren Du has been opened or the blood vessels from the brain to the soles of the feet are unblocked, right? Do you want to do something?"


    Rong Huang''s eyes wandered and nodded unexpectedly, "Of course."


    Let''s get rid of the adopted daughter and scum parents first.


    Adopted daughters focus on disposal.


    It is not enough to ruin the face of the king, which is as flowery as jade, and the corpse is not enough.


    Soon I arrived at Ronghuang''s residence, a very ordinary residential complex, which was usually filled with things on the aisle and there was no property management, and there were seven floors but no elevator.


    Rong Huang climbed up to the fifth floor on tiptoes, and saw a door splashed with dog blood.


    It looked like the scene of the murder.


    Rong Huang: "..."


    Rong Huang paused, then turned to look at Han Wan, "Are you sure it''s here?"


    As muddled as a pig farm, sure to live in?


    Before the car stopped downstairs, Rong Huang wanted to ask, but seeing Han Wan went upstairs without hesitation, he didn''t say anything.


    Rong Huang couldn''t help it now when he saw the picture in front of him.


    Han Wan did not expect that such a bad thing would happen the second time after dog blood was spilled at the entrance of Rong Huang''s house last time.


    Han Wan almost died of anger, "Are all of Rong Chan''s fans without parents? All their qualities have been eaten by dogs?"


    Rong Huang was very calm, took out his mobile phone, "Let''s call the police."


    Last time he was splashed with dog blood and did not call the police because Yidong said that this would affect Rong Huang''s reputation.


    Although Han Wan felt that Yidong was talking nonsense, but Rong Huang insisted that he did not call the police.


    Now Rong Huang said he would call the police, Han Wan agreed with both hands, "Call the police, you must call the police!"


    If you don''t call the police, those brain-disabled fans think that Rong Huang is really bullying.

 Chapter 229： Gold Sparrow (9)

    Rong Huang called the police, and the police came soon.


    After inquiring about the specific situation, the police asked Rong Huang to go to the police station to make a record.


    Rong Huang asked Han Wan to clean up the house first, and then went to the police station with the police.


    As the actress who is running all over by black fans, Rong Huang just entered the police station on the front foot, and a paparazzi on the back foot posted the secretly photographed photos online.


    #�ݷ�˳�������#


    "Is Rong Huang addicted to the hot search? Why can I see her on the hot search list in two days? I''m so annoying!"


    "Who is Rong Huang? I don''t know him."


    "I just want to know if Rong Huang entered the police station and did something illegal. Does anyone know what happened?"


    "I know I know that I live in a community with Rong Huang, and her door was splashed with dog blood. Rong Huang seems to have called the police."


    "The whole face just showed an eye out, how can you be sure that it is Rong Huang? Don''t you think that what you said is a bit too much? I am a girl."


    "Is Rong Huang fan upstairs? Get out!"


    "Although I don''t like what Rong Huang did, but people are already so miserable now, why are you still reluctant to let her go?"


    "Upstairs thinking about fart, a woman like Rong Huang deserves it!"


    "..."


    -


    The police quickly found the person who had spilled the dog''s blood, and went directly to the police station for some ideological education.


    But the other party insisted that Rong Huang deserved it and did not admit his mistake.


    Then, at Rong Huang''s suggestion, the person was detained for half a month.


    Rong Huang swiped Weibo on the way back, and when he saw these comments, his lips under the mask lightly pressed.


    It is estimated that Rong Chan bought the navy in the comment zone.


    They are all clowns.


    This king is a villain, so I will let you climb soon!


    Rong Huang quit Weibo and turned off his phone.


    At the door of the house, the person Han Wan had called was changing the door.


    Rong Huang entered the room and saw Han Wanzheng staring at the phone angrily.


    "What''s the matter?" Rong Huang sat cross-legged on the sofa, looking at Han Wan with his black and white eyes.


    Han Wan''s anger was reduced a bit by Rong Huang''s clean and clear eyes, and said angrily, "Just now the company called and said that it was because Rong Chan is a big coffee maker. If it is public that her fans have poured sulfuric acid on you, Stars are not good."


    Rong Huang blinked, his thin white fingers passed through the hair, his tone was a bit tired, "So the company is going to let me forget it?"


    Han Wan opened his mouth and slowly nodded under Rong Huang''s gaze.


    Rong Huang had expected it a long time ago, so he didn''t get angry.


    "Rong Chan is too bullying, why is she an adopted daughter doing this to you?"


    Rong Huang took a light breath, glanced at the clock on the wall, "Sister Wan, you cook first, I''ll take care of this."


    Han Wan clearly saw the coldness in Rong Huang''s eyes, "Don''t be impulsive, maybe Rong Chan is just waiting for you to come forward. Have you ever heard of a shot?"


    Rong Huang raised his lips, and the abrupt scars on his face couldn''t hide his charm.


    Shoot the bird?


    The king let her not even have a gun.


    Seeing that Rong Huang didn''t say anything, Han Wan had no choice but to go to the kitchen to cook lunch.


    Rong Huang returned to the room and closed the door.


    With the click of the door closing, Rong Huang''s figure disappeared into the room.


    -


    "Chan Chan, this time I helped you take revenge, let Rong Huang always bully you!"


    An excited voice came from the other end of the phone, and Rong Chan''s beautiful face was impatient.


    She said in the fan group that Rong Huang has been bullying her all the time, just to make these mindless fans publicly resist Rong Huang.

 Chapter 230： Gold Sparrow (10)

    But they didn''t let these fans call Rong Huang after they killed her.


    If someone finds a little evidence, then she is done.


    It is not only the gentle and kind-hearted persona created in the public, but also the unconditional love of father and mother.


    She was only an adopted daughter at the Rong family, so every step could not tolerate the slightest error.


    I complained that the fans were too stupid, Rong Chan still spoke softly, "Although Rong Huang has always had opinions on me, you can''t treat her like that."


    "The most important thing about a girl is her face. How does Rong Huang say it is my sister, and I should let her be."


    "So you promised me not to do this again in the future, okay?"


    The more Rong Chan said so, the more atmosphere the fans became.


    Chanchan is such a gentle person who was framed and bullied by a newcomer Rong Huang, how can their fans bear it?


    "Don''t be afraid, Chanchan, I did it voluntarily. To bully Chanchan is to bully us!"


    Rong Chan was very satisfied when he heard the fans say so.


    As long as the fire is not drawn to her, no matter how fans deal with Rong Huang, it is all right.


    Who made Father Rong and Mother Rong like her now instead of Rong Huang''s bun?


    Oh, by the way, according to the fan''s description, Rong Huang''s face should also be ruined, right?


    Rong Chan couldn''t help being happy when he thought that Rong Huang''s beautiful face was so ruined and became an ugly monster.


    It is precisely because of Rong Huang''s face that resembles Rong''s mother 40%, that makes her feel full of crisis.


    Now that Rong Huang didn''t have that face, it was even more impossible to get Rong''s mother''s affection.


    Rong Chan was smiling, and the agent walked into the room, "Don''t be too proud. If you get caught, you won''t be able to clean up if you jump into the Yellow River by then."


    Rong Chan waved his hand indifferently, his tone was disdainful, "Rong Huang is a brainless soil bun, so I never thought that I let someone add medicine to the water she drank."


    The agent looked at the completely different side of Rongchan at this moment and in front of the public, and sighed.


    Rong Chan does have a good voice, but so arrogant and conceited, something will happen sooner or later.


    "Anyway, you just have to make sure that no one will poke it out." The agent took out a script. "This is the script that the company has won for you. Try to figure it out. When the time comes, the audition will win the female number one. character of."


    Rong Chan was also very confident in his acting skills. He took the script and flipped it twice and threw it aside, "I see."


    "You have a proper attitude. Many first-line female stars in this drama have participated in the audition. If you lose the election, don''t cry in front of me."


    "I know, I''ll watch it later."


    Rong Chan looked at the comments on Weibo that scolded Rong Huang one after another, and he was happy, and at the same time he didn''t care about what the agent said.


    Even if her audition was unsuccessful, wouldn''t the Rong family still support her behind her?


    At that time, as long as she acted like a baby with Mother Yung to make her happy, what kind of role could not be obtained?


    Upon seeing this, the agent was not good to say anything, and walked out of the room.


    Rong Chan was looking at the comment and was happy when he suddenly heard a bang, and the sound of broken glass sounded in his ears.


    Rong Chan''s shoulders shrank in fright, and as soon as he turned his head, he saw the dressing table lying on the ground.


    All the expensive bottles and jars on the dressing table fell to the ground.


    The rest was okay, all the glass bottles were broken, and the contents of the bottles flowed all over the floor.

 Chapter 231： Gold Sparrow (11)

    The agent also heard the voice, rushed in and looked at Rong Chan up and down, and saw the mess on the ground, "What''s the matter?"


    Rong Chan also wanted to ask what happened.


    The things she used at Rong''s house over the years were all expensive and high-quality. How could a good dressing table suddenly fall out?


    "Your feet are bleeding!" The agent suddenly screamed when he saw Rong Chan''s ankle being splashed with glass slag, a little bit of blood spilled.


    Rong Chan is called a jade beauty by netizens for no reason. This white and flawless skin has cost a lot of money.


    Rong Chan was also panicked when he saw this, "Don''t you hurry up and get the medicine box!"


    The agent was accustomed to being called by Rong Chan, and hurriedly went to get the medicine kit.


    Rong Chan looked at the blood on his ankle, biting his lip, "No, take me to the hospital quickly!"


    No scars can be left on her body!


    When the agent came over with the medicine kit and heard this, he endured forbearance and drove Rongchan to the hospital.


    -


    Rong Huang sat on the pink single sofa in the room, holding the phone in Bai Shengsheng''s hand.


    On the screen of the phone, there was a recording.


    Rong Huang watched the recording that lasted more than one minute, and squinted his eyes in a good mood, like a milk cat who had done bad things and hid secretly and laughed.


    Thinking of Rong Chan''s hideous expression before going to the hospital, Rong Huang couldn''t help but vomit.


    He couldn''t leave any scars on his body, but he encouraged the brainless fans to splash the original owner''s face with sulfuric acid.


    Are women so scary these days?


    Rong Huang shrank on the sofa, shivering.


    Fortunately, she is still a child.


    Rong Huang originally planned to post the recording directly to the Internet, but thinking about it, it doesn''t fit her villain''s personality.


    The real villain should give her a fatal blow when the enemy is anxious.


    The best one is the one that is fatal.


    A woman like Rong Chan doesn''t show any mercy when dealing with them.


    Rong Huang found Rong Chan''s WeChat among the few WeChat friends of the original owner.


    I clicked on the avatar and looked at it. It was a selfie, wearing a white skirt.


    Rong Huang sighed and crossed off.


    Women these days are not only scary, they also like to wear white skirts.


    Women = terrible = like to wear white skirts


    So women who like to wear white dresses are scary.


    Rong Huang clicked on the chat page with Rong Chan and sent the recording to Rong Chan.


    "Rong Huang: Sister, a little gift, no respect. [Smile]"


    Rong Huang waited for two minutes, but did not wait for a reply.


    It is estimated that Rong Chan is worrying about the injury on her ankle now.


    But she was destined to be worried until she died.


    The wounds that Rong Huang used to cast spells will only leave scars and will never heal.


    Angrily and Rongchan.


    Rong Huang didn''t wait any longer, exited the chat page, and saw that someone had sent a message to the original owner before, but it was still unread.


    The remark is a red heart with a kiss emoticon.


    Rong Huang stared at her for two seconds, but she was disgusting.


    In addition to being weak and deceiving, the original owner''s eyes are not good, and he needs to be treated.


    How does the original owner think of a scumbag like Du Sui?


    How lack of love is the original owner?


    Rong Huang rubbed his hands and clicked on Du Sui''s chat box.


    "Du Sui: Are you going to trouble with your sister again? I tell you, I will never like you, you just die!"


    Rong Huang couldn''t help but want to curse.


    "Rong Huang: Correct, it''s cousin Yuanfang."


    "Rong Huang: A poisonous scorpion is a perfect match for a blind man! I beg you to lock it up quickly, don''t come out to harm people!"


    After the two messages were sent, a one-stop service of deleting and pulling black was presented by the way.

 Chapter 232： Gold Sparrow (12)

    The whole process is extremely fluent.


    Rong Huang buckled the phone back on his leg and touched the scar on his face, feeling a little bit awkward.


    But this is nothing, it is guaranteed to disappear within a week.


    Jiojio, who was shrinking on the sofa, moved happily and clicked on the video software.


    Today is also a good day.


    -


    Over there, Du Sui heard that Rong Chan had entered the hospital, so he dropped work and rushed to the hospital.


    I saw Rong Huang''s WeChat reply on the way, and after reading the remarks several times, he was sure that it was sent by Rong Huang himself, and his face suddenly became a little ugly.


    When he sent a message to Rong Huang, he was worthy of her. She even dared to send him such a message?


    Chanchan is such a simple and kind girl, Rong Huang actually said that she is a poisonous scorpion!


    Sure enough, he grew up in an orphanage with no education at all.


    Can''t compare with Chan Chan.


    Fortunately, it was Chanchan who had a marriage contract with him. If the Rong family were really blind and wanted to let Rong Huang be his fianc��e, he would never agree to it.


    At this time, there was a call coming in, Du Sui looked at the name of the caller, and clicked to connect.


    "Mr. Du, there are bad remarks about you on the Internet, do you need to take it down?" the general helper on the phone asked.


    Du Sui stunned, the faint anger on his face dissipated, and he returned to the overlord''s appearance full of arrogance. He said coldly, "What remarks? Send them to me for a look before making a decision."


    The chief assistant over the phone looked at the computer screen, thinking that the true lady who was picked up to Rong''s house some time ago is really courageous.


    In the video, the girl wearing a mask has bright eyes, and what she said is enough to make people stunned, "Du Sui? What kind of thing is he?"


    The total assistant sighed, this Miss Rong is probably out of luck again.


    Although somewhat sympathetic to Rong Huang, he still sent the video to Du Sui.


    No way, he is just a poor job.


    Du Sui clicked on the video, and his face grew gloomy as he looked back.


    Rong Huang, is this a broken jar? How dare to say such things publicly.


    Du Sui didn''t think that Rong Huang really didn''t like him, he only thought that Rong Huang was trying to catch him.


    But Rong Huang''s plan was destined to fail.


    He only likes Chan Chan alone.


    Du Sui asked the chief assistant to remove all the videos, and then closed his eyes and rested.


    Rong Huang got a headache from anger, rested.


    When he was about to arrive at the hospital, Du Sui was out of anger and felt that he still had to warn Rong Huang.


    Du Sui quickly tapped his fingers on the screen, and quickly edited a paragraph.


    "Du Sui: Don''t think that I''ll be interested in you like this, dream it! It''s useless for me to want to get caught! If I find you bullying Chanchan in the future, I will definitely not let you go!"


    Du Sui checked and confirmed that there were no typos and the sentence was fluent, so he clicked to send.


    "Rong Huang has turned on friend verification, you are not his (her) friend..."


    The red exclamation mark pierced Dusui''s eyes a little bit.


    When he recovered, Du Sui''s hand holding the phone trembled.


    Angry.


    Did Rong Huang eat the courage of the bear heart and leopard? How dare to block him!


    Until seeing Rong Chan, Du Sui was in a bad mood.


    But he never showed his bad temper in front of Rong Chan.


    Du Sui looked at Rong Chan, who was half leaning on the hospital bed, and put the cut fruit in his hand on the table aside, "How is it? Does it still hurt?"


    Although Du Sui''s tone was very soft at the moment, Rong Chan realized that he was in a bad mood for the first time.


    "What''s wrong? Did something happen to the company?" Rong Chan asked softly, "Don''t be sad all day long."

 Chapter 233： Gold Sparrow (13)

    With Rong Chan''s comfort, Du Sui calmed down a lot, "It''s okay, do your feet still hurt?" He opened the quilt to check Rong Chan''s feet.


    Rong Chan thought of the gauze ankle, her eyes flashed with panic, she couldn''t let Du Sui see such an ugly scene.


    Rong Chan didn''t even think about it, he stretched out his hand to hold the quilt.


    Du Sui was a little surprised, and looked up at Rong Chan suspiciously, "Chan Chan?"


    Rong Chan''s eyes flashed slightly, and he said with a smile, "The feet are wrapped in gauze, it''s ugly, A Sui, don''t you think about it, OK?"


    When Du Sui heard Rong Chan say this, he stopped reluctantly.


    He knew that Rong Chan had always paid attention to image in front of him.


    "I brought you fruit, you can eat something?" Du Sui opened the box, used a small fork to fork the fruit and handed it to Rong Chan''s mouth.


    Rong Chan opened his mouth and ate it shyly.


    "Did Rong Huang bully you recently?" Du Sui asked suddenly.


    Rong Chan was stunned. This was the first time Du Sui took the initiative to mention Rong Huang.


    This is not a good phenomenon.


    "No, my sister is fine. I just can''t accept that I have been in the Rong''s house for so many years." Rong Chan sighed, "It''s all my fault. If I leave the Rong''s house, nothing will happen."


    Du Sui''s face changed immediately after hearing this, with disgust in his eyes.


    "Rong Huang really doesn''t know good or bad. You have taken care of Uncle Rong and Aunt Rong for her for so many years. Even if she is not grateful, she still bullies you. Chanchan, you are too kind."


    Rong Chan suppressed the unbearable smile at the corner of his mouth, only smiled and did not speak.


    Rong Chan knew that if she said anything at this time, it would be counterproductive.


    As long as Du Sui hates Rong Huang and Rong father and mother hate Rong Huang, her status as Miss Rong Jia and future daughter-in-law of the Du Family will be stabilized.


    Du Sui didn''t stay in the hospital for long, and soon left because of company affairs.


    Rong Chan was in a bad mood because of the wound on her ankle, and her mood improved a lot.


    Rong Chan took out his cell phone and was about to click on Weibo, but when he saw someone sending a message to her on WeChat, he clicked on it.


    It was sent by Rong Huang.


    gift?


    Rong Chan raised his eyebrows, with disdain in his eyes.


    What is Rong Huang doing?


    But Rong Chan didn''t put Rong Huang in his eyes, a soil bun, no matter how great she was, she couldn''t make a splash.


    Rong Chan hooked his mouth and clicked on the recording.


    She wanted to see what tricks Rong Huang was doing.


    When Rong Chan heard a familiar voice, his pupils trembled.


    This...this is obviously a conversation she had with her agent at home before, how did Rong Huang know about it?


    Did Rong Huang install a bug in her house?


    Listening to the conversation on the phone, Rong Chan couldn''t help but screamed and slammed the phone against the wall.


    Is Rong Huang threatening her?


    The smiling face at the end of the message kept recurring in Rong Chan''s mind.


    It seemed to mock her.


    Why does Rong Huang laugh at her?


    She is the well-known Miss Rong family, and Rong Huang is just an ant that she can kill with one hand.


    Rong Chan didn''t care, she was thinking whether she should go abroad to remove the scars on her ankles.


    Then, the recording that Rong Huang sent to her appeared on the Internet the next day.


    Although most of the people didn''t believe it, Rong Chan was so angry that he dropped the phone.


    In the end, Yidong came forward to solve the matter, stating that the recording was synthesized according to the detection of professional and technical personnel, not Rong Chan himself.


    So Rong Chan was wronged.


    In this way, on the contrary, many people sympathized with Rong Chan.

 Chapter 234： Gold Sparrow (14)

    Rong Huang didn''t pay much attention to what happened after the recording was posted online.


    She just reminded Rong Chan a little bit that the king is about to start **** you, are you ready?


    For the next half month, Rong Huang stayed at home forever.


    Watching the wounds on Rong Huang''s face and throat heal better day by day, Han Wan praised the doctor who treated Rong Huang over and over again after being surprised.


    When Rong Huang recovered completely, Han Wan began to arrange the itinerary for Rong Huang.


    Although Rong Huang is currently black on the entire network, black and red are also red.


    In addition, Yidong didn''t have Ronghuang in the snow. During the period when Rong Huang was recovering from illness, Han Wan received a variety show and two endorsements, both for Rong Huang''s current fame.


    "I have pushed you for variety shows. You are not suitable for variety shows in your current state. See if you choose a script or an advertisement. I won this script for you."


    Han Wan grabbed the instant noodles in Rong Huang''s hand and spread out the papers in his hand, "That''s it, look at it."


    Rong Huang had no instant noodles in his hand, and then changed his hand and took another bag of potato chips, tearing it apart and biting it with a creak.


    Han Wan''s eyelids jumped, and he looked at Rong Huang with hatred of iron and steel, "You are a star, and you must always pay attention to body management. Haven''t you found yourself getting fatter these days?"


    Rong Huang''s action of biting the potato chips, he blinked and got fat?


    Facing Rong Huang''s puzzled eyes, Han Wan took out his phone and didn''t know what he turned on. "A month ago you weighed 84 kilograms, now..." Han Wan sighed and shook his head. I don��t want to say anymore, no one will want to eat it anymore."


    This king is a fanatic, and no one wants it.


    Forget it, don''t eat it anymore.


    Rong Huang pursed his lower lip, put away the potato chips, and leaned forward on the coffee table, "I don''t want to make commercials, I want to make movies."


    Han Wan paused, took out the script, and placed it in front of Rong Huang, "Although it is a web drama, I think the probability of fire is relatively high."


    Rong Huang said absently and opened the script.


    This web drama is called "Life and Death". It is a web drama adapted from a novel. There are only 24 episodes in total.


    "I took a look. Although there are a lot of plays here, you can find Wu Li, and I don''t play many plays for this character for you."


    Rong Huang took a look at the role Han Wan had chosen for her. It was a female third...Oh no, the female third was not counted. The eighth episode was dead, almost like cannon fodder.


    Rong Huang refused without thinking, "Don''t want this role, I like this better."


    Han Wan looked at the place where Rong Huang pointed, frowned and looked at Rong Huang, "This female number two is a killer and has a lot of play."


    Looking at Rong Huang''s thin arms and legs, Han Wan shook his head decisively, "No, don''t hurt you again."


    Rong Huang lowered his cheeks, with persistence on his soft white face, "Sister Wan, just let me try it once. The role you chose for me will not impress people, and this woman is different. "


    "If this drama is very popular, it will be very beneficial to me." Rong Huang, like the leader of the cult, flicked Han Wan, "Sister Wan, please promise me."


    Han Wan looked at the poor girl staring at him, a little shaken, but still insisted, "No."


    "Sister Wan, I can, you believe me." Rong Huang folded his hands together, his dark and moist eyes seemed to be trapped in a layer of water vapor, softly acting like a baby, "Sister Wan, you are the best."


    Han Wan took a breath, how could this girl be so coquettish?

 Chapter 235： Gold Sparrow (15)

    Even if she is a woman, she can''t stand being so coquettish.


    Han Wan''s eyes flashed, and he was finally defeated by Rong Huang''s aegyo with a small milk cavity.


    "It''s okay, don''t act like a baby, I promise you can''t do it." Han Wan tore off Rong Huang who was hanging from her arm, and said angrily.


    "But I declare that no matter how hard or tired you are, you will have to persevere for me."


    Rong Huang''s little chicken pecked at the rice, "I know, Sister Wan, you are so kind."


    Han Wan snorted softly, "Smuggler."


    Rong Huang has a small chest, how can he be a flatterer, he can only say that the king is very accomplished in language.


    -


    The audition for "Life and Death" is next month, and Rong Huang has been pondering the script recently.


    Although Rong Huang thought he had graduated from the Academy of Fine Arts, he was still a little nervous.


    When Rong Huang received the call from Father Rong, he was sketching on the script, and looking around, the entire page was densely marked.


    Hearing the phone ringing, Rong Huang didn''t even look at the remarks, but directly connected, staring at the script, "Hello, who?"


    The person on the other end of the phone was silent, obviously did not expect that the first sentence of Rong Huang''s words would be this.


    He used to call Rong Huang, and Rong Huang was connected carefully, and his tone was flattering.


    The wings are really hard.


    "I''m your dad." Father Yung said irritably, his tone was blunt, as if he was talking to someone he hadn''t seen for many years, with unfamiliarity in the ordinary.


    Rong Huang sighed to himself, this is really a father.


    "What''s the matter?" Rong Huang turned on his mobile phone and threw it aside, continuing to study the script.


    Father Rong didn''t expect that Rong Huang was still so calm, and there was no joy in his tone at all.


    Taking a deep breath, Father Rong glanced at Mother Rong who was constantly winking him, "Tomorrow your sister''s birthday, you will come back for a meal."


    Rong Huang changed a blue pen and wrote a few words beside the line, his soft tone was very casual, "Sister? Dad, when did you give birth to me a sister? Was it after I lost it?"


    As a villain, of course, from time to time, you must target Rong Chan''s heroine.


    Father Rong: "...what are you talking nonsense? It''s your sister Rongchan."


    Rong Huang glanced at the screen of the phone and corrected it impatiently, "It''s wrong, it''s my cousin. Dad, you can''t figure out the relationship between you in Dalian like this?"


    Father Yung and Mother Yung looked at each other and saw disappointment in each other''s eyes.


    "Leave aside this, I just called to tell you to come back for dinner tomorrow. If you don''t come back, don''t recognize my dad!" Father Yung''s tone became colder again, with a hint of order.


    Rong Huang sighed, wondering if this king doesn''t like others to threaten me the most?


    However, Rong Huang said he was very happy to disrupt Rong Chan''s birthday party.


    Who makes this king the villain?


    To be a villain, this king is professional.


    Rong Huang turned his mouth to refuse, with a slight smile in his voice, "Okay, I get it."


    Father Rong didn''t hear Rong Huang''s chuckle. He only felt that his daughter''s character was too fancy money. She just threatened her to deny him, and she immediately agreed.


    Can''t compare with Chan Chan.


    After he retires when he is old, the company will definitely not be able to hand it over to Rong Huang.


    He grew up watching Rong Chan, and naturally knows that she is smart and has the means.


    If the company gets into her hands, it will definitely expand its territory.


    As for Rong Huang, just give some shares.


    The three percent that I said before is pretty good.


    Father Rong''s abacus rattled and hung up.

 Chapter 236： Gold Sparrow (16)

    "How is it? Did Rong Huang agree?" Just as Father Rong hung up, Mother Rong asked quickly, with an urgent look on his face.


    Father Rong smiled triumphantly, "I call her to come back, can she not listen?"


    Mother Rong heard what Father Rong said, and then thought of the strangeness of Rong Huang that day.


    "I told the master to come over tomorrow, and I must take away the evil spirits from Rong Huang."


    Mother Rong came back from the hospital that day and had nightmares for many days and nights.


    In the end, there was really no way. Mother Rong went to the most powerful master in the industry and asked him to collect the dirty stuff from Rong Huang.


    Choosing to do it on Rong Chan''s birthday, Rong Mu felt a little guilty.


    But the evil spirit must be collected.


    To apologize, Mother Rong gave Rong Chan a card.


    "Understood, you can arrange this."


    Father Yung has always been skeptical of what Yung Mother said, but these days, seeing Yong''s mother suspicious, his sleep is much worse, and he can only open one eye and close one eye and agree with Yung''s mother''s approach.


    -


    Rong Huang chased after the drama until the early hours of the morning, and did not wake up at nine o''clock the next day.


    The phone that was thrown on the carpet was almost blown up, and the buzzing sound made Rong Huang''s scalp numb.


    Which one of the heartless people called this king early in the morning? Don''t you want to live?


    Rong Huang closed his eyes and groaned, and stuffed his head under the pillow.


    I can''t hear I can''t hear.


    Don''t fight ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah.


    Rong Huang sat up abruptly, bent over and picked up the phone.


    Twenty-eight missed calls.


    All belong to the Rong family.


    Father and mother Rong Chan and Rong Chan.


    Rong Huang grabbed the tousled hair, and stared with a little distressed apricot eyes, with a fierce aura.


    Are they trying to quarrel with the king so as to inherit the king''s gold and silver treasures?


    Rong Huang pursed his mouth and blew out, his soft white face still carrying the red print from his sleep.


    It looked like a milky cat who finally crawled out of the cat''s nest, staring at him.


    The phone rang again.


    Rong Huang took a toothbrush and walked over to take a look. Oh, it''s Rong Chan.


    Except for sending the recording to her last time, it was the first time that Rong Huang heard Rong Chan''s voice after being in this world for so long.


    "Sister, when are you going home?" Rong Huang didn''t even have to think about listening to the gentle voice coming from the microphone. He only moved his toes and knew what kind of person Rong Chan was.


    What is going on in these worlds? Why does Bailian run all over?


    Rong Huang brushed her teeth slowly, wondering if she had dug the lotus seed of the white lotus essence from the God Realm before, and she was waiting for an opportunity to retaliate?


    Rong Huang stretched lazily, "Is it anxious?"


    Rong Chan heard the ease and ease in Rong Huang''s tone, and he was taken aback for a while, "It''s not in a hurry, as long as you can come."


    At that time, let everyone see what the disfigured Rong Huang is like.


    At that time, you can let Rong Huang sing a song live.


    The hoarse voice will surely make more people hate Rong Huang, right?


    Rong Chan thought, a pleasant smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, "Then I will wait for you at home."


    Rong Huang raised his lips, his little white teeth seemed to flash with cold light, "That''s my house, when did it become yours? Dove occupy the magpie''s nest addicted?"


    Rong Chan: "..." I''m so angry, but I still have to keep smiling.


    The busy tone from the mobile phone made Rong Chan a surge of energy and blood. Rong Huang didn''t know what position he was in the Rong family now?


    It is estimated that a servant is better dressed than her, right?


    She would never wear a stall for one or two hundred yuan.


    But Rong Huang can only afford to wear cheap stalls in his life.

 Chapter 237： Gold Sparrow (17)

    "I heard that the person who was just picked up by the Rong family was disfigured. Is this true?"


    "It seems to be true. It is a miracle that sulfuric acid does not disfigure the face."


    "I really envy Rong Chan, that''s how I fly to a branch and become a phoenix, right?"


    "Who said no, I heard people say that Rong Chan''s father runs a pig farm at home, it''s really dirty."


    In the Rong family villa, people of some status in Ningcheng were gathered together to celebrate Rong Chan''s 20th birthday.


    Although everyone outside thinks that Rong Chan is the biological daughter of the Rong family, everyone present knows that Rong Chan is just an adopted daughter.


    The real daughter of the Rong family didn''t know where the Rong family and his wife had forgotten.


    But this is all other people''s affairs, and they are all doing nothing.


    Rong Chan sat in front of the dressing table, carefully perfecting her makeup to make herself more beautiful.


    Today is her home court, and she wants to prove to those who laugh at her behind, hoping that she will be driven out by the Rong family, that she is the heir of the Rong family.


    As for Rong Huang...


    Rong Chan''s red lips curled up, and to blame, she could only be blamed for returning to Rong''s house.


    Rong Chan picked up the phone, took a few photos from a good angle, and after carefully edited the photos, he chose the best two and posted them on Weibo.


    "Rong Chan: Happy birthday to me [Love]."


    Soon, many people commented below.


    "Happy birthday Chan Chan, always eighteen!"


    "Chan Chan is so beautiful!"


    "..."


    Looking at the series of praise words, Rong Chan became more and more proud.


    "Chan Chan, the guests are almost all here, let''s go down." Mother Rong was dressed gracefully and looked at Rong Chan very satisfied, as if she was looking at her own daughter.


    Rong Chan stood up and said softly, "Good mother."


    Mother Rong allowed Rong Chan to take her arm and walked out together.


    The guests who came to Rong Chan''s birthday banquet looked at the well-dressed Father Rong Mu and Rong Chan with different expressions.


    Father Rong also noticed that Rong Huang hadn''t come yet, and asked Mother Rong in a low voice, "Why hasn''t Rong Huang come yet? Go and call her to remind her.


    Although he regards Rong Chan as his own daughter, he is also an adopted daughter no matter what.


    On the day of raising a girl, the birth daughter is not there. What is it like?


    Displeasure flashed in Rong''s mother''s eyes, it was really troublesome, don''t you know how to come early?


    But thinking of the master who was still waiting in the guest room, Mother Rong turned around to contact Rong Huang.


    As soon as the phone rang twice, there was a busy tone.


    Mother Yung: "???"


    Rong Huang dared to hang up her phone?


    Just as he was about to fight again, the front hall suddenly fell silent, and Mother Rong seemed to have a feeling and turned around.


    Rong Huang stood at the door of the villa, wearing a simple red dress that made her skin white as snow.


    The ink-colored hair was casually draped over his shoulders, not at all like coming to a birthday party, but like a visitor.


    Everyone''s eyes followed Rong Huang''s slender calf all the way up to Rong Huang''s face, and they were all startled.


    The little girl''s face was still a little girlish, and the unfading baby fat made the little girl softer and more lovely.


    A pair of dark eyes with a full smile, looking at the guests present.


    Didn''t it mean that Rong Huang''s face was ruined?


    What''s the matter with this face that is still white and flawless even without makeup?


    When Rong Chan saw Rong Huang''s face, the smile on his face almost didn''t sustain.


    How can it be? !


    She got the test result from the doctor, and it clearly showed that Rong Huang''s face was corroded by sulfuric acid a lot, and she would not be able to recover in this life.

 Chapter 238： Gold Sparrow (18)

    Rong Chan didn''t know how hard it took him to stop himself from rushing forward to check Rong Huang''s face carefully.


    Of course she knew that Rong Huang did not wear makeup, so there was no possibility of covering up the scar with a special method.


    Rong Huang''s face turned out to be better!


    Rong Chan''s hand holding the wine glass trembled slightly, and the red wine in the wine glass floated slightly.


    It shows that Rong Chan''s heart is not peaceful at the moment.


    However, Rong Chan, a top student who graduated from Lianli Lianqi Academy, quickly arranged his thoughts, and no matter what other people thought, he stepped forward gracefully.


    "Sister, why are you here now? I have been waiting for you for a long time."


    Rong Chan walked towards Rong Huang with a smile, and without waiting for Rong Huang''s consent, he took Rong Huang''s arm and looked affectionate like a sister of the era.


    Rong Huang said that this king is so smart, how can he not hear what is in her words?


    The king came here to smash the scene, not to act as a sister with you in front of so many people.


    Rong Huang twitched and didn''t twitch, why is this heroine so familiar? This king is delicate and expensive, can you touch it?


    Don''t let it go!


    Rong Huang took out his arm without hesitation, and said with a smile, "I also want to come early, but the uncle security guard at the door said that I am not a resident here, so I won''t let me in."


    Rong Huang touched his face, frowned lightly, "Could it be that I have a popular face and the uncle security guard can''t recognize me?"


    Rong Huang ignored Rong Chan''s slightly changed look and the various gazes around him. He raised his hand and touched the expensive diamond earrings on Rong Chan''s ears.


    Rong Chan seemed to be frightened, avoiding Rong Huang''s hand, and took a step back.


    Rong Huang snorted, his face still smiling, and his charming and charming face formed a sharp contrast with Rong Chan''s faintly pale face.


    "My sister''s earrings are so beautiful. I have never seen such beautiful earrings. I think the one with twenty yuan is also very beautiful. What do you think of my sister?"


    Rong Huang said that in terms of the lotus qi in the lotus and the tea qi in the tea, I won''t lose to you at all.


    Rong Chan resisted the urge to scream with a smile on his face and said nothing.


    Rong Huang really didn''t follow the routine, and Rong Chan didn''t know how to answer the call.


    The guests looked at Rong Chan''s earrings, at most seven or eight thousand. How could Rong Huang never see them?


    Rong Huang won''t always use twenty yuan earrings, right?


    Looking at everyone''s reaction, Rong Huang was very satisfied, and the corner of his mouth smiled even more, "Originally, I wanted to bring a gift to my sister, but I didn''t have the money."


    The Rong family was also too vicious. They held a grand birthday banquet for their adopted daughter, but their biological daughter didn''t even have money to buy gifts.


    Rong Huang glanced at Mother Rong who was striding over here. Mother Rong had an anxious expression with disgust in her eyes.


    Rong Huang sucked his nose, and started helplessly, "My sister''s fan accidentally got sulfuric acid on me. The hospitalization cost a lot of money."


    "The last 5,000 yuan was paid for the rent yesterday, and now I have no money to eat."


    "So, I don''t have a gift, elder sister, you won''t blame me?" Rong Huang tilted his head to look at Rong Chan, with a well-behaved face, but he didn''t look as rude and domineering as the rumors.


    Rong Chan looked at Rong Huang''s smiling face, and could feel the strange eyes of the surrounding guests piercing her body like needles.


    Rong Chan bit his lip, his slender body is like a little white flower fragile in the wind and rain, "Sister, it''s me who is not good..."

 Chapter 239： Gold Sparrow (19)

    The crowd was dragged by Du''s mother to prevent Du Sui from seeing her beloved woman being bullied by Rong Huang, and she felt distressed.


    Freed from Mother Du''s hand, he strode forward to protect Rong Chan behind him, "Rong Huang, you have enough. Today is Chan Chan''s birthday. You didn''t let you sell it."


    Rong Huang''s clear eyes swept Du Sui''s eyes lightly, closing the smile on his face, and said indifferently, "I''m just telling the truth, and even if I sell miserably, someone will feel distressed? Or will someone give me money?"


    Du Sui was choked by Rong Huang''s words.


    Father and mother Rong had cut off Rong Huang''s source of funds, and he knew about this.


    But Du Sui felt that this was nothing. Rong Huang was already an adult, and it made no sense to use his parents'' money.


    As he was thinking, he heard Rong Huang say again, "Moreover, it''s clear that you blocked me at the door and didn''t let me in."


    Du Sui also found that Rong Huang had been standing at the door of the villa while Rong Fu and Rong Chan stood in front of her. Suddenly, he felt that what he had just said was a bit too much.


    Rong Chan saw that the situation was moving in a direction that she couldn''t control. He moved his eyes and suddenly screamed, and his body fell limply.


    Du Sui quickly hugged Rong Chan in his arms, and at the same time looked at Rong Huang coldly, "I blame you!"


    Rong Huang: "???"


    What''s the blame for King Ben? Blame the hammer!


    Seeing that Rong Chan was fainted by Rong Huang''s qi, Mother Rong rushed forward, staring at Rong Huang sternly.


    "Monster, what on earth do you want to do?"


    Rong Huang avoided the hand that Rong Mother waved over, and the hem of the red skirt drew an arc, "Speak as you speak, what do you do with your hands?"


    Rong Huang glanced at his mother, his ruddy lips rose, and his soft and sweet voice did not rush, "This can damage your image of a lady."


    There was a low laugh among the guests eating melons.


    Rong Mu''s complexion was very ugly, even expensive cosmetics could not hide the wrinkles on her face.


    Looking at Rong Huang, who was completely different from before, the guess in her heart became more and more certain, and she shouted upstairs angrily, "Master, come and take this evildoer!"


    Rong Huang: Who is the evildoer talking about?


    Shui Shui flew in mid-air, and said softly, "The evildoer is talking about you, King."


    Rong Huang bulged his cheeks. This king is the most noble phoenix. How did he become an evildoer?


    Can''t bear it.


    At this time, Rong Huang clearly caught the door opening from the second floor.


    Immediately afterwards, a gray thing leaped directly down from the second floor, and said with a loud voice, "Master is here, you wait for the enchanting evildoer to show up soon!"


    Rong Huang looked at the old gray robe who came down from the second floor like a monkey, and said, "???"


    Rong Huang blinked, guessing that Rong''s mother wanted her to come back today because he wanted this quack to deal with her, right?


    But this liar, the king can kick him over with a single kick.


    The guests around did not expect a good birthday party to become a scene of catching monsters, and they all looked at each other for a while.


    The Rong family couple, are there cotton in their heads?


    I saw the old man in gray robe holding a whisk in his hand, twisting the talisman paper with one hand, and muttering words in his mouth. He moistened his saliva and swiped the talisman paper, and the talisman paper suddenly ignited.


    The old gray robe yelled towards Rong Huang, holding the talisman and about to noisy Rong Huang and walked over, "Monster, it''s not quick to return to its original form!"


    Rong Huang looked at the talisman paper in the hands of the old gray robe, and took a half step back.


    gross.


    Seeing Rong Huang retreating, Mother Rong thought that Rong Huang was frightened, and pulled Du Sui to the side to retreat. At this moment, she was full of energy, and she didn''t even notice the indescribable eyes of the guests.

 Chapter 240： Gold Sparrow (20)

    "Master, you must help me accept this evildoer!"


    Hearing this, the master nodded pretentiously, "Blessed Heavenly Lord, Poor Dao will definitely take this evildoer."


    Received the assurance of the old manner of the gray robe, Mother Rong turned her head and said to Du Sui, "A Sui, take the Chan Chan upstairs first. It is not safe here, so that the master will not force the evil spirits out, and the evil spirits will hurt you."


    Du Sui hugged Rong Chan, who was still pretending to be unconscious, and looked at the nervous mother Rong with a complicated expression.


    But thinking that Rong Chan was still in a coma now, he didn''t say much anymore, before turning around, he looked at Rong Huang, who was opposite the old way of the gray robe, and hugged Rong Chan upstairs.


    Father Yung walked to the side of Mother Yung and looked at the expressions of the guests, feeling a little embarrassed.


    He had thought it was secretly letting the grey robe old way deal with Rong Huang.


    These years, even if it is superstition, it is sneaky. Who would try to collect demons when so many guests are invited to a birthday party?


    The good reputation he had built so hard over the years was ruined by his mother.


    Rong Huang''s eyelashes quivered like a butterfly wing, and his gaze quickly passed over Rong Fu who was watching from the wall and his excited Rong Mother.


    Before in the hospital, I felt that Ms. Rong��s brains were not good, but now she is afraid that she has no brains at all, right?


    No matter how much I hate her, I don''t need to deal with her when many celebrities are present in Ning Cheng today.


    Rong Huang sighed lightly, his eyes finally looked at the gray-robed old Dao who was jumping up and down a few meters away, "You said, I am an evildoer?"


    The old man in the gray robe looked at the charming and charming little girl, and his muddy eyes flashed with disgusting salivation.


    "Of course, Poor Dao can watch the Lord in Sanqing, it''s easy to clean up your little demon."


    Rong Huang rolled his eyes and almost turned over the heavenly spirit cover.


    Just say this to you, the king knows that you are a liar.


    Speaking literally, you must have memorized a lot of lines secretly, right?


    It''s really hard for you.


    Rong Huang Baisheng squeezed his wrist with his fingertips. Should such a begging person be killed or killed?


    Rong Huang raised his lips, two little pear vortices loomed, "Little demon?"


    An ominous premonition suddenly rose in the old man''s heart.


    But thinking about him pretending to be a master for so many years, he has never made a mistake, and the other party is just a little girl who is still a sucker, what can he do with him?


    "Of course, you are just a little demon who has been cultivating for one hundred and fifty years, and you dare to run into the world to cause chaos!" The old gray robe said emotionally, pulling out the wooden sword from his back and posing as a golden rooster. .


    Xu Ye felt that the Golden Rooster was independent and had no momentum, and then he "groaned" and changed the posture of the tiger''s roar.


    Rong Huang: "..."


    Are you the winner of the Academy Award for Best Actor, Smith False Taoist?


    Rong Huang glanced at the clock on the wall, the time was almost up, and it was time to go back to lunch when he was done.


    Han Wan was making chicken wings with cola at noon today.


    Rong Huang took two steps forward and kicked the person out with his feet before the old way of gray robe came back to his senses.


    The hem of the big red skirt flew up, revealing the knee-length trousers worn inside.


    The people eating melons breathed a sigh of relief when they saw this, but they were a little bit regretful.


    What regrets?


    Xu Shi couldn''t see that touch of spring.


    Such a charming beauty, even if it was the last time I saw it from a long-term perspective, death is satisfied.


    Rong Huang loves beauty, but he also knows that almost all times when he comes to Rong''s family today, he has to do it. For this reason, he specifically turned up a pair of five-point trousers in the closet.

 Chapter 241： Gold Sparrow (21)

    Comfortable and safe.


    Most importantly, it is convenient to fight.


    The old gray robe was kicked out by Rong Huang, and he ran into the eight-layer cake in the center of the front hall.


    Accompanied by the scream of Rong Mu who was about to overturn the roof, the eight-tiered cake that was customized at a great price fell to the ground.


    The finest cream hit the ground, exposing a large swath of white.


    Rong Huang stepped forward, and Xiao Gaohe tapped on the marble floor of Rong''s villa, making a crisp sound.


    Apart from the murmurs among the guests, only the percussion and the screams of the old-fashioned gray robe were left.


    Rong Huang stopped beside the old gray robe, moving his slender ankle that seemed to be broken with a slight break, and stepped on the old gray robe''s body with his slender heel.


    The grey robe covered with cream screamed, and he wanted to reach out and pull Rong Huang''s feet away.


    Rong Huang sighed, the ignorant liar dared to touch the jiojio of the king.


    Damn it!


    The hem of the skirt moved lightly, and the heel that had been stepped on the chest of the old man in the gray robe had shifted its position, just stepping on the palm of his hand.


    The old gray robe made a more violent cry of pain.


    He has scammed a lot of money over the years, and no one has ever dared to do this to him. Now that Rong Huang''s foot is on his hand, his body is convulsed with pain.


    The intermittent screams and moans echoed in the front hall, and whether it was father and mother or the guests, they subconsciously tightened their nerves.


    With sharp eyes, I saw that the palm of the hand of the old man in the gray robe was bleeding.


    But even so, the slender and delicate girl in the middle of the front hall still had a smile on her face, and she was still muttering words.


    "There are many scammers these years, but you hit me and you can only say that you are unlucky."


    "After you came to Rongjia, no one told you not to provoke me easily?"


    "Oh yes, I almost forgot, you are a master."


    The last two characters, Rong Huang, deliberately prolonged the ending sound, which seemed meaningful.


    "Rong Huang, you are enough!" Mother Rong couldn''t help it anymore, yelling at Rong Huang, "What do you want to do? Do you want to kill?"


    Rong Huang snorted slightly, as if he was considering whether what Mr. Rong said was necessary to turn it into fact.


    "Forget it, today is my cousin''s birthday, I have to save some face for my cousin, right?"


    The little girl spoke softly and looked extremely harmless.


    But what I did before was not at all relevant to harmlessness.


    Mother Rong''s eyelids jumped, she didn''t want Rong Chan to leave a bad impression in front of so many people, but she didn''t want to take the responsibility on herself either.


    "I blame this old Taoist priest. He insisted on saying that you were abnormal, and I was forced to be helpless. Can you understand?" Mother Rong said with a smile while suppressing his temper.


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows and said nothing more.


    Everyone knows that Mother Yung is forcibly trying to save the respect.


    I am afraid that after today, the number of companies cooperating with Rongjia will be reduced by half, or even more.


    Rongfu is not a suitable partner for a woman who can indulge herself in doing such things in a large public.


    After doing what the villain should do and successfully adding a blockage to the male and female protagonists, Rong Huang should also retire.


    Before leaving, Rong Huang glanced at the old-fashioned gray robe on the ground, then turned to look at Father and Mother Rong, and smiled happily, "Mom and dad must remember next time, don''t just touch people with no brains casually. Well, otherwise you will be infected."


    Father Rong Mu''s face was blue and white. Is Rong Huang insinuating that they have no brains?


    Mother Rong opened her mouth to scold, but found that she couldn''t make a sound.

 Chapter 242： Gold Sparrow (22)

    He immediately looked at Rong Huang in horror.


    But Rong Huang''s figure has quickly disappeared at the entrance of Rong''s villa.


    Only a slender red back was left.


    The guests saw Rong Huang gone. Today''s protagonist, Rong Chan, was fainted by Rong Huang. They looked at each other and got the same information from each other''s eyes.


    Someone soon said goodbye.


    Someone fought the first battle, and everyone behind them left one by one.


    Father and mother Rong stood at the door, laughing with them all the way, sending the guests away, eating a pot of coptis in his heart.


    They couldn''t think of how much they wanted to call Rong Huang back today.


    It''s all right now, and it makes a joke for nothing.


    The Rong family''s appearance today has indeed become a joke.


    The guests who attended the birthday banquet went back and told the acquaintances as a joke.


    In the next month, not only will Mr. Rong��s mother go out to be pointed out by those noble ladies, but even Father Rong will be able to notice the strange vision of others when discussing business with people, not to mention that those partners who originally had to sign contracts will also follow up with them. Other companies cooperated.


    Rong''s father was so angry that he caught Rong''s mother and gave him a beating.


    The Rongjia Villa has maintained a life like a flying dog for a long time.


    -


    For the Rong family, Rong Huang was not prepared to solve it all at once.


    Take your time and don''t worry.


    First stepped on Rong Chan''s feet with the superb acting skills of the king.


    Rong Huang returned from the audition for "The God of Death" and resumed his life as a waste of salted fish.


    Except eating is sleeping.


    On the fourth day after the audition, Rong Huang was still taking a nap and was awakened by Han Wan''s screams.


    Han Wan opened the door and walked in with a smile, grabbing Rong Huang Bai Shengsheng''s little hand, looking at Rong Huang''s eyes as if he was looking at a mascot.


    "Rong Huang, the director just called and said that the second female is you!"


    Rong Huang''s dark eyes were still drowsy, and Han Wan grabbed him and shook him violently. He just shook his drowsiness away.


    Rong Huang yawned softly, with a bunch of hair standing up on the top of his shaggy hair, and said weakly, "I see."


    "Aren''t you happy? This is the first role in your life. Isn''t it worth celebrating?" Han Wan gently pushed down Rong Huang''s upturned hair.


    When he let go, he cocked up again.


    Don''t give up, press again.


    Still knocked it up.


    Han Wan gave up.


    Speaking of celebration, Rong Huang immediately became interested, "Celebrate! Be sure to celebrate!"


    Seeing Rong Huang''s excited look, Han Wan guessed what Rong Huang was thinking, suddenly as if he changed his face, sneered, "Are you going to say you want to eat barbecue hot pot?"


    Rong Huang was holding the little pink quilt, and his little milky hands grabbed the corner of the quilt and nodded.


    The dark and clear eyes are shining, like a baby cat who begs for a hug.


    People can''t help but want to agree to all her requests.


    And I think it would be a big guilt if she refused.


    But Han Wan was already immune to such Rong Huang, and put the script on the table on the bedside table, "Don''t think about eating meat, think about how to write down the lines first."


    "Although the director of "The Killing of Death" is not as famous as the directors of those big IPs, but it is also very strict. Then you forget the words and wait for it to be cleaned up."


    In Rong Huang''s ears was Han Wan''s painstaking warning, and there was a thick pile of scripts in front of him.


    Obviously she is the second female, I don''t know where there are so many lines.


    Rong Huang had memorized half of it before, but couldn''t memorize the remaining half, so he directly hid the script in the corner.

 Chapter 243： Gold Sparrow (23)

    Unexpectedly, Han Wan found it.


    Disappointed.


    Rong Huang pursed his mouth and blew out a sigh. Although the king is a peerless little genius, he can''t recite so much at once, right?


    I can��t fit so many things in my little head!


    Han Wan also knew that this was not easy for Rong Huang, so he lightly said, "If you want to step Rong Chan on your feet, then you should try to recite the lines and let her kneel and lick you."


    Rong Huang bit his hand, it seemed to make sense.


    Rong Huang opened the script, this king is a villain, he must do it!


    "By the way, next Monday is the opening banquet. I will take you to the Nandan Club at that time. Don''t dress up too nicely."


    Before Han Wan left, he watched Rong Huang''s face that still killed many small flowers in the circle even if he was rolling around on the bed, and repeatedly warned.


    Rong Huang touched his face. It was soft and smooth, with a great feel, and he agreed with Han Wan''s words.


    -


    On the day of the start-up banquet, Rong Huang sat in front of the dressing table to dress up after lunch.


    The boot banquet was at 5 o''clock in the afternoon, and it took about an hour on the road, and Rong Huang was about to leave at 4 o''clock.


    Bearing in mind Han Wan''s warning, Rong Huang put on a conservative half-sleeved T-shirt and trousers, revealing only a small white neck.


    Han Wan, who came to meet Ronghuang to Nandan Club, expressed his satisfaction.


    Although Rong Huang is an eighteenth line...oh, it''s seventy-two lines, but this face is really eye-catching.


    In the deep-water entertainment industry, good looks will attract a lot of dirty things.


    And Rong Huang ate and slept all day long. Like a little fool, Han Wan worried that Rong Huang would suffer.


    Han Wan regards Rong Huang as his younger sister, and can only do his best to protect Rong Huang.


    "There won''t be a lot of people in the crew. You can sit in an inconspicuous position, and don''t drink alcohol from investors."


    Before getting out of the car, Han Wan sorted out Rong Huang''s hair with a loving face, and said earnestly.


    Rong Huang was getting goosebumps from Han Wan''s eyes. As soon as Han Wan''s hand left her hair, he quickly climbed out of the car.


    The original owner relied on the Rong family to enter Yidong Entertainment.


    In the beginning, Yidong would give the original owner some better resources, but later saw that the Rong family did not pay attention to the original owner, and gradually ignored the existence of Rong Huang, and gave better resources to the famous actress who backed the mountain. .


    The original owner had an assistant before, but later felt that he had no future with the original owner, so he switched to a third-line Xiaohua under Yidong as an assistant.


    Han Wan was not there, so Rong Huang walked into the Nandan Club by himself.


    Rong Huang doesn''t matter.


    In the past, when she was in the God Realm, Feng Xi would seal the palace once every 100 years. At that time, she would return to Wutong Forest.


    Although she is often full of troubles in the Six Realms, she spends most of her time alone in the Wutong Forest.


    Now that she hasn''t found the phoenix disease, she just thinks she is in the phoenix forest.


    Rong Huang stood in the elevator, looking at himself in the mirror, slowly taking out the strawberry candy from his pocket, peeling it and putting it in his mouth.


    -


    Although Rong Huang made her debut soon, as a hot search contractor some time ago, many people still recognized her.


    The one who plays the female number one is Qian Qinghan, with long waist and slender legs, acting neatly, and walking with wind.


    She did not have prejudice against Rong Huang because of the public opinions on the Internet, but took care of Rong Huang.


    "Although the actors in the crew are not top performers, they are all very easy to get along with. If you don''t understand, you can ask me." Qian Qinghan rubbed Rong Huang''s hair with a gentle voice.

 Chapter 244： Gold Sparrow (24)

    The little girl is cute and cute, her eyes are clear and clean, how could she be like what is said on the Internet.


    Those black powder navy soldiers are really damn, such a soft and cute little girl is even willing to target it.


    Qian Qinghan couldn''t hold back, and touched Rong Huang''s head again.


    The hair is too soft.


    Think rua.


    Qian Qinghan looked at Rong Huang, and the cute material control psychology that few people knew quietly rose.


    "Sister Qinghan, hair..." Rong Huang looked at Qian Qinghan, who was touching his head again, and whispered.


    Qian Qinghan recovered, and quickly withdrew his hand, looking at Rong Huang apologetically, "I''m sorry." He couldn''t hold back.


    Rong Huang smiled, not paying attention.


    Girls like Qian Qinghan are likable.


    Rong Huang was intently bowing his head to eat vegetables, suddenly he felt a heavy weight on his shoulders.


    Well?


    After eating the food, Rong Huang blinked, looked sideways, and saw a hand.


    A hand belonging to a man.


    Following this hand, Rong Huang moved his sight all the way and saw a greasy middle-aged man''s face.


    The man had a cordial smile on his face, with a wine glass in his hand, and his tone was unclear, "This is Miss Rong who plays the second female role?"


    Rong Huang wanted to hit someone a little, so he just nodded.


    The man smiled even more, moved closer, and raised the wine glass in his hand, "How about a drink?"


    As the man approached, Rong Huang smelled a foul smell.


    Everyone��s soul has a taste, and whether it smells good or not depends on whether I do a lot of good things or bad things in daily life.


    Obviously, the man in front of him had done a lot of bad things, and his whole body was exuding a stench from the sewers.


    Rong Huang''s frown moved a little away, he noticed the man''s unkind look in his eyes, and thought of what Han Wan had told him repeatedly before.


    Rong Huang''s delicate fingers curled up, it seems that the king is really charming.


    If she is dressed like this, if she adds a big cloth bag, she can go directly to the vegetable market to buy food, but she did not expect that someone would still be watching her.


    The people at the two tables looked towards Rong Huang with different eyes.


    Qian Qinghan looked at the investor, Mr. Zhao, with disgust in his eyes.


    Zhao is always well-known in the circle and loves to raise small stars. Those female stars who have him as a backer all have nostrils looking at people, and they can''t do it.


    Seeing this, Zhao Zong is 80% after Rong Huang.


    "Mr. Zhao, Rong Huang is still young and can''t drink, I''ll drink with you." Qian Qinghan said he was going to pick up the glass in Mr. Zhao''s hand.


    Mr. Zhao glanced at Qian Qinghan displeasedly, why is this little star so uncomfortable?


    Didn''t you see him hunting for Yan?


    Mr. Zhao pulled Qian Qinghan''s hand away, his tone was not very good, "I''m asking Miss Rong to have a drink."


    Upon seeing this, the director quickly stood up and acted as a peacemaker, "Mr. Zhao is young, let''s drink with you."


    Mr. Zhao was interrupted twice in a row, and he was already very unhappy, and after drinking a few glasses of wine, he became more irritable, "I want to drink Rong Huang today, it''s useless for anyone to come!"


    Rong Huang touched his chopsticks, and in his heart estimated how likely it is that a chopstick will stabb Mr Zhao to death.


    But there was still a smile on his face, as if he was a seventy-two line star who was really temperless and everyone was kneading, "It''s okay, just have a drink."


    Rong Huang smelled the wine quite fragrant when Qian Qinghan was drinking just now, and Han Wan forbid her to drink, but a glass was still fine.


    Rong Huang didn''t take the wine in Zhao''s hand, poured a glass by himself, then lifted his chin and drank it.

 Chapter 245： Gold Sparrow (25)

    Most of the people present bowed their heads and pretended not to see this scene.


    No one wants to offend the investor father for a little-known artist.


    Rong Huang put down the wine glass, wiped the wine from the corner of his mouth, and raised his ruddy lips, "Is it all right now?"


    Mr. Zhao looked at Rong Huang''s pretty appearance, his heart itchy, he couldn''t help but want to reach out and touch it.


    "Is there anything going on, Mr. Zhao?" Rong Huang asked unfinishedly, recalling the taste of wine.


    Although it is not as good as peach blossom wine, it can barely be eaten.


    Somehow, Mr. Zhao suddenly felt a tingling in his head, and he forgot what he wanted to say when he reached his lips.


    Mr. Zhao shook his head, "It''s okay." Then he sat back in his chair.


    Soon, Mr. Zhao left the box on the pretext of smoking.


    Rong Huang sat on the chair, Bai Shengsheng pinched the chopsticks with his fingers, his eyes a little blurred.


    Rong Huang shook his head vigorously and poured a glass of water.


    Qian Qinghan looked at the little girl with pink eyes, almost couldn''t hold back and took a hand on Rua again.


    Oh oh so cute!


    I want to hug home rua!


    Thinking that Rong Huang had poured a glass of wine with a high alcohol before, Qian Qinghan leaned forward and said in a low voice to Rong Huang, "I''ll accompany you to wash your face. It''s best to induce vomiting."


    There is still a long time before the end, Rong Huang can''t leave the field first.


    At least it can be better to induce vomiting.


    Rong Huang snorted after hearing it, his voice was milky and milky, and his slightly round apricot eyes were stained with a layer of squiggly water, "No, I can do it myself."


    This great king is a master who beats the invincible in the gods!


    Invincible!


    Hehe.


    Rong Huang laughed silly twice, and the people at the same table stopped in time before they heard her laughter.


    Qian Qinghan didn''t feel relieved seeing Rong Huang seemingly drunk.


    The Nandan Club has everyone, a mixture of fish and dragons, and those rich second generations like to bully young and tender girls like Rong Huang.


    What if Rong Huang is picked up by those with ulterior motives?


    But Rong Huang insisted on going by himself, Qian Qinghan had no choice but to give it up, thinking about going to the bathroom after a while.


    The door of the box opened, and a slightly cool breath mingled with the smell of tobacco and alcohol came over.


    Rong Huang suddenly felt a bit itchy in his nose, raised his hand and rubbed the tip of his delicate nose, squinted and sneezed, "A Qiu."


    After that, Rong Huang watched in the corridor for ten seconds, determined where he was going, and walked slowly towards the destination.


    She remembered to punch someone.


    This king is not a soft persimmon that anyone can knead, so he dared to force the king to drink...


    Turn all to ashes!


    Rong Huang pursed his lower lip, raised his hand to his mouth, and bit his hand.


    Where is the person?


    Rong Huang stood on the aisle in the middle of the men''s and women''s bathrooms, wringing his brows and thinking for a while.


    The pig was a male just now, so...here!


    Rong Huang''s apricot eyes were faintly bright, and he walked up to the men''s bathroom with his two thin legs.


    "Fuck!"


    The man in the bathroom was about to untie his trousers. Hearing the sound of footsteps, he looked over subconsciously, but saw a young girl come in, and immediately tightened his trousers with fright.


    Rong Huang squinted his eyes and looked at the man for a while, and determined that it was not the one she was going to beat, and waved his hand, "You, go out."


    the man:"??"


    Rong Huang saw that the man still did not move, and became angry with a pufferfish, "I have requisitioned this place, you, go out!"


    the man:"???"


    Why are you crazy at a young age?


    The man strode out of the bathroom, thinking while washing his hands.

 Chapter 246： Gold Sparrow (26)

    Before I got to the dryer, I heard a scream from the men''s bathroom.


    The man listened to a twitch of his eyelids, driven by curiosity a few steps forward, and secretly looked inside.


    The petite girl is pushing a man to the ground.


    The kind that fists to the flesh.


    He could even hear the dull sound of his fist hitting his body.


    Oh, by the way, he also heard two clicks, very crisp, like... the sound of bones snapping off?


    The last scream was especially horrible, like a slaughter of a pig.


    It was sharp and thin, and it took almost two to three minutes before it gradually weakened.


    Rong Huang walked out, still with a little drunkenness in his eyes, but his whole body was full of fighting spirit.


    The man''s back was close to the wall, and he went into the bathroom again after the little girl had washed her hands and went out.


    After entering, he almost didn''t vomit, and then crawled out of the men''s bathroom.


    Oh my mother messed with Fak, scared people to death!


    -


    "You have just been discharged from the hospital and your body is still not well, so go back and rest early." Cheng Cheng looked at the pale man and pointed to the time.


    "Don''t worry." The man sounded in a low, hoarse voice, and his face was as cold as a cold moon without any expression.


    What else did Ying Cheng want to say, the door of the box was slammed open.


    "Fuck me!" Ding Guangji walked to the sofa and sat down, his face white enough to be comparable to Rong Bin Bai, who had just had a serious illness.


    "Why are you bluffing?" Qiao Cheng asked.


    "I saw the scene of murder and destruction just now, so I was scared!" Ding Guangji thought of the middle-aged man lying in a pool of blood with his lower body destroyed in the bathroom. He was afraid and disgusting.


    "Are you drunk too much?" Cheng Cheng snorted, disapproving.


    "You just drank too much. I obviously didn''t drink a drop of wine tonight!" Ding Guangji jumped and said, "How can you not believe me, you are a bad guy".


    Cheng Cheng put down the cup and suddenly smiled.


    Ding Guangji had an ominous premonition, and then listened to Huang Cheng to say lightly, "You just sent Bin Bai back without drinking."


    Ding Guangji: "..." He knew that Ying Cheng would not let go of any opportunity to call him.


    "Okay, I just want to go back." Ding Guangji estimated that after seeing such a scene, he would not come to the Nandan Club for a long time.


    "I''ll go back to the old man tonight, and I will see you off."


    Rongbin Bai responded indifferently and stood up.


    The tailor-made suit wrapped the tall and slender body, ironed extremely smoothly, without a trace of wrinkles.


    The buttons of the shirt were buttoned to the top one by one, and only a neck and a **** Adam''s apple could be seen.


    The tie clip fixes the tie meticulously.


    Ascetic and cold.


    Rong Bin Bai raised his hand and stroked his cuffs. Before Ding Guangji could leave first, he stepped on his long legs and walked straight to the door.


    Ding Guangji has long been accustomed to his indifferent appearance. He has been like this since he woke up from a car accident.


    The doctor said that this phenomenon was not uncommon before, and it was normal.


    But he felt very abnormal.


    Although Brother Rong didn''t care much about people, his personality was still mild.


    Looking at it now, it looks like an ice tuo.


    Make people afraid to step forward.


    Ding Guangji admitted that he was a little bit embarrassed, and said to Ying Cheng, "The hand that I ordered in a foreign country last time is done, and I have time to visit my house."


    Then he kept up with Rong Bin Bai.


    Seeing that both of them had gone out, Wei Cheng also picked up his suit jacket and followed out.


    When he caught up with Rong Bin Bai, he saw a little girl who couldn''t see her face in her arms, who had always been less than female.

 Chapter 247： Gold Sparrow (27)

    Rong Huang came out of the bathroom, but the faint smell of blood in his nose still did not dissipate.


    Rong Huang wanted to vomit.


    But Rong Huang could hold it back.


    Beautiful women need an image outside.


    Never vomit!


    Rong Huang pumped himself up secretly, leaning on the railing and taking a deep breath.


    At this time, there are not many people on the aisle, and most of the people who come and go are waiters, as well as men and women passing by in a hug and affectionate manner.


    Rong Huang heard a sound of footsteps, holding his small face and turning his head.


    Through a hazy mist, Rong Huang saw two tall men approaching here.


    In a daze, Rong Huang seemed to see a familiar face.


    Rong Huang tilted his head and blinked, trying hard to see more clearly.


    But Rong Huang is now on the top of alcohol, and within fifty meters there is no distinction between humans and animals.


    "Hmm..." Rong Huang raised his hand and rubbed his eyes, his voice soft, uncertain, and a little joyful, and he muttered, "Cen Cen?"


    After muttering, Rong Huang felt that there must be hallucinations again.


    Cen Cen seems...dead?


    Rong Huang''s small white arm was lying on the railing, biting his hand with a bit of sadness.


    What are you sad about?


    Rong Huang''s head was messed up now, and he didn''t know what was upset.


    It''s sad anyway.


    Rong Huang thought frankly.


    Rong Huang covered his mouth and burped a little milk, and the water in Xing''s eyes was even more intense, with the color of water.


    Rong Huang subconsciously let go of his consciousness, wanting to see the person''s appearance clearly.


    Ah, really looks exactly like Cen Cen.


    Rong Huang stopped biting his hands and moved away from his two soft legs. His milky voice rose a little, with a hint of uncertainty, "Cen Cen?"


    The man who was walking with his eyes down keenly heard these two words and immediately raised his head.


    The indifferent pure black eyes became darker and deeper at this moment.


    He saw the little girl not far away.


    The little girl seemed to be thinner, and the slender waistline outlined by the half-sleeved T-shirt seemed to break if she was too strong.


    He still likes the little girl with some meat.


    soft.


    Hold comfortably.


    Rongbin''s white eyes rolled turbulently, the curve of his jaw line was tight, and the back of his hand was bulging with blue veins.


    There was a dryness in the throat, and even his breathing became a bit heavy.


    It seems to be suppressing something.


    Just when Rong Binbai wanted to step forward, the little girl over there moved.


    Like a butterfly, it flew into his arms.


    The little girl rushed into her arms so hard that it hurt his chest a little.


    But this bit of pain is nothing compared to the pain that is about to drown everything in the heart.


    "Cen Cen."


    The little girl in her arms called his name softly.


    A group of limp little girls buried in his chest, calling out his name.


    This is his little girl.


    His little girl is back.


    They meet again in another world.


    -


    Rong Binbai''s rapid breathing gradually slowed down, and his hand that was originally hanging on his side moved and put it on Rong Huang''s waist.


    The little girl was still screaming, sweet and groggy.


    The furry head rubbed against his chest from time to time.


    Rong Bin stared at Rong Huang with white eyes, and there was a horrible paranoia and treacherous flow in his painted ink eyes.


    The soft and warm touch of the palm reminded him that all of this is true.


    Rong Binbai slowly lowered his head, and while the red lips were lightly raised, a kiss fell on the top of the little girl''s hair.


    Gradually, the little girl''s voice lowered, leaving only a low whimper.


    In just a moment, the whimper gradually stopped.

 Chapter 248： Gold Sparrow (28)

    Rong Bin tilted his head and saw the little girl with tears on her face and her eyes closed.


    Rong Binbai''s heart seemed to be tightly pinched by an invisible big hand, and the pain was about to suffocate.


    How did the little girl spend the days when he was away?


    But these are meaningless, the little girl is really in his arms now, they still have a long time.


    Rong Bin Bai lightly sighed, moved slightly, put one hand under the little girl''s buttocks, and hugged the person in this way.


    The little girl sat between his arms, she seemed a little frightened, her eyelashes trembled and she was about to wake up.


    Rong Binbai quickly eased his movements and pulled Rong Huang''s hands around his neck.


    At the same time, she patted her back gently, trying to calm the frightened little girl.


    They hugged each other in the most intimate and entangled manner.


    "Rong...Brother Rong." Ding Guangji''s voice came from his ear, and Rong Bin looked at him with cold eyes.


    Ding Guangji secretly glanced at Rong Huang in Rong Bin Bai''s arms, complaining inwardly.


    When did Brother Rong meet this violent maniac?


    And looking at it this way, it''s still very close.


    Even Uncle Rong and Aunt Rong, Brother Rong has never been close to them like he is now.


    God knows that he just stood beside Rong Binbai, and witnessed Rong Huang as a drunk alcoholic rushing into Rong Binbai''s arms.


    At that time he thought Ron Binbai would kick people away as before.


    But until Rong Huang''s tears soiled his expensive suit, and there were folds on the hem that were caught, Ding Guangji didn''t wait for Rong Binbai to kick Rong Huang out.


    Instead, he took Rong Huang into his arms like a rare and precious baby.


    Look at the distressed look in Rong Huang''s eyes while wiping tears!


    Look at the gesture of holding a child!


    Ding Guangji felt that he was about to split.


    When did Brother Rong provoke a woman behind them?


    As far as the scene just now is concerned, it is no different from the emotional blockbuster, right?


    Ding Guangji''s expression is very complicated and extremely complicated.


    He suspected that the brutal violent man before was really the same person as the delicate and soft girl in front of him?


    I''m afraid it''s not a split personality, right? !


    "Why are you so flabbergasted? Don''t hurry up." Huang Cheng''s voice sounded, calling Ding Guangji back to God.


    Ding Guangji looked at Rong Binbai, who had already walked far in front, and wanted to catch up with him in a big stride, but he didn''t know what he thought of, and he took the leg that had just stepped out.


    "Brother Cheng, you said just now..." Ding Guangji pointed to the direction where Rong Bin Bai was leaving with Rong Huang, winking his eyebrows, "What''s the matter?"


    Ying Cheng glanced at Ding Guangji sideways, looking at him like a fool, "I don''t know."


    Ding Guangji scratched his hair with a puzzled expression, his eyes were frowning.


    Without saying a word, Rong Binbai also left without leaving a word.


    Ding Guangji scratched his liver and lunged and wanted to know what the relationship between his Rong brother and that violent woman was.


    Ying Cheng could see through what Ding Guangji was thinking, and said indifferently, "If you want to go to the army, just ask him."


    Ding Guangji was so scared that he shut up quickly.


    He doesn''t want to go to the army to stay with those big and rough men. Isn''t a mansion fragrant?


    Wei Cheng is five or six years older than Ding Guangji, deep in his mind and venomous eyes.


    There are things that Ding Guangji can''t see, but that doesn''t mean he can''t see them.


    He stood around the corner and looked at it for a while.


    Rong Binbai has been suppressing his emotions for fear of getting the baby in his arms.

 Chapter 249： Gold Sparrow (29)

    Once the indifferent and ferocious beast has something it wants to protect, it will be more dangerous than usual.


    Even if it''s just testing around the edge, it will cause the beast to expose its sharp claws and tear the opponent to pieces.


    That is why Ding Guangji, a silly boy, is not afraid of death, and he wants to inquire.


    Ying Cheng shook his head. Fortunately, Ding Guangji was not the largest in the family, so he didn''t need to inherit the family business.


    If he takes over...


    Ying Cheng pressed the floor and looked at the elevator wall that reflected him and Ding Guangji. Ding''s family has to go bankrupt, right?


    The two went downstairs, but did not find Rong Bin Bai.


    Qu Cheng guessed that Rong Binbai drove away by himself. After thinking about it, he took out his mobile phone and asked Rong''s housekeeper to wait for a while to arrange for the doctor to visit.


    The last time Rong Bin had a car accident, his head and internal organs were seriously injured, and he almost died.


    After lying in the intensive care unit for two months, she was transferred to the general ward.


    Can''t stand the toss anymore.


    -


    Rong Binbai did not return to Rong''s house, but went directly to his own residence.


    Get out of the car and go around to the other side of the car. Rong Binbai opened the door and carefully carried the sleeping girl out.


    Rong Huang lay in his arms and rubbed his chest reliantly. Bai Shengsheng''s fingers subconsciously grabbed Rong Bin''s white clothes.


    After opening the door, Rong Binbai hugged Rong Huang directly to the bedroom on the second floor.


    Rong Huang didn''t sleep well, and just turned her over to wake up when she put her on the bed.


    Rong Bin Bai Qing frowned, adjusted his sleeping position for Rong Huang with a light movement, and then covered the quilt.


    The black quilt is in sharp contrast with the little girl''s milky white skin, giving a great visual impact.


    Rong Bin''s white throat rolled, and his deep black eyes stared at the little girl for an instant.


    From the delicate eyebrows to the delicate nose, to the rosy lips, all the way down is the slender neck.


    Rongbin''s hand hanging down beside him was clenched into a fist shape, his eyes were extremely sticky and paranoid.


    The little girl moved and stretched out a hand from the quilt.


    It is not very cold now, and Rong Binbai did not put her hand in the quilt anymore.


    Rong Binbai''s slender and thick eyelashes were slightly constricted, and finally bent over, and his upper body was rolled down.


    Fingers slowly rubbed the little girl''s eyebrows, with extreme affection.


    Rong Binbai sighed, and the depressed emotions in his heart burst out at this moment.


    It turned into a kiss on the lips.


    Without desire, there is only cherishment, and the joy that is lost and regained.


    After a while, Rong Bin Bai straightened up, took a deep look at Rong Huang, and then turned and left the bedroom.


    When the doctor came over to check his body, Rongbin went to the study for nothing and dialed a phone call.


    -


    When Rong Huang woke up, his head hurt a little.


    Humbling and turning over, Rong Huang rubbed his eyes and opened them slowly.


    The surrounding environment is undoubtedly strange.


    Rong Huang blinked, where is this?


    She seemed to be in the Nandan Clubhouse last night. Why did she come here?


    Is the boot banquet over?


    Rong Huang realized that he didn''t remember anything, but he seemed to have a phoenix disease in a dream.


    Rong Huang sighed, his white face was a little frustrated.


    Didn''t Feng Bingbing say that he saw this world after healed? Why hasn''t it appeared until now?


    Is it possible to hide and seek with her?


    Rong Huang grabbed his hair and sat up unhurriedly.


    Bowed his head.


    Oh! Which bad thing was the king changed his clothes?


    And it''s still a man''s pajamas.


    So has the king been watched?


    Rong Huang lifted the neckline and looked inside. It was very good, very flat...Ah, this is not the point, the point is that the king is still innocent.

 Chapter 250： Gold Sparrow (30)

    Rong Huang pursed his lips, and the bangs on his forehead were blown into flight.


    In any case, there is a price to be paid for plotting against the king.


    Rong Huang vaguely remembered that she seemed to have beaten someone last night, but he didn''t remember who it was.


    I don''t know if it''s that **** investor.


    At this time, the bedroom door was opened, and Rong Huang raised his eyes and looked over.


    The man was wearing a casual and comfortable shirt and trousers, and the buttons of the shirt were buttoned all the way to the top one.


    The package is tightly packed but with a bit of sexiness and abstinence.


    Rong Huang was stunned when he saw the man''s face.


    After sucking his nose, Rong Huang said softly, "Cen...Liangxi?"


    Rong Binbai is no longer sick and paranoid last night. He has turned into a cold and beautiful man, but his voice is very soft, "Wake up?"


    Rong Huang wrung his small hands, his beautiful apricot eyes gradually covered with a layer of mist.


    Rong Bin''s white eyes moved slightly. He stepped forward and looked down at Rong Huang. Seeing that the corners of her eyes were red, his heart suffocated and he said solemnly, "I am."


    As soon as the words fell silent, the little girl plunged into his arms.


    Just like last night, hug tightly.


    Rong Bin bends his lips without a trace, and gently rubs the top of Rong Huang''s hair.


    "Cen Cen." The little girl in her arms sullenly shouted.


    Before the guest of honor could answer, the little girl called again.


    Rong Binbai knelt on one knee by the edge of the bed, hugged the little girl back in his arms.


    "It was you that I saw last night, right?" Rong Huang lifted his head, staring at Rong Binbai eagerly, waiting for an answer.


    Rong Bin straightened Li Ronghuang''s messy hair and nodded, "I have been in the hospital before."


    So I couldn''t find you in time.


    I am sorry.


    Seeing the little girl crying like that last night, he was very uncomfortable and couldn''t breathe.


    Rong Huangxing''s eyes widened, she broke free of his embrace, and looked up and down Rong Bin Bai, "Are you injured?"


    Rong Binbai let Rong Huang look at it, "No, it''s just a cold and fever, and then I came to this world."


    Of course Rong Huang didn''t believe it. How could his face be so bad if he had a cold?


    "What did you go to the clubhouse for last night?" Rong Binbai continued to ask.


    Rong Huang hooked Rong Bin Bai''s tail finger and shook it reliantly, "I am a star now, and it was the boot banquet last night."


    "Is anyone bullying you?"


    Rong Huang thought for a while, tilted his head to look at Rong Bin Bai, "If I''m bullied, will you help me get revenge?"


    Rong Bin Bai squeezed Rong Huang''s soft earlobes, with a smile in his voice, "Of course. Zai Zai tell me who bullied you, I will help you take revenge."


    The man said the most short-term words in a coaxing tone, "I will not let anyone bully my cubs."


    Rong Huang laughed, and then, breaking his fingers, he told her about the world that had a holiday with her.


    In the God Realm before, those who were beaten by her, or who wanted to bully her, were all treated to be submissive by Feng Bingbing.


    So Rong Huang can complain as much as he wants.


    Rong Huang sighed a little.


    I originally thought that Feng Bing was treating her like a daughter, but he didn''t expect that he would like her.


    Rong Huang said with red ears, "The Rong family has three, they are very bad to me, but I have all come back with revenge."


    "There is another investor, he actually forced me to drink." Rong Huang said angrily.


    Rong Bin Bai thought of the smell of wine on the little girl last night, and thought it was a little lighter.


    "But I also retaliate... Oh no, I don''t remember, I don''t remember what happened after I drank alcohol last night."

 Chapter 251： Gold Sparrow (31)

    Rong Bin touched Rong Huang''s head for nothing, "I remember, you should get up and wash first, and you can eat after washing."


    Rong Huang turned his head and glanced outside, the sky was bright, "What time is it?"


    "Nine o''clock."


    Rong Huang let out a cry and lifted the quilt to get up.


    The breakfast was cooked by Rong Binbai himself, sweet and waxy purple potato porridge, poached eggs, and a few delicate breakfasts.


    Rong Huang hugged the bowl and ate his fill, and then asked to go back.


    Rong Bin moved his white fingertips lightly, thinking that the two are not legal husbands and wives, his eyes dimmed for a moment, but he did not force Rong Huang to stay here, "Then I will send you back."


    When Rong Huang was sent downstairs, Rong Bin Bai didn''t follow Rong Huang upstairs if he had something to do.


    "Looking back, I bought the building next door to me. You move in. It''s not safe." Rong Binbai frowned as he looked at the garbage piled up in the place where green plants should have been planted.


    Whether in the God Realm or the previous worlds, Rong Huang was pampered, and he was not used to it.


    "I''m going to the crew in two days. Can I talk about it when I come back?"


    "Where is the crew? How many days will it take?" Rong Bin Bai asked two questions in a row.


    Rong Huang thought about it, and said slowly, "It''s in this city, for almost a month."


    Knowing that it would take so long to come back, Rong Binbai tapped his fingertips on the steering wheel, suppressing his unhappiness, "Then you must pay attention to safety. Don''t talk to people you don''t know. Lock the door when you sleep at night."


    Rong Huang held the packaged food and couldn''t help but smile, "I''m not a kid anymore."


    Rongbin''s expression was serious, "You always need protection in my eyes."


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows when he heard the words, and suddenly moved forward, grabbing Rong Bin Bai by the neckline.


    Rong Binbai''s expression was slightly startled, and he heard the ferocious voice of Rong Huang''s milk, "I remember you never said so many sweet words before, treat me honestly, did you hook up with a bad woman behind my back?"


    Rong Binbai cooperatively raised his hands in a gesture of surrender, his tone lightened a little, his expression was sincere, his lacquered eyes and Rong Huang''s eyes met, "I am only interested in you as a woman, other women... ...."


    Rong Huang paused when seeing Rong Bin, "What other women? Why didn''t you say it?"


    Rong Bin Bai attached to Rong Huang''s ear, and slowly said four words.


    Rong Huang blinked, and when he came back to his senses, as if he had been electrocuted, he blushed and loosened Rong Binbai''s neckline, and then ran out of the car holding the bag.


    Did not leave a word.


    Rong Binbai waited until Rong Huang''s figure disappeared at the entrance of the corridor before taking his gaze back, the arc of the corner of his mouth never let go.


    The little girl blushes so easily.


    Thinking of the investor''s affairs last night, Rong Bin Bai asked his assistant to contact the director of "The God of Death" and turned around and left.


    -


    Rong Huang didn''t come back all night, and couldn''t contact people, Han Wan was almost crazy.


    When Rong Huang came back, he asked with a solemn face, "Where did you go last night?"


    The heat on Rong Huang''s face has not yet dissipated, and he did not hide it, "I''m going to...boyfriend''s house to sleep."


    Han Wan''s eyelids twitched, "Boyfriend? When did you talk about it? Yesterday?"


    I never heard of Rong Huang''s boyfriend before.


    Rong Huang thought that she had only met with Feng Bingyi last night, and nodded, "Yes."


    "You, a girl, went to sleep at the other party''s house on the first day of dating?" Han Wan looked incredible, "You two had a relationship?"


    Rong Huang licked his lower lip and said softly, "No."

 Chapter 252： Gold Sparrow (32)

    Han Wan breathed a sigh of relief, and then educates Rong Huang earnestly, "You are still young now..."


    Rong Huang interrupted before finishing speaking, and Rong Huang''s voice prolonged, "You must learn to protect yourself."


    Han Wan was stunned, then almost laughed, "It''s fine if you know."


    Rong Huang''s milk snorted and ran to the refrigerator holding the bag, putting all the food packed in the bag into it.


    "Qian Qinghan''s agent called me last night, and I knew that you had disappeared halfway through the boot banquet." Han Wan paused and looked at Rong Huang, "Who is your little boyfriend?"


    Just as Rong Huang was about to say his name, Han Wan waved his hand again, "Forget it, don''t say it, I don''t know if I say it."


    "Is it in the circle?" Han Wan asked again.


    Rong Huang took a bottle of yogurt and bit the straw, "No."


    Han Wan nodded, no matter if he was not an insider, then the topic turned around and started to vomit, "I will leave for the crew the day after tomorrow. I applied for an assistant from the company, but the result was that I couldn''t find it temporarily, and it was really annoying to me. Up!"


    If Rong Huang hadn''t signed a five-year contract when he first entered Yidong, she would have encouraged Rong Huang to quit.


    Yidong��s rival Yixing is a good choice.


    Rong Huang pierced the head of the ball and continued to bite the straw, "Then we will find it ourselves. It is not that we can''t live without Yidong."


    There is no good thing for those who are embarrassed with Rongchan.


    Seeing Rong Huang didn''t matter, Han Wan didn''t say anything.


    -


    Two days passed, and Rong Huang took the newly recruited assistant to the crew.


    The assistant was arranged by Rong Bin Bai, who was said to be a retired female soldier, a little more than 175 in size, and a tall man.


    Standing next to Rong Huang, he just made Rong Huang a little shorter.


    Rong Huang said: I am not short! I am not short! Who says I am short, who is anxious with me!


    Today we are going to take a promotional photo first, Qian Qinghan came a little earlier than Rong Huang.


    Seeing Rong Huang entering the dressing room, he smiled and said hello, "Morning."


    Rong Huang yawned, his eyes half-squinted, and said slowly, "Morning."


    With a smile on Qian Qinghan''s face, he was already screaming in his heart.


    so cute.


    Think rua.


    Then he couldn''t help but rua Rong Huang again.


    The second female Huajie played by Rong Huang is a member of a god-killing organization. With a well-behaved and harmless appearance, she reduces the enemy''s defense and waits for the opportunity to kill the opponent.


    Huajie has given out hundreds of missions without fail.


    Rong Huang tilted his chin up, the makeup artist was painting her eyeshadow, "I tried to figure out this role, and I think this kind of makeup is the most suitable for you."


    Rong Huang closed his eyes and couldn''t see what the makeup was like, and it was not easy to make a statement.


    "Your skin is so good, you don''t need concealer."


    The makeup artist is a young woman. Before she saw Rong Huang, she felt that she was as unbearable as described on the Internet.


    But after seeing the real person, she felt inexplicably good for her.


    He looks so good, like a white dumpling.


    Rong Huang was praised, raised his hand to touch his face, and smiled in a good mood.


    The promotional photos were taken quickly and ended before lunch.


    Qian Qinghan was discussing with Rong Huang what to eat later, when someone came in and shouted, "Which is Miss Rong Huangrong?"


    As soon as Rong Huang looked up, he saw a man in a black suit standing at the door.


    do not know.


    But Rong Huang still raised his claws, "Here."


    The man came up and said with a smile, "Hello Miss Rong, this is Min Gu, the manager of Meiji Restaurant. The lunch you ordered at Meiji Restaurant has arrived. Please confirm."

 Chapter 253： Gold Sparrow (33)

    At the same time, give Rong Huang an order.


    Rong Huang looked at the order and suddenly thought of something. He found a pen in a pile of things on the table, signed it and handed it back to Min Gu.


    Immediately afterwards, someone brought dozens of boxed lunches back and forth two or three times.


    "You can contact me if you have any questions." Min Gu handed over a business card.


    Rong Huang took the business card and said nothing more.


    It''s really hard for the stingy Feng Bingbing to pay for so many boxes of lunch.


    Rong Huang asked people to divide the lunch.


    "Rong Xiaohuang, I didn''t see you being so arrogant." Qian Qinghan said while holding the box of lunch, pointing to the exquisite meal inside.


    Rong Huang squeezed the chopsticks and thought about her small vault, puffed up her small chest, "I, Rong Huang, rich!"


    Qian Qinghan sneered, "Rong Xiaohuang, you are so cute."


    Rong Huang immersed himself in picking up rice, making a breathy sound in his mouth.


    But cute love, no head.


    This king is not only cute, but also has a head.


    "By the way, let''s close each other on Weibo later, and then post the promotional photo and remember to comment and forward it." After the meal, Qian Qinghan reminded Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang held the water glass, drank slowly, and took out his mobile phone when he heard the words, "Come on, let''s close each other now."


    Qian Qinghan threw the empty box of lunch into the trash can, washed his hands and sat back next to Rong Huang, took out his mobile phone, clicked on it a few times, and then waved the mobile phone at Rong Huang, "Okay."


    The process of the crew was very fast, and the filming started in the afternoon.


    Qian Qinghan is starring in a rivalry with a man.


    Rong Huang was sitting on the pony sling and was reading the comments.


    I don''t know which wicked person is, and I stabbed her into the filming crew on Weibo.


    Now the hot search about her is shining in the tenth place.


    Basically all negative comments.


    "Life and death? Is that the book that was very popular last year?"


    "Did Rong Huang bring money into the team? Did you find the gold master?"


    "Rong Huang''s character is bad and the voice is awkward. I don''t believe that she can play Huajie well. Besides, isn''t she disfigured? Can she make a movie if she is disfigured?"


    "Although I don''t know whether Rong Huang''s disfigurement is true or not, if she is really acting, I will not watch it."


    "I am Rong Huang''s black fan."


    "Me too 23333[��ͷ]"


    Rong Huang only read the few comments that liked the most, and then decisively withdrew.


    Out of sight out of mind.


    Ah no, it''s still very angry, just looking at it is very angry.


    If the original owner sees this, he should just jump off the building, right?


    Rong Huang touched his chest, this king is really good-minded and strong-willed.


    Those black powder navy soldiers across the screen, think they are righteous fighters?


    It will only make his face even more ugly.


    Rong Huang looked up at the sky silently, suspecting that it was Rong Chan''s ghost again.


    Ronghuang **** her at the last birthday banquet, and now Rong Chan wanted to take this opportunity to engage Ronghuang.


    Rong Huang said, want to be the king? nonexistent.


    You won''t be able to give Rong Chan another head.


    Rong Huang scrolled through WeChat, found a friend, and clicked on the chat page.


    Tigers don��t show off their might, are you a little cat when you are the king? !


    Rong Lianhua, accept the anger of the king obediently!


    -


    Rong Chan looked at the bad comments on the screen with a burst of delight in his heart.


    Last time Rong Huang went to Rong''s house to make a fuss, after she went out to go shopping, the ladies were quite indifferent to her.


    Some people even asked her why she didn''t bring Rong Huang out with her, if it was because Rong Huang had no money.


    Rong Chan was very embarrassed and angry at the time and couldn''t wait to leave immediately.


    But she knew that her position in the circle of celebrities was very embarrassing, and she could only swallow her breath.

 Chapter 254： Gold Sparrow (34)

    When she heard the news that Rong Huang was going to film, she knew that the opportunity to rectify Rong Huang had come.


    It''s been an hour since the hot search of "Rong Huang''s Participation in "The Killing of Life and Death"", and she was very satisfied with the online response.


    After a while, she would let someone release the news of Rong Huang''s plastic surgery.


    At that time, even if Rong Huang had the ability, it would be difficult to stand up.


    Not only did she make Rong Huang unable to stay at Rong''s house, but also make her unable to stay in the entertainment industry.


    She is the young lady of the Rong family, and Rong Huang is only worthy of staying in the orphanage.


    At this time, a ding of information prompt sounded.


    Rong Chan smiled at the corner of his mouth, without seeing who sent it, he just clicked on it.


    "Rong Huang: Thank you for your cousin''s gift, and the courtesy, I also gave you a gift, no thanks. [Smile]"


    Rong Chan stared at the message sent by Rong Huang for a few seconds, then suddenly thought of something, and hurriedly opened Weibo.


    Before I had time to scroll down to Rong Huang''s hot search, I saw her name in the first place.


    #��濴�����￴������Announcement of powder#


    Rong Chan remembered that this one called "Looking at Flowers in the Mist" was the fan who poured sulfuric acid last time.


    Powdered?


    what happened?


    Rong Chan suddenly had an ominous premonition, holding his breath and clicking on a hot search.


    Kanhua in the mist posted a very long Weibo with at least a few hundred words.


    Roughly speaking, she admitted that the last time Rong Huang was poisoned with sulfuric acid was because Rong Chan mentioned many times in the fan group that Rong Huang often bullied her.


    As a fan of Rongchan, Kanhua in the mist is a fan of Rongchan since her debut.


    Seeing that his idol was being bullied, of course he couldn''t swallow this breath.


    So in the mist, Kanhua took advantage of the lack of people in the background and splashed Rong Huang with sulfuric acid.


    Afterwards, Kanhua in the mist called Rong Chan to ask for credit, but Rong Chan said that it had nothing to do with her, and also said that she didn''t care about Rong Huang''s frequent bullying of her.


    Later, Kanhua ran into Rong Huang once in the mist, and after getting along, he felt that Rong Huang was not such a person.


    At this time, Kanhua in the mist for the first time had doubts about the idol she had been a fan of for a long time.


    So in the mist, Kanhua found Rong Chan''s house, and only found out that Rong Chan was not the daughter of Rong Chan at all after inquiring about it nearby.


    Rong Huang is.


    Rong Chan told the public that Rong Huang was her cousin, making fans think that Rong Huang came out of a poor country, and wanted to take advantage of Rong Chan''s heat, stepping on Rong Chan''s upper position.


    What is even more incredible is that many people around know that the Rong family is very cold towards Rong Huang, and there is almost no such daughter.


    The Rong family even invited a Taoist priest over on Rong Chan''s birthday, saying that Rong Huang was a monster.


    At the end of the long article, looking at the flowers in the mist also said a word.


    "We all know that Rong Chan lives in a villa worth tens of millions, uses luxury goods, and leads a life like a princess."


    "But no one knows that Rong Huang lives in a community that is about to be demolished, and he wears clothes that cost one or two hundred yuan."


    "Why is the Rong family so generous to their adopted daughter, but so indifferent to their biological daughter?"


    Rong Chan read from the beginning to the end word by word, his breathing became heavier and his eyes flushed.


    She actually said everything!


    Damn it!


    Rong Chan switched back to the WeChat chat page again and looked at the message Rong Huang sent.


    In Rong Huang''s previous message and the message just now, the two smiling little yellow faces seemed to be mocking her.


    Laughing at her being calculated once by Rong Huang.


    Rong Chan yelled and dropped the phone directly.


    -


    When the agent saw the hot search on Rong Chan on the Internet, his soul was almost gone.

 Chapter 255： Gold Sparrow (35)

    The top leaders of Yidong and those who cooperated with Rong Chan all called her to ask what happened.


    The agent didn''t answer any of them, and quickly called Rong Chan.


    However, there were more than a dozen calls in a row, and they couldn''t get through.


    I couldn''t get through on the phone, so I had to go to Rong Chan''s house to find her.


    I took the key to open the door, and found no one for a while.


    Finally, Rong Chan was found in the closet.


    "What are you doing here?" The agent was furious, and his tone was not so good.


    She said that Rong Chan was going to be so arrogant that something would happen sooner or later.


    If someone else breaks this out, then forget it. The company may say it is spreading rumors, but it is just looking at the flowers in the fog.


    Rong Chan shrank in the closet, his voice hoarse, "Am I being scolded badly?"


    Rong Chan looked at the agent, and his gloomy eyes made the agent''s back chill.


    Although Rong Chan has always been gentle and generous in front of the camera, she knows that few female stars in the circle can play Rong Chan.


    "The hot search company will arrange to withdraw. You will stay at home honestly these days." The agent thought of something, and then said, "There is still Ronghuang, so don''t mix it up."


    Rong Chan''s eyes flickered when he heard the words "Rong Huang".


    The agent saw at a glance that Rong Chan didn''t listen to her at all, and put his mobile phone in front of her, "Look, you can''t find hot searches about Rong Huang at all now."


    The phone was snatched by Rong Chan, and the agent thought that the senior leaders of Yidong would keep silent about Rong Huang. It is expected that there must be a funder behind Ding Ronghuang.


    "Now Rong Huang is not in Rong''s house. Even if she finds the gold master, she can''t climb to your height. Why do you still target her?"


    Rong Chan didn''t hear anything else, only the word "Golden Master".


    "Is Rong Huang looking for the gold master?" Rong Chan suddenly laughed, and his tone was full of gloat. "I''ll just say how she got into the crew. It turned out to be a resource to accompany the old man."


    "Sister Huang, you said that if Rong Huang has a gold master behind it now, will it overwhelm my hot search?"


    Sister Huang saw that Rong Chan still wanted to deal with Rong Huang, and found it very difficult to understand, but she also knew that Rong Chan''s brain circuit was different from ordinary people, and she seemed reasonable to do so.


    Sister Huang looked at Rong Chan with a crazy expression, and suddenly became a little frightened.


    At the same time, I also felt that it was too difficult for me to be with Rong Chan for so long.


    Do you want to consider hopping?


    Although Rong Chan''s idea of ??framing Rong Huang has always existed, the revelation about Rong Huang''s "golden master" finally did not explode after Huang''s painstaking persuasion.


    Her cell phone was broken, and when she bought a new cell phone and plugged in her cell phone card, Rong Chan received a call from Rong Mu.


    "Chan Chan, what''s going on online? Are you okay now?" Rong''s native-speaking concern on the phone did not hide.


    The hostility in Rong Chan''s heart dissipated a little.


    Rong Huang just calculated her once, her parents, everything she should have, now belongs to her Rongchan.


    Thinking of this, Rong Chan''s tears came as he said it, and there was also a cry in his voice, "Mom, I don''t know what''s going on online, I''m so scared."


    "Chanchan doesn''t cry. Mom will always stand by your side." Mother Rong heard that Rongchan was crying, and she felt distressed. "I will ask your father to find out who wants to harm you."

 Chapter 256： Gold Sparrow (36)

    Although Rong Chan knew that Rong Huang was harming her, she was not prepared to tell Rong Mu directly.


    Knowing from other people��s mouths is certainly different from what I found myself.


    "Mom, you are so kind." Rong Chan wiped away tears expressionlessly and acted like a baby at Rong''s mother on the other end of the phone.


    "You''re my mother''s dear..." Mother Rong said a lot, but Rong Chan didn''t listen carefully, and he responded without a word.


    Mother Rong thought that Rong Chan was sad and afraid, and did not care too much, but instead kept comforting her.


    When Mother Rong stopped, Rong Chan said, "Mom, have you been in contact with your sister recently?"


    "Rong Huang?" Mother Rong frowned immediately, obviously impatient, "No, is your sister a busy person? How can your father and I have a chance to contact her."


    In fact, since Rong Huang returned to Rong''s house in the second month after moving out of Rong''s house, Rong''s mother had never seen her except for seeing Rong Huang in the hospital last time.


    "I heard some bad comments about my sister outside, I don''t know if I should tell you." Rong Chan said hesitantly.


    "What remarks?" Mother Rong worried that if Rong Huang''s reputation was bad, it would affect the reputation of the Rong family outside.


    Last time Rong Huang caused trouble at Rong Chan''s birthday party, causing the company to lose a lot of money.


    Mother Rong felt dull again thinking about Rong Huang''s unbridled appearance that day.


    How could she give birth to such a daughter? !


    Rong Chan lifted his lips slowly, and said softly, "I heard that my sister has recently joined the crew to make a film. It seems to be looking for..."


    Realizing that Rong Chan''s hesitation stopped, Mother Rong asked, "What did you find?"


    Mother Rong did not expect that Rong Huang would be able to go on filming without Rong Jia''s help.


    It seems that the enchanting ability possessed by him is not so great.


    "I heard that my sister is looking for the gold master." At the end, Rong Chan lowered his tone, expecting Rong''s mother to get angry.


    Sure enough, after hearing Rong Chan''s words, the cup in Rong''s mother''s hand fell to the ground, and the expensive black tea was spilled all over the floor.


    Mother Rong cursed unlucky secretly, stood up and changed places, and called a servant to clean up the ground.


    "Is this true?" Mother Rong asked irritably, wishing to separate her relationship with Rong Huang now.


    Anyhow, the Rong family is also a famous family, how could she give birth to a shameless daughter like Rong Huang?


    "I don''t know. If this is a rumor, isn''t my sister wronged?"


    "What''s the rumor? Flies don''t bite seamless eggs. Rong Huang grew up in an orphanage and behaved badly. What can''t you do?"


    "Mom, don''t be angry, sister she didn''t mean it." Rong Chan comforted his mother.


    Mother Rong originally called to comfort Rong Chan, but when Rong Chan learned the news calmly, she was no longer in the mood to continue.


    "I have something to do here, Chanchan, if you don''t go home during this time, how about waiting for your father to find out who wants to cause you to return to work?"


    Rong Chan raised his lips, but his bright facial features were covered with a haze, "Good mother, then I will go back tonight."


    Rong Chan hung up the phone and began to pack his clothes.


    She couldn''t wait to see Rong Huang''s unlucky look.


    Rong Huang should be sad for her own biological parents to teach her for others, right?


    It''s right to be sad.


    Rong Huang: Sorry, not really.


    Thinking of the unintelligible bad reviews I saw on the Internet before, Rong Chan couldn''t help but want to tear Rong Huang alive.


    Although it is not convenient for her to shoot now, father and mother can still do it.

 Chapter 257： Gold Sparrow (37)

    The time in the crew flies quickly, and a day passed in the blink of an eye.


    Except for the day when the crew official posted the promotional photos, Rong Huang was once again scolded as a dog, everything went well.


    Although Rong Huang''s acting skills are a bit worse than that of an actor from Koban, fortunately, almost half of Huajie''s role is in acting, and Rong Huang is basically acting in his true colors.


    There was no role for Rong Huang during the day, but Rong Huang was about to grow hairy when he stayed in the hotel, so he came to the crew with Qian Qinghan.


    Rong Huang was sitting at the door of the lounge gnawing on the duck neck.


    It was Fang Xiao, who was bought by the little assistant from outside.


    Others are more or less thinner in filming, but Rong Huang is different.


    Not only was she not thin, she was also three kilograms fatter.


    Looking at the numbers on the electronic scales, and then at Han Wan who stuffed dozens of snacks into his suitcase to pack and take away, Rong Huang cried like a 200-jin child.


    Her potato chips.


    Her little fish is dried.


    Her dried meat.


    It''s all gone.


    Rong Huang held the duck neck in his mouth and kept inhaling, his rosy lips became even more reddish.


    Qian Qinghan took a break in the middle of a play, and when he came over, he saw Rong Huang who was blocking the door, holding a duck neck and chewing happily.


    Qian Qinghan: "..."


    "Rong Xiaohuang, Sister Wan asked me to watch you before and told you not to eat snacks. Do you still want to continue growing meat?"


    As Qian Qinghan spoke, he stretched his sinful hand to the duck''s neck.


    Rong Huang didn''t notice that Qian Qinghan took the last one away, and quickly hugged the duck neck box, "My duck neck!"


    Qian Qinghan sat across from Rong Huang, picked up the duck neck and ate it without image, "It''s not that I want to eat, I''m doing it for your own good."


    Rong Huang: "..." A woman''s mouth, a deceitful ghost.


    The last one!


    Can''t you leave it to me?


    "Sister Wan isn''t here, I''ll eat a little bit and she won''t know it." Rong Huang snorted, put down the box, his mouth was broken.


    Qian Qinghan was amused by Rong Huang''s angry expression. As he was about to say something, Rong Huang''s cell phone rang on the table.


    Rong Huang wiped his hands and took the phone. When he saw who the caller was, he bulged his cheeks and connected, "Sister Wan."


    Qian Qinghan was stunned, and then, "Hahahahahahaha!"


    Rong Huang: The smile gradually disappeared. JPG.


    "Are you not in the hotel?" Han Wan peeked at the man opposite, and asked Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang''s eyes widened, and the horror milk threatened Qian Qinghan so that she would not laugh, and then replied, "I am on the crew."


    "Someone is looking for you, at the hotel, you come back soon."


    Maybe she will run away if she doesn''t come back again.


    Scared.


    The man''s face is really terrible.


    Rong Huang took a piece of potato chips from Qian Qinghan''s bag of potato chips, put it in his mouth and bit it like a hamster. He cocked his head when he heard that, "Who?"


    Seeing Qian Qinghan couldn''t help laughing.


    It was enough to eat Ronghuang.


    "You can see it when you come back, come back soon." Han Wan hung up after speaking.


    "Rong Huang will be back in a while, Mr. Rong, you are still waiting for her now..." Han Wan smiled far-fetched and looked at the opposite Rong Bin Bai.


    Rong Bin Bai, his face faintly turned over the colorful comics of the Eighteen Forbiddens in his hand, and he gave an indifferent hum, without even lifting his head.


    Han Wan left Rong Huang''s room, before walking to his own room, suddenly thought that there seemed to be a clicking sound on the phone before.

 Chapter 258： Gold Sparrow (38)

    After a pause, Han Wan seemed to have thought of something and almost laughed, "Rong Huang is really... greedy!"


    Rong Huang didn''t know who was looking for her, but he rode a small electric donkey shared by the crew back to the hotel.


    Ten minutes later, Rong Huang stood at the door of the room and swiped the door open with his key card.


    A man in a white suit sits on the sofa, his handsome profile is exquisite and clear, with a deserted look like a moon.


    "Cen Cen!"


    Rong Huang''s eyes lit up and closed the door with his backhand. Before he could take off his shoes, he rushed towards Rong Bin Bai.


    Rong Huang bumped into Rong Binbai''s body, and Bai Shengsheng''s little hand hugged Rong Binbai''s neck, with surprise in his voice, "Why are you here?"


    Rong Binbai subconsciously raised a hand to embrace the girl''s waist, "Slow down."


    Rong Huang bent his eyes, his voice soft, "Why are you here? Did you miss me?"


    At this time, the things in Rong Bin Bai''s hands appeared in Rong Huang''s field of vision.


    Rong Huang looked at the familiar little cartoon, blinked, and didn''t let go of his hand holding Rong Binbai.


    Rong Bin looked at Rong Huang with a smile but a smile, and raised the thing in his hand, "Do you want to wait for a while, tell me about this first."


    Rong Huang subconsciously released his hand and stood up straight.


    "What is this? Where did it come from?" Rong Binbai put the small cartoon on the coffee table, his pure black eyes fixed on Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang subconsciously wanted to bite his hands and hands, but was stopped in vain by Honorable Guest, "No biting his hands."


    Rong Huang: Hey.


    Rong Huang grievedly put down his little hands and hid behind him, "I see."


    "Is this yours?" With a slight smile on Rong Bin''s white face, he was obviously gentle, but it made Rong Huang even more shocked.


    Rong Huang didn''t even think about it, and threw the pot on Qian Qinghan, "It''s not mine! It''s Qian Qinghan!"


    Anyway, pick yourself out first.


    Rongbin raised his eyebrows, oh, his tone was full of disbelief.


    Rong Huang raised a small paw, and said righteously, "I am a good boy with Zheng Miaohong, how can I read these books? It was Qian Qinghan that left me in my room last night."


    One thing Rong Huang said was right, it was indeed Qian Qinghan''s.


    But Rong Huang and Qian Qinghan watched it together.


    I have to say that the characters in it are so detailed, it can be said to be lifelike!


    There was a horse racing in Rong Huang''s little head, and his thoughts drifted farther and farther, and even Rong Bin Bai walked to the front and didn''t notice it.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    "Little cartoon!" Rong Huang subconsciously raised his chest and replied loudly.


    Then, Rong Huang: "???"


    Rongbin stared at the little girl with a dazed face, with a faint smile deep in his eyes, but his face remained calm.


    The little girl has learnt badly from others.


    This made him faintly unhappy.


    How can the cute and arrogant little peacock read those unhealthy books?


    Rong Binbai thought of the books on his previous wall, and regretted that Rong Huang couldn''t read a few.


    But it''s not too late to watch.


    "This book..." Rong Bin''s voice paused slightly, and Rong Huang stared at him blankly, waiting for him to continue, "Don''t read it in the future. If you feel bored, I have a lot of books, you You can go and see it anytime."


    Rong Huang licked his lower lip, and when he heard Rong Binbai say that he would take her to read a book, he waved his hand and said, "No need, I''m not boring at all!"


    Eating and sleeping, which one is not a problem?


    She is busy!


    Xu felt that these words were not sincere enough, Rong Huang nodded his head heavily, his expression was extremely sincere, "Really!"

 Chapter 259： Gold Sparrow (39)

    Rong Binbai looked at the little girl''s changing expressions back and forth, raised his hand and touched the top of Rong Huang''s hair, "Really good."


    Rong Huang shrank his head, not daring to behave.


    After solving the small comics, Rong Huang resumed his initial stickiness, sitting next to Rong Binbai, holding his small face and looking at him, "Why do you have time to come here today?"


    Rong Binbai was removing the small rubber band from Rong Huang''s head. He kept moving, and said casually, "I''m not busy today. If you want to have a wife, then come and see your wife."


    Rong Huang snorted, raised his hand with a surprised expression, and touched the corner of Rong Binbai''s mouth with a thin white finger, "Did you eat candy today? Little mouth is so sweet!"


    Rong Binbai didn''t expect Rong Huang to move so boldly, so he dared to provoke him.


    Putting a small rubber band on his wrist, stroked Rong Huang''s hair with his fingers.


    From root to tip.


    Rong Huang was like a cat that was being smoothed, even subconsciously purring in his throat.


    Rong Binbai heard Rong Huang''s milky cat voice, raised his lower lip, and answered Rong Huang''s question just now, "Aren''t you my wife?"


    Rong Huang blinked and nodded.


    Yeah.


    Rongbin chuckled lightly, and continued to smooth the little girl, "I think my wife is too much, can''t I see her yet?"


    "Even if you cross thousands of rivers and mountains, you have to meet your wife."


    Rong Binbai''s fingertips gently rubbed Rong Huang''s scalp, and Rong Huang narrowed his eyes with comfort, and did not hear the words behind Rong Binbai.


    "Then where do you live at night?" You won''t rush back overnight, right?


    This place is quite far from the city center.


    "The assistant forgot to book a hotel for me. Can my wife take me in for one night?" Rong Binbai straightened out the little girl''s hair and took back his hand and asked Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang let out a soft voice, "What if there is a paparazzi?"


    Rong Bin''s white eyes were slightly dark, as if he was a little lost, "Does my wife not want everyone to know our relationship?"


    When Rong Huang saw Rong Bin''s white eyes dimmed, he knew that he had said the wrong thing.


    "But if someone is photographed, I will be scolded miserably." Rong Huang pouted and said listlessly.


    During this time, Rong Huang thought he was honest enough, except for being in the crew and staying in the hotel to grow hair.


    But during the period, Rong Huang was still photographed.


    She was holding a big bag of snacks bought from the canteen opposite the hotel and sneaking in through the side door of the hotel.


    I don''t know which person I was photographed with, and posted it on the Internet, and it became "Rong Huang''s private meeting with a mysterious man in the middle of the night, not returning home at night."


    Although it was deleted by the person arranged by Rongbinbai in a short while, many people saw it.


    The bad reviews made Rong Huang very angry.


    Invented a man out of thin air, but also a private meeting! Isn''t it the king who doesn''t make a fuss? !


    "If the two of us are on the hot search, then I will become a two-footed boat, and you will become a male junior." Rong Huang''s ruddy lips closed together as he muttered.


    Rong Bin pulled his lips in vain, lowered his voice, and leaned to Rong Huang''s ear, his voice low, "Two boats on foot? Male junior?"


    Rong Huang grabbed the corner of Rong Bin Bai''s suit and shook it, and once again raised his small paw and swear, "I make four, I don''t have two boats."


    "I know, you can do whatever you want, I have everything." Rongbin said indifferently, and the firmness in his tone made it impossible to think of any doubts.


    Rong Bin Bai said again, "Don''t be afraid of anyone in the crew. I am now the biggest investor in the crew."


    Rong Huang did not expect that Rong Bin Bai would be the father of the investor of the crew.

 Chapter 260： Gold Sparrow (40)

    Rong Huang hugged Rong Binbai''s arm, pressed his white face against his shoulder, and acted softly, "You know, you know, you are so kind."


    Rong Bin Bai, who was given a good person card, let the little girl rub herself against her, her eyes full of spoiling.


    -


    Afterwards, Rong Huang and Rong Bin Baiwo watched a movie on the sofa.


    When it was time for dinner, Rong Huang and Rong Binbai went downstairs to eat.


    Food and beverages are provided on the first floor of the hotel, which tastes good.


    Rong Bin Bai wears the hat that Rong Huang has turned out from his suitcase, and sits with Rong Huang in the corner of the dining room to eat.


    At this time, there were not many people in the restaurant, plus Rong Huang and Rong Bin Bai, only five or six.


    Seeing that Rong Huang only eats meat, he put the broccoli aside, Rong Bin''s white eyes moved slightly, "Don''t be picky."


    Rong Huang took a sip of the juice with joy and shook his head and said, "No more."


    "It won''t grow taller if you don''t eat vegetables." Rongbin narrowed his eyes, cutting the steak without hesitation, and just said this.


    Rong Huang frowned and slapped the table fiercely, trying to bluff Rong Bin Bai, "I am not short at all!"


    Rongbin didn''t lift his head, and replied without hesitation, "Well, you are not short."


    Rong Huang: Pull out your hair.JPG.


    Rong Huang seemed to be hit. He glanced at the broccoli that she had thrown to the corner of the plate so disgustingly, and finally poked it and ate it.


    Although the king is not short at all, who would think he is tall?


    Eat vegetables and grow taller.


    It grows to one meter eight.


    At that time, you can pick up Princess Feng Bing.


    Hehe.


    Rong Huang ate the broccoli with difficulty, and continued to bury his face in the plate to eat the steak, and from time to time he made satisfying wailing sounds.


    The atmosphere is quiet and peaceful.


    "Excuse me, is this the hotel where the crew of "Birth and Death" is located?"


    A voice came from behind, asking about Rong Huang''s crew, and she subconsciously looked back.


    But I saw the majesty...Ah, it''s the aggressive father and mother.


    Followed by a poisonous scorpion with the title of heroine.


    It was the poisonous scorpion who saw Rong Huang first, smiled at Rong Huang meaningfully, and then turned his head and said something to Mother Rong.


    Immediately afterwards, Mother Rong followed towards Rong Huang and looked over, confirming that the person wearing the hat was Rong Huang himself, and immediately strode towards her with the bag.


    The momentum of this shrew, this wild walking posture, at first glance, it seems that there are too many slaughters.


    Ah yeah, digress.


    Rong Huang pulled his thoughts back to the right path, and as if he hadn''t seen the Rong family trio, he turned his head and continued to eat steak.


    The steak is delicious.


    It would be better if no one came to make trouble.


    "Rong Huang, come with me." Mother Rong had a cold attitude. The look in Rong Huang''s eyes didn''t look like she was looking at her daughter, it was more like looking at an enemy.


    Rong Huang squeezed the knife and fork without looking up, "Is something? I will have to eat if it''s okay."


    Rong Huang is making an order to chase away his guests.


    Rong''s mother panted with anger, and Rong Chan saw that there was a flash of gloat in her eyes, and quickly helped her mother, "Sister, how can you talk to mom like this?"


    "How many times have been corrected, it''s my cousin." Rong Huang''s eyes were almost turned over the sky, and Rongchan was unceremonious.


    After more than half a month, the poisonous scorpion brought his parents out to make trouble.


    Hey, as a villain, this king is really an arduous task.


    Rong Huang wanted to hug himself, this little pitiful.


    At this time, Mother Rong noticed that there was still a man sitting opposite Rong Huang, and she suddenly thought of what Rong Chan had said to her that day, and Rong Huang found the gold master.

 Chapter 261： Gold Sparrow (41)

    "This is your golden master? It doesn''t look very good." Mother Rong sneered, looking up and down Rong Bin Bai with disdain.


    Mother Rong noticed that Rong Bin Bai was wearing ordinary clothes, and she didn''t see what brand the clothes were. It didn''t look too expensive. It is estimated that which small family came from, and the words were even more rude.


    "If it wasn''t for your sister..."


    "It''s cousin." Rong Huang smiled and corrected.


    Rong Chan: MMP!


    Mother Rong: "...Why is she not your sister anymore? She called my mother, why don''t you call her sister?"


    Rong Huang let out a lazy cry and stopped talking.


    You are ugly, you are reasonable.


    Rong Huang is the most beautiful, but I can''t tell you.


    Seeing that Rong Huang didn''t speak, Mother Rong thought she was guilty of conscience, and her words were even more confusing, "If your sister hadn''t told me that you found the gold master outside, I wouldn''t know you did such a shameless thing."


    "Are you embarrassing the Rong family, don''t you know?"


    "Also, the last time your sister''s fan was off fans. Did you bribe that fan with money and you two united to frame your sister?"


    Mother Yung''s voice was not too small, which caused several guests over there who were dining to look over here.


    Rong Huang: Be steady, don''t be square.


    At this time, Father Rong, who had been standing not far away, also walked up, but it was the first time that he looked at Rong Bin Bai who couldn''t see his face.


    "Sir, may I ask if you are..."


    Father Rong is not as short-sighted as Mother Rong, and he has also seen the world. You can see that Rong Bin Bai''s identity is definitely not ordinary.


    Rongbin raised his head slowly, his narrow black eyes were cold.


    When Father Rong saw Rong Bin''s white face, his expression suddenly changed.


    Father Rong changed the appearance of his previous temptation, his smile was faintly flattering, "Mr. Rong, why are you here?"


    Mother Rong had never seen Father Rong like this before, and she didn''t understand, "Mr. Rong?"


    This man is just from a small family. What is there to please?


    Rong Chan was much smarter than Rong''s mother, when suddenly thinking of something, his pupils trembled.


    Looking at the same hats of Rong Huang and Rong Binbai, a feeling of unwillingness and jealousy came to my heart.


    She always thought that the gold master Rong Huang was looking for was an ugly middle-aged man, but she didn''t expect it to be Rong Bin Bai.


    This is a man she wants to climb but can''t climb high.


    Which of the ladies she knew was not a little cautious about Rong Bin Bai, but none of them succeeded


    But now Rong Bin Bai is sitting across from Rong Huang, wearing a couple hat with Rong Huang and eating dinner together.


    Rong Chan''s carefully manicured nails stinged in his palms.


    Rong Bin glanced at Rong Huang for nothing, still pinching the knife and fork with his well-knotted fingers, his tone was cold and distant, "I have dinner with my girlfriend."


    Rong Binbai prefers to call her his wife in front of others than his girlfriend.


    His little wife alone.


    "Girlfriend?" Father Rong''s eyes flickered slightly, and his eyes looked at Rong Huang as if he were looking at a movable golden mountain.


    It turned out that he still felt that his daughter was useless. After two years, she would find someone to marry at random, and then she could get some benefits.


    Now it seems that it is not only useful, but also capable.


    Rong Huang turned out to be Rong Bin Bai''s girlfriend!


    "Neither Huanghuang nor Huang told me about the two of you. If I know, I will let Huanghuang take you home for a quick meal."


    Father Rong paused, "When will Mr. Rong have time, I will treat you to a meal."


    Father Rong was already thinking about how to obtain greater benefits through the relationship between Rong Bin Bai and Rong Huang.

 Chapter 262： Gold Sparrow (42)

    When Rong Huang heard Father Yung call her so disgusting, goose bumps formed on his white arms.


    Call them Ronghuang when there is nothing wrong, and call them Huanghuang when there is something wrong.


    The king''s name is what you can call it casually? !


    Have a potluck, when no one would like your potluck?


    Feng Bingbing��s cooking is much better than yours, and the children next door are crying.


    Rong Huang saw that Father Rong and Rong Chan wanted to stick their eyeballs on Rong Bin Bai''s body and couldn''t tear them off. He was immediately upset and asked angrily, "You have something to do with me?"


    When Father Rong heard this, the smile on his face faded, and he glanced at Rong Bin Bai, and shook his head, "It''s nothing, I just want to see you."


    Rong Huang blinked, "Drag the family to the hotel to see me?"


    Even with his toes, he knew that Father Yung was talking nonsense.


    Father Rong smiled, not knowing what to say for a while, and at the same time surprised that the changes in the two meetings with Ronghuang were too great.


    Seeing Yung''s father''s attitude towards Rong Bin Bai, Yung''s mother was kind of ingratiating, and she understood a little bit.


    But she couldn''t tolerate Rong Huang talking to them with thorny sentences.


    Moreover, Rong Huang''s calculation of Chan Chan last time, he couldn''t just leave it alone.


    "I ask why you partnered with Chanchan''s fans to frame Chanchan?"


    Rong Huang had only met with Mother Rong three times, and each time she could see Mother Rong sprinkling with no mastery.


    It''s a shame to the majority of ladies.


    Rong Huang touched his chin, and was interrupted by Rong Bin Bai when he was about to smash him, "My girlfriend is not yet your turn to question."


    "What are you?" Mother Rong sneered and glanced at Rong Bin Bai. In her eyes, Rong Bin Bai was just a junior she had never seen before.


    Those young and promising young men, Rong Mu, have basically seen him from afar.


    At first, she was thinking about waiting for Rong Huang to choose a good fianc�� for her when she came back, but later on, that was all about it.


    She has never seen the Rong Bin Bai in front of him. Even if he has an extraordinary family background, he still has to respect his elders, right?


    Rong Bin glanced at the time on his watch for nothing, and knew that the little girl was going to the crew in a while, "Mr. Rong, I think you should take care of your wife first and then invite me to dinner."


    A lot of business was negotiated at the dinner, and those little nine-and-nine honored guests in Father Rong''s heart were clear.


    They bullied Rong Huang and wanted to benefit from him. They thought very beautifully.


    Father Rong was mercilessly satirized by Rong Binbai, his old face flushed.


    He grabbed Rong''s mother''s hand to prevent her from going crazy, and said with a smile, "Mr. Rong, you misunderstood, she was also agitated."


    Rong Bin didn''t lift his eyelids, and said coldly, "Oh."


    Father Rong: "...Since we have already seen Huanghuang, then we will leave first."


    "Wait a minute." Rong Huang suddenly said, calling the Rong family trio who wanted to escape.


    Father Rong tried his best to raise a fatherly smile, and tried to relax his tone softly, "Is there anything wrong with Huanghuang?"


    But Rong Huang didn''t plan to play a family card with him.


    And there is no family relationship between them.


    Rong Huang picked up the napkin and wiped his mouth, moving gently and gracefully, "I remember you said before that I can get 3% of the company''s shares when I turn 20."


    Father Rong thought for a while, as if there really was such a thing.


    Rong Chan, who had been silent next to Rong''s mother, heard Rong Huang''s words, his breathing stagnated, and subconsciously grasped Rong''s arm.


    Mother Rong cried out in pain, and Rong Chan quickly let go of her hand in fright, apologizing repeatedly.

 Chapter 263： Gold Sparrow (43)

    "I''m over twenty years old now, so when will the 3% of the shares be given to me?" Rong Huangyang smiled, his black and white eyes looked straight at Father Rong.


    Father Rong was stunned. He didn''t expect Rong Huang to ask him for shares in such a direct way.


    Glancing at Rong Bin Bai, who was sitting opposite Rong Huang, Father Rong ignored Rong Mu who was constantly winking at him, and coughed, "You can do it any time you want."


    Rong Huang expressed his satisfaction.


    The original owner didn''t have much money, so Rong Huang was going to be exhausted.


    And Rong Huang remembered that Rong Chan kidnapped the original owner because of the shares, and hoped that Rong Chan would not let her down.


    "Okay, when I finish filming, you will transfer the shares to my name."


    Rong Chan bit his lip, why should he give shares to Rong Huang?


    Is it because Rong Huang is the daughter of the Rong family, but she is the adopted daughter?


    Rong Chan was very unwilling, but she could only endure it.


    Before coming early, she had planned everything.


    Rong Huang would make a fool of herself in front of many people. Everyone knew that Rong Huang had harmed her and that she was innocent.


    Then she can come back as soon as possible.


    But she never expected that Rong Huang would be with Rong Bin Bai.


    Although the pronunciation of "Rong" and "Rong" are the same, the latter is more powerful than the former.


    She looked at Rong Binbai and couldn''t help thinking of Du Sui.


    Compared with the two, Rong Bin Bai is a little better.


    As soon as Rong Chan contrasted it, he felt more disgusted in his heart.


    Father Rong found that Rong Huang didn''t even call "Dad" now, and his emotions were a bit complicated for a while, "Okay, then let''s go first."


    Mother Rong wanted to trouble Rong Huang, so Father Rong could not help but pulled his arm and left the restaurant.


    -


    "Your birthday is coming in two months. I will give you a present." After the meal, Rong Binbai said to Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang blinked, realizing that the birthday that Rong Bin Bai said was the birthday of the previous world.


    Rong Huang leaned his arms on the table, holding his face in his hands, and staring at Rong Bin Bai eagerly, "Can you tell me what it is?"


    Rong Bin Bai moved naturally to squeeze Rong Huang''s soft cheeks, and refused mercilessly, "No."


    Rong Huang: QAQ


    Rong Huang gave Rong Binbai a fierce look, slapped his hand away, trying to scare Rong Binbai, "You stay away from me, I want to break your friendship."


    The kind of three-minute break!


    Rong Binbai retracted his hand indifferently, and smoothly scratched Rong Huang''s head, "Let''s go, I''ll send you to the crew."


    There will be a scene at Rong Huang in the evening.


    Rong Huang took a mint candy in his hand, tore the package and stuck it in his mouth, stretched out a finger, and said, "Okay, but you can only send me quietly."


    Rongbin paused for a moment when he opened the door, and then opened the door without changing his face.


    It wasn''t until he got around to the driver''s seat and got into the car. Rong Binbai stared ahead and said in a flat tone, "Yes."


    Rong Huang didn''t notice Rong Bin Bai''s abnormality, and even patted him on the shoulder, "You are such a good person."


    Rong Huang gave Rong Bin a white-haired good person card with a touch of emotion.


    Rong Bin Bai: Huh.


    He is not a good person.


    He can''t wait to announce that the little girl in the world is his person.


    The hotel is not far from the crew, only a ten-minute drive away.


    Rong Binbai looked at Rong Huang and looked around, as if there was a paparazzi nearby, he pulled his lower lip, and his voice was low.


    Rong Huang lay down on the window and grabbed his hands, then turned his head to look at Rong Bin Bai, "What did you say?"

 Chapter 264： Gold Sparrow (44)

    Rong Bin knocked the steering wheel in vain, lowered the darkness under his eyes, and slowly raised his lips, "You said, do we seem to be affair?"


    Rong Huang let out a soft ah, his voice was soft and milky, "Cheating?"


    Staring at the little girl''s pure black and clean eyes for a moment, the honorable guest gave a white tusk and nodded carelessly.


    Rong Huang laughed twice, then paused under Rong Bin Bai''s calm expression, and finally said dryly, "This is not an affair."


    Seeing that the tips of the little girl''s ears were blushing, Rong Binbai was no longer embarrassed, and knew how much the little girl cared about the comments on the Internet.


    Touching Rong Huang''s head again, Rong Bin Bai did not embarrass her any more, "Go."


    Rong Huang was stunned, but he didn''t expect Rong Binbai to let her go so easily.


    At least not to have a kiss or something?


    Rong Huang was a little disappointed.


    But Rong Huang didn''t say.


    Rong Huang replied in a dull voice and raised his hand to open the door, but in the next moment, the man held his small hand, and then forcibly twisted his body.


    Rong Huang was pinched by the soft jaw flesh.


    "What are you...huh!"


    Ten minutes later, Rong Huang covered his mouth, his eyes gleaming, and his two thin legs got out of the car as soft as noodles.


    Rong Binbai watched the little girl enter the crew before turning around and heading back to the hotel.


    -


    In the next month, Rong Huang basically ended Huajie''s scene.


    During the period, Rong Huang had an affair with Rong Bin Bai...Ah, I had secretly met several times, and each time Rong Huang bought a lot of delicious food.


    Then on the day she left the crew, Han Wan walked towards her with a weight scale.


    "Rong Huang, come over and weigh me. I think you have lost a lot of weight recently." Han Wan put the scale on Rong Huang''s feet and looked at her with a smile.


    Rong Huang smiled and felt bitter in his heart, and felt that Han Wan was talking the opposite.


    Rong Huang stood there motionless, unwavering, "Sister Wan, I don''t think I''m thin at all, so I don''t need to weigh it anymore, right?"


    Han Wan continued to smile, smiling so much that Rong Huang''s scalp was numb, "No way."


    Rong Huang laughed dryly, took off his jacket, and slowly stood on the scale.


    Looking at the numbers on the scale, Rong Huang: "..."


    Rong Huang took off his socks again without changing his face, and stood up again.


    Looking at the numbers above, Han Wan suddenly laughed, "You honestly entertain, how much food have you secretly bought with me these days?"


    Rong Huang looked down at Xiao Jiojio, his white powdered toes twisted and twisted, moved and moved, just not looking at Han Wan.


    I''m not talking nonsense without you.


    Han Wan glanced at Rong Huang, who wished to retract his head into his chest, then sighed and said, "Do you know you..."


    Rong Huang put his hands behind him, rushing to reply, "I''m a female star, and we must pay attention to body management."


    Rong Huang snorted, "I know all about it, not next time."


    That''s it!


    She will eat it next time.


    "Let''s go back quickly." Rong Huang clapped his hands and dragged his suitcase out. "I heard that a new barbecue restaurant has opened near Yidong. Let''s try it out?"


    Han Wan followed Rong Huang with two bags and Fang Xiao, but refused without even thinking about it, "No, barbecue calories are too high, and you are not in a physique that does not grow meat after eating."


    Rong Huang quietly squeezed Mimi''s soft belly, and she could vaguely pinch a layer of soft flesh.


    Rong Huang brushed his hand back, this must not be the belly of the king!


    Who stole the slender waist of the king while he was not paying attention? !

 Chapter 265： Gold Sparrow (45)

    "But I think a lot of people will go, I think about what to eat!"


    After getting in the car, Rong Huang still didn''t give up, saying that he would only eat once and go back to exercise after eating.


    Han Wan glanced at Rong Huang''s bun face, after thinking about it, he agreed.


    "Sister Wan, you are so kind." Rong Huang Caihong fart kept blowing out, because he didn''t need money anyway.


    Han Wan was quite helpful, and at the end he said, "Remember to come back to exercise."


    Rong Huang smiled and nodded.


    It is impossible to exercise, and it is impossible to exercise in this life.


    -


    The so-called is that life is full of surprises.


    Rong Huang went to the bathroom halfway and ran into Rong Chan.


    Rong Chan was applying makeup in front of the sink, and when she saw Rong Huang, she just glanced indifferently, and then continued to put on lipstick.


    Rong Huang said that you are horizontal, this king is even more horizontal than you.


    Rong Huang didn''t even give Rong Chan a look, he was ready to go out after washing his hands.


    Seeing Rong Huang, Rong Chan left without saying a word, pinching her lipstick and calling her, "Rong Huang."


    Rong Huang paused and turned to look at Rong Chan, "Something?"


    "Have you come back from the crew?" Rong Chan stared at Rong Huang and asked slowly.


    Rong Huang felt that Rong Chan was answering the wrong question. If she didn''t come back from the crew, would she come to eat barbecue?


    I usually look at a very smart person, but don''t know how to say it?


    Rong Huang just nodded and was ready to leave, after all, there was a communication barrier with Zhizhi.


    Seeing that Rong Huang was still as defiant as he was in the hotel before, the mentality that Rong Chan had been supporting was completely collapsed.


    "Rong Huang, do you think Rong Binbai really likes you? He is just playing with you. Do you think he will marry you?"


    Rong Chan sneered, "How could he marry a woman who is nothing?"


    Rong Huang was not angry when he heard this, and was unexpectedly calm.


    Just when Rong Chan thought that Rong Huang was stimulated by what she said, Rong Huang turned around unhurriedly.


    "When I met him, you still sold pork to your dad." Rong Huang paused and explained kindly, "I didn''t mean your current dad, but your blood-related dad."


    Seeing that Rong Chan''s face was difficult to look, Rong Huang grinned and opened his white teeth, "As for whether or not to marry me, it lies with me, not with him."


    This means that if Rong Huang agrees, Rong Bin Bai can now disclose the relationship between the two.


    Get a certificate by the way.


    With a snap, the lipstick paste in Rong Chan''s hand was broken, and the lower part slipped from his palm and fell to the ground.


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows and poked Rong Chan''s lungs sore every word, "I don''t have nothing, have you forgotten that I am about to own 3% of the shares?"


    After speaking, Rong Huang stopped watching Rong Chan''s reaction, and left the bathroom briskly.


    Rong Chan did not expect that one day Rong Huang would show off in front of her, or the company shares she had always wanted.


    Rong Chan bit his lips tightly, the lipstick in his hand was squeezed into pieces, his eyes full of bitterness.


    -


    After eating, Han Wan took Rong Huang to the door and left, and repeatedly told Rong Huang not to forget to exercise.


    Rong Huang replied, turning his head and leaving behind.


    After going upstairs, Rong Huang saw Rong Bin Bai who was waiting at the door.


    The man wears an expensive privately-ordered suit, which is meticulous from head to toe, which is incompatible with the cramped and shabby small buildings.


    Seeing Rong Huang''s return, Rong Bin took the first two steps, took Rong Huang''s suitcase, and said warmly, "I''ll let someone clean the villa. You can move in now."

 Chapter 266： Gold Sparrow (46)

    Rong Huang took the key and opened the door, "Then I will pack some clothes."


    Rong Binbai followed in behind, and at the same time raised a hand to cover his nose and mouth lightly, coughed, "No hurry."


    I haven''t come back for more than a month, and no one cleaned it. There was a layer of dust in the room, and I could smell a musty smell.


    Some are choking.


    Although he was leaving soon, Rong Huang still opened the window for ventilation.


    There were few clothes, and they were packed quickly.


    Rong Huang dragged a small suitcase out of the bedroom and looked at Rong Bin Bai who was standing in front of the window, "Cen Cen, let''s go."


    Rong Bin Bai closed the window and took the suitcase, "Let''s go."


    -


    The small villa is next door to Rongbinbai, and the decoration is still in the European style of the previous world mansion.


    However, the master bedroom on the second floor of the two small villas is connected by a small corridor, and you can walk a few steps to the master bedroom of Rong Binbai.


    Rong Huang turned around on the first floor now, and then climbed up to the second and third floors to take a look.


    "Do you like it?" Rong Binbai put the suitcase in the master bedroom and came out to ask Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang nodded as he went downstairs, "It looks good, I really like that oil painting."


    "It''s fine if you like it." Wing Bin Bai raised his hand and touched the top of the little girl''s hair.


    I couldn''t find the one that was exactly the same as the one that the little girl in the mansion liked so much. It was Rong Binbai who bought the material for the painting.


    I thought the little girl would not like it, but now I can rest assured.


    When he arrived in the living room on the first floor, Rong Binbai poured a glass of water for Rong Huang, "Are there still jobs next?"


    Rong Huang held the bone china cup and thought for a while, then shook his head, "I don''t know."


    Rong Binbai is also aware of Rong Huang''s bewildered temperament, and it is estimated that she is not interested in anything except eating.


    "Are you interested in coming to Yixing?" Rong Binbai suddenly asked Rong Huang, his narrow eyes with a faint smile.


    Yixing?


    Rong Huang was stunned, a little familiar.


    Rong Binbai guessed what the little girl was thinking, raised his hand and pressed his eyebrows helplessly, "It''s an entertainment company, and its treatment and resources are much better than that of Yidong."


    He didn''t want the little girl to stay in a place like Yidong where she can eat people without spitting out bones.


    His little girl should have the best of everything.


    Rong Huang licked his lower lip, and the two pear vortexes on his cheeks were looming, obedient and soft, "But before, I signed a five-year contract with Yidong."


    Rong Binbai said that this is not a problem, and said, "I usually don''t spend a lot of money, and the money I earn is used to raise cubs."


    Rong Huang waved his hand, "Not for the time being, wait until I hit Rong Chan in the face severely."


    Rong Binbai had investigated the Rong family early in the morning, and he also knew that the Rong family had such an adopted daughter as Rong Chan, and was very kind to this adopted daughter.


    It''s just that he has never been interested in unrelated people, at most he has heard names.


    Rong Binbai didn''t know what he thought of. He glanced at the silly little girl holding a bone china cup and drinking happily, thinking that being busy is not a big problem at all.


    -


    Han Wan didn''t find Rong Huang in the former community that was about to be demolished. The house seemed to have been unoccupied for a long time, so he quickly called Rong Huang.


    Then I got the news that Rong Huang had lived next door to Rongbin Bai''s house.


    Han Wan: "..." President Rong was indeed arrogant.


    So Han Wan drove to Rong Huang''s new home again.


    But at the door of the villa area, he was stopped by the uncle security guard.


    The reason is that only the residents here can enter, and all the idlers are not allowed to enter.


    When Han Wan saw Uncle Security glance at her white public from time to time, with Wang Zhi''s contempt in his eyes, he almost couldn''t hold back his foot and stepped on the accelerator to send him to the sky.

 Chapter 267： Gold Sparrow (47)

    In the end, Rong Huang called the security guard, which allowed Han Wan to enter.


    Looking at the security guard whose attitude changed in an instant, Han Wan vowed that she would drive Maserati past him when she became rich.


    "I found that Yidong is becoming less and less human now. After more than a month, I will give you a variety show, nothing else." Han Wan looked at the luxurious living room with admiration, cursing and grinning.


    "I think it was because Rong Chan was going to the variety show that I was able to pick you up. I guess I wanted to use you to give Rong Chan a boost."


    As soon as he heard that Rong Chan was also going, Rong Huang immediately became interested.


    Where the poisonous scorpion is, of course there must be a king.


    Rong Huang rubbed his hands, an expression eager to try, "Rong Chan, too? Then I must go too."


    "Didn''t you say that You Rongchan''s variety show will never go again?" Han Wan looked puzzled.


    Rong Huang was stunned, this is probably what the original owner said.


    After all, where You Rongchan was, the original owner was crushed to death.


    Rong Huang''s expression was serious, and he said nonsense seriously, "I am no longer the me who used to be, and what I said before naturally doesn''t count."


    Han Wan was circumvented by Rong Huang''s words for a long time before he came back to his senses and understood what Rong Huang meant.


    It means making up his mind to fight Rong Chan to the end.


    "Then I will tell the company."


    Rong Huang asked Han Wan what variety show was.


    "It''s a talent show, similar to the one you participated in before, but I heard that in addition to you and Rong Chan, the other two judges are Xia Taihe and Pu Ying."


    Rong Huang said that he didn''t even know him.


    Rong Huang checked on the Internet. Xia Taihe is a well-known singer in China in recent years, and his albums are ranked first every time.


    And Pu Ying is interesting. He is a famous drama actor and has a high status in China.


    "Why make Pu Ying a judge?" Rong Huang asked from his soul.


    Han Wan told Rong Huang the gossip she had heard, "It is said that Pu Ying is about to retire and wants to find a closed disciple."


    "Then she came to the wrong place, right?" Rong Huang whispered.


    Han Wan shrugged and said that he was unclear, "Who knows? It is estimated that the artist''s brain circuit is a few more twists and turns than we do?"


    No, Rong Huang didn''t have much interest in Puying, only Rong Chan.


    As long as he could step on Rong Chan, Rong Huang would not let it go.


    -


    At the same time, Rong Chan also learned that Rong Huang was going to participate in a variety show with her.


    "Where did Rong Huang get the courage to be a judge with me?" Rong Chan was sitting in front of the dressing table for skin care. He sneered at the news from Sister Huang.


    Sister Huang remained silent.


    "You release the news that Rong Huang is going to participate in the''Yuesheng Dai'', and then buy some navy to bring the rhythm in the comment section."


    As long as Rong Chan thought of Rong Huang''s arrogant appearance last time, his teeth tickled with hatred.


    Even if Rong Huang participated in "Yueshengdai", what about sitting with her as a judge?


    She is supported by fans, and Rong Huang is so much a fan.


    When the two were compared, Rong Huang lost.


    At this time, Rong Chan''s cell phone rang.


    It was from Father Rong.


    Rong Chan was a little impatient to let her father interrupt her skin care, but she still connected, "Dad."


    "Chan Chan, it''s like this. Your sister is back today. Come back and let the family have a meal." Father Rong''s voice came from the other end of the phone.


    Rong Huang returns to Rong''s house?


    Rong Chan suddenly thought of something, his face changed, but still calmed his voice, "Okay, I get it."

 Chapter 268： Gold Sparrow (48)

    Father Rong said nothing, and hung up.


    Rong Chan stared at the extinguished mobile phone screen for a long time and did not speak. Sister Huang behind him couldn''t help but uttered, "Am I going?"


    "Not going!" Rong Chan gritted his teeth.


    Rong Chan estimated that Rong Huang went back this time for the 3% of the shares, and Father Rong called her to go back, just to let Rong Huang know that she had no shares.


    What is the purpose of Rongfu''s move?


    Rong Chan thought for a while, then suddenly came back to his senses.


    It was because he wanted to please Rong Bin Bai by pleasing Rong Huang.


    As long as Rong Huang has a good life in the Rong family, then Rong Bin Bai will also love the house and Wu and benefit the Rong family.


    Rong Chan knows what kind of character Rong Fu is, but he is not surprised, but suddenly he has a sense of crisis.


    Before Rong Huang came back, everyone felt that the Rong family would be his own in the end.


    Later, Rong Huang came back, but he was a weak and incompetent person. She easily trampled Rong Huang under her feet.


    But why did everything suddenly change?


    Began to be arrogant and domineering, even daring to do something at her birthday party.


    Rong Huang even got a share of the company''s shares.


    Rong Chan couldn''t figure it out, and hated Rong Huang even more.


    If it weren''t for Rong Huang, she wouldn''t have been forced to stay at home, waiting for the news on the Internet to pass before returning to work.


    Rong Chan has always looked down on variety shows, so he gave them to the Taiwanese book to read them, and they didn''t mean anything at all.


    Now she wants to appear in the same shot as Rong Huang.


    Rong Chan took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down.


    The soldiers came to cover the water and earth, she didn''t believe that she couldn''t play with Ronghuang.


    -


    Rong Chan drove to Rong''s house, and Rong Huang had arrived.


    The servants who had been cold and even disdainful to Rong Huang in the past were offering tea to Rong Huang with a look of flattery.


    Rong Chan snorted silently when he saw what the wind made the rudder.


    It was Rong Huang who saw Rong Chan first, his wet apricot eyes flashed with a smile, and his ruddy lips moved lightly, "Cousin, you are here."


    Rong Chan squeezed the bag in his hand, what Rong Huang said was the same as she had come to visit.


    Rong Chan raised a smile, stepped on high heels and walked to Rong Huang to sit down, "There is a traffic jam on the road, am I not late, am I?"


    Rong Huang smiled and replied, "No."


    Rong Chan was a little surprised to see that Rong Huang had this attitude towards her, but the next sentence almost made Rong Chan''s smile unstrained.


    "I''m here early, after all, I have to squeeze the subway." Rong Huang conjured a card out of the small bag beside him, "but my dad gave me a card. It is said that there are a million in it."


    Although one million is not a big deal to Rong Huang, it is a good amount of money to be mad at Rong Chan.


    Sure enough, when she finished saying this, Rong Chan''s smile faded a little.


    Rong Huang will accept it as soon as he sees it. After all, Rong Chan will be there when the share transfer contract is signed later.


    Now that people are dizzy, how can they continue to seize Ying Rongchan later?


    Rong Chan just smiled and said nothing, but in his heart he wondered why father and mother Rong hadn''t come down yet.


    After a while, father and mother came down from upstairs together.


    "Chan Chan is here too?" Mother Rong smiled and looked at Rong Chan lovingly.


    Rong Chan smiled softly, "There is a traffic jam on the road, I thought I was late."


    "It''s not late, even if it''s late, Mom won''t blame you."


    Rong Chan heard what Rong Mu said, and immediately raised his eyes to look at Rong Huang, looking forward to seeing her sad expression.


    However, Rong Huang is genuinely drinking black tea, and he smacks his lips like aftertaste from time to time, and he has no time to look at Rong Chan''s side.

 Chapter 269： Gold Sparrow (49)

    Rong Chan was a little disappointed, and continued smiling, "My sister came very early today, so I thought I was late."


    Mother Rong was annoyed when she saw Rong Huang. She was willing to come down to see Rong Huang and Father Rong had repeatedly warned that she must not make Rong Huang angry.


    But the tone is not so good, "What do you care about her?"


    Seeing Rong Chan''s restless provocation, Rong Huang took a sip of black tea and ignored the several servants around him, "I came early to catch the subway, unlike you all with cars when you go out."


    Rong Mu and Rong Chan''s expressions froze.


    This is not the first time they have heard Rong Huang say that he has no money. The last time Rong Huang said in front of so many people that he had no money for training and eating, the Rong family couldn''t hold his head up for a long time.


    Can''t even support a child, the Rong family is going to go bankrupt, right?


    This was heard by Mrs. Yung from an expensive wife.


    "Didn''t your dad give you money just now?" Mother Rong said angrily.


    Rong Huang let out a soft ah, with a dazed expression, "Am I talking about money? No? I''m obviously talking about being late to catch the subway!"


    Yung mother: "..."


    Mother Rong didn''t want to say a word to Rong Huang now, saying one more word would cost him one year of life.


    Father Yung, who had been sitting there without speaking, also spoke at this time, "If Huang Huang has no money, tell me."


    Although the company''s finances have had some problems recently, the problem should not be big and it will be resolved soon.


    Rong Huang noticed the slightly changed faces of Rong Chan and Rong Mu, and nodded without a smile, "I see."


    Next, Father Rong said a few more words, and finally turned the topic to the main topic, "When you come back these few days, did you date Mr. Rong?"


    Rong Huang''s eyelashes moved lightly, and the scumbag was thinking of fighting against Feng''s illness again?


    Ah no way.


    Rong Huang pretended not to understand, and concentrated on eating the fruit, "It''s an appointment, what''s wrong?"


    Father Rong rubbed his hands awkwardly, stood up and sat next to Rong Huang, his voice was too soft, and he made Rong Huang greasy goose bumps on his body.


    "That''s right. Recently, something happened to our company. Dad wants you to ask Mr. Rong for Dad, can you help our company."


    Rong Huang kept pushing fruit into his mouth, and said in a vague voice, "If you get married these days, you can get a divorce. Let alone Cen and I... Rong Binbai is just a boyfriend and girlfriend. "


    "And as my cousin said before, Rong Binbai will not marry me. He is just playing with me. I am just a woman who is nothing."


    After that, Rong Huang sighed with a sad look on his face.


    Father and Mother Rong listened to Rong Huang''s words and looked at Rong Chan at the same time.


    I saw Rong Chan''s face faintly pale, a guilty conscience that had been exposed.


    Mother Rong was shocked and opened her mouth, "Chan Chan, you..."


    Father Rong also looked at Rong Chan with a complicated expression.


    Although he knew that Rong Chan was a little clever, he didn''t expect to say that in front of Rong Huang.


    This can be called vicious.


    Rong Chan''s expression was flustered, and he waved his hands repeatedly, denying it, "I didn''t, my sister was talking nonsense, how could I say that?"


    Rong Huang: "You have it, you have it, you have it."


    Father Rong: "...Okay, I will educate her well when I look back. Don''t be angry, Huanghuang. Don''t all this marriage start from love."


    Rong Huang didn''t give a look in his eyes to Father Rong, he let out an absent-minded hum, he didn''t know if he listened.


    Father Rong is about to die of depression, is Rong Huang really not understanding or pretending not to understand?

 Chapter 270： Gold Sparrow (50)

    If something happens to the Rong family, what good will it do to her?


    After that, Father Rong mentioned it several times, but was fooled by Rong Huang.


    When it was time for dinner, the table was extremely quiet.


    Except for Rong Huang who focused on eating, the other three had their own thoughts.


    Rong Chan looked at the way Rong Huang wished to finish all the dishes, his eyes flashed with contempt.


    Sure enough, he grew up in the orphanage, even if he became Rong Binbai��s girlfriend, he did not change the barbaric nature in his bones.


    It''s not that Rong Huang didn''t notice the three lines of sight, but it had no effect on her.


    Does not affect her eating speed.


    After eating, Rong Huang did not leave the table, but looked straight at Father Rong who was sipping the red wine, "Dad, I have something to do when I come back this time."


    Father Rong had not forgotten this, took a deep look at Rong Huang, went to the study in person, and took down the share transfer contract from the safe.


    The entire process of the share transfer was quiet.


    Father Rong was observing the changes in Rong Huang''s expression.


    Mother Rong was distressed that the 3% of the shares fell into Rong Huang''s hands.


    Rong Chan couldn''t wait to peel Rong Huang''s skin and bones.


    Rong Huang didn''t sign immediately, but instead looked at the contract page by page, and from time to time he reached out and squeezed a strawberry into his mouth comfortably.


    Father Rong is always a cunning man, and Rong Huang is worried that he will make a fuss about the contract, so he should read it first before saying it.


    Shui Shui Jian Rong Huang stared at the contract with all his attention, grabbing Rong Huang''s hair and swinging, and asked in a low voice, "My lord, do you understand all this?"


    Recently, Shui Shui likes to swing on her hair. Rong Huang''s hair roots are a bit painful, "Of course I don''t understand."


    "The king..."


    Rong Huang didn''t give Shui Shui a chance to speak, he inadvertently flicked his fingertips, and the Shui Shui bomb flew out.


    If you don''t understand, you have to pretend that "I understand well, I know well that you will be over if you are slick."


    Appears to be very powerful.


    After reading the last line slowly, Rong Huang took the pen to sign.


    "When will I go home and live for a few days?" Father Rong looked at Rong Huang with a loving face, trying to make his image of a kind father taller.


    Those little nine and nine Ronghuang in Father Rong''s heart could see clearly. He bends his eyes and refuses without hesitation, "I''m going to participate in a variety show in two days."


    Rong Chan''s eyes moved, and he asked Rong Huang, "Is it''Yue Sheng Dai''?"


    Rong Huang rolled up the contract and knocked it in his palm, nodding.


    "I''m going too, we really have fate." Rong Chan looked at Rong Huang expectantly, "We can live together at that time."


    Rong Huang: It''s wrong, it''s evil fate.


    Rong Huang smiled with a mouthful of white teeth, with a soft smile on his soft white face, "No."


    Rong Chan: The smile gradually disappeared.


    After getting the food, Rong Huang was also ready to slip away.


    Rong Huang stood up, picked up the small bag, "It''s almost time, I should go too."


    "Don''t sit there anymore?" Father Rong still wanted to let Rong Bin help him, "Next time..." Mr. Rong came back.


    Rong Huang walked forward without turning his head, and when he was about to reach the gate, he suddenly stopped and turned to look at Rong Chan, his delicate eyebrows with evil.


    Rong Huang raised his hand and waved the contract in his hand, furiously not paying for his life, "Cousin, goodbye Yo."


    Rong Chan knew that Rong Huang was showing off to her, but now that his father and mother were present, he could not change his face, so he could only smile and watch Rong Huang leave.

 Chapter 271： Gold Sparrow (51)

    "Yueshengdai" backstage.


    Rong Huang and Rong Chan were sitting in front of the dressing table with their respective makeup artists applying makeup to them.


    Rong Chan glanced at Huang Huang, with a gentle smile at the corner of his mouth, "Is my sister hungry? I have some food here."


    Then he asked the assistant to deliver the crystal shrimp dumplings on the table to Rong Huang''s side.


    Rong Huang looked at the crystal shrimp dumplings still in the outer packaging, and suddenly thought that the original owner was allergic to shrimp.


    Turning his eyes, Rong Huang accepted Shang Rongchan''s eyes without changing his face, and handed it to Fang Xiao to put him aside, then looked at Rongchan, "Is my sister thirsty?"


    Rong Chan smiled and shook his head, "Not thirsty."


    Rong Huang blinked, oh, seemingly disappointed.


    The makeup is done quickly.


    The makeup artist packed up his things and left, only Rong Huang and Rong Chan were left.


    "Why don''t you eat shrimp dumplings?"


    Rong Huang looked at the delicate makeup of Rong Chan, and squeezed a small fist, "Why don''t you drink water?"


    Rong Chan smiled, "Not thirsty."


    Rong Huang''s face was serious, with an unquestionable expression, "No, you are thirsty." He stood up as he said.


    Rong Chan suddenly had an ominous premonition and subconsciously wanted to go out, but found that the door of the dressing room couldn''t be opened.


    It seems to be locked from the outside.


    As soon as Rong Chan turned around, he saw Rong Huang walking towards her with a glass of water.


    Rong Chan''s eyes were panicked, his back pressed against the door, watching Rong Huang approaching step by step, "You...what are you going to do?"


    "I didn''t want to do anything, I just wanted to buy you a glass of water."


    Rong Huang''s beautiful apricot eyes were smiling, as if she was simply trying to give her water to drink.


    But Rong Chan knew that Rong Huang was a vicious and vicious woman, and she couldn''t be so kind at all.


    Before she could react, her chin was pinched by a soft hand.


    Rong Chan opened his eyes in horror.


    As soon as Rong Huang''s fingertip moved, Rong Chan was forced to open his mouth.


    Rong Huang poured a glass of water into it, and muttered as he poured it into it, "I said, "Please drink water, what are you running? How come seeing me is the same as seeing a scourge?"


    The little girl''s voice carries the unique softness and sweetness of a girl, like it is dipped in a big pot of honey, and every word is sweet.


    Ke Rongchan didn''t think so.


    In her eyes, Rong Huang is a demon.


    Because she saw the golden faintly flowing in Rong Huang''s eyes.


    Father and mother Rong are all authentic Chinese. How could Rong Huang have golden eyes?


    Thinking of the last time that Rong''s mother brought the old gray robe to take Rong Huang, Rong Chan was very sure that Rong''s guess was correct.


    The hot water mixed with an extremely bitter taste, sliding down the throat all the way.


    Rong Chan felt that all the places where the hot water passed by were scalded.


    Rong Chan groaned in pain, but found that his voice became hoarse, like the voice of an eighty-year-old woman, with a handful of gravel in his throat.


    "What did you do?" The pain in his throat became more and more intense, as if something was burning, making Rong Chan''s heart frightened.


    However, Rong Huang just withdrew his hand without changing his face and put the cup on the table.


    The corner of the little girl''s mouth evoked a clever and harmless smile, her voice was sweet and soft, "Of course it is, according to her own way, she can also treat her body."


    Seeing Rong Chan''s legs soft and sitting on the ground, Rong Huang sighed, "Where did the courage to give Rong Huang the medicine back then? It''s just some medicine."


    "But your medicine may be cured, mine..." Rong Huang lightly pinched the white feathers on a mask worn by the judges with his fingertips, took a breath, and the feathers fluttered and fell to the ground. .

 Chapter 272： Gold Sparrow (52)

    "But it will never get better." Rong Huang looked at Rong Chan with a smile.


    Rong Chan was speechless now, she could only turn a blank face and looked at Rong Huang with bitter eyes.


    But Rong Huang would not be frightened by the look in her eyes.


    "Are you thinking about how to retaliate against me when you look back?" Rong Huang flicked his side face with his fingertips. This place was where sulfuric acid had been poured before.


    Rong Huang raised his eyes and looked at Rong Chan''s side face, wondering if he should add one to her face, "But you have no chance."


    "I always thought that Mrs. Rong didn''t like me because I was not by my side all these years. After all, to her, I can only be considered a stranger by blood."


    Rong Huang sighed, and his clean and clear eyes looked at Rong Chan''s face inch by inch.


    "However, I really didn''t expect you to be my elder sister." Rong Huang paused, with a crooked smile, "It''s a sister, a half-father."


    Rong Huang emphasized the four words "half father".


    Rong Chan''s pupils shrank suddenly, half-father? !


    Then her biological mother is...


    impossible!


    Rong Huang ignored the roar of a trapped beast in Rong Chan''s throat, anyway he couldn''t hear it outside.


    "What do you think about Mrs. Rong now? Mr. Rong must be very angry when he saw the DNA test report, right?"


    The first time I saw Rong Mu, Rong Huang found that Rong Mu was very concerned about Rong Chan.


    In the next few meetings, Rongmu''s attitude towards Rongchan was completely different from that of Rongfu''s towards Rongchan.


    It''s like treating his own daughter.


    Rong Huang found it strange, and when he thought of it, he took the hairs of the two and sent them for DNA testing.


    Rong Huang didn''t expect to come to the small world to do tasks, there are melons everywhere.


    Rong Huang didn''t specifically send the appraisal report to Rong''s family, but just delivered it by express.


    The recipient is Yung Fu.


    Surely Father Rong must be crazy after seeing this?


    The green hat worn by his wife for more than 20 years, and he also raised a daughter for the adulterer, that is, his distant brother.


    Is anyone going crazy with this?


    God knows how long Rong Huang laughed when he heard the news.


    There was a knock on the door outside, and it was the assistant who informed that the program was about to start.


    The smile on Rong Huang''s face narrowed a bit, slowly raised a small paw, and waved at Rong Chan, who was still in shock.


    "Goodbye, I hope you are still alive when we meet next time."


    In an instant, it disappeared in the dressing room.


    The staff outside found that the door of the dressing room couldn''t be opened, and quickly let someone open the door forcibly.


    At first I pushed the door and found it couldn''t move. It took a little effort to push it open.


    There was a bang from the dressing room, like the sound of a heavy object falling to the ground.


    The staff walked in and found that it was Rong Chan.


    Rong Chan collapsed to the ground with a very ugly face.


    Rong Huang, who was supposed to be in the same room with Rong Chan, was not in the dressing room.


    "Hurry up and send people to the hospital!" I don''t know who shouted, and then someone hurriedly helped them up and sent them to the hospital.


    -


    Rong Chan is also a woman with more than nine million Weibo fans. She was taken to the hospital at the scene of the variety show filming, and she was on the hot search within a short while.


    #��chan fainted, Yuesheng on behalf of the suspension#


    "What''s wrong with Chanchan? Is it uncomfortable?"


    "Chanchan should pay attention to your body and rest more."


    "Does anyone know what''s going on? Why did Chanchan pass out?"


    "It seems that Rong Huang and Rong Chan are participating in a variety show together, should she know?"


    "Rong Huang bullied Rong Chan so much and asked her why? Maybe she caused Chan Chan to pass out!"

 Chapter 273： Gold Sparrow (53)

    Rong Huang sat cross-legged on the sofa and swiped Weibo, looking at it, and suddenly became angry with a pufferfish.


    Rong Binbai, who was working on a computer next to him, heard the humming sound from the little girl''s throat, and raised his eyebrows to look at Rong Huang.


    Seeing Rong Huang''s cheeks bulging, Rong Bin smiled and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Rong Huang moved his little **** and sat down next to Rong Binbai, showing him his cell phone angrily.


    "When they discuss Rongchan, they discuss it, why do they have to get me?"


    Angry.


    Rong Bin''s expression was silent, and he didn''t know what he thought of, and freed a hand for the little girl to smooth the hair.


    Start from the top of the hair, all the way backward, and continue to the end of the hair.


    Rong Huang was pushed backwards.


    When Rong Bin retracted his hand in vain, seeing that the little girl hadn''t made the milky snoring like last time, he turned to look at Rong Huang.


    I saw Rong Huang holding his mobile phone and staring at him with black and white apricot eyes.


    Rong Binbai ignored the e-mail alert and lowered his voice, "What''s the matter?"


    Rong Huang stretched out a small paw and pointed at his head, his eyes turned scarlet with anger, "You messed up my hair!"


    Rongbin''s white fingertips trembled, and he quickly put down the computer, "Don''t be angry, I''ll just tie it again for you." As he said, he stretched out his hand to untie the small rubber band that tied Rong Huang''s hair.


    "What kind of hairstyle do you want to comb?" Rong Huang used his fingers as a comb and straightened Rong Huang''s hair. "Ball head? Ponytail?"


    Rong Huang stretched his neck and let Rong Guest Bai fiddle with him, whispering in a low voice, "Ball head."


    Rong Bin Bai gave a chuckling, "Okay."


    In these days, Rong Huang is always getting a ball head, and Rong Bin has done a lot in vain.


    Soon there was a ball head.


    Rong Huang touched and found that it was not bad. He glanced at the white of the honorable guest, and looked forward to his posture as his eyes flowed, "For the sake of your good attitude, I will forgive you reluctantly."


    Rong Binbai answered very cooperatively, "Thank you, madam, for forgiving me."


    Rong Huang snorted and patted Rong Binbai on the shoulder, expressing his pride.


    This man just can''t be spoiled.


    As soon as you give him a good face, he will go to heaven.


    -


    There are many speculations about Rong Chan''s admission to the hospital.


    But the person concerned has never appeared, and he has not even logged in to Weibo.


    People who are familiar with Rong Chan also don''t know what Rong Chan''s situation is now.


    You Yu Ji approached Du Sui without fear of death, and the microphone slammed into Du Sui''s face, "Excuse me, Mr. Du, can you tell us how your fianc��e Ms. Rong Chanrong is now?"


    "What is the reason for Miss Rong to be hospitalized?"


    "Why haven''t you been to the hospital so far?"


    Three consecutive questions smashed towards Du Sui, and Du Sui''s originally ugly expression became even more gloomy.


    Why doesn''t he go to the hospital?


    Why is he going to the hospital?


    I thought that Rong Chan was not the real daughter of the Rong family, but fortunately, she was loved by Rong''s father and mother. Most of the future company will belong to her, not the vulgar and rude Rong Huang.


    But now he actually told him that Rong Chan was Rong''s mother''s biological daughter.


    And her biological father is not Yung father.


    Not many people know about this, he still learned the news from an anonymous email.


    It''s no wonder that Rongfu didn''t let him go to the hospital to accompany Rongchan these days. Is he faceless?


    No one thought that before marrying Father Yung, Mother Yung would even have a daughter with Father Yung''s distant brother.


    Raising a daughter for someone else for more than 20 years, if this matter spreads out, the Rong family will completely become a laughing stock.

 Chapter 274： Gold Sparrow (54)

    It is even more ridiculous than before that everyone knows that the Rong family loves adopted daughters and neglects their daughters.


    Du Sui''s face was dark, and strangers should not enter, "I don''t have a fianc��e."


    "Ms. Rongjia, isn''t Rong Chan your fianc��e? Did you break up?"


    Yu Ji didn''t expect that one day he would dig out the news of his breakup with Rong Chan from Zheng Zhu''s mouth.


    "My fiancee is Miss Rong Jia, but Rong Chan is not."


    With only this sentence left behind, several bodyguards appeared behind Du Sui, separating Yu Ji from Du Sui.


    Du Sui got into the car and left without looking back.


    -


    #�Ž����f���ݙV�� Marriage Contract#


    Since Rong Chan passed out and entered the hospital last week, Rong Chan has been on hot search again.


    The video sent by the entertainment big V was very clear. Du Sui expressionlessly denied that Rong Chan and him were unmarried couples.


    "Du Sui said his fianc��e is Miss Rong Jia, and said that Rong Chan is not. What does this mean?"


    "Fiancee = Miss Rong Jia, Rong Chan �� fiancee, then Rong Chan �� Miss Rong Jia, do I understand this meaning?"


    "The logical ability upstairs is perfect. Ke Rongchan is not Miss Rong Jia. Why would she be Rong Huang''s fianc�� before?"


    "Have you forgotten the long text of Huafa in Rongchan''s big pink mist?"


    "I remember I remember, give you some directions [link]"


    "Didn''t Yidong prove to be false before?"


    "What if it''s true?"


    In fact, if it weren''t for Rong Chan to buy hot search Black Ronghuang online, people like Rong Huang would not be able to get a hot search in ten or eight years.


    Rong Huang said that she has to thank Rong Chan for being familiar with the vast number of netizens.


    Nowadays, netizens eat new melons every day. Where does the time come to recall the melons before?


    The thing about seeing flowers in the fog was only a splash of water during those two or three days, and no one deliberately turned it out for discussion afterwards.


    Now it was picked up again, and someone else sorted out the relationship between Rong Huang and Rong Chan.


    Probably, Rong Huang is a real daughter and Rong Chan is a fake daughter.


    The Rong family prefer fake daughters to real daughters.


    But the Du family paid more attention to blood, so they broke off their marriage contract with Rong Chan who was not orthodox.


    "Fuck, this is a real and fake daughter of a wealthy family. One million words are in preparation."


    "Squat, remember to poke me when you write upstairs"


    "I just want to know if Du Sui is only engaged to Miss Rong Jia, then will he and Rong Huang..."


    "Think too much? How can Rong Huang deserve Du Sui?"


    "Agree. Although Rong Huang is a real daughter, she can''t change the fact that she has no culture."


    -


    Rong Chan was lying on the hospital bed, the curtains cut off the light outside, and the room was dim.


    The comments kept digging into her mind, and Du Sui''s words echoed in her ears over and over again.


    "My fiancee is Miss Rong Jia, but Rong Chan is not."


    "My fiancee..."


    Rong Chan''s hand gripped the bed sheet tightly, with blue veins bulging on his forehead and neck, and a hoarse roar from his throat, which looked particularly terrifying in the dark and dark room.


    Why did Du Sui say that in front of reporters?


    Didn''t he say he loves her the most?


    Du Sui actually said that his fianc��e is Miss Rong Jia, isn''t that Rong Huang?


    But Rong Huang is now a guest of honor, so it''s not necessarily if Du Sui is not good enough.


    Thinking about it, Rong Chan laughed suddenly, giggling, spiteful craziness intertwined in his eyes.


    Damn it!


    Damn it all!

 Chapter 275： Gold Sparrow (55)

    Mother Rong invited the nurse who took care of Rong Chan to sit on a chair outside the ward. He heard the sound coming from the crack in the door, with fear and disgust on his face.


    If it weren''t for the money, who would care for this crazy woman here?


    Zhengxiang, who slept at night, suddenly heard a giggle, just like the scene of a horror movie.


    They are already crazy, so they should be sent to a mental hospital as soon as possible.


    -


    Rong Huang didn''t know that he was being mentioned by the majority of netizens again.


    She is now listening to the play with Rong Bin Bai.


    Early this morning, Rong Bin Bai didn''t know what was wrong, so he had to let Rong Huang go to the theater with him.


    Listening to the babbling opera on stage, Rong Huang seemed to be back in Liyuan again.


    Rong Huang was drowsy holding his small head, and suddenly heard Rong Binbai''s voice, "I know that you were not on the stage that time."


    Rong Huang didn''t hear clearly at first, and turned his head to look at Rong Bin Bai, "What did you say?"


    Rong Bin Bai saw the little girl in a daze and she was going to go to bed next moment, obviously not interested in opera.


    Rong Bin''s white eyes grew darker when thinking of the little girl dressed up in a skirt and ancient costume that he saw deep in his consciousness that day.


    "Want to sleep?" Rong Bin Bai asked softly.


    Rong Huang licked his lower lip and nodded.


    Want sleep.


    Rongbin Bai lightly sighed. Originally, he wanted to take her to meet people, "Let''s go then." There will be more opportunities in the future.


    As soon as Rongbin finished his vernacular, Rong Huang immediately came to his mind, "Well, go back."


    The seats were scattered, and the departure of Rong Huang and Rong Binbai did not disturb the others.


    When approaching the door, Rong Huang saw Pu Ying.


    Rong Huang met Puying once at the backstage of Yuesheng, and he naturally remembered her.


    He was only planning to nod and greet and leave, but saw Pu Ying walking straight towards this side.


    Rong Binbai beside him also stopped.


    Puying stood in front of Rong Huang and Rong Binbai, looking at Rong Huang, but she said to Rong Binbai, "This is your little girlfriend? I didn''t expect it to be someone I knew."


    Rong Bin glanced at Rong Huang with a confused face, a smile flashed in his eyes, nodded slightly, and then introduced Pu Ying to Rong Huang, "This is my mother."


    Rong Huang: "???"


    Meow meow meow?


    Rong Huang didn''t expect Puying to be the mother of the world''s supernatural body of Feng disease. For a while, her head was a little confused, and she stammered, "Mom...good morning, mom."


    An accident flashed in Pu Ying''s eyes, and she was also a little surprised.


    This...is it too fast?


    Huang Rong also realized that he had said the wrong thing, his face flushed, and he wanted to find a crack to get in.


    Ah ah ah ah shark me!


    Seeing the little girl look shy, and seeing Rong Bin''s white eyes beckoning her not to embarrass the little girl, Pu Ying couldn''t laugh or cry.


    It was the first time she saw Rong Binbai care about a person so much.


    But this is also good.


    "Just call it that, anyway, it''s not bad for such a day or two." Pu Ying smiled, "I have something else, why should you two go."


    "Remember to take care of the little girl." Puying said to Rong Binbai before leaving.


    Rong Bin Bai responded indifferently, and took the little girl''s hand to leave.


    As soon as he climbed into the car, Rong Huang stretched out his hand and grabbed Rong Binbai''s cuff with a fierce look, and drew people to him.


    "I said how did you call me to listen to the show today? That was the original idea." Rong Huang saw that Rong Binbai was still laughing, thinking that he was laughing at himself, and suddenly exploded, "You''re still laughing! You''re still laughing!"


    "Are you happy to see me embarrassed?"

 Chapter 276： Gold Sparrow (56)

    Seeing the little girl angry like a pufferfish, Rong Binbai suppressed his smile and said sternly, "I just want to show you to your parents. You can''t wait to recognize your mother first."


    As long as Rong Huang thinks of what happened just now, he can''t wait to get quiet under the car.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I will break your relationship with you?" Rong Huang threatened fiercely, trying to scare Rong Binbai.


    Rong Binbai certainly wouldn''t be frightened by the little peacock, but he knew that the girl was very embarrassed now, and he didn''t tease her anymore.


    "Okay, I''m wrong, I should tell you." Rongbin gave the little girl smoothly in white motions, "I don''t want to break up, I don''t want to break up for the rest of my life."


    "In order to make amends for my wife, how about I personally cook today and make you a full table for you?"


    "Man Han Feast?" Rong Huang licked his lips subconsciously.


    Something moved.


    Seeing the little girl with bright eyes, Rong Binbai knew that she was moved.


    "How? Can you forgive me?" Rongbin said lightly.


    Rong Huang raised his chin, loosened Rongbin''s white sleeves, and looked forward, "Since you have all apologized, then I will forgive you reluctantly."


    Rong Binbai fastened his seat belt, started the car, and drove towards home.


    -


    After more than two hours, Rong Huang sat at the dinner table, holding the wine bottle and refused to let go.


    Rong Binbai put the peeled shrimp in front of Rong Huang, trying to remove the wine bottle from Rong Huang''s arms, but Rong Huang gave him a fierce meal.


    "What are you doing? Do you want to steal my drink?"


    The little girl tilted her head, her dark apricot eyes were habitually clouded by drinking.


    When staring at people, his eyes flowed, charming and charming.


    Rong Bin Bai raised his forehead with a headache, but after going to the kitchen to fry two steaks, Rong Huang actually drank half a bottle of wine.


    And the alcohol is quite high.


    There are so many wines on the wine cabinet, and some of them have a low degree he specially prepared for Rong Huang. Why did the little girl pick this bottle?


    This seems to be the discharge gift that Ding Guangji brought to him last time.


    Seeing Rong Bin Bai standing motionless in front of him, Rong Huang slowly burped a little wine, and waved at Rong Bin Bai, "Hey, who are you?"


    Rong Bin gave a white tusk, did not answer, and reached out to take away the wine glass in front of Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang was immediately upset when seeing Rong Bin Bai not speaking, he stared at Rong Bin Bai, trying to frighten him with his eyes.


    "You Xiaolangjun, how dare you disobey this king, do you think anyone will dare to marry you after being tied here by this king?"


    Rong Bin Bai: "..."


    Rong Huang waved Rong Bin Bai''s extended hand, suddenly patted the table, and said gruffly, "I advise you to be more acquainted and marry me earlier, so as not to suffer unnecessary suffering!"


    Rong Bin''s long and narrow eyes narrowed slightly, and his eyes were deeply acquainted. He raised his eyebrows, "Marry you?"


    Rong Huang touched his face, became intoxicated for a while, and then said gruffly, "Of course it is to marry me. Who do you want to marry if you don''t marry me?"


    The little girl''s face and neck were stained with a beautiful peach pink, which was very attractive.


    Rong Bin Bai''s hand hanging on his side was tight, and he took the phone over without any haste, turned on the video recording function, and pointed it at the little girl.


    "What did Zai Zai just say? I didn''t hear clearly."


    The man''s voice was low and dumb, with a bit of coldness, unexpectedly nice.


    The words spoken have a strong sense of inducement.


    The silly little hunter wanted to catch the prey with all his heart, but he didn''t know how close the prey was to the demon.

 Chapter 277： Gold Sparrow (57)

    The prey first followed the little hunter''s mind, and followed the little hunter''s pace.


    At the same time, a trap had already been dug in front, leading the little hunter to step into the trap step by step.


    Rong Huang snorted and bit his hand.


    "You are not allowed to bite your hands." Rong Binbai said.


    Rong Huang wailed and looked at Rong Binbai angrily, "You are so fierce, I don''t want to marry you."


    Rong Binbai''s expression moved slightly, and his attitude changed extremely quickly, "I will not attack you anymore, I will only be good to you."


    Rong Huang was skeptical, "Really?"


    Rongbin nodded, "Really."


    Rong Huang got up with the wine bottle in his arms, and kissed Rong Bin Bai''s lips with a kiss. When he left, he smacked his lips like aftertaste.


    "Then I believe you." Rong Huang sat back again.


    "Since you are obedient, then I will reluctantly marry you. After all, you are an old man that no one wants, and no one wants you except me."


    Rong Bin Bai: "..."


    Rong Binbai suddenly asked Rong Huang, "Do you know what it means to marry me?"


    Rong Huang racked his brains and thought for a while, then spoke quietly, with a hint of uncertainty in his tone, "Tie you home, isn''t it all right?"


    Rong Binbai gave a chuckle, but the laugh soon disappeared.


    Want to be beautiful.


    "In ancient times, we had to write a marriage certificate for marriage, and the same is true for three-media and six-employees." Rongbin explained each word, "but now there is no marriage certificate, just need to get a certificate."


    "Get the certificate?" Rong Huang''s ruddy lips closed together, repeating these two words.


    Rong Binbai patiently waited for the little girl to understand.


    Rong Huang put the wine bottle on the table, wringing his hands, "As long as I get the certificate, will I marry you home?"


    "Correct."


    Rong Huang blinked, staring at Rong Bin Bai with misty eyes, "Then let''s get the certificate, and after getting the certificate, you can give me a litter of piglets at home obediently."


    Rong Bin Bai: "...Why is it little piglet?"


    Rong Huang was stumped by Rong Bin Bai''s question.


    Yes, why is it little piglet?


    Rong Huang couldn''t figure it out, and didn''t want to think about it.


    "No matter what, you are so much nonsense, you are so annoying, be careful this king abandons you and marry someone else!" Rong Huang patted his chest, "I am a woman that thousands of good men want to marry."


    "A good woman like me won''t have this shop after passing this village, man, you have to know how to cherish."


    Rong Bin''s white and dark eyes looked at the little girl for an instant, watching her gossiping nonsense.


    Looks pretty well-behaved on weekdays.


    Why do you talk nonsense when you get drunk?


    Or is it truthful after drinking?


    But it doesn''t matter, Rong Bin chuckled his lips and smiled.


    If it were not for fear that the little girl would be unhappy, he would definitely lock the little girl in a refined golden wire cage, and feed her every day.


    The only condition is to stay by his side.


    Rongbinbai suppressed the dark paranoia that suddenly rose in his heart, with a smile on his cold as moon''s face, "Okay, I won''t say it."


    Rong Huang nodded in satisfaction, and then softly asked, "Then let''s get the certificate?"


    Rongbin''s white eyes filled with a smile, and his hand holding the phone was extremely steady, recording the little girl''s every move into the phone.


    "it is good."


    -


    The next day, Rong Huang woke up habitually rolling around in the bed, and suddenly he put something on his head.


    Turning his head to see, the color of the thing was dazzling red.


    Marriage certificate? !


    Meow meow meow? !


    How could this king have this thing?

 Chapter 278： Gold Sparrow (58)

    Shui Shui flew out with time, and said in a low voice, "My lord, you drank too much yesterday afternoon, so you have to pester others to get the certificate."


    Although Shui Shui knew that it was wrong to deceive the king so much, it was the master''s intention.


    Everything the owner says is right.


    She wouldn''t say that the master fooled the king to get the certificate.


    Rong Huang raised his hand and rubbed his face severely, and opened his marriage certificate with his trembling paws.


    In the group photo of the two, the man wears a neat white shirt with the buttons on the top as usual, with a faint smile on his cool and handsome face.


    On the other hand, Rong Huang around him...


    Rong Huang couldn''t wait to knock his head on the marriage certificate.


    In the photo, what is the difference between her smiling and the second fool who learned that she had won 5 million next door?


    Also, what the **** is the two blushes on this face?


    Is this king really so ugly?


    Rong Huang let out a cry, throwing away the marriage certificate like a hot hand, and buried his face in the quilt impeccably.


    There was a sound of footsteps, and as soon as Rong Huang looked up, he saw Rong Bin Bai standing by the bed.


    Rong Huang pursed his lower lip and snorted aggrievedly, "Why are you here?"


    Although the two villas are connected, Rong Huang said that he doesn''t really want to meet people now.


    She wants to be quiet.


    Rong Bin Bai saw the little girl''s eyes red, thinking that he didn''t want to get the certificate from him, his eyes were dim, and his face remained unchanged and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Rong Huang covered his face, and for a while, some vague voice came from between his fingers.


    "My pictures are so ugly, why don''t you take them better for me?" Rong Huang put down his hands and looked at Rong Bin Bai eagerly, "Can you retake it?"


    Rong Bin Bai did not expect that Rong Huang was struggling with this, and he was a little bit dumbfounded.


    Rong Huang saw Rong Bin laugh out loud, his face was incredible, he could still laugh?


    Rong Huang lifted up the little Jiojio to kick Rong Bin Bai, gritted his teeth and stared at Rong Bin Bai, "You laugh again!"


    Rong Bin glanced at the little girl''s white and tender legs, pinched them calmly, and stuffed them into the quilt.


    It''s not too late to show him at night.


    "It was taken for us by someone else. You can''t retake it."


    Rong Huang looked at Rong Bin Bai who was ruthlessly telling the cruel facts. He twisted his brows and sniffed. His milky voice was a little dull, "Oh, then forget it."


    Rong Binbai saw the little girl all over her body, and even a strand of hair exuded the aura of "I''m so sad, I''m so sad." Some helplessly, he raised his hand and gently rubbed the corner of Rong Huang''s eye, and said to soothe it.


    "Only we can see the photo above, and others can''t see it. I will lock it in the safe later."


    Rong Huang understood the meaning in Rongbin''s vernacular, and he probably means that God knows and knows you and I know.


    Rong Huang picked up the marriage certificate that was thrown at the foot of the bed, touched it, and handed it to Rong Binbai.


    "By the way, why did I get the certificate with you yesterday?" Rong Huang''s wet eyes stared at Rong Bin Bai for an instant.


    Although Shui Shui had said it, she still didn''t give up.


    Will the king''s wine taste that bad?


    Certainly not!


    Rong Binbai had long expected that Rong Huang would ask, took out his phone, clicked on a video, and handed it to her.


    For the next ten minutes, the bedroom was terribly quiet.


    Except for the sound in the video, there were only two shallow breathing sounds.


    Rong Huang still saw himself drunk the first time, but he didn''t expect it to be like this? !


    Rong Huang felt his whole body split apart.


    "Did you lie to me?" The little girl held her mobile phone with wet apricot eyes, "This is fake, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 279： Gold Sparrow (59)

    Rong Bin Bai lazily raised his eyelids, and once again ruthlessly tore up the last trace of Rong Huang''s luck.


    Rongbin slowly raised his hand, covering Rong Huang''s forehead with his palm, "I don''t have a fever, why are you talking nonsense?"


    Rong Huang looked at Rong Bin Bai with an incredulous expression, and the mist that had dissipated in his original eyes quickly accumulated again.


    "Rongbinbai!" the little girl shouted openly. In Rongbin''s eyes, she looked like a little cat with teeth and claws. She even responded in a good mood, "What''s wrong?"


    Rong Huang hummed and stared at Rong Bin Bai for a long time, then suddenly jumped out of the bed.


    Rong Binbai didn''t realize that Rong Huang''s jumping ability was so amazing.


    It just bounced lightly, and it jumped directly on his body.


    Rong Huang''s two small paws were wrapped around Rong Binbai''s neck, and his short legs were hooked around his waist. He glanced around Rong Binbai''s face, as if he was wondering where to put his mouth.


    Rong Binbai held Rong Huang''s little **** in one hand, his eyes darkened, "Come down."


    Rong Huang snorted, "I don''t!"


    Then with a groan, he leaned forward and grabbed Rong Bin Bai''s chin.


    There was a tingling pain in his jaw, and Rong Bin Bai stiffened, motionless.


    After a long while, Rong Huang relaxed, and looked at his masterpiece very satisfied, and said triumphantly, "If you bully me again, you will kill you!"


    After it was over, a small white tooth was shown threateningly.


    The feeling of wetness on the chin has not faded, seeing the little girl full of energy, Rong Binbai held her back waist with the other hand calmly.


    "Since you are so strong, let''s do some exercise." Rong Bin Bai said hoarsely.


    In the following morning, they were all used by Rongbinbai for pancakes.


    The delicate little girl was turned over and branded over and over again.


    Rong Huang: Ma Ma, save me QAQ


    -


    Rong Binbai obtained the household registration books of the two families before he was preparing to obtain the certificate with Rong Huang. Of course, Father Rong also knew the news about Rong Huang and Rong Bin''s white-collar certificate.


    After experiencing a series of cruel things such as being cuckolded and raising a daughter for an adulterer, Father Yung seems to be ten years old.


    Father Rong drove Rong Mu out of Rong''s house, even with Rong Chan.


    The crisis of Rongjia Company has not been resolved. Father Rong has found many people for help, but they have failed.


    There was really no way, Father Rong asked Rong Huang out again.


    Looking at Rong Huang, who was drinking coffee with his head down, Father Rong''s eyes were in a trance for a moment.


    In the end, was Rong Huang the only daughter he had ignored before?


    Rong Huang: Don''t endure Lao Tzu, thank you.


    "Dad heard that you and Mr. Rong got the certificate?" Father Rong went straight to the subject as soon as he came up.


    There was no expression on Rong Huang''s white face, and he just nodded.


    As for Father and Mother Rong, Rong Huang felt that they were vain as parents, and of course they would not have any good looks.


    Father Rong himself knew that Rong Huang had a grudge against him, "It was my father who was wrong before, and I was deceived by those two women."


    Rong Huang sighed in his heart. If Rong Mu and Rong Chan knew that Rong''s father was so inhumane to throw the pot, it is estimated that even if they climbed the wall and climbed the window, they would get Rong Jia''s stabbing him?


    When I saw Rong Huang, he couldn''t say a word. Father Rong was not sure, "Daddy is old now and will retire in two years. How about handing over the company to you?"


    Rong Huang didn''t even think about it, and immediately said, "No."


    Throwing the mess to her, maybe you can still get the financial support of Rong Binbai, why does Rongfu think so beautiful?

 Chapter 280： Gold Sparrow (60)

    Rong Huang said that she was not stupid. She was eaten walnuts every day by the honorable guest.


    Although Rong Huang repeatedly stated that he was smart enough, he didn''t need to eat walnuts to replenish his brain.


    But who thinks his IQ is too high?


    Isn''t it smarter to make up?


    Seeing Rong Huang''s refusal, Father Rong was anxious at the time, and his tone was fierce, "How can you not?"


    Rong Huang opened his eyes wide in horror.


    Oh!


    The king doesn''t want it, so you want to buy and sell, right?


    But this is a public occasion. Rong Huang doesn''t want to hit people, so he can only deal with Father Rong casually, "I will go back to discuss with Rong Bin Bai."


    Hearing Rong Huang''s words, Rong Fu immediately felt relieved a lot.


    Husband and wife are one. Waiting for Rong Huang to take over the company, are you afraid that Rong Bin Bai will not invest in Rong''s?


    Father Rong nodded again and again, "Well, go back and think about it and remember to give me an answer."


    Two days later, Rong Huang didn''t wait for his reply, but waited for Rong Bin Bai''s general assistant.


    Father Yung looked at Assistant Chief with an angry face, anxiously getting angry, his blessed face flushed, "What did you say?"


    The assistant chief still smiles and repeats what he said before, "President Rong asked me to tell you not to make any more ideas about your wife. If you don''t want the company to go bankrupt, you will transfer all your shares and the highest decision-making power of the company to your wife. "


    Father Rong was so angry that he almost vomited blood.


    He told Rong Huang before that he would hand over the company to her, not that he would give her all the shares!


    Rong Bin Bai is really black-hearted!


    "I don''t agree!" Father Yung said irritably.


    He is now alone in his family. If he leaves the board of directors, he doesn''t even have any shares. He drinks tea all day to make birds and bends. I don''t know how many people laugh at him behind his back.


    Zongzhu smiled kindly, but his words were sharp, "As far as I know, there is only an empty shell left for Rong''s. Without Mr. Rong''s investment, I believe it will not last two weeks."


    As soon as Father Yung wanted to say that he was not the only one who could ask for help from Rong Binbai, he heard the calm voice of the helper.


    "I believe you have been rejected many times."


    There was no beginning and no end to what Mr. Sosuke said, but Father Yung understood it for the first time.


    "It''s you!" Father Rong''s eyes were cracked.


    The total assistant laughed, "Mrs. Rong said that his birthday is coming soon, and he is eager to ask for a birthday present."


    So Rong Bin Bai gave Rong Shi as a birthday present to Rong Huang? !


    Father Rong exploded and slapped the table fiercely, Niu!


    All of them are trying to **** him off, right?


    "I hope you can consider it, after all, there is only one chance." Chief Assistant said to Father Yung before leaving.


    When the chief assistant left, Father Yung sat alone in the box for a long time.


    If the Du family is still married to the Rong family, they will definitely help.


    But now Rong Huang and Rong Binbai are married, he has only one son besides Rong Huang, and he is still ignorant.


    Suddenly thinking of something, Father Rong had a look of ecstasy, stood up and hurriedly left the box.


    -


    There are five days before Rong Huang''s birthday.


    But Rongfu still didn''t let go.


    The latest news that Rong Binbai received was that Father Yung had sold his illegitimate child to a 40-year-old woman for one million.


    Listening to the general assistant report the news, Rong Bin Bai looked lightly, "Add another fire."


    After all, the girl��s birthday is coming soon.


    Giving Rong Shi as a birthday present to the little girl is a revenge for the little girl.


    The chief assistant went out, and Rongbin Bai raised his hand and rubbed his forehead, then turned his eyes to look at the computer screen.

 Chapter 281： Gold Sparrow (61)

    Last night he dreamed of things in his previous life.


    He dreamed that after his death, the little girl killed Teng Jin and Marshal Teng, and they lost their breath in their rooms in the mansion.


    The overwhelming distress hit him, making him almost out of breath.


    Rongbin''s coot bones were slightly white. When he reunited with Rong Huang, he thought about what would happen to the little girl after his death.


    But I thought that Rong Huang would leave with him in this way.


    Rongbin''s white eyes were filled with black ink, and he only hated that the Teng family had not been resolved earlier.


    He made the little girl suffer so much.


    Rong Binbai calmed down his emotions and sent a WeChat message to Rong Huang.


    "Rong Bin Bai: Zai Zai, I love you."


    After a while, Rong Huang sent a message over.


    "Rong Huang:?"


    "Rong Huang: Who are you? You are a mobile phone thief. You stolen someone''s mobile phone and you dare to send me a message. Believe it or not, I call the police?!"


    Rong Bin Bai: "..."


    -


    "Slaying of the Dead" is scheduled for the winter vacation, and it is only one month away from now.


    After returning from the crew, Rong Huang lived a life like a salted fish.


    Eat and sleep, sleep and eat.


    Going out with Rongbin for nothing is to eat and eat.


    After a month, Rong Huang successfully gained five pounds.


    When sleeping at night, Rong Bin Bai pinched a new layer of soft meat on Rong Huang''s belly, teasing his tone, "No wonder the cub said before that he would give me a piglet."


    Rong Huang was about to fall asleep in a daze, and when he was pinched by Rong Bin Bai, a Ji Ling woke up immediately.


    Rong Huang turned to look at the guest white who was close to her back, with dissatisfaction in his eyes, "What did you say?"


    Rong Bin kept moving his hands from his white, with a loose tone, and repeated it again.


    Rong Huang blinked, little piglet?


    Two seconds later-


    Rong Huang grabbed Rong Bin''s white ears with one hand, sullen between his delicate and charming eyebrows, "You said I''m a pig?"


    Rong Bin Bai gave a chuckle, "No."


    Rong Huang: "You have it, you have it, you have it!"


    Rong Bin Bai: "Okay, I have."


    Rong Huang: "..."


    So perfunctory, are you still the phoenix disease of the king?


    Rong Huang immediately felt that he would never love anymore.


    Rong Huang sneered and kicked Rong Bin Bai out of bed, and then went to the villa next door with the quilt and pillow.


    If you bully me, I will let you stay alone, not even the quilt and pillow!


    Sleeping on the pink and tender bed, Rong Huang felt that the domineering spirit he had hidden for many years was about to be overwhelmed.


    She decided to let Feng Bingbing stay alone in the vacant room for a month!


    Finally successfully defeated the landlord and turned himself in charge, Rong Huang said he wanted to buy and buy.


    Buy nice little skirts and nice little bags.


    The so-so-so once said that real beauties have three cloakrooms.


    Beauty = Rong Huang


    Then Rong Huang must also have three cloakrooms!


    Rong Binbai sat in his office, and the sound of his mobile phone did not stop all afternoon.


    Click to open it, and it is all consumer bills from various luxury stores.


    Rong Bin Bai: "???"


    -


    Rong Huang was wearing a coat and a scarf so that he could not see his neck. Holding ice cream in his hand, he enjoyed eating while inhaling.


    "Are you really ready to terminate the contract with Yidong?" Han Wan also took an ice cream and bit it.


    Rong Huang''s attention was all on the ice cream, Wen Yan nodded, the ice cream made his tongue so cold that he couldn''t straighten his tongue.


    Rong Huang himself has no interest in the entertainment industry, and after the end of the filming of "Life and Death", he found that the filming was really boring.


    It''s best to be a salted fish at home.


    In winter, we must be at home, in the warm quilt, and enjoy steady happiness.

 Chapter 282： Gold Sparrow (62)

    "There is a cake shop over there, I''m going to buy cakes, let''s go together?" Han Wan said, pointing to a certain shop in front of him.


    Rong Huang licked his lips, the strawberry-flavored ice cream was so delicious.


    "Go together, I want to buy too!"


    Life without a cake is not perfect.


    There are not many people in the cake shop, and as soon as I walked in, I smelled a good smell.


    Rong Huang took a deep breath in intoxication and began to buy.


    This durian Melaleuca looks delicious.


    That little matcha cake looks delicious.


    The kids next door were crying.


    After paying the money, Rong Huang and Han Wan walked out of the cake shop, Han Wan glanced at the time, "Going to dinner?"


    Rong Huang felt that this was a good proposal, and was about to agree, when suddenly he thought of something, "Why do you like eating more than me?"


    Han Wan: "...I''m not a star, I need to stay in shape, why can''t I eat?"


    Rong Huang blinked and nodded unexpectedly, "So hot pot or barbecue?"


    Han Wan and Rong Huang looked at each other, and then said in unison, "Hot pot!"


    Rong Huang smiled crookedly, "Go, go!"


    There is a hot pot restaurant on the opposite street, and you have to walk to the crossroad to get to the opposite side.


    When I was about to reach the crossroads, there was a sound of a car engine behind me.


    Rong Huang walked to the side, thinking about going back to eat a piece of Melaleuca at night, and then giving Feng disease another one.


    oo.


    Don''t give it if it''s too much.


    Just thinking about it, the sound of the car engine was approaching.


    Rong Huang dared to drive on a strange sidewalk, wanting to go to heaven?


    Suddenly the door of the van opened and a hand was stretched out.


    Rong Huang: Huh?


    That hand quickly and accurately grabbed Rong Huang''s arm, trying to pull the person into the car.


    Rong Huang, Han Wan, and the people around them were shocked and kidnapped in the street. Did this person take the courage of Godzilla? !


    Han Wan quickly grabbed Rong Huang''s other arm and shouted, "Help!!!"


    Rong Huang said, I am panicked if you are like this.


    The king is delicate and tender, what if it is torn apart?


    The strength of the van was obviously much greater than that of Han Wan, and Rong Huang was pulled up toward the van.


    Rong Huang sighed. These years, there are really all kinds of rods.


    If you want to kidnap the king, please shake your little heads first to see if the contents are all water.


    Rong Huang easily broke free of Han Wan''s hand, grabbed the hand that was holding her arm, and slammed his face fiercely.


    The opponent''s wrist was rotated by Rong Huang into a difficult angle. ,


    There was a scream.


    Rong Huang took two steps back and directly dragged the person out of the car.


    The man in the hood and stockings was torn off by Rong Huang and fell into a shit.


    The man in stockings didn''t expect that Rong Huang would be so powerful. He couldn''t care about the pain the moment his face touched the ground, and immediately jumped up and wanted to catch Rong Huang.


    However, before he jumped up, Rong Huang was kicked to the ground.


    Eat a mouthful of ash again.


    Han Wan: "......???"


    People who eat melons: "?????!!!"


    The accomplice who was driving hurriedly stepped on the accelerator to drive off.


    Rong Huang glanced, but did not chase.


    I can''t run away anyway.


    Rong Huang angrily kicked the man in silk stockings, "Come here, let us all see, what kind of bear do you look like."


    "Will you still wear silk stockings, your family hasn''t been connected to the Internet cafe yet?" Rong Huang looked surprised, as if he knew something incredible, "These are the old routines of many years ago, and they have been used to ruin, you Why is it so stupid?"

 Chapter 283： Gold Sparrow (63)

    "Why don''t you have a box on your head? You are still kidnapping on the street, so why can''t you find a place where there is little smoke?"


    Rong Huang''s expression of "rules are not teachable", he criticized the man in stockings as a dog.


    The man in silk stockings was unable to get up when Rong Huang pushed him on the ground. The heel on his head was like a mountain, and his head was about to burst.


    "I, I, I, I didn''t want to kidnap you." The man in stockings stammered, listen to my sophistry!


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows, obviously not convinced.


    "You didn''t kidnap me? Are you playing cosplay with me? You play the kidnapper, I play the hostage, am I?" Rong Huang followed the man in stockings and said.


    When the man in stockings heard Rong Huang say this, he almost cried with joy.


    "Yes, yes, that''s it!"


    Rong Huang smiled and increased the strength on his feet, causing the man in stockings to scream.


    Rong Huang stretched out a white finger and pointed his finger at himself, "Do you think I don''t have a head?"


    Man in stockings: "..." What the **** is it without a head?


    The man in stockings felt that the stockings covering his face were worn out by the rough ground, and his face hurt.


    The man in stockings almost couldn''t help crying, and the employer didn''t say that the goal is to be a trainer, right?


    Look at this skill, he doesn''t believe that there are dozens or hundreds of strong men in her hands!


    Han Wan, who was next to him, was almost frightened at first, and then saw the tall man being rubbed against the ground by Rong Huang, and began to immerse himself in a life of suspicion.


    Someone in the crowd recognized Rong Huang, "Isn''t this Rong Huang?"


    "Rong Huang? Which Rong Huang?"


    "It''s the Rong Huang, the Rong Huang of Rong Chan and Rong Huang!"


    "......?"


    Excuse me, what are you talking about?


    Someone had called the police before, and the enthusiastic police came quickly.


    I didn''t see the **** scene in my imagination. Instead, I saw a kidnapper who was killed by the kidnapped target.


    Police officer: "???"


    Seeing that the man in silk stockings was almost exhausted by Rong Huang, the police hurriedly rescued the little jiojio who sent him to Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang and Han Wan went to the police station to drink tea together in the police car.


    After finishing the transcript, Rong Huang saw Rong Bin Bai waiting at the door.


    Rong Huang simmered his emotions, his apricot eyes were fogged, his eye sockets quickly turned red, and he rushed directly into Rong Binbai''s arms like a small cannonball.


    The little girl��s face was buried in the man��s arms, her small voice pinched so sweetly, "Cen Cen, I''m so scared!"


    Rong Binbai was a little bit hurt by the little girl, but he still held the little girl in his arms and said, "Be good, don''t be afraid."


    The little girl snorted, "Cen Cen, you are so kind."


    Han Wan, police officer: Slaughter the dog! Slaughter the dog! !


    -


    Rong Bin Bai took Rong Huang home, and when Rong Huang fell asleep, he immediately sent someone to investigate.


    There are not many people who have bad intentions towards Rong Huang, but don''t know how to do it, so just eliminate them directly.


    The next day, Rong Bin Bai learned that Rong Chan was the one who kidnapped Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang was stunned for a while after hearing the news, isn''t Rong Chan very smart?


    Rong Binbai was standing behind Rong Huang and combing her the latest hairstyle. Seeing Rong Huang''s doubts, he explained, "Rong Chan has a mental problem. I have sent her to a mental hospital."


    Rong Huang blinked, feeling that the image of Feng''s disease became tall in an instant.


    Rong Huang didn''t expect that he would be on the hot search again.


    # Rong Huang Street uniform gangster#


    Rong Huang looked at the hot search and thought that it was finally not a negative hot search anymore.


    well.


    better.


    In order to praise himself, Rong Huang took his mobile phone and took two small cakes in the refrigerator, and ate them all in one go.

 Chapter 284： Gold Sparrow (64)

    With Rong Binbai''s intervention, Rong Huang quickly terminated the contract with Yidong.


    Rong Huang''s departure did not cause any splashes in Yidong.


    But the next day, Rong Huang''s birthday, I found myself on the hot search again.


    #�ݷ�˽���#


    "Isn''t Rong Huang Miss Rong''s family? Why is there a gold master?"


    "Rong Huang is not favored in the Rong family, what if there is no gold master who can participate in "Life and Death"?"


    "That is to find the gold master."


    "Isn''t Rong Huang just on the hot search two days ago? Buying hot search and buying is addicted, right?"


    "Although Rong Huang''s experience is sympathetic, but it is really annoying to see her on the hot search list at every turn."


    "I don''t understand why you have been prejudiced against Rong Huang. Rong Huang looks pretty good. Maybe the Internet is fake?"


    As soon as Rong Huang got up, Han Wan called and told her about the Internet.


    Rong Huang is weird, is it that her salted fish design is not successful enough?


    Why did someone pull her out and walk around in front of the broad masses of people?


    Rong Huang looked at the hot search list and found it very good, ranking third.


    Obviously, the unknown big man who bought her a hot search panicked with too much money.


    If you think you have too much money, you can share it with this king, and give you bankruptcy every minute!


    Rong Binbai had prepared breakfast downstairs before, and when he went upstairs to see Rong Huang lying on the bed looking at his phone, he leaned over and took a look.


    "Golden Master?" Rong Bin Bai''s expression was faint, but his eyes looked at Rong Huang with a smile.


    Rong Huang pointed to the content on the phone screen, frowning, "I don''t know where I came from, this is slander! Cen Cen, let''s sue him!"


    Rongbin raised his eyebrows, and his eyes flowed, "The report is definitely going to be told, but I think the best way to solve the rumors is to let everyone know that you are in charge."


    Rong Huang turned his head to look at Rong Bin Bai, always feeling that something was wrong with him, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong.


    "Famous flowers have a master?"


    "Yes." The man said in a low-pitched voice, "If everyone knows that you are my wife besides Miss Rong''s identity, no one would dare to disadvantage you anymore."


    Rong Huang blinked and nodded slowly, "It''s not impossible."


    Anyway, she''s not going to be filming or anything now, and it''s okay to make it public.


    Rongbin''s white eyes smiled even more, like a fox that Xiao had thought about for a long time and finally succeeded, "Then I will arrange for someone to deal with it."


    Rong Huang nodded, then said, "Remember to tell me who did it."


    The king will definitely not let him go.


    Rong Bin pressed Rong Huang''s little head in white, "Yes, but let''s go down for breakfast before that, and talk about it after breakfast."


    Rong Huang said he had no comments, and went downstairs to eat after washing his shoes.


    After eating, Rong Huang checked Weibo in the living room, while Rong Binbai went to the study.


    Pu Ying came over at this time, and Rongfu also came with her.


    Father Rong has a refined temperament and gentle treatment of others, and he and the scheming Rong Bin Bai are completely two extremes.


    Father Rong said a few words to Rong Huang, and then went upstairs to discuss things with Rong Bin Bai.


    Pu Ying stayed in the living room to chat with Rong Huang.


    "I heard Bin Bai said that you and Yidong have terminated their contract."


    Rong Huang was stunned. He didn''t understand what Puying was asking for, but he nodded.


    "Mother is going to retire next year, and I want to find a closed disciple." Puying smiled at Rong Huang. Rong Huang had an ominous premonition, "I think you are pretty good."


    Rong Huang: "???"


    Rong Huang pursed his lower lip nervously, "Mom, I don''t think I am suitable."


    Pu Ying held Rong Huang''s small paws lovingly, and gently denied Rong Huang''s words, "No, mom thinks you are very suitable."


    Rong Huang thought of the last days when the world was dominated by opera, and felt Pu Ying''s ardent gaze, and crow feather-colored eyelashes quivered.


    I was a little panicked.

 Chapter 285： Gold Sparrow (65)

    Here Rong Huang and Pu Ying are dealing with each other, while Rong Binbai over there has logged in to Rong Huang''s Weibo account during his conversation with Rong''s father.


    Tap the slender finger on the screen to quickly edit a Weibo and add two more pictures.


    "Bin Bai, what do you think of this proposal?" Rong''s father on the other side didn''t seem to see Rong Bin Bai doing other things, and told him about the company''s plan for the next quarter.


    "Dad, I''m still during my honeymoon." Rong Binbai said lightly without looking away from the screen.


    So don''t care about company matters.


    Father Rong almost laughed, "Since I know this is the honeymoon period, why don''t you take your daughter-in-law on a honeymoon trip?"


    Rongbin nodded and sent it, then raised his eyes to look at Father Rong, with a look of helplessness, "She refused."


    The little girl is too lazy, and Rong Bin Bai can''t help it.


    When Father Rong heard this, he couldn''t say anything more, "When will you give birth to a grandson for me and your mother?"


    Rong Bin''s white eyes moved slightly, and there was a momentary fluctuation in the bottom of his eyes, "No hurry."


    Father Rong stared with anger.


    -


    "Rong Huang v: Let me introduce you, this is the sponsor of my family. [Picture] [Picture]"


    "Rong Bin Bai v: Mrs. Rong, please advise in the future. Rong Huang v: Let me introduce you, this is my home sponsor. [Picture] [Picture]"


    The first picture is a marriage certificate, and the second is a photo of the two.


    "Those who say that Rong Huang is looking for the gold master stand up and get beaten!"


    "I didn''t expect Rong Huang to marry a wealthy family. I have a lemon."


    "Actually, I think Rong Huang is pretty good. If she is really like the one that broke out before, Mr. Rong will look at her?"


    Soon after, the official blog of the Rongshi Group also posted a Weibo.


    "Rong''s Group v: Happy birthday to the President, and wish the President and Mr. He Rong a hundred years of harmony. @�ݷ��@�ٱ���"


    "How did President Rong become Rong Huang?"


    "Rong Chan is not his biological, the heir must be Rong Huang."


    "The Rong family blogged after Rong Huang and Rong were married. I think it was to please them. I hope it''s not my illusion."


    When Father Rong came over, Rong Huang and Rong Binbai were eating.


    To celebrate Rong Huang''s birthday, Rong Bin Bai cooks more than ten dishes.


    When Rong Huang heard that Father Rong had come, the smile on his face faded a little, "What is he doing?"


    Rong Binbai filled the glass in front of Rong Huang with low-grade fruit wine, "Probably it was here to give gifts."


    Rong Huang had been watching Rong Bin Bai cooking at the kitchen door before, and had not noticed anything online.


    It was a little surprised to see that Father Yung had sent the share transfer contract.


    Father Rong handed the contract to Rong Huang reluctantly, and said dryly, "Happy birthday, and remember to attend the shareholders meeting next week."


    Rong Bin Bai glanced at Rong Fu lightly, seeing Rong Fu aroused, and suddenly realized that Rong Bin Bai had found something.


    The things on the Internet were done by Father Rong. The purpose was to see what Rong Huang''s status was in Rong Bin Bai''s heart.


    After getting the answer he wanted, Father Yung knew that what he did would annoy Rong Bin Bai, so he quickly handed over the share transfer contract.


    Seeing that Rong Binbai didn''t say anything, Rong Fu heaved a sigh of relief and left soon.


    Rong Huang waved the contract, raised his eyebrows and looked at Rong Binbai, "You did it?"


    Rong Bin Bai was as cold as the bright moon with a smile on his face, "Today is your birthday, and I said I would give you a gift."


    Rong Huang bulged his cheeks, put down the contract and got into the arms of Rong Bin Bai. He rubbed the side of his neck, his voice was soft, "Cen Cen, I like you so much."


    Rongbin stared at the little girl in his arms, his eyes soft, "Happy birthday." I love you forever.


    The best thing in the world is probably that after the reincarnation, we still remember each other and still love each other.

 Chapter 286： Canary Prisoner (End)

    "Dad, can I have another box of ice cream?"


    Wearing a pink princess dress, the baby dumplings on her milky white face blinked with dark eyes, acting like a baby at the man sitting on the sofa.


    Rongbin has a computer on his white legs, a pair of gold-rimmed glasses on the bridge of his nose, his eyes are not far from the computer screen, and his fingertips are tapping on the keyboard.


    Hearing Xiao Tuanzi''s words, Rong Bin Bai only paused for a moment with his fingertips, and then resumed his work.


    "Rong Jin, you have already eaten one today. You can''t eat it anymore."


    Received a ruthless and indifferent rejection from the old father, Xiao Tuanzi still did not give up, "But I saw my mother eat two boxes yesterday, why can''t Jin Jin?"


    Xiao Tuanzi grabbed the corner of Rong Binbai''s clothes with his small paws with a nest of meat, and said with a milky voice, "Jin Jin really likes ice cream, Jin Jin really wants to eat ice cream."


    Rong Binbai directly ignored the almost imperceptible pulling sensation in the corner of his clothes, "Mom is an adult and can eat two boxes."


    "Jin Jin has grown up too, and she can also eat two boxes." Xiao Tuanzi stubbornly resisted.


    "And my mother grabbed me to drink from grandma last night. Grandma was drunk by the baby." The little dumpling said angrily, "Mom is ashamed."


    Rong Binbai finally gave Xiao Tuanzi a look.


    Xiao Tuanzi immediately straightened up his mellow belly and looked at his old father eagerly.


    "Dad, I want to eat, I really want to eat."


    The milky voice made people''s hearts tremble.


    But Rong Bin Bai is not an ordinary person.


    "No." Seeing Xiao Tuanzi grinning, he was about to cry. Rong Bin covered Xiao Tuanzi''s mouth in vain, "Don''t cry."


    Little dumplings: QAQ


    "Mom is sleeping, don''t wake up mom." Rongbin paused, "I blink when I understand it."


    Little dumpling: Blink an eye.


    Rong Bin Bai curled his lips with satisfaction, and his cold tone became gentle, "You are a three-year-old baby now, and if you eat too much ice cream, your belly will hurt."


    Xiao Tuanzi subconsciously covered her round belly, with a frightened expression, "Does my belly hurt?"


    Rong Binbai nodded solemnly and touched Xiao Tuanzi''s belly at the same time. There was no guilt at all for bullying him, "Yes."


    Xiao Tuanzi''s eyes were tearful, and she was obviously scared, so she didn''t want her belly hurt.


    "Then...then I won''t eat anymore."


    The little dumpling''s head shook like a rattle, for fear that his belly hurts after eating ice cream.


    After coaxing the child, Rongbin picked up the little dumpling and put it on the sofa and put it next to him, "Sit down and don''t talk."


    Xiao Tuanzi''s white and tender little hands quickly covered his mouth, and his big watery eyes blinked and blinked, indicating that Dad, I know, and I can''t speak.


    After a while, after Xiao Tuanzi looked towards the top of the stairs for the tenth time, and did not see his mother come down, Xiao Tuanzi finally couldn''t help but grabbed the corner of his old father''s clothes.


    Rong Bin Bai: "What are you doing?"


    "Why can''t mother come down? Jinjin misses her mother." The little dumpling ate her hands, drooling over her hands.


    Rongbin replied without changing his face, "Because my mom and dad discussed things late last night, so my mom hasn''t gotten up yet."


    Xiao Tuanzi heard "discussing things" many times from his old father, and immediately expressed his understanding, "Dad, I want to drink grandma."


    "No, you don''t want to."


    "I think." The little dumpling grunted and groaned, and then was covered by his old father again.


    ruthless.


    "Dad told you just now, mom is resting."


    The little dumpling pitifully pointed her fingers, and after the old father let go of her little mouth, after a while, he couldn''t help but start babbling again.


    As a diligent little dumpling, Xiaoduanzi told his old father his doubts.


    "Dad, why do you want to discuss things with your mom at night? Isn''t it possible during the day?"


    Rongbin''s long and narrow eyes are deep behind the white lenses, and he flicks the head of the small ball, his voice is smiling, "It''s not impossible during the day. The key depends on your mother''s willingness."


    The little dumpling bit his hands and seemed to understand.


    It turns out that mom and dad need to be willing to discuss things?

 Chapter 287： You are sick (1)

    "There are assassins!"


    The shrill voice exploded in his ears, making Rong Huang agitated.


    Rong Huang opened his eyes in a daze, feeling a violent shaking under him.


    There was a "bang".


    Rong Huang''s head hit the hard wall of the carriage.


    Rong Huang let out a cry, sat up with his head and kicked it on the wall of the carriage.


    Let you hit me!


    Let you hit me!


    Kick you to death!


    The carriage curtain was lifted. The five-big-and-three-thick, armored, bearded man with a sword in his hand shouted at Rong Huang, "Princess, go, and the minister waits for the death!"


    On the sharp blade, red blood dripped down the blade to the ground.


    The blood soon seeped into the soil, leaving only a little dark color.


    Outside the carriage was a chaotic fight, and the swords collided with a clanging sound.


    Rong Huang blinked and quickly recovered.


    Are you...fighting outside?


    When Luo Hu saw Rong Huang''s face suddenly excited, he didn''t know why, but now the situation is critical and urgent.


    And this time Princess Qiongyin''s marriage is related to the peace of the two countries, and Princess Qiongyin must not have an accident.


    "Princess, you go first, after we break!"


    Rong Huang stared at the long sword in Luohu''s hand for a while.


    "Princess!" Seeing that Rong Huang was still sitting in the same place, Luo Jihu shouted again, turning around and stabbing a black assassin to death.


    Rong Huang climbed to the front room of the carriage and jumped out of the carriage with a heavy skirt.


    After Luohu finished solving the three assassins, he turned around and saw Rong Huang jump off the car, and said coldly, "What does the princess do? Get in the carriage!"


    Rong Huang didn''t bother to pay attention to the beard, don''t think she didn''t realize that the beard did not respect her at all.


    He kept shouting "Princess" in his mouth, but there was a commanding tone in his tone.


    Rong Huang kicked an assassin and almost rolled his eyes into the sky spirit cover.


    No one in this world dared to command this king.


    The villain in the last world failed too much. In addition to lip-fighting or lip-fighting, it was not addictive.


    Now that he finally had the opportunity to move his muscles and bones, how could Rong Huang give up?


    Rong Huang rolled up his sleeves, revealing his thin arms.


    There was a sound of breaking through the air behind him, and Rong Huang walked sideways and kicked the assassin''s arm directly.


    At the same time, with the light movement of the fingers, the small axe appeared in the hand.


    Rong Huang raised the corner of his mouth happily, went down with an axe, and directly hacked the person to death.


    The pupils of the beard who had witnessed the whole process shrank, and then his eyes were filled with greed.


    Although he didn''t know what the magic weapon in Princess Qiongyin''s hand was, he could tell at a glance that it was definitely not a mortal thing.


    Rather than being in the hands of a dying and pro princess, it is better to give it to him and let him take it to kill the enemy on the battlefield.


    It''s not that Luohu hasn''t noticed Rong Huang''s skill, but in his eyes, Rong Huang is just a woman. How powerful can he be?


    Rong Huang didn''t know that Luo Hu had already focused on her baby axe, and was concentrating on hacking people.


    Although he didn''t know why the other party sent so many assassins, Rong Huang felt that the skills of these assassins were really spicy.


    It was hacked to death with an axe.


    So boring.


    There are many stabbing guests, but Rong Huang can''t stand one at a time.


    Coupled with the accompanying soldiers, the assassins were solved in no time.


    "Princess." Hu Jinhu carried the sword forward, staring at the sword in Rong Huang''s hand with scorching eyes, "What is this?"


    Rong Huang was looking down to see if there was any blood splashed on his body. Hearing the noise of his beard, he raised his eyes and looked at him, "What''s your business?"

 Chapter 288： You are sick (2)

    Luo Hu stared at Rong Huang for a few seconds, and didn''t pay much attention to what Rong Huang said.


    "Your Majesty explained before the princess left, that no sharp weapon can appear around the princess."


    Luohu pointed at the small axe in Rong Huang''s hand, "So these sharp weapons should be kept by the minister."


    Rong Huang sighed, there are quite a few people who are overpowered these days.


    Rong Huang raised his hand, "Here."


    Seeing that Rong Huang was really stupid, Luhu Hu gave the small axe to him, and he was ecstatic in his heart, and hurriedly strode forward.


    "Go on." Rong Huang said with a smile.


    Huohu couldn''t wait to reach out to pick it up, but he felt the weight of a hill when the small axe reached his hand.


    Accompanied by the crack of the bone, his legs softened, and he fell to his knees by the weight of the small axe.


    When the soldiers around saw this, they didn''t know why.


    But as subordinates, they are not qualified to speak.


    The small axe fell to the ground, once again crushing the bones of the palms that the beard was in contact with.


    She shouted with pain in her cheeks and bruised veins on her forehead.


    "Do you still want it?" Rong Huang squatted down, overlapping layers of gorgeous red palace dress skirts.


    His eyes were red because of the severe pain, and he could even hear the sound of teeth trembling.


    Rong Huang propped his chin with one hand and smiled in his eyes, "Being a dog requires self-consciousness, you understand?"


    "To covet what you shouldn''t covet, there is a price to pay."


    The beard''s eyes were full of horror, and he said intermittently, "The minister...knows the mistake, please punished the princess."


    "There''s no need to punish, what if you die?" Rong Huang spoke the most cruel words in the softest voice, reached out and picked up the small axe, "Don''t make any more moths on the road, understand?"


    Lu Hu stood up with his broken hand with difficulty, and no one dared to step forward to help him in the process.


    All the soldiers present, including those palace ladies and eunuchs hiding in the corner, thought that Rong Huang was a soft persimmon and could be squeezed at will.


    But now they all realized that the most terrifying person was Princess Qiongyin, who used to be a princess who was only a promise and was given up by his majesty as a chess piece.


    Even the General Zhenguo was injured by Princess Qiongyin.


    Rong Huang stood up, raised his hand to wipe the non-existent dust on his body, his tone was light, "Then let''s go."


    The beard clenched his teeth, the severe pain made him seem to be convulsing all over, but he still lowered his head, "Yes!"


    The marriage team was quickly sorted out, and the dowry of the dowry court ladies and carriages returned to their respective places.


    The curtain of Rong Huang��s carriage was lifted, and a woman in a pink court lady''s costume bent over onto the carriage, and then knelt at Rong Huang��s feet, with an imperceptible tremor in her voice, "Princess forgive me, the servant didn��t intend to leave. In the carriage!"


    Rong Huang glanced at the pretty court lady, leaning lazily on the short table in the carriage, tapped the table with his fingertips, "Isn''t it intentional, that''s intentional?"


    "No slaves!" The maid replied in a flustered voice.


    Rong Huang sighed, the liar...


    "Ah!" The court lady was kicked off the carriage by Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang slowly retracted his foot, he would be kicked away.


    "Majesty." Shui Shui yelled softly.


    Rong Huang glanced at water and muttered in a low voice, "Would you like to run away now?"


    It''s boring to stay in the carriage.


    "No, the original owner''s wish can only be fulfilled for her in Xiyuan." Shui Shui said, lying in front of Rong Huang.


    "Nishihara?"


    "It''s the country where you''re going to make friends with the king."


    Rong Huang: "???"

 Chapter 289： You are sick (3)

    Rong Huang looked horrified and looked at Shui Shui, "Marriage? This king?"


    Shui Shui nodded.


    "The king is going to make a kiss?" Rong Huang asked again without giving up.


    Shui Shui hugged one of Rong Huang''s fingers, and said in a very positive tone, "Major, you heard that right, it''s you."


    Rong Huang immediately rolled up his sleeves and was about to jump the carriage.


    Which one dared to let the king go to marry him? !


    See if the king won''t kill him!


    "It''s the king, your father." Seeing Rong Huang''s chilly eyes swept over, Shui Shui quickly changed his mouth, "It''s the father of the original owner, that is, the emperor of Qingyi."


    Rong Huang''s first reaction was that the original master father was really a scumbag.


    "Is it necessary to go to Xiyuan to fulfill the original owner''s wish?" Rong Huang lay weakly on the short table, complaining softly.


    "That''s right."


    What Shui Shui wants to say is, if the king doesn''t go to Xiyuan, how can he meet his master?


    -


    Even if the carriage Rong Huang rides is of high quality, Rong Huang''s **** hurts after a short half-day journey.


    It was getting late at this time, and Rong Huang was thinking about finding a place to eat and then sleep.


    Just thinking about it, suddenly the carriage swayed abruptly.


    Rong Huang almost knocked his head on the carriage wall again.


    "Is the princess in a serious trouble? Someone is blocking the way, wait for the minister to clear it before setting off." A beard''s voice came from outside.


    Rong Huang hurriedly restored his complicated pearl hairpin by five or six points, and then lifted a corner of the curtain.


    The people outside could only see a thin white finger.


    Then he took a big sip of tea, and then tried to pretend to be very imposing, and said every word, "No problem."


    After a while, there was noise and the sound of swords being unsheathed from outside the carriage.


    Rong Huang looked at him, there won''t be another assassin, right?


    As soon as Rong Huang was about to raise the curtain, he was stopped by the water, "It''s the male lead."


    The hero?


    Before Rong Huang had time to react more, a story suddenly appeared in his head.


    -


    Qingyi and Xiyuan are two big countries with vast terrain and strong national power.


    Emperor Qingyi wanted to expand Qingyi''s territory, so he sent troops to attack Xiyuan.


    The current emperor of Nishihara is a well-known tyrant in the two countries. He beheaded his father and brother when he was twenty, and stepped on his blood to ascend to the throne.


    After ascending to the throne, his violent and bloodthirsty temperament is even more undisguised.


    The folks also circulated the deeds of the tyrant repeatedly beheading the veterans of the court in the court hall, which attracted countless people to silence the word "tyrant".


    Although the tyrant has a cruel temperament, he has never lost a battle since he first went to battle.


    This is also true for the battle with Qingyi.


    Under the offensive of a tyrant mad dog, Qingyi soldiers retreated steadily and lost three cities in a row within a month.


    Emperor Qingyi was so scared that he couldn''t sleep at night, and he repaired the book to the tyrant overnight.


    Seek peace!


    Qingyi paid tribute to Nishihara''s countless treasures of gold and silver, only to force the tyrant to agree to a truce.


    The original owner was the most beautiful one among the ten daughters of Emperor Qingyi. However, his mother died young and suffered in the harem.


    Emperor Qingyi sent the original owner to Xiyuan to be married without the consent of the tyrant.


    Tyrants have always hated female sex. When the original owner arrived in Xiyuan, he was thrown into a corner of the harem, and no one cared.


    In an accident, the original owner rescued the Zhenyang County King who was seriously injured and escaped after he entered the palace and failed to assassinate the tyrant.


    Zhenyang Junwang��s father was the eldest son of Emperor Xian, who died at the hands of a tyrant.


    The king of Zhenyang has always wanted to overthrow the tyrant''s rule and avenge his father.

 Chapter 290： You are sick (4)

    When the original owner learned of the tragic experience of Zhenyang Junwang, he felt a deeper hatred for the tyrant, and immediately said that he would help him.


    The tyrant finally died under the sword of Jinyang County King Jiliu under the combination of the original owner and the Zhenyang County King.


    As soon as Jiliu became the throne, he sent a generous betrothal gift to Qingyi State, and at the same time established the original owner as the queen.


    After ascending to the throne, Ji Liu accepted a lot of family ladies as concubines in order to stabilize the court, and assured the original owner that she was the only one in her heart.


    Although the original owner was sad, he still accepted this fact.


    It wasn''t until the original owner was injured by the newly entered palace, Kong Yingying, who had a miscarriage and lost his first child.


    The original owner asked Ji Liu to deal with Kong Yingying, but Ji Liu did not agree, because Kong Yingying''s father played an important role in the court.


    If Kong Yingying is punished, it will not be good for the first ascended to the throne.


    The original owner was very angry at first, but after a period of neglecting Cum Liu, because Cum Liu lowered her posture many times to please her, he felt softhearted.


    The following year, the original owner became pregnant again.


    But once again, she was mischievous by Kong Yingying, who is now a noble concubine.


    Ji Liu originally made up his mind to punish Kong Yingying, but accidentally learned that Kong Yingying was pregnant.


    Because Kong Yingying was pregnant, the punishment he had promised to the original owner was naturally gone.


    Since then, the original owner has been disappointed with Ji Liu.


    Ji Liu originally made her a queen because of Qingyiguo behind the original owner, and never loved the original owner.


    What he really loves is the lively and charming, occasionally pampered Kong Yingying.


    Seeing that the original owner was indifferent to him, Ji Liu stopped going to Zhonggong.


    The original owner''s situation in the harem was very difficult, even a small nobleman dared to be presumptuous in front of the original owner.


    Later, at a Mid-Autumn Festival family banquet, Ji Liu drank too much wine and broke into the palace to force the original owner.


    The original owner is pregnant again.


    After learning that the original owner was pregnant, Ji Liu immediately asked the imperial physician to destroy the child with a calm face.


    The original owner disagreed life and death, and was finally pressed by the mother''s limbs and forcibly drank the abortion pill.


    Because of the forced abortion and depression all day long, the original owner was in poor health and could not get out of bed at all.


    One day Kong Yingying appeared, telling the original owner that Ji Liu had sent troops to attack Qingyi, and also told the original owner that Ji Liu was only using her.


    Kong Yingying has been thinking about the position of the queen all these years, but he has been pressed by the original owner, wishing to smash the original owner into thousands of pieces.


    Kong Yingying didn''t let the original owner die immediately, but let the subordinates tortured the original owner.


    The original owner was tortured with severe pain, leaving only a breath, Kong Yingying watched from the side.


    When the original owner vented more and less, Kong Yingying let people end the life of the original owner.


    After the death of the original owner, because of the great resentment, his soul wandered in the world.


    She saw Ji Liu wipe out Qingyi country, killed the Qingyi Emperor and all the princes, and gave the harem concubines and princesses to the soldiers.


    After the Jiliu class returned to the court, he did not intervene with the original owner. He immediately sealed Kong Yingying as the eldest son and appointed Kong Yingying''s eldest son as the prince.


    In the history books recorded by the official historian, there are only the Yingwu Emperor who eliminated the tyrant with his own power and the gentle and dignified Queen Kong, who was loved by thousands of people.


    The empress who helped the emperor ascended to the throne, but died miserably, seemed to have never existed before.


    There are only one or two sentences in the wild history that are suspected to be after Yuan Dynasty.


    "Rong Shi, beautiful and good-natured, died on the day when his motherland was destroyed."


    -


    Rong Huang patted his head, this **** plot seriously caused discomfort to the king.


    "So the one outside is the scumbag male protagonist who killed the original owner and killed three children?"

 Chapter 291： You are sick (5)

    First deceived the innocent and ignorant girl to agree with her, then abandoned it like a shoe, and finally indulged her concubine and killed her? !


    God, why doesn''t Grandpa Lei come down directly with a thunder and kill people?


    Rong Huang''s head hurts a little.


    "What happened outside?" Rong Huang lay lazily on the soft cushions and asked the people guarding outside the carriage.


    A faintly and immature female voice rang from outside the carriage, "Back to the princess, it''s the unruly people who got in the way."


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows, Diaomin?


    Are you talking about the male lead?


    Rong Huang immediately became interested, and directly raised the curtain and jumped out of the carriage.


    Rong Huang saw the man over there who was stopped by the soldiers.


    The man wore a water-blue robe with a jade pendant around his waist. He was handsome, but his clothes seemed to be rolling in the mud and his hair was messy.


    Rong Huang said, where did this monkey come from?


    I''m afraid it didn''t come from which deep mountain and old forest, right?


    "I''m really the King of Zhenyang County. I only managed to end up like this when I encountered a robber on the way back to Beijing. By the way, I have a token!" He said that he quickly took out a jade pendant from his wide sleeve.


    There is a custom in Xiyuan. Whether you are a descendant of a family or a well-known lady, you will have a jade pendant that can show your identity after birth.


    Luo Chi Hu took it and took a look, confirming that the jade pendant is real.


    "It just so happens that we are going to the capital too, and that''s it." Luhu suddenly saw Rong Huang next to the carriage, and the injury on his hand began to faintly aches. The king rides with us."


    Rong Huang heard the words of the beard, and even if you didn''t talk about the king, you wouldn''t let him come over.


    Rong Huang couldn''t help but want to do something when Rong Huang saw this kind of man with a bad smell of scum.


    Zhenyang County King Zhuangzuo swept over Rong Huang inadvertently, something flashed quickly in his eyes, and then he said nonchalantly, "Yes."


    -


    A group of people came to the post house when it was getting dark.


    After a night''s rest, I set off early the next morning.


    There are still three days away from the capital.


    Rong Huang said that the king''s little **** was about to be ruined.


    In the afternoon, Rong Huang couldn''t stand it anymore. He squeezed the water that was flying around in the carriage and squeezed a trick casually.


    A Rong Xiaohuang of the same style appeared opposite Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang was immediately satisfied, and patted Shui Shui''s head with affection, "My lord is going out for a walk, you stay here obediently, don''t run around."


    Before Shui Shui could resist, Rong Huang disappeared.


    Shui Shui: "?????!!!"


    Shui Shui is very square, Shui Shui wants to run.


    Before Shui Shui had time to run, a gentle male voice rang from outside the carriage, "Miss Gu is going to the capital this time, is there any relatives in the capital?"


    Shui Shui played dead, motionless.


    The "Miss Gu" was that Ji Liu approached Rong Huang while having a meal last night, and kept looking for topics to strike up a conversation. Rong Huang became impatient when asked, and casually said a surname.


    Then, Rong Huang became "Miss Gu".


    Although Ji Liu saw the sound of breathing in the carriage, no one spoke, and there was no sullen expression on his face, "Jimou has been in the capital for many years. If Miss Gu is willing, I can let Jimou be a guide in the capital."


    After a long while, no one responded.


    The **** flow was a little unpleasant, but it was only for a moment.


    Looking at the beard who came over there, Cum Liu smiled.


    "There is also a sister in my family who is about the same age as Miss Gu. She has a very lively temperament, so I can''t help but say a little more when I see Miss Gu."

 Chapter 292： You are sick (6)

    Luo Hu just nodded his head and said nothing.


    After being repaired by Rong Huang the last time, Luo Hu now adheres to the principle of speaking less and doing more, and he can''t speak without speaking.


    Shui Shui waited and waited, waited for a while before Rong Huang came back.


    Seeing Rong Huang, Shui Shui cried out, "My lord, you are back!"


    Rong Huang picked up Shui Shui''s small wings and shook them in mid-air, "What are you crying for? Does the system cry too?"


    Shui Shui held Rong Huang''s finger, "I don''t care, people just want to cry."


    Rong Huang let out a groan, and threw the water out.


    Fortunately, Shui Shui flapped his wings in time and returned to the carriage, "My lord, you are so cruel, am I still your favorite Shui Shui?"


    Rong Huang: "Shut up."


    Shui Shui: "...oh."


    -


    The carriage bumped all the way and finally came to the capital.


    Ji Liu parted ways with them when he entered the gate of the city, and when he left, he repeatedly stated that he would take Rong Huang around the city in a few days.


    Rong Huang: No need for duck.


    There are lively shouts outside the carriage, and there are many stalls on both sides of the street.


    Rong Huang quietly opened the curtain and looked out.


    Most of the men wore wide-sleeved robes with jade pendants on their waists, and Daqiu held a folding fan in his hands, looking like a romantic talent.


    The women wear mostly plain colors, with a drapery to cover their faces.


    Rong Huang withdrew his gaze in disappointment, there was no one that looked good.


    Rong Huang''s carriage entered the palace all the way.


    There was no welcome banquet, no people to meet, only a little **** came.


    The little **** was holding the whisk with a haughty face and a shrill voice, "Your Majesty does not like women, and Princess Qiongyin is also asked to stay in the dormitory honestly and not walk around. If you make your Majesty unhappy, you will lose your life. ."


    After speaking, he flicked the whisk, pinched Lanhua''s finger and left.


    Rong Huang quickly pinched a decision with his fingertips.


    The little **** rolled down the steps.


    Rong Huang looked up at the plaque of the palace above his head.


    "Salt Palace".


    Rong Huang rolled his eyes and almost turned up the Heavenly Spirit Gai and returned to the Salt Palace. I was afraid that this place was not a place for storing salt, right?


    It is estimated that no one has lived for a long time, and the plaque is covered with a layer of spider webs, looking very dilapidated.


    A spider hung upside down in the air, seeming to be flaring its claws at Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang sighed, it was true that the tiger fell to Pingyang and was deceived by a dog. A little spider dared to challenge the king.


    Rong Huang glanced at the court ladies and eunuchs of different colors behind him, raised his chin, his voice was soft, but there was no doubt, "What are you doing in a daze? Why don''t you go and clean?"


    These palace ladies and eunuchs were arranged by Emperor Qingyi for the original owner.


    Before Rong Huang came to this world, he dismissed the original owner, but was repaired one by one by Rong Huang, and he was quite honest.


    Rong Huang gave an order, and the court ladies and eunuchs hurriedly carried their little baggage into the salt palace.


    Rong Huang lifted up the heavy and complicated skirt, regardless of whether the steps in front of the salt palace were clean or not, he just sat down.


    Horse-drawn carriages are not allowed in the palace.


    From the gate of the palace to the salt palace, Rong Huang leaned upside down on two thin legs.


    Now Rong Huang felt thirsty and hungry.


    Rong Huang turned around and called the little **** who was wiping them, and asked him to boil water and cook.


    After finishing the order, Rong Huang took out the small snacks wrapped in a pink handkerchief from his wide sleeves. Although they were not as sweet and soft as they were when they were just out of the pot, they could barely be eaten.


    Rong Huang sighed while chewing on the dry snack.


    Now her situation is almost the same as Xiaobaicai''s, right?

 Chapter 293： You are sick (7)

    There is one last piece of snack left.


    Rong Huang was about to open his mouth to bite, when suddenly a black unknown object flew out in front of him, and soon disappeared.


    Rong Huang looked at his empty hand, "???"


    Rong Huang''s eyes rounded incredulously, her little snack was robbed? !


    Rong Huang squeezed his little hand, grabbed it and killed him directly.


    Smile.JPG.


    Rong Huang searched around, and finally stopped in the grass that made a slight noise from time to time not far away.


    Among the dense grasses like weeds, a ball of black hairballs abruptly lifted up.


    Rong Huang raised his lower lip and grabbed you.


    Little thief stealing snacks.


    Rong Huang walked up quietly a few steps, and grabbed the black fur ball before fur ball ball found her.


    "Wow!" A black meat dumpling was dragged out of the grass by Rong Huang''s tail.


    The meat dumpling tried to hook the ground with sharp claws, but the effect was not significant. Rong Huang still caught the little tail of fate.


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows, and directly picked up the meat dumplings, "What?"


    The meat dumpling was carried upside down, and his round eyes looked at Rong Huang fiercely, and the sound of "oooooooo" came out in her throat.


    "Is it you who snatched my snack?" Rong Huang looked at the crumbs on the meat dumpling''s mouth with a vicious expression on his face.


    "Wow!"


    Rong Huang squeezed the dog''s mouth of the meat dumpling, his face full of disgust, "Stop barking, I don''t understand it."


    The meat dumpling seemed to have given up resistance, and the four short legs fell weakly, "Wow."


    "Since the language doesn''t understand, it''s easy to handle." The meat dumpling moved his ears, and Rong Huang grinned with a mouthful of white teeth.


    "Wow!" I''m not a dog! It''s a wolf!


    It''s a wolf that can be wailing at the moon!


    Super fierce wolf!


    Rong Huang let the meat dumplings scream and couldn''t help but walk into the salt palace with the meat dumplings.


    Throw the meat dumplings to the palace lady, and Rong Huang''s room has also been cleaned up.


    After waking up, Rong Huang stared at the drapery above his head for a while, then rolled over and got out of bed.


    Before my feet found the ground, I suddenly stepped on a bunch of furry things.


    Frightened Rong Huang kicked what was under his feet.


    "Wow!"


    The cries of the meat dumplings gradually faded away, and Rong Huang came back to his senses.


    Rong Huang changed his clothes and walked out of the bedroom, and he saw the meat dumplings lying at the door.


    Before being kicked out of the bedroom by Rong Huang, the meat dumpling was all gray, like a dirty dog.


    Seeing Rong Huang coming out, the meat dumpling wagged his tail, and was about to rush towards Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang moved to the side very quickly, the meat dumpling pounced empty, and took a mouthful of mud.


    The meat dumplings are probably a bit painful, lying on the ground wailing non-stop.


    Rong Huang laughed when he saw it. He didn''t know where the dog was in the tyrant''s palace. Seeing that it was eating well like this?


    No longer caring about the meat dumplings, Rong Huang walked straight out.


    Rong Huang didn''t sleep long this time, and the maids and eunuchs were still busy in the salt palace.


    Rong Huang yawned slowly, stretched his waist, and walked out of the salt palace with half-squinted eyes.


    There is a pond at the entrance of the salt palace, the water is quite clean, and a lot of fish and shrimps can be seen faintly.


    Rong Huang licked his lower lip, and suddenly rubbed a dumpling near his foot.


    Rong Huang''s newly-changed moon-white palace costume was rubbed with a layer of ashes by the meat dumplings within two strokes.


    Rong Huang curled his lips, raised his feet without changing his face, and kicked the meat dumplings into the pond, "wash them and come back up again."

 Chapter 294： You are sick (8)

    "Ooooooooooooooo..."


    The miserable whimper of the meat dumplings spread far.


    The man in the black dragon robe paused, and his narrow phoenix eyes looked at the sound source.


    The facial features of the man are deeper than those of the Nishihara, and the eyebrows are stiff.


    A pair of eyes are very light amber, unlike the brown or black of the Nishihara people.


    Between the eyebrows is a cold and fierce, unconquerable.


    The tyrant of Nishihara had an impure blood, and he was born with a pair of amber eyes. Because his biological mother was a Gentile dancer with a low status, he did not like the first emperor.


    This is something that the people of Nishihara know.


    But no one dared to say it.


    Peng Gonggong, the former imperial **** behind the tyrant, saw that the tyrant stopped, and immediately stopped, bowing his head silently.


    "Where is that place?" The man''s voice was hoarse, showing an isolated indifference.


    Peng Gonggong followed Qi Cong''s sight and saw a dilapidated palace.


    Peng Gonggong was stunned, and then replied, "Back to your Majesty, it is the Salt Palace."


    "Why did the wolf cub go to the salt palace?" Qi Cong casually played with a string of sandalwood beads. The surface of the beads was smooth, obviously after many years of rubbing.


    There was a cold sweat on Peng Gonggong''s back, and his throat was dry, "This...the old slave will let someone go and bring the wolf master back."


    Qi Cong said, the tone was a little low.


    If it wasn''t for Peng Gonggong holding his breath, he almost didn''t hear it.


    With Qi Cong''s permission, Peng Gonggong quickly called two little eunuchs to take the wolf cub back.


    Qi Cong stood there for a while, and then continued to walk in the direction of Heguan Temple.


    Halfway through the road, Qi Cong suddenly came up with endless words, "The palace is very lively today."


    Peng Gonggong speculated about the meaning of Qi Cong''s words, and suddenly thought of something, and quickly said, "Today is the day when the princess Qiongyin sent by Qingyi to enter the palace with her relatives. The former minion saw that your Majesty was busy and didn''t report to you."


    "Living in Salt Palace?" Qi Cong asked again.


    "Yes."


    Qi Cong didn''t speak any more, strode up the steps in front of Heguan Temple.


    When the evening breeze blew, the black robe horns were blown and hunted.


    With the evening breeze blowing into the nose, there is a faint, unfinished smell of blood.


    It was the **** atmosphere left by the dead soldiers who had come to assassinate the tyrant before being slaughtered by the tyrant''s dark guards.


    Qi Cong stepped into the Heguan Hall, and a black meat dumpling sprang out from the inner hall.


    "Wow!"


    The water on the wolf cub hadn''t dried yet, so he rubbed it against Qi Cong''s feet, as if he was about to rub all the water on the man.


    Qi Cong''s expression was faint, and he kicked the wolf cub away without changing his face.


    The wolf cub rolled around, lying on the ground weakly.


    Why do both the owner and the bad woman like to kick it? It''s so cute!


    The wolf cub didn''t give up, so he rubbed it.


    Still kicked away.


    Ooo, ruthless!


    Qi Cong changed his clothes and came out, bent over and carried the wolf pup who was lying on the ground pretending to be dead in his hand, and threw it to the outer hall, "dirty my sleeping hall."


    The wolf cub was wronged, his sharp front paws left scratches on the hard ground.


    Qi Cong glanced but did not stop, "Where did you go today?"


    Hearing Qi Cong''s words, the wolf cub roared aloud, and while roaring, he raised his wolf''s paws and opened his teeth and claws.


    Qi Cong wandered around when he was young, and was only brought back to the palace at the age of ten. Before that, he had grown up in a wolf den for a long time, and he could understand the meaning of wolf cubs.


    "Someone bullied you?" Qi Cong snorted, "I dare to be wild in my bedroom, and anyone dare to bully you?"

 Chapter 295： You are sick (9)

    The wolf cub was like a punctured balloon, pretending to be dead again, and after a while he started to cry again.


    Qi Cong ignored it.


    "I''m going to the imperial study room, and you can treat me honestly."


    After finishing talking, Qi Cong didn''t give the wolf paw a chance to call, and he walked directly away from Heguan Temple.


    The sky was already dark, and the palace road was a little dark.


    Qi Cong didn''t use lanterns to illuminate him, and walked towards the Imperial Study Room with a sense of direction.


    -


    Halfway through the memorial review, Qi Cong felt thirsty.


    Reaching out to get the tea cup, only to find that the tea made from the finest Longfeng Tuan tea in the tea cup has bottomed out.


    When Qi Cong reviewed the memorial, he didn''t like anyone around him. The court lady **** even retreated outside with Peng Gonggong.


    "Peng Yi, pour tea."


    In a short while, light footsteps sounded.


    Qi Cong did not raise his head, frowned, pinched the brush with his slender fingers, dipped a little red from time to time, and wrote the word "read" on the memorial.


    "His Majesty."


    A soft voice rang in his ears, and a pair of white and tender women''s hands brought a tea cup to Qi Cong.


    Qi Cong''s movements paused, his eyes suddenly cold, and the violent aura all over his body was not concealed.


    "Your Majesty." The palace lady was a little scared, but she became excited again when she saw Qi Cong''s handsome profile.


    If you can take this opportunity to climb up on your majesty''s dragon bed, you can fly onto the branches and become a phoenix in the future.


    Before she could approach, she was kicked out by the hidden guard who suddenly appeared.


    The tea cup also fell to the ground, and tea and tea leaves were spilled on the ground.


    The dark guard started without mercy, and the court lady immediately spit out a large mouthful of blood, expecting Ai Ai to look at the man after the dragon case, still not forgetting to make his voice more charming.


    "Your Majesty, slave and maid..."


    "Cut off your hands and throw it out." The man''s tone was flat, as if he was talking about what to eat at noon today.


    The palace maid was dragged down by the hurried Peng Gong servant who covered her mouth.


    The screams sounded, and soon disappeared.


    Duke Peng and the guard knelt on the ground, motionless like statues.


    In the past, it was not that there were no court ladies who wanted to get the favor of the tyrant through various opportunities, but the end was extremely miserable.


    Either a broken hand or a broken leg.


    Some have had their limbs chopped off.


    When many women saw the handsome face of the tyrant, they forgot his violent and murderous nature.


    The result was a small loss.


    I don''t know how the palace lady avoided the people guarding the door and entered the imperial study room.


    Duke Peng was almost scared to death, for fear of being angered by the tyrant.


    "Go down to receive the punishment." Qi Cong said solemnly, the gloom in his tone had not dissipated, "Go back to the dark guard camp and let the dark one come."


    The latter thing was said to the dark guard.


    Most of the secret guards who returned to the secret guard camp made big mistakes and will not be reused after that.


    Duke Peng and the dark guard retreated, and the Yushufang returned to calm again.


    Qi Cong raised his hand and lightly nodded his eyebrows. After a long time, the violence in the amber pupils calmed down and returned to the original indifferent appearance.


    -


    Rong Huang kicked the wolf cub into the pond, but after returning to the sleeping hall, the wolf cub was gone.


    Rong Huang didn''t care too much, she was not a plush control.


    And looking at the gloomy look of the Xiyuan Palace, it can raise the wolf cub so fat...Ah, it''s strong, and the identity is definitely not ordinary.


    The king is now a poor newcomer.


    Although Rong Huang was already planning how to play with the male and female protagonists, she had no reason to offend people for a bite of meat.


    As night fell, King Rong, who had been busy all day, began to prepare his meal.

 Chapter 296： You are sick (10)

    There are no ingredients in the salt palace, and the dry food and snacks prepared before are all eaten on the road.


    Rong Huang asked the two little palace ladies to go to the Imperial Kitchen to see if they had food.


    After a while, the two court ladies came back with an angry expression on their faces.


    Rong Huang held his chin and asked what was going on.


    "The director of Yushanfang was too defiant, and he said that there was no food."


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows, so what dare he not put this king in his eyes?


    Rong Huang was about to go to Yushanfang to order some food, when he suddenly thought that there were a lot of fish and shrimp in the pond in front of the salt palace.


    Asking the palace lady to retreat, Rong Huang took off the heavy and complicated palace clothes and changed into a lightweight undergarment.


    Rong Huang rolled up his narrow sleeves, revealing two thin white arms. He turned around in what he had brought from Qing Yi and found out a few seasonings.


    If there is no food, then create food.


    I haven''t eaten grilled fish for a long time and I really miss it.


    A quarter of an hour later, Rong Huang sat on the pony skewer with a burning fire in front of him, holding two long bamboo sticks in his hand, one fish on each end of the bamboo stick.


    The glutton who had reduced to the smallest form squatted at Rong Huang''s feet, staring at the grilled fish in Rong Huang''s hands.


    Upon seeing this, Rong Huang patted its head unceremoniously, and said with a smile, "I just started baking, do you want to eat raw?"


    After hearing these words, Glutton immediately shook his head, saying not to eat raw food.


    Rong Huang turned the fish over, sprinkled a bit of seasoning, and continued to talk to the gluttonous food, "I remember you used to like to eat raw."


    When the gluttonous glutton was first given to Rong Huang by Feng Xi, he was only a little bit older and still a cub.


    But even the cubs have amazing appetites.


    You can eat a lot of them, whether they are raw or cooked.


    Later, after raising him with Rong Huang for more than four thousand years, and eating cooked food with Rong Huang, he gradually stopped eating raw food.


    Taolu heard the teasing in Rong Huang''s words, and a thick breath spouted from his nose, "I will eat whatever the king eats."


    Rong Huang pursed his lips and smiled. The two pear vortexes were soft and sweet, and patted the gluttonous head again, "It''s good, I will take you to eat delicious next time."


    The branches crackled by the fire, and the warm flames jumped.


    The little girl''s slender figure was printed on the crimson palace wall behind her.


    "Okay, you can eat it." Rong Huang divided a fish to the gluttons, then picked up the other and twisted a piece of fish into his mouth.


    Rong Huang''s apricot eyes were slightly bright, and he asked gluttonously, "Is it delicious?"


    The gluttony was busy eating fish and had no time to answer, nodding his head to show that it was delicious.


    Rong Huang grilled two more fishes, and suddenly heard a faint sound of footsteps.


    -


    It was quite late for Qi Cong to finish the memorial.


    When he was planning to go straight back to Heguan Temple, he suddenly remembered the Quming Temple where he lived when he was the prince.


    I haven''t been there since he became the throne two years ago.


    Qi Cong told Peng Gonggong and the other attendants to retreat, leaving the wide palace road alone and onto the narrow path.


    Because he was not seen by the first emperor, Qi Cong''s residence was also extremely remote.


    Not far away is Leng Gong, and you can hear the terrifying laughter or harsh screams of the out-of-favor imperial concubine no matter it is day or night.


    At first, Qi Cong couldn''t sleep all night.


    Later, he was next to the cold palace where a group of lunatic women were closed, drawing courtiers, cultivating power, and carefully planning everything.


    Finally, he left the gloomy palace, killed the first emperor and a group of brothers with his own hands, and sat on the throne on blood.


    Before I walked to the Quming Hall, I first smelled the aroma of food.


    I could still hear the soft and sweet voice of the woman faintly.


    Qi Cong''s footsteps paused slightly.

 Chapter 297： You are sick (11)

    In the huge palace, apart from him, there were only the eunuchs, and the concubines of the first emperor were sent to the palace outside the palace before he became the throne.


    The Buddha beads entwined in circles in the hand were cold at night, and they made a slight sound when they rubbed it.


    Qi Cong narrowed his eyes and stepped forward.


    With the maids who did not live or die before, Qi Cong subconsciously put the people in front and the maids in front of them into the same category.


    The status is not high, but vainly attempting to climb high branches.


    Like his biological mother.


    The final destination is either a mass grave or a narrow tomb.


    Qi Cong thought so, but at the same time he could see the person grilling the fish clearly in front of him.


    The little girl wore a pink skirt with a simple but unique hair bun, and the pearl hairpin on her hair was looming against the backdrop of the fire.


    Can be sent to Xiyuan by Emperor Qingyi as his wife''s princess. The little girl has a very good appearance, and her complexion is as white as the goat''s milk he had drunk when he was at the border.


    A pair of eyes is the most clear and clean black.


    It seems that the dress is not a court lady.


    Qi Cong suddenly remembered what Peng Gonggong had said before that Qingyi sent a princess to marry him.


    Originally, he was thinking about when to find a reason to kill someone.


    Unexpectedly, the opportunity came very quickly.


    "Huh?" The little girl held the unfinished grilled fish in her hand, and her voice was soft, like glutinous rice dumplings with red bean paste soaked in icing sugar.


    "Who are you?" Rong Huang looked at Qi Cong over there with a smile in his eyes.


    Unexpectedly, I would encounter Feng''s disease here. This is really a great fate!


    Rong Huang pondered to quickly fix the hero and the hero, and then left this ghost place with Feng Bingbing.


    Qi Cong''s hand behind him fiddled with the Buddhist beads. Amber eyes flashed a little strangely, and he said hoarsely, "You don''t know... me?"


    Rong Huang let out a soft voice, "I just entered the palace today."


    "Are you Princess Qiongyin?" Qi Cong stood there and didn''t move, asking knowingly.


    "How do you know?" Rong Huang was a little surprised. Could it be that the world of phoenix disease is a high-ranking one, so he knew Princess Qiongyin?


    After all, the scumbag of the original owner sent the original owner to make a relationship without the tyrant''s consent through the negotiation.


    The scumbag thinks that tyrants will never be beautiful when they send them to the door and return them, right?


    After all, which man is not good?


    Few people know this.


    Feng Bing disease will certainly not be a tyrant.


    Although Feng disease is a bit sick, it will not be as hopeless as a tyrant.


    In the palace, power is not small...


    Except for the eunuch, it is the eunuch, right?


    The kind of **** with a high martial arts power.


    Ascertained what Rong Huang was thinking of: "......???"


    Seeing the little girl''s defenseless appearance, Qi Cong stepped forward subconsciously, "Listen to what the palace man said."


    Seeing Qi Cong approaching, Rong Huang gave him a spot and raised the grilled fish in his hand, "Eat it?"


    When Qi Cong came back to his senses, he had already lifted the corners of his robe and sat on the pony, holding the grilled fish in his hand.


    Qi Cong was silent for a moment, maintaining the posture of lifting the grilled fish in mid-air. After a while, he calmed his emotions and lowered his eyes to take a bite of the grilled fish.


    "How is it?" The little girl beside her looked at Qi Cong with a look of expectation.


    The little girl was very clean, and she could smell the scent of milk when she was sitting close.


    Qi Cong couldn''t help but think of the good smell that the wolf cub had said before, probably this is the smell.


    Qi Cong felt the taste of the tip of his tongue, which did not seem to conflict with the taste of the little girl.


    Two words flashed in Qi Cong''s mind.


    delicious.

 Chapter 298： You are sick (12)

    Qi Cong''s throat rolled and slowly spit out two words.


    "It''s OK."


    Rong Huang was stunned for a while, okay?


    The king cooks himself, if you are not grateful to Dade, even if you say it is acceptable? !


    Rong Huang muttered "I am a lady, I am a lady" in his heart, and then fiercely snatched the grilled fish from the man''s hand.


    "Since it''s acceptable, don''t eat it."


    Qi Cong: "..." Okay.


    He said that women were the most troublesome. They were smiling and changed their faces in the blink of an eye.


    Qi Cong rubbed the sandalwood beads, thinking about what to do with the princess sent by Qingyi.


    Is it to cut off the hands and feet and throw it out of the palace, or to pierce the heart with a straightforward sword?


    It''s troublesome, it''s better to have no women in the harem.


    Qi Cong''s amber eyes were bright and dark, making people unable to see the deep emotions inside.


    Xu Shi felt that the original harmonious atmosphere had been destroyed by him, and Qi Cong coughed lightly with his fist against his lips.


    "Why are you here... grilled fish?"


    When he mentioned this Rong Huang, he became angry, and he picked up the knife that was cutting the branches on the side and made a gesture, "The people at the Imperial Kitchen told my palace maid that there is nothing to eat."


    "You don''t know where the salt palace is. The doghouses are better than that. There is nothing inside."


    "No way, I can only do it myself, and I have plenty of food and clothing."


    "If I see that tyrant, I will definitely chop off his head." Rong Huang said angrily, and slashed the knife viciously on the wooden mound where the seasoning was placed.


    Qi Cong''s eyebrows bounced lightly.


    Qingyi''s women... are so heroic?


    Moreover, this woman still wants to chop him?


    Who gave her the courage? I really don''t know the so-called, the heart is higher than the sky!


    Qi Cong has heard many people say that he is a tyrant on weekdays, but he doesn''t care.


    But now hearing Rong Huang say these two words, I feel uncomfortable inexplicably.


    Qi Cong attributed all this to a lot of memorials, and his thoughts were a little confused.


    I had known that I would meet Rong Huang here, and Qi Cong would never want to go to Quming Palace suddenly.


    Qi Cong let out a sigh of breath, stabilized the fluctuating emotions, and stood up unhurriedly, "If you want to eat, go directly to the Yushanfang to get it, and don''t grill the fish anymore."


    It can be smelled from far away, which seriously affects the environment in the palace.


    Seeing that Qi Cong was about to leave, Rong Huang glanced at the grilled fish in his hand, and finally chose the latter, "I see."


    Rong Huang waved his hand and watched Qi Cong leave.


    Don''t worry, when the male and female lead is resolved, he stole Feng Bing disease home.


    -


    "Are you sure the news is true?"


    The **** stream dressed in aqua-blue wide-sleeved robe looked at the next doorman with unpredictable eyes.


    "According to the news brought by the eyeliner in the palace, Qingyi Kingdom did send a princess to come and marry him." The doorman twirled his beard, "but you also know that the tyrant never played cards according to common sense. Host a banquet in honor of Qingyi��s envoys."


    "Where did Princess Qingyi live?"


    "I found out that Princess Qiongyin lives in the salt palace." The doorman said with a smile.


    "Salt Palace?" Ji Liu raised his eyebrows, not surprisingly.


    The Salt Palace is located in a corner of the northwest corner of the palace. According to the tyrant''s aversion to women, it is reasonable to place Princess Qiongyin there.


    "What''s the plan of the county king next? I think this princess Qiongyin is a **** that can be used."


    Ji Liu heard that he immediately became interested, "What does Mr. Gong say about this?"


    "Although the tyrant doesn''t like women, compared with those in the palace, Princess Qiongyin''s status is much higher, at least she can move around in the palace freely.

 Chapter 299： You are sick (13)

    "If you can draw Princess Qiongyin to your side, it will be of great benefit."


    It is a good way to win over Princess Qiongyin.


    but......


    "What should the prince of this county do to bring Princess Qiongyin over?"


    "Princess Qiongyin is a grateful princess even if she is not favored. If she can be moved by love, she will surely be able to ascend to that high position in time.


    Gong Menke''s muddy eyes were smiling, "A woman who is emotional is the easiest to control. Then, naturally, we can establish diplomatic relations with Qingyi."


    Ji Liu caressed his palm and smiled, "Mr. Gong is really brilliant, he is really the luck of the king of this county!"


    Gong Menke but smiled silently, "Thanks to the princess''s value."


    Ji Liu walked to the window and looked in the direction of the palace.


    Eyes full of red walls and green tiles.


    There is a symbol of the highest position of power.


    Ji Liu was trembling with excitement at the thought that one day he would become the master there.


    Two years ago, his father died under the sword of a tyrant. He escaped from the capital under the protection of his father.


    Ji Liu changed his name and surname, changed his original appearance, and became the son of the king of Lao Zhenyang.


    After the death of the king of the old Zhenyang, he inherited the title.


    It won��t take long.


    It won''t be long before he will kill his father and his enemies and sit on the golden dragon seat.


    -


    Except that on the day when I first arrived at the palace, the Yushanfang said that there was nothing to eat, and then the palace maid of the salt palace went again, and all of them smiled and greeted the palace maid and **** to present the meal.


    Rong Huang felt that Yushanfang''s attitude had changed a little strangely.


    Before going to bed at night, I suddenly thought of what Qi Cong had said before leaving, and sat up from the bed with a rub.


    Could it be due to Feng''s disease?


    Rong Huang pinched a strand of ink hair on his fingertips, wrapped it around his fingers in circles, with a little thought in his eyes.


    With the ability to change the attitude of the head of the Yushufang so quickly, Feng Bingbing''s identity is really as expensive as she thought.


    As far as Rong Huang knew, the tyrant''s brother was killed clean.


    Someone once said that if he weren''t able to manage this huge Nishihara in all aspects, the tyrant would have killed everyone.


    Rong Huang sighed, it''s no wonder that such a cruel man was killed by the scumbag.


    Deserve it!


    Ah, thinking far, Rong Huang immediately turned his thoughts back.


    The status is precious, and you can freely enter and exit the palace at night...


    It should be the son of a powerful family.


    Rong Huang yawned slowly and didn''t want to think about it anymore. Sooner or later he would know.


    Rong Huang felt a little thirsty, opened the quilt and got out of the bed and poured a glass of water.


    The water in the teapot has already cooled off, so I take a sip to cool it down.


    Rong Huang grinned from the cold, and the tea cup was about to leave his lips, and a cold gap came out.


    Suddenly there was a tingling sound outside the door.


    It''s like something is scratching the door.


    Rong Huang is not accustomed to the vigil at night, she is the only one in the main hall.


    Rong Huang picked up the silver hairpin and lowered the heart of the candle, and the inner hall suddenly became brighter.


    "Wow!"


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows, he looked like that bastard?


    What are you doing here at night?


    Even though he thought so in his heart, Rong Huang walked over and opened the door.


    With the creak of the temple door opening, a meat dumpling fell into the door, knocked its head on the upper of Rong Huang''s embroidered shoes, and then lay down on it.


    Rong Huang looked back at the wolf cub''s eyes, and as soon as he raised his eyes, he saw the man standing at the door of the hall.


    The man is still dressed in a simple black and straight, and the jade crown with his hair is also black, and it seems to be engraved with complicated lines.

 Chapter 300： You are sick (14)

    When the wind blew, the robe gently lifted a corner.


    Obviously he should be a gentleman, but fierce accumulates between his brows and eyes.


    It''s prohibitive.


    But these people do not include Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang didn''t expect Qi Cong to appear, his apricot eyes were as bright as scattered stars.


    The little girl in a white shirt has a delicate face and a soft voice, "Why are you here?"


    Qi Cong heard the joy in her tone and looked away without changing his face.


    He didn''t expect Rong Huang to have fallen asleep.


    If I knew it, I wouldn''t be here.


    Just now, he had a startled glance at the graceful figure outlined by the shirt under his eyes, which has been wafting in front of him for a long time, unable to disperse for a long time.


    The tips of Qi Cong''s ears were reddish, but he didn''t know it.


    "I came with it." It''s not what I want to come.


    Qi Cong pointed to the black pendant on Rong Huang''s calf, shaking the pot without any guilty conscience.


    Wolf cub: Oh, man.


    Rong Huang blinked, paused, then turned sideways, "Come in?"


    Qi Cong only glanced at Rong Huang in a hurry, then averted his sight, pointed at Rong Huang with his slender fingers, his voice was hoarse, with a metallic coldness, "You get dressed first."


    Rong Huang lowered his head and glanced, only then did he remember that ancient people were thin-skinned and easily shy.


    "Wait for me." The little girl''s sweet soft tail sound was not dissipated, and she was blocked by the palace gate that closed again.


    The wolf cub followed into the hall.


    Qi Cong gave a tut and turned to look at the pond in the distance.


    That place should be where Rong Huang caught the fish before, right?


    Qi Cong''s hand holding the sandalwood beads tightly, why did he remember so clearly?


    The Xiyuan region is vast, and there are endless tasks every day, which he will remember only when he is idle.


    Qi Cong''s long and narrow eyes narrowed slightly, not knowing what he was thinking.


    An exclamation sounded.


    Qi Cong frowned and raised his eyes, and saw a few palace people standing not far away. When he looked over, he hurriedly knelt and bowed.


    Obviously recognized him.


    The breath of Qi Cong''s whole body became cold and solemn again, and the few palace men were so scared that they fell face down, sweating all over.


    "Retreat." The tyrant''s voice was cold and ruthless, with a force of majesty.


    The palace people left as if they were granted a pardon.


    Qi Cong listened intently, no footsteps approached in the hall.


    Qi Cong breathed a sigh of relief.


    For some reason, Qi Cong didn''t want Rong Huang to know his identity.


    Xu was because of what Rong Huang said that he was going to kill him, and perhaps because she was afraid that she thought he was a crazy tyrant who killed him like the people.


    The curve of Qi Cong''s jaw line is a bit tight, and the tyrant who has never touched the affair of his children is a little hesitant.


    Probably because of the grilled fish that Rong Huang handed him that day.


    Qi Cong thought.


    With a creak, the door opened, "Come in."


    Rong Huang was already dressed, her long, supple black hair was loosely held by a hairpin, and the apricot underskirt was not as neat as before because of her panic.


    From Qi Cong''s perspective, you can faintly see the lace of the red tube top hidden in the placket.


    Qi Cong''s fingertips quivered at his side, and the steps he had planned to enter the door retracted again, "No, I''m here to take it back."


    In the outer hall, chasing after his tail bite, the wolf cub who was playing happily, "???"


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows. Now that the king''s clothes are ready, you said you want to leave? !


    Rong Huang rolled the hair that fell on his chest to the back of his shoulders, his face undiminished with a smile. "Then take it back, I should sleep too."


    Qi Cong: "Yeah."


    Although Qi Cong did not deliberately pay attention, he still noticed that Rong Huang was not in a good mood at this moment.


    So Qi Cong decided to leave here as soon as possible.

 Chapter 301： You are sick (15)

    It is also good for Rong Huang to have a personal space to calm his mood.


    "Wolf cub, I''m going back." Qi Cong turned his eyes to look at the wolf cub, his voice was beyond doubt.


    An accident flashed in Rong Huang''s eyes, "Wolf?"


    Qi Cong nodded slightly.


    Rong Huang gave a dry cry, did not speak any more, feeling ashamed and annoyed in his heart.


    How blind is it to think of a wolf as a dog? !


    The wolf cub seemed to feel the toughness in Qi Cong''s tone, stopped biting his tail, and rolled towards Qi Cong like a meat dumpling.


    But the way was blocked by the threshold.


    Qi Cong sighed, glanced at the wolf cub with a bit of disgust, bent over and picked it up.


    Four wolf cubs hung in the air, dangling slowly in the air.


    Qi Cong looked at Rong Huang, pursed his lower lip, and said softly, "Farewell."


    Rong Huang raised his small paw and waved goodbye.


    -


    Early the next morning, Rong Huang called the court lady Cuihua who was waiting next to her.


    "I ask you, besides the violent... are there other men in the palace besides the emperor?"


    Cuihua has a lively personality, and in just a few days she became acquainted with the court ladies of the Xiyuan Palace.


    "Of course there are. Both the imperial guards and ordinary guards are men." Cuihua blushed and said, "They are different from eunuchs."


    "...I will ask you again, who among these people has the higher status?"


    Cuihua thought for a while, "The one with high status... ah, yes, the one with the highest status is the leader of Huai."


    "Huai commander?" Rong Xianyu Benyu Huang said that he did not know him.


    Cuihua was very enthusiastic about popularizing science to Rong Huang, "The leader of Huai is Huai Yueze, the son of the prime minister, don��t you know the princess?


    Rong Huang looked confused, "Do I need to know?"


    Cuihua suddenly thought of Rong Huang''s identity and stopped talking.


    Rong Huang lowered his eyes and used his nails to dig out the gems on the hairpin, "How does the one called Huai Yueze look like?"


    "Although the servants and maids have never seen Commander Huai, I saw that those little ladies were shy when they mentioned Commander Huai, and they were probably among the best."


    Rong Huang let out a soft ah. Hearing Cuihua said that the bun was combed, he raised his eyes and glanced at the bronze mirror.


    "It''s not bad, I''m rewarding you." Rong Huang stuffed the hairpin from which the gem had been removed into Cuihua''s hand.


    Cuihua: "...Thank you princess."


    While eating, Rong Huang thought about it and felt that this eight achievement called Huai Yueze was Feng''s disease.


    The last time she asked Feng Bingbing what his name was, Feng Bingbing looked at him and she didn''t even know what his name was after he left.


    However, Rong Huang could still infer it based on his own ingenuity.


    Rong Huang took a bite of the rabbit bag, eyebrows and eyes crooked, this king is really a little genius.


    -


    Another day of idleness and hairy has passed.


    Guessing that Feng''s illness will come back at night, Rong Huang deliberately washes up later.


    However, the pages of the book spread in front of him were wetted with saliva in two places, and Rong Huang did not wait for Qi Cong.


    Rong Huang grunted from the shower and climbed onto the bed, and decided to ignore him again.


    The king wants to let him know that beautiful women are not so easy to offend!


    Rong Huang was almost asleep in a daze, footsteps sounded in the hall.


    Although subtle, it was nothing at all to Rong Huang, who had developed his divine consciousness.


    Rong Huang immediately opened his eyes and looked at the sound source.


    A man with a black suit and a face covered appeared in the inner hall.


    Rong Huang smelled a strong smell of blood.


    Rong Huang blinked, the sleepiness in his eyes that hadn''t dissipated for a few minutes, and he gradually woke up.


    "Who are you over there?" Rong Huang shouted softly, without deterrence.

 Chapter 302： You are sick (16)

    In order to win over Rong Huang, he came to assassinate the tyrant, in order to get a more realistic plot: "..."


    This is Princess Qiong Yin?


    Why is it different from what was investigated?


    Shouldn''t normal women yell when they see a **** masked man?


    Rao was that he had listed all the possibilities before coming to make sure that he could easily make Princess Qiongyin fall in love with him, and Ji Liu was still stunned for a moment.


    This is clearly not written in the script!


    Seeing Ji Liu stunned in place, Rong Huang''s eyes swept across the soft sword with blood in his hand, and he raised his chin, "I want to ask you something."


    How dare you run to the land of the king to run wild, with a few layers of skin on his body, so you are not afraid of being chopped?


    Suddenly the **** flow felt wrong.


    Rong Huang was too calm.


    Calm as a person who sees more life and death.


    Rong Huang: The king ran to the underworld for a walk in two days, can he not see more life and death?


    Perceiving something wrong, the **** stream is ready to leave.


    The opportunities are so numerous that it would not be worthwhile to get caught in the tyrant��s tricks.


    Ji Liu wanted to run, but the pony who was kicked out by Rong Huang staggered.


    "Come to my site, want to leave if you cause trouble?" Hearing the voice in his ear, his pupils shrank suddenly.


    It was just the effort to stabilize her figure, and Rong Huang came behind him. How powerful is her skill?


    She must not be Princess Qiongyin!


    Where did the real Princess Qiongyin go?


    The situation in front of me couldn''t allow me to think deeply. I took a few steps back in a flash, and pointed his sword straight at Rong Huang.


    Then, after seeing what Rong Huang was doing, the cold expression under the face towel was a little cracked.


    Rong Huang was tying his belt with his eyes down.


    Bai Shengsheng''s fingertips fluttered among the pink cloth, and quickly tied a beautiful bow.


    Rong Huang snorted with satisfaction, with a serious face, "I advise you to put down the sword and catch it with no effort."


    Ji Liu was too lazy to listen to Rong Huang''s nonsense, the sword light flashed, and he went straight to Rong Huang''s thorn.


    On the side of Rong Huang''s slender waist, he lifted his hand and relieved the strength of his wrist.


    With a sound of "Bang Dang", the soft sword in Ji Liu''s hand hit the ground.


    Ji Liu was also kicked by Rong Huang and smashed onto the noodle stand where the washbasin was placed in the corner.


    In the basin, there was still the wash water that Rong Huang had forgotten to pour before going to bed, so he poured **** on his face.


    "My lord, this is the male lead." Shui Shui appeared and said suddenly when he saw such a scene in front of him.


    Rong Huang glared at Shui Shui, why didn''t you say it earlier? !


    Shui Shui grumbled to his fingers, "The system also needs to sleep."


    Rong Huang: Oh, sophistry.


    Rong Huang stopped paying attention to the water and turned his attention to Ji Liu.


    Such a clich��d "I saved you, I fell in love with you at first sight" script, even if it was used once in front of the original owner, do you still want to play tricks in front of the king?


    This king is an eight-thousand-year-old baby, so he is not so easy to be fooled by dog-blood scripts.


    Rong Huang squeezed his left wrist with his right hand and moved his muscles and bones.


    Since it''s delivered to the door, don''t fight for nothing, don''t fight.


    In the next quarter of an hour, the muffled sound and the sound of fists and punches continued to be heard in the main hall of the Salt Palace.


    Before Rong Huang started his hand, he placed a barrier outside the main hall, and no one heard it at all.


    A quarter of an hour later, Rong Huang heard the sound of several people trotting in the distance, making it very noisy, and barely withdrew his hands.


    Rong Huang waved his hand and withdrew the barrier, then quickly tossed the neatly combed bun and ran back to the bed with his short legs.


    Rong Huang lifted the quilt to wrap his little self, only revealing a white face.

 Chapter 303： You are sick (17)

    Ji Liu was beaten so he couldn''t get up, just watching Rong Huang''s performance quietly.


    Ji Liu: "!!!" The most poisonous woman''s heart, this is true!


    After hearing the sound, Cuihua and a group of court ladies hurriedly pushed open the door of the palace, and saw their princess hugged her knees in the most corner of the bed in horror.


    The princess, who was born like red bean paste and glutinous rice dumplings soaked in icing sugar, was red with red eyes, and her slender body was trembling.


    Obviously, he was greatly frightened.


    Cuihua was the first to discover the **** stream in the corner.


    "Come on, tie up this culprit, then...then..."


    Then there is no more.


    Who didn''t know that her princess and her relative came to this foreign palace without a title.


    The tyrant is even less likely to stand up for the princess.


    At this time, a mess of powerful footsteps came.


    "What''s the matter?" A rough voice sounded at the door of the hall.


    As soon as Cuihua turned her head, she saw several guards.


    Cuihua seemed to have seen her family members who had been away for many years, she immediately burst into tears of joy, pointing at the **** stream whose face was swollen into a pig''s head, crying and yelling.


    "My lords, this thief actually broke into our princess''s bedroom and wants to assassinate the princess. Don''t let him go!"


    The guards looked around in the bedroom, and finally saw a strand of hair on the bed.


    "...There is an assassin attempting to assassinate Your Majesty tonight, I will wait for the order to come and capture the assassin."


    Without waiting for the maids to react, they strode directly into the hall.


    When the guards walked to Ji Liu, they saw the swollen pig-headed face at first sight.


    The Janissaries: "..."


    Look at this man''s clothing, it is indeed the assassin who assassinated His Majesty before.


    The head of the Imperial Guard waved a big hand, "Come here, take away."


    Cuihua was so grateful that she almost stepped forward to hold the small guard''s hand, "Thank you, sir!"


    The little head of the Imperial Guard had originally planned to leave, but suddenly thought of something, and turned to look at Cuihua, "Who beat this person into...this look?"


    Cuihua understood immediately, her eyes widened inconceivably.


    "My lord, what do you mean? Our princess is a weak woman. She can''t lift her shoulders and can''t resist. She will detour when she sees an ant on weekdays. Do you think she can beat such a strong man like this?"


    The little head of the Guards was stunned by Cuihua, "Then what''s going on?"


    Cuihua: "When the servant girl arrived, I saw a beautiful woman who had already subdued the assassin. Before she could step forward, the heroine left in a hurry."


    Cuihua: "???"


    This is not what she wants to say!


    Cuihua style panic. JPG.


    Rong Huang, who was quiet as a chicken in the quilt, silently gave himself a compliment.


    Upon hearing this, the little head of the Guards was curious about the identity of the female hero who did good deeds without leaving a name, but he had to settle the matter first before speaking.


    A group of imperial guards left with real pig head��Ji Liu.


    Rong Huang came out slowly.


    Cuihua cried when she saw Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang: Meow meow?


    -


    Although she repeatedly stated that she was not injured, Cuihua still made a lot of tonic soup for Rong Huang.


    After drinking too much soup, the front foot has just eaten, and the back foot is just ready to lie down with salted fish, and the nose suddenly becomes hot.


    Rong Huang touched his hand and touched the blood on one hand.


    Rong Huang rolled his eyes on the spot and almost fainted.


    While Rong Huang was rushing to stop the bleeding, the eunuch''s shrill voice came from outside the door.

 Chapter 304： You are sick (18)

    Cuihua came in with a bunch of flowers, and when she saw the **** face of Rong Huang, the flowers in her hand were frightened.


    "princess!"


    Rong Huang''s eyelids twitched when Cuihua was screaming, and his head tilted back to greet Cuihua with a pot of water.


    Cuihua didn''t care about the flowers on the ground, so she ran to fetch water quickly.


    "Princess be careful, the water is warm." Cuihua very intimately put on a towel for wiping her face.


    Rong Huang didn''t take the towel, and after the blood stopped flowing, he buried his face in the basin.


    Rong Huang opened his paws, and the cat washed his face.


    Rong Huang washed away the blood on his face by feeling, then lifted his face.


    Cuihua handed over the towel.


    Before Rong Huang''s face was dry, the eunuch''s shrill voice came from outside.


    "The imperial decree is here!" Peng Gonggong held the imperial decree in both hands, prolonged his tone, and stood at the gate of the salt palace waiting for the people inside to come out.


    I don''t know what good luck the Princess Qiongyin who lives in this salt palace has taken, so that her Majesty personally made an order to make her noble concubine.


    Your Majesty has been on the throne for two years, and it''s not that no ministers or foreign envoys sent beauties.


    However, your Majesty is not close to women, and treats women as nothing.


    In the end, those beauties either had their hands and feet broken or were peeled to make lanterns.


    Without exception.


    Originally, Grandpa Peng was still watching coldly when this princess Qiongyin lost her life accidentally.


    Unexpectedly, this woman became the first woman with a title after His Majesty became the throne.


    There was a sound of footsteps, and Rong Huang, who was only wearing a light skirt, walked out of the hall.


    When Rong Huang saw the white-faced father-in-law Peng, there was an accident in his eyes. The person who can come to deliver the imperial decree should be the effective chief **** next to the tyrant, right?


    Until Peng Gonggong finished reading the imperial decree, all the court ladies and eunuchs in front of the salt palace were all happy.


    Unlike their joy, Rong Huang was confused.


    Concubine?


    WTF? !


    The king came to Nishihara just to fulfill the wish of the original owner, and by the way to have a sweet relationship with Feng Bingbing, and did not want to be a concubine for the tyrant!


    "Emperor concubine, don''t you take the order?" Peng Gonggong smiled, submitting the imperial order, and motioned to Rong Huang to take it.


    Rong Huang blinked, can he not answer?


    Seeing that Rong Huang hadn''t accepted the order for a long time, Peng Gonggong paused and continued to ask, "Is there anything the imperial concubine does not understand?"


    Rong Huang cleared his throat, with a faint expression on his face, "I don''t understand... there are really."


    Peng Gonggong was a little surprised. He had been in the palace as a errand since the first emperor was alive, and he has also seen many Hui Xian emperors promote those concubines.


    Those concubines knew that they had been promoted, and which one was not smiling.


    Why did you change the style of painting when you got to the imperial concubine and empress?


    Peng Gonggong looked embarrassed, "If the imperial concubine has a problem, you can directly contact your majesty. The slave is just a message."


    Just ask three questions, then ask the tyrant.


    Rong Huang couldn''t wait to hack the tyrant to death with a small axe now.


    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! !


    Why can''t the king be allowed to be a salted fish quietly?


    Is it tiring enough to be a villain? !


    If it were not for so many people around, Rong Huang would have liked to sit on the ground and not get up.


    Rong Huang had a small face, inexplicably serious, "I see."


    "Then this imperial edict..."


    Rong Huang sighed, stretched out his hand angrily, took the imperial decree, rolled it casually, and then threw it back.


    Cuihua was lowering her head to steal for her princess, when suddenly a bright yellow object fell from the sky and hit her on the head.


    Cuihua caught it in a hurry, and after a closer look, she almost threw the imperial decree out of fright.

 Chapter 305： You are sick (19)

    When Peng Gonggong saw this and moved so casually, he almost didn''t catch his breath.


    This imperial concubine is really...innocent.


    "Is there anything else?" Rong Huang asked in a cool tone when he saw that Father Peng was still standing there still.


    Peng Gonggong smiled and waved behind more than a dozen palace people to come forward.


    Rong Huang only noticed that there were a lot of jewelry and clothes on the trays in the hands of these palace men.


    "Your Majesty said that you are now promoted and you should change your residence."


    Rong Huang had an expression of "I don''t love money, I am a woman with noble personality", he glanced at the things on the tray, still cold, "Oh."


    The smile on Duke Peng''s face didn''t abate at all, and he continued, "Your Majesty has asked people to clean up Jinning Palace, you can live in anytime.


    Rong Huang felt that the tyrant was really sick.


    Has the king met him?


    But she agreed to Feng disease, even if he died, she would be a little widow for him for a lifetime.


    But she still happily took Cuihua and moved in.


    Who doesn''t want to live in a more spacious and luxurious place?


    Rong Huang lay on the comfortable chaise couch, half-squinting his eyes to eat the hibiscus cake, with a pleasant expression on his face.


    Although Rong Huang was very irritable at the tyrant''s act of sealing her a noble concubine without her consent, she could barely forgive him for the fact that Jinning Palace was so perfect in all aspects.


    Anyway, he would leave the palace in the end.


    Cuihua waited aside, looking at Rong Huang from time to time, as if he wanted to talk but stopped.


    Of course, it is impossible for Rong Huang to ignore her gaze and raise his eyebrows to look at Cuihua, "Something?"


    "Gong... Niangniang, before Peng Gonggong left before let you go to your majesty''s place to thank you, don''t you want to go?"


    Rong Huang waved his hand indifferently.


    When Rong Huang said those two words, Cuihua looked horrified and hurriedly said in a low voice, "Manny, this is the Xiyuan Palace, there are so many people, please don''t say the wrong thing."


    Rong Huang suddenly lost his mood to eat hibiscus cake.


    She always felt that the tyrant was cheating her.


    Suddenly thinking of something, Rong Huang wiped his hands with his kerchief, "Do you know what happened to the assassin that day?"


    assassin?


    Cuihua was stunned before reacting, and shook her head, "The servant girl is just a little maid, how can I know these things."


    Rong Huang let out a sorrowful expression, and then lay back slowly.


    Today is also the day when the salted fish lay down.


    I don''t know when I will see the heroine, Rong Huang can''t wait to clean up the people.


    Can''t you go to Guanzha''s place for a walk to make her happy?


    Half a quarter of an hour later, Rong Huang hugged the little fragrant pillow, "huhuhu..."


    -


    "Your Majesty, it''s already time." Peng Gonggong walked into the Imperial Study Room with the whisk, and said softly to the man behind the Long Case with his head down.


    The man paused for a critical memorial, and slowly raised his head.


    The amber eyes did not show a trace of fatigue even after dealing with government affairs for a day, they were deep and cold, with great power.


    Peng Gonggong only glanced at it, and bowed his head hurriedly.


    Don''t dare to look at him.


    The outside world says that your majesty is a tyrant, but only he knows that those who die by your majesty''s sword are all people with bad intentions.


    The name of the tyrant is actually made up by the rebels and thieves who oppose your majesty.


    In his opinion, Your Majesty is much better than Emperor Xian.


    Qi Cong threw the brush into the wash, and stood up slowly.

 Chapter 306： You are sick (20)

    Raising his hand to smooth the folds on the black dragon robe, Qi Cong''s voice was low and hoarse, "She moved to Jinning Palace?"


    It took a while for Duke Peng to realize who Qi Cong meant "she".


    Isn''t it the noble concubine? !


    "I moved in. The minion left the salt palace with his forefoot, and soon the noble concubine moved to Jinning Palace."


    Qi Cong''s indifferent expression eased a little, and he stepped out of the imperial study room, his narrow eyes with unclear emotions.


    When it was Heguandian, Qi Cong went to Longhu.


    Peng Gonggong followed Qi Cong a few steps away.


    The young emperor in front suddenly stopped.


    Peng Gonggong also hurriedly stopped.


    The man''s hoarse and low voice was very soft, and it seemed to be scattered by the wind, "Today...Has she been here?"


    Peng Gonggong concealed his astonishment, "...never."


    I don''t know if it is his illusion, the aura of your majesty is even more frightening.


    After the bath, Qi Cong glanced at the flickering candlelight, his expression condensed.


    The salt palace was dilapidated and lonely. He felt that she might not be used to living, so he simply drafted an imperial edict, let her be a noble concubine, and let her live in Jinning Palace.


    Maybe it was because you were tired from moving in the afternoon, so you stopped early?


    Qi Cong couldn''t think of any other reasons that would prevent Rong Huang from thanking him.


    In fact, Shane is just an excuse.


    Knowing his identity is what he wants most.


    Fingertips moved lightly, and the sandalwood beads made a faint sound in the silent Heguan Temple.


    Reflected with the occasional crackling of the candlelight.


    The sandalwood beads wrapped around the fingers make the man''s hand more slender and slender, with a different kind of beauty.


    Qi Cong could feel that staying with Rong Huang was very comfortable, as if the whole person was relaxed.


    That''s why Qi Cong wanted to declare his identity.


    But why didn''t she come?


    The wolf cub rubbed against his feet again, wailing non-stop.


    Qi Cong was depressed and didn''t want to pay any attention, so he directly asked Peng Gonggong to take the wolf cub.


    The candlelight in the room gradually dimmed, and soon someone from the palace came in quietly to light the candlelight.


    No one knows that the tyrant, who has always been tyrannical and murdered, thought about it most of the night because of a problem.


    -


    "Your Majesty, now that the harem is empty, the minister thinks it is better to hold the draft as soon as possible to fill the harem."


    "This is the first draft of your majesty since he was enthroned. The minister thought that all girls of the right age in the family of officials above grade 5 could participate."


    "The minister thinks that the draft is inappropriate at this time. He fought with Qingyi a few days ago, and now the treasury is empty. Where is the money for holding the draft?


    "The minister seconded."


    "..."


    The man sitting high on the dragon chair closed his eyes slightly, listening to the noise in his ears, his originally cold expression became more and more faint.


    I thought about things last night and didn''t sleep well.


    Now that these ministers kept talking, Qi Cong''s patience reached its limit.


    "Enough said?"


    The majesty of the young emperor is enough to make the arguing ministers in the Jinluang Temple quiet like a chicken.


    The civil and military officials stood in two rows, holding a wat board, and wearing a court dress embroidered with birds and beasts on their chests.


    The first second was still arguing with people eloquently, the next second was like a frightened quail, shrank into a ball and did not dare to make a sound.


    After all, the emperor above is not indecisive, and his methods are extremely cruel.


    The term "tyrant" is not casually named by others.


    Some people remained silent under Qi Cong''s cold eyes. Of course, there were also those who were not afraid of death, jumping up and down, trying to make the iron-blooded emperor have to submit to them.

 Chapter 307： You are sick (21)

    "Your Majesty, the old minister has something to tell."


    The gray-bearded minister, who was over sixty years old, walked out of the queue and tremblingly bowed to Qi Cong, who was above him.


    It''s not that Qi Cong didn''t hear what they were arguing before, and he just nodded slightly.


    "Your Majesty now has only one noble concubine in the harem, with no children under his knees. The veteran thought it was better to set up the queen as soon as possible."


    "Immediately?" The emperor''s voice was faint, unable to hear his emotions.


    Those ministers who were already thinking about sending their daughter to the palace couldn''t figure out what Qi Cong thought.


    Taifu Kong nodded his head and said solemnly, "Your Majesty should stand first, then draft, fill the harem and extend the royal heirs."


    Taifu Kong was talking here, but the other ministers over there were no longer prepared to say anything.


    Taifu Kong was an old minister of the three dynasties, and his reputation was extremely high both in the DPRK and among the people, which meant that he was unique.


    After Taifu Kong said that he wanted to choose the concubine, the Ministry of Rites should first prepare the related matters of the post-closing ceremony.


    But the grand-grandchild of Kong Taifu''s family is 16 years old this year?


    This is not so good!


    The ministers underneath had different thoughts, and suddenly heard a sneer from above.


    The courageous, lower-ranking officials expressed some weakness.


    Last time, Qi Cong laughed. The next day the former Shangshu of the Ministry of Rites was found to be a seller of officials. He copied 20 million silver from the Shangshu Mansion and was exiled by the whole family.


    The last time Qi Cong laughed, the next day the former General Hussar was found to be collaborating with the enemy and betraying the country, and was punishable by the nine tribes.


    So this time, who is going to be unlucky again?


    "The Tai Fu is afraid that he is old and confused. How can he be so hasty because of the country''s big plans afterwards?"


    Kong Taifu tried to quibble, but was interrupted by Qi Cong.


    "Or is it that you all have nothing to do recently, and you are so idle?"


    Qi Cong''s amber eyes were fierce, and every word he uttered was like an ice blade, which made the ministers look slightly changed.


    "I caught an assassin a few days ago. Since Tai Fu is so impatient to share my worries, it''s better to interrogate me, and it''s best to let him confess as soon as possible."


    The young and handsome emperor spoke very little on weekdays. Once he opened his mouth, he would be speechless for those civil servants who were standing above the court with a three-inch tongue.


    When Taifu Kong heard Qi Cong say this, his muddy eyes sank.


    The man staring on the dragon chair lowered his head after a moment, and covered the shadowy bird under his eyes, "Chen Zunzhi."


    Qi Cong''s trick to kill the chicken and the monkey was so effective that none of the restless officials dared to say a word.


    -


    After the early dynasty, Qi Cong had just arrived at the imperial study room, and soon after Peng Gonggong came in and reported that Kong Taifu wanted to see him.


    Qi Cong squeezed the white jade chess piece for a while, then put the chess piece into the chess basket, "Let him come in."


    "Yes." Duke Peng bowed and retired.


    Kong Taifu walked into the imperial study room, still holding the slab in his hand, and a red court dress covering his bloated body.


    Taifu Kong stood still, bowed and saluted, "Your Majesty."


    Qi Cong''s eyes did not leave the chessboard, and he casually responded.


    Seeing Qi Cong''s defiant look, Kong Taifu''s eyes became more gloomy.


    "The words of the minister today are really from the bottom of my heart, and I ask your Majesty to make a decision as soon as possible. This is a major matter for the royal children!"


    Qi Cong took out a black chess piece and placed it on the chessboard, "Tao Fu Shen said."


    The man''s tone is plain, but with a strong majestic aura.


    "I''m not a seven-year-old eighty, why don''t I have any heirs?"

 Chapter 308： You are sick (22)

    Taifu Kong suddenly discovered that the prince who used to grow up in the cold palace and was bullied by others has now grown into a true emperor.


    A turbulent emperor can be set off at the touch of a finger.


    Taifu Kong''s face was faintly blue, but he still took a breath and said, "The granddaughter of the old official, Yingying Nianfang sixteen, and his majesty are also childhood sweethearts. How does your majesty feel?"


    Qi Cong''s left hand and right hand against each other stopped, and his amber eyes were cold, with an undisguised killing intent.


    "I lived twenty-two and never remembered anything insignificant." For example, Tai Fu, your granddaughter.


    Qi Cong does not remember it.


    He was taken back to the palace at the age of ten. At the beginning, he had read two books in the palace school. Later, he was punished by the emperor and ordered him not to step into the entrance hall again.


    He never visited again.


    He never wastes time remembering things that are not important inside and outside the palace.


    Qi Cong suspected that Mr. Kong had a problem with his brain because of the delicious food and drink these years.


    After listening to these words, Taifu Kong''s expression was unconcealable, and he shouted, "Your Majesty!"


    Qi Cong raised his hand and rubbed his forehead a little sleepily, with impatience in his eyes, and raised his finger to some place at the door, "Has Tai Fu see that place?"


    Following the direction of Qi Cong''s fingers, Kong Taifu saw a row of white jade langans.


    There are large areas of dark color on the white jade lanyard.


    Kong Taifu doesn''t know what it is.


    Qi Cong''s fingertips lightly twisted the sandalwood beads, and a faint scent of sandalwood lingered in his breath.


    In his early years, Qi Cong killed too many enemies at the border, and the tyrannical and hostile spirit around him could hardly be suppressed.


    The master who wandered through the borders saw him and gave him this string of sandalwood beads, saying that he would wear it all year round.


    He asked how many years it would take.


    The master only said a few words and waited for the opportunity to come, and everything was solved.


    He had worn this string of Buddhist beads for six years, and his mood was much calmer than in his earlier years.


    The only time I couldn''t suppress it was two years ago.


    "Qi Xian died there under my sword two years ago." Qi Cong''s tone was indifferent, as if to say something trivial.


    Kong Taifu heard the threat in Qi Cong''s words, and the hand holding the Huban suddenly tightened.


    He has countless students throughout his life, and Prince Qi Xian is his favorite.


    But he was brutally killed by the tyrant in front of him.


    "If there is nothing wrong with the master, then retreat." Qi Cong said lightly, with the loneliness of the world on his handsome and innocent face.


    Taifu Kong tried his best to hold back the trembling hand and leaned over to salute again, "The minister retires."


    As soon as Kong Taifu left, Qi Cong felt the air fresher.


    but......


    "Your Majesty." Gong Gong Peng''s voice interrupted Qi Cong''s thoughts.


    Qi Cong''s sharp brows frowned.


    Peng Gonggong didn''t dare to go out, and said quickly, "The envoy of Qingyi country came to say goodbye."


    "Qingyi?" Qi Cong paused, then said again for a moment, "You go to Jinning Palace and ask her if she needs to meet someone from Qingyi."


    Peng Gonggong felt a little sorrowful, it seemed that His Majesty really took the concubine empress in his heart.


    If the imperial concubine and empress give birth to a dragon in the future, it will be even more prosperous.


    When Qi Cong spoke, Peng Gonggong naturally did not dare to neglect, and hurried to Jinning Palace.


    Rong Huang didn''t expect the tyrant to be so considerate, but he refused without even thinking about it.


    What do you see? ! There are no good people in Qingyi country.


    The original owner grew up like weeds in the harem, and was sent to be married in the end. It was terrible, okay? !

 Chapter 309： You are sick (23)

    Qi Cong frowned when he heard that Rong Huang hadn''t said anything, "Since there is nothing wrong, let them go."


    When people in Qingyi State heard this, some people were unconvinced in private and muttered a few words.


    "We have been in Xiyuan for so many days, and the tyrant hasn''t even seen a shadow. I really don''t know why we are here."


    "I think this tyrant just thinks we are good bullies."


    Luohu glanced at his subordinates and didn''t say a word.


    Isn''t the purpose of their trip to send Princess Qiongyin to Xiyuan to get married?


    Luo Hu glanced at his hand that was still incomplete, and suddenly had a hunch.


    Even if Princess Qiongyin is sent to be married, she will become the existence that the spoiled princesses in Qingyi Palace will never be able to climb up.


    -


    Finally, a woman was appointed as a noble concubine by the tyrant himself, which undoubtedly caused an uproar in the seemingly peaceful capital.


    In the past, the tyrant had no one in the harem, but his temperament was tyrannical. I heard that there was a habit of making lanterns out of beauties�� skins, and those famous ladies were naturally reluctant to enter the palace.


    But now it''s different. Suddenly there is a noble concubine in the harem, who was sealed by the tyrant.


    This means that tyrants are not unfamiliar with women.


    In the unlikely event that his daughter who has not been out of the cabinet is taken by the tyrant and treated as a concubine, wouldn''t it be possible to follow along with the family?


    This is the so-called one person gains the Tao, the chicken and dog ascend to heaven.


    Several wives in the house of the Chinese Communist Party members worked together in private, and decided to invite the one in the palace to take advantage of the seventieth birthday of the old lady of Guohou in a few days.


    At that time, they will have to take a closer look at what the concubine looks like that can dazzle the tyrant.


    It is estimated that just like the enchanting enchanting concubine and enchanting girl, can the tyrant reluctantly think about it and indulge in it.


    The ladies moved quickly and informed the old lady Dingguohou, and handed the invitation to the palace the next day.


    After lunch, Rong Huang got the invitation.


    Rong Huang looked at the invitation presented by Cuihua with a dazed expression, "Why did they invite me to the birthday banquet?"


    "Don''t you want to go?"


    Rong Huang is very sincere, his little head shook like a rattle, "I don''t want to."


    "But the slave servant heard that the old lady of Dingguohou was notoriously harsh. What if you don''t offend her?"


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows and looked at Cuihua, "Why do you know everything?"


    "The servants were told by other court ladies. They talked about the old lady of Dingguo Hou, the king of Zhenyang. She was the grandmother of the king of Zhenyang."


    Rong Huang was originally leaning lazily on the chaise couch, and he immediately became energetic when he heard a familiar name, "Who?"


    "Old lady Dingguohou?"


    "No, the one in front!"


    "Junyang King?"


    "Yes!" Rong Huang clapped his hands. As long as things are related to the scumbag male protagonist, this king, as the villain, is not allowed to attend!


    "Last time the tyrant gave the things that look good, choose a few pieces of jewelry, and then choose your clothes. They must be beautiful!"


    Rong Huang''s speech was too fast, and Cuihua didn''t react for a while, "Manny, can you say it again?"


    Rong Huang sighed, with an expression of "Why are you so stupid, I''m smarter than you".


    "I want to bleach the brewed jewelry clothes, beautiful! Fried! God! The kind!"


    Rong Huang emphasized three words.


    Cuihua immediately understood.


    -


    Ten days after seeing the phoenix disease last time, Rong Huang saw the phoenix disease again.


    Oh no, it''s the Feng disease that followed the wolf cub.


    "How did you find me?" Rong Huang looked at Qi Cong with a smile on his chin.


    Without blinking, Qi Cong pointed at the wolf cub who was playing peekaboo with the gluttons, "it was it."


    Rong Huang: "......???"

 Chapter 310： You are sick (24)

    The wolf cub once again said that I am not a human, but you are a real dog.


    Seeing Rong Huang''s expression in a daze, Qi Cong pursed his lower lip, seeming to emphasize, "It was the wolf cub who found it."


    "Its parents used to live in the mountains, and it wasn''t long after it was given birth that it was killed by hunters."


    "Then you brought it back?" Rong Huang tilted his head, lit a lot of candles in the hall, and outlined the outline of the little girl clearly. "How do you know her parents?"


    Qi Cong shook his fingertips while holding the tea cup, and lowered his eyes, "Yeah."


    Just an "um"?


    Although Rong Huang was curious, he had a good saying that curiosity killed Little Phoenix.


    So don''t ask too much.


    After drinking a cup of tea, Qi Cong finally said the question he had always wanted to ask, "I heard that your majesty has named you a noble concubine. Are you happy?"


    It should be happy.


    Qi Cong thought.


    I don��t know that the charming little girl immediately made a small face, ��I��m not happy. I have never seen what he looks like. Uneasy and kind!"


    Seeing Rong Huang''s angry look, Qi Cong''s amber phoenix eyes suddenly darkened.


    Don''t like it?


    He simply wanted to make her live better, and he didn''t have any bad thoughts.


    He has not met the woman he likes, but it is very comfortable with Rong Huang. He often thinks of her and wants to see her.


    At first, he wanted to make her the queen directly, but it took a while to prepare for the post-season ceremony, and the process was complicated.


    Not to mention that there is still the old ministry left by the Emperor Xian and his brothers in the dynasty. They are hidden in the dark, just waiting for an opportunity one day.


    Pushing Rong Huang to the position of queen at this time was not good for her, but was harming her.


    Qi Cong thought for a long time before he named her a noble concubine.


    But he never expected that Rong Huang would think his actions were uneasy and kind.


    Qi Cong was a little restless, there was a faint bloodthirsty and violent factor in his blood who was eager to try, as if it would burst out completely in the next moment.


    Qi Cong''s breathing was a little heavy, and blue veins appeared on the back of his white hands.


    Rong Huang saw that Qi Cong kept his head down, his breath was a little disturbed, "What''s wrong with you?"


    The little girl''s sweet and soft voice sounded in her ears, seeming to have an innate ability to soothe and wash, suppressing all the tyrannical factors in his body.


    The man''s breathing gradually calmed down.


    Rong Huang breathed a sigh of relief, Feng is sick, he... won''t be sick, right?


    If you have an illness, you should treat it as soon as possible.


    "Are you uncomfortable? Let the imperial doctor take a look, it''s not good to avoid illnesses." Rong Huangyu persuaded earnestly.


    Qi Cong: "...I''m fine."


    "If someone lied to you, but didn''t feel bad, would you forgive him?" The man''s muffled voice sounded, still cold and indifferent.


    Rong Huang didn''t know why Qi Cong asked, but he answered honestly, "It depends on what it is."


    Qi Cong let out an "Oh" slowly, and after a long while, "What if it''s serious?"


    When speaking, Qi Cong looked at the little girl for a moment, for fear of missing her subtle expression.


    Then I saw the little girl''s soft and white bun face flashing a fierce expression, her tone was fierce and fierce, "Of course it was killed."


    Qi Cong''s hand trembled, and the tea in the tea cup poured a little, immersed in the black fabric, and nothing was unusual.


    After a while, Qi Cong said "Oh" again, and then fell into silence.

 Chapter 311： You are sick (25)

    Rong Huang felt that Qi Cong was simply a topic terminator.


    So angry.


    So Rong Huang stopped talking.


    For a time, there was only the sound of wolf cubs and gluttonous playing in the hall.


    After a long time, the tea placed in front of Qi Cong cooled off. Qi Cong glanced at Rong Huang, his voice was a little dumb, "It''s getting late, I''ll go back first."


    Rong Huang blinked and nodded slowly for a while.


    go! Hurry up!


    But the king has kept the accounts in his small books.


    The sins you committed today will be repaid in the future.


    At least five hundred jiojio should be washed for the king, plus five hundred rabbit bags.


    Otherwise, the king is super angry and coaxes the kind that is not good.


    Qi Cong moved the corners of his lips and wanted to say something. He hesitated for a while, but finally did not say anything.


    The wolf cub was taken away by Qi Cong, and Rong Huang and a gluttony were left in the main hall of the huge Jinning Palace.


    Rong Huang twisted a candied fruit and stuck it in his mouth, his words were a little unclear, "gluttonous, how do I feel that he is hiding something from me?"


    Every time he was hesitant to say something, he saw what he had done without the heart...Ah, it was wrong, it was something I was sorry for her, I guess he was guilty of conscience, but he didn''t dare to say it.


    Are you afraid of being beaten?


    The king is so gentle, he never beats people.


    Gourmet: I am a fierce beast that has been alone for more than 6,000 years. You are really asking the wrong person, King.


    Rong Huang thought about going out of the palace to attend the birthday banquet of the old lady in two days, and decided to stop by Feng Feng on the way back.


    Then use gentleness to influence him, let him confess what he did wrong.


    -


    Qi Cong came out of Jinning Palace with a gloomy expression all the way.


    The wolf cub was held in his hand by him, and he dared not move.


    Father Peng, who had been guarding the gate of Heguan Temple, was a little surprised when he saw Qi Cong coming back from outside.


    Isn''t your majesty always in the temple? !


    But astonished to surprise, Duke Peng hurriedly greeted him, "Your Majesty."


    Without stopping, Qi Cong strode into the Heguan Temple in a stride.


    There was a gust of wind during the fast walk.


    The breath of no strangers can be felt from far away.


    Father Peng had already stepped into the threshold with one foot, but he quickly took it back and stood outside the hall, quiet as a chicken.


    "Peng Yi." The emperor''s cold voice came from the hall.


    Peng Gonggong hurried in.


    "Prepare, I am going out of the palace."


    Qi Cong has changed from the simple and unpretentious uprightness, and put on a wide-sleeved robe with moir�� embroidered on the neckline and cuffs. The jade crown is the same black color as the robe, and the style is exquisite and restrained.


    Seeing that Qi Cong was dressed in such a formal manner, Peng Gonggong thought that he was going to visit the minister''s privately, "The servant will go and prepare."


    Half an hour later, the young and handsome emperor and Peng Gonggong were dressed in casual clothes and stood in front of a bookstore in Beijing.


    From Moon to Zhongtian, Shusi had already closed the door, and there was an iron general on the door.


    The second monk Penggong and father-in-law was puzzled, wondering what his Majesty was doing here at night.


    There are tens of thousands of books in the Royal Library, whether they are the books of recent years or the precious orphans in the early years.


    What books can this big bookstore have?


    Peng Gonggong was bought into the palace when he was very young. Naturally, he didn''t know that the books sold in bookstores like this might not be all academic books.


    Many boudoir girls or married women like to send their maidservants to this place to pick up some books for recreation.


    Qi Cong once heard from the Prime Minister Huai that he had found several love storybooks under the pillow of his younger son who had just turned twelve this year, and he was so angry that he and the prime minister''s wife had a mixed doubles game with the younger son.

 Chapter 312： You are sick (26)

    Talking about love storybook...It''s probably the story of a romantic scholar and a rich lady.


    Qi Cong knows that those romantic scholars are very good at making women happy.


    For example, at the beginning, his bluffing words led his mother to leave him, who was only five years old, and the talents who eloped with him.


    Shouldn''t it be written in the script what exactly should be said and what to do?


    Although Qi Cong didn''t have a good opinion of such a man who spoke and acted well, it wouldn''t be impossible if Rong Huang could forgive him for what he had done before.


    Sooner or later, I must tell Rong Huang that he has a better chance of winning by studying earlier.


    Looking at some old signs, Qi Cong glanced at Duke Peng blankly, his tone was cold, "knock on the door."


    As the great **** next to the tyrant, Peng Gonggong, of course, also bears the responsibility of playing the front line.


    Peng Gonggong knocked on the door.


    If it doesn''t work, it will be two times, if it is not two times, it will be three times, and three times will not work...


    The door opened with a creak, and before Peng Gonggong had time to speak, he was smashed by the boss''s scolding.


    "Who? What did you knock at night? Did you stop people from sleeping?!"


    With a smile, Peng Gonggong took out a bag of silver from his sleeve and stuffed it into the hands of the owner of the bookstore, "My master wants to buy some books at your house."


    The boss weighed the heavy silver in his hands, as if he had changed his face, the impatience on his face was immediately gone, and his face was flattering.


    "Buy books? Good, please come in! Don''t look at my store, but you want to see it, it has it!" The boss laughed.


    Qi Cong stepped into the bookstore and glanced at the enthusiastic boss behind him.


    With a light cough, Qi Cong''s expression was a little unnatural, "I''ll do it myself."


    The boss was stunned, then he responded several times, and stood behind the counter.


    The rich are the ancestors, let him do anything.


    There are a lot of books in the bookshop, with various types, full of bookshelves with four stories high.


    Each bookshelf was marked with a classification, and Qi Cong quickly found the row of bookshelves he wanted to buy.


    The boss, who had been observing the guests in secret, twitched the corners of his mouth when he saw the labels on the bookshelf.


    This man looked expensive, but he didn''t expect to buy books that only women can read.


    Hey, the thinking of this rich man is really strange.


    Qi Cong didn''t make a careful selection, but just took two textbooks that he thought might be useful.


    After paying the money, Qi Cong rolled up the not-so-thick word book and took out the bookstore.


    "go back."


    Peng Gonggong, who was guarding the door, quickly followed.


    Back at the Heguan Temple, Qi Cong closed the door with his backhand, and walked into the inner hall with the script.


    Half an hour later, the tip of the man who had always been the same as Taishan collapsed in front of him had strange red ears and his eyes were empty.


    The words in front of me were back on the table.


    The man''s amber eyes moved slightly, and he stretched out his hand to take the sandalwood beads and wrap them around his wrist.


    The faint, almost inaudible scent of sandalwood dilutes the original turbulent mood.


    Qi Cong closed the notebook, put it in the bottom drawer of the desk, and took a few useless books and pressed it on it.


    The indifferent slaying tyrant sits in the vast and lonely Heguan Temple, with his eyes down not knowing what he is thinking.


    The candle light extinguished, leaving a shadow on the Bogu shelf behind the man.


    -


    In a blink of an eye, it was the seventieth birthday of the old lady of Dingguohou.


    Early in the morning, Qi Cong asked Peng Gonggong to send a token to leave the palace, and he picked something from his private library to give Rong Huang a birthday gift.

 Chapter 313： You are sick (27)

    Rong Huang happily accepted, and said that the tyrant was really a good person.


    After dressing up and dressing up, Rong Huang took the emerald flowers out of the palace, and the imperial guards in the palace were driving the carriage.


    When he arrived at Dingguo Mansion, Rong Huang saw a lot of carriages parked at the door, and a woman in luxurious clothes got out of the carriage with the help of the maidservant.


    Dingguo Hou Shizi and two concubines were welcoming guests at the door.


    Seeing the carriage from the palace, the three were stunned, and then they thought of what the old lady had told them before.


    Dingguo Hou Shizi said to the young man behind him, "Hurry up and call my mother over."


    Although he felt that according to the status of Dingguo Houfu in the capital, there was no need to be so respectful to an imperial concubine who didn''t know where he came from, but his grandmother had her own reason for speaking and doing things, so he just did it.


    Mrs. Dingguo Hou came soon, with a solemn expression, and looked at Dingguo Hou Shizi, "Where is the imperial concubine?"


    Dingguo Hou Shizi pointed one place.


    At this time, the extremely moat-looking carriage curtain was lifted by the guards who acted as the coachman, and the pretty handmaid got out of the carriage.


    The maid turned around and raised her hand to make a support.


    Immediately afterwards, a plain white hand stretched out from the carriage and gently placed it on the hand of the maid.


    A piece of pink-white sleeves slowly swayed out of the carriage.


    Madam Dingguo Hou slowly walked down the steps, walked a few steps forward and stood still, staring at the direction of the carriage for a moment.


    The other guests at the door who had not yet entered the mansion were very curious when they saw it. Which distinguished female guest should be able to let Mrs. Dingguohou come out to greet him in person?


    "Have you seen there? The carriage in the palace."


    The sharp-eyed woman said when she saw the carriage with the sign of the palace.


    After hearing this, everyone suddenly realized.


    I heard the wind saying that the newly-appointed concubine in the palace would come. I thought it was a rumor, but I didn''t expect it to be true.


    For a time, dozens of pairs of eyes looked at Rong Huang''s carriage at the same time.


    With the help of the maid, the sixteen or seventeen-year-old woman got out of the carriage.


    The woman has a delicate and charming appearance, her eyebrows resemble a crescent moon, and her apricot eyes are smiling.


    It is a rare beauty in the world.


    Mrs. Dingguohou recognized at a glance that the pink-white palace dress on Rong Huang''s body was made of a pair of golden clouds.


    Yunwuyu comes from a small affiliated country in Xiyuan. The production process is very complicated. You can''t produce a few horses in a year. It can be said that it is hard to find.


    At the end of the new year, the subject country will pay tribute to the capital when it enters the capital, and it will pay tribute to ten clouds.


    The beloved concubine of the first emperor once wore a palace dress made of cloud and mist. I don''t know how many women are envied.


    Madam Dingguohou''s eyes changed slightly, and it seemed that the tyrant really loved the imperial concubine.


    Putting away the complicated emotions, Mrs. Dingguohou stepped forward, blessing her body, and her tone was flat, "The minister''s wife pays homage to the concubine and empress."


    Rong Huang received so many people''s attention gifts at once, indicating that he was a bit generous.


    But the little overlord of the gods is impossible to persuade.


    Rong Huang thought that his little head was about to explode, and finally suffocated a sentence, "You don''t need to be polite."


    "The imperial concubine, please go in with the minister''s wife."


    Rong Huang entered the mansion under the guidance of Madam Dingguohou. Madam Dingguohou was half a step behind Rong Huang, still speaking coldly to Rong Huang.


    At first glance, Rong Huang didn''t like this lady Ding Guohou very much, and he was so sad that he should only say a word occasionally.


    Mrs. Dingguohou had a full view of everything, her expression calm.


    Rong Huang''s slender figure disappeared from the sight of everyone, and the discussion suddenly exploded.

 Chapter 314： You are sick (28)

    "I didn''t expect this imperial concubine to be really a beauty, no wonder."


    "Well, can it be that the one who set a precedent is definitely not an ordinary woman."


    "Let me say, this man always sees one and loves one, and when there are more harem concubines in the future, your Majesty will not remember her."


    "No matter what, the imperial concubine is the first woman to get close to. She is naturally noble, and she is not comparable to those of us."


    "..."


    Most of the ladies who did not leave the pavilion were jealous, not only because of Rong Huang''s beauty, but also because of her luck, she was favored by the tyrant and sealed the concubine in one fell swoop.


    In addition to admiration, the married woman is also wondering whether there is a woman in the family who can be as beautiful as the imperial concubine, so that she can be sent to the palace to earn a share of glory for the family.


    -


    Rong Huang came to the banquet, and the old lady Dingguohou, the birthday star, was already at the top.


    The old lady was surrounded by several fifteen or sixteen-year-old women. They didn''t know what they said, making the old lady smile.


    "Yeah, this is the noble concubine, right?"


    A voice broke the harmonious and active atmosphere at the birthday banquet, and the female families who were chatting and laughing suddenly stopped talking.


    Rong Huang, who stopped in the middle of the seat, once again became the subject of much attention.


    Before looking at the woman who spoke, Rong Huang had a full view of the reactions of everyone present.


    Nishihara women must wear a drapery hat when going out to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    But because the people who came to participate today are all high-ranking officials, most of them still have a degree of advancement and retreat, so there is no such rule.


    Rong Huang looked around. Although there were beautiful women, they were not as good-looking as her.


    There are thousands of beauties in the world, only Rong Huang looks the best.


    This is the truth.


    Rong Huang looked at the woman who was talking, she was pretty decent, but her cheekbones were too high, and she just turned her delicate facial features into a mean.


    Wearing a tall bun, he can''t wait to wear the jewelry from the jewelry shop on his head.


    Rong Huang suspects that her family is not a nouveau riche, right?


    Rong Huang raised his ruddy lips and asked with a smile, "Which wife are you?"


    Seeing Rong Huang''s soft tone and good temper, the woman immediately classified Rong Huang as a soft persimmon that relied on his beauty and could be handled casually.


    Also, a woman who didn''t know which mountain came from was definitely incomparable with a well-educated woman in Beijing.


    The more the woman thought about it, the more she felt superior, and said with a smile, "I am the wife of General Hussar Wang."


    "General Hussar?" Rong Huang thought for a while, but didn''t know him, "I''ve just arrived here, and I don''t know much about Beijing."


    As soon as Rong Huang said this, the speculation that the newly appointed noble concubine came from the Colli seemed to be confirmed.


    After all, there are not many people who have heard of General Hussar in these years.


    The old lady who didn''t say a word and ate melons smiled silently, her eyes disdainful, but she was hidden deep and no one noticed.


    A little noble concubine, who dared to cause her grandson to suffer in prison, has not been released yet, really thinking that with the favor of a tyrant, he can do it recklessly.


    A sharp look flashed in the old lady''s eyes.


    "I was at the border with my husband before, and it is normal for the noble concubine and empress to not know it." Wang Clan covered his mouth and smiled shyly, then asked, "I don''t know where the noble concubine is from? Why haven''t you seen it before?


    Rong Huang ignored Wang''s words and looked at Mrs. Ding Guohou next to him. "Madam, you haven''t said where I should sit. I can''t stand still, right?"


    Madam Dingguohou stretched out a hand and gestured to the right, "Please, please."

 Chapter 315： You are sick (29)

    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows and didn''t say much, and sat down directly on the uppermost position on the right.


    Cuihua and a court lady who came, knelt and sat behind Rong Huang and waited on them.


    Rong Huang''s slender fingers tapped the table top, and the smile on his face became more gentle.


    I have to say that Ding Guo Hou Mansion is really powerful, and it is really not afraid of death.


    Even if she hasn''t seen what a tyrant looks like, she is at least a noble concubine. Can''t she arrange a seat on the right?


    Zuo Wei Zun, this is a matter of common sense, Rong Huang does not believe that people in Ding Guo Hou Mansion would not know.


    Now the royal family is dead except for the tyrant and the **** stream hidden in the dark.


    So who is taller than her and worthy of the top position on the left, who is it?


    I''m afraid there is not at all.


    So is Dingguo Houfu looking down on her and provoking her?


    Rong Huang was almost shocked.


    But Rong Huang didn''t panic at all. Under the collective attention of the female relatives, he straightened his chest and sat upright.


    Rong Huang turned his head to look at the second Wang clan on the opposite side, with a bashful smile on his soft and white face, "I''m sorry what you just said? I didn''t hear clearly."


    When Wang heard Rong Huang''s question, his originally ugly face changed a little bit, "I just asked where the noble concubine is from. Seeing that she was born very well, she shouldn''t be from Beijing, right?"


    Rong Huang was complaining that the vegetables on the low table were cold, and they weren''t for people to eat at all.


    Hearing Yan raised his eyes to look at Wang Clan, and said in fours and twos, "My hometown is in the far north."


    The far north... Isn''t that about the border?


    The border area was poor and miserable.


    Wang''s face smiled even more, and he continued to ask casually, "The courtier sees the majesty of the imperial concubine, should your father be very talented?"


    Rong Huang was very cooperative, saying that he couldn''t see Wang''s intentions, and said quietly, "My father doesn''t get along with me on weekdays. As for talent...not to mention it."


    After all, those who can send their daughters and daughters together are basically horrible things.


    I haven''t read a few books at first glance.


    Can Qingyi''s throne depend on who reads less books?


    Wang almost couldn''t hold back a laugh, pretending that he didn''t understand, and he was bound to give Rong Huang a layer of skin.


    "The imperial concubine empress said, but she is self-effacing. The minister''s wife and husband will return to the border after the new year, so they can visit the grandfather for the empress at that time."


    Rong Huang Bai Shengsheng''s fingers fiddled with the jade ornament on his waist, and he was stopped by the person at the next table when he was about to speak.


    "It happens that next year, I will also go to the border gate with my mother to visit my elder brother. Will the imperial concubine and ladies also allow the courtiers to visit?"


    Rong Huang sighed from the bottom of his heart, who is this person? How do you like to interrupt others?


    "My lord, it''s the heroine Yo." Shui Shui''s soft voice sounded in his ears.


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows, really dozing off to give a pillow, the hostess actually sent her to the door to give her a face?


    Rong Huang glanced sideways at Kong Yingying, she was a petite and lovely woman.


    Therefore, the more beautiful the woman, the more poisonous.


    Except Ronghuang.


    "It''s not impossible to visit. I guess it will take one and a half months to get to my hometown. Madam, can you hold on?"


    Wang was very surprised, causing his voice to be a little broken, "A month and a half?"


    How can it take a month and a half for the capital to survive the border crossing for twenty days?


    Is this imperial concubine trying to **** her? !


    Rong Huang raised his lips, and nodded with a surprise, "Yes, it''s far from here."

 Chapter 316： You are sick (30)

    The old lady who had not spoken all of a sudden felt something was wrong, and she didn''t hesitate to speak, "Today is the birthday of the old man, and the imperial concubine is really happy to be here."


    Rong Huang was silent, but your grandson was sent to prison by the king, can you be upset?


    How happy and happy, there will be no chance in the future.


    "It''s okay, I have nothing to do in the palace." Rong Huang said with a smile, "I suffered an assassin a few days ago, and I dare not go anywhere recently."


    The old lady noticed that Rong Huang was faintly innocent when she spoke, as if the previous words that were just a coincidence were just a coincidence.


    But that assassin... should be her grandson, right?


    The old lady''s face didn''t look good when she thought about it.


    Suddenly, the old lady''s topic changed, "Can the imperial concubine know the girl next to you?"


    Rong Huang looked at the cold cherry meat in the center of the low table without squinting. He muttered in his heart to let Cuihua make cherry meat tonight, and at the same time said softly, "I don''t know."


    The old lady had an expression of "I knew you didn''t know, so I''ll be a good person to introduce you", her face full of wrinkles with a smile, looked a little scary.


    "This is the granddaughter of Taifu Kong''s family, the head of Bichun County."


    Bichun County Lord?


    Why isn''t it Biluochun?


    The top ten famous teas are more in line with the essence of tea in her tea.


    Rong Huang asked three questions, "I don''t know him."


    Anyway, the king is a poor newcomer.


    Just ask, if the answer is good, I lose.


    The smile on the old lady''s face paused, and then she looked at Rong Huang maliciously, "Don''t you know the noble concubine, the first emperor was alive, but she has repeatedly said that the county lord Bichun was born as a queen."


    As soon as the old lady said this, the meaning of the target couldn''t be more obvious.


    Some of the female family members couldn''t hold back, and began to whisper underneath.


    Rong Huang frowned, how could this make people uncomfortable?


    Rong Huang said he couldn''t bear it.


    Rong Huangjing poured himself a cup of tea, took a sip, it was quite fragrant.


    Rong Huang glanced at the county lord Biluochun, and then at the old lady, the two pear vortexes on her cheeks were pretty tight, "Old lady, although today is your birthday, it''s better not to say anything that shouldn''t be said."


    Rong Huang lowered his eyes, did not look at the old lady''s face suddenly sinking, and even continued to take a sip in a good mood.


    Rong Huang smashed his mouth, it was delicious.


    Go back and get some tea of ??this kind to go back and feed the gluttonous food.


    "The first emperor said that the Bichun county lord is the queen''s fate. He should want the Bichun county lord to be the successor, right?" Rong Huang looked at the Biluochun county lord with a sudden change of expression, and said twice. No longer, otherwise County Lord Bichun will be the empress empress."


    There were three queens when the first emperor reigned, and the third one died of dystocia five years ago.


    What Rong Huang''s words meant was that the first emperor fell in love with the Bichun County Lord, who was not in time at the time, and wanted to become his successor.


    Rong Huang couldn''t do anything else, he still had the ability to talk nonsense.


    It''s okay to be angry and not pay for your life.


    The old lady''s face was livid, and her tone was low, "Lady Concubine, please be careful!"


    "What did I say wrong?" Rong Huang asked and answered, "No."


    The old lady''s breathing was much quicker for a while, and her face turned blue.


    Rong Huang, although he usually doesn''t look very smart, he is online when his IQ is critical.


    People don��t offend me, I don��t offend people.


    The old lady wanted to deal with her at her birthday banquet, she was not stupid, of course she would fight back.

 Chapter 317： You are sick (31)

    He couldn''t say that Rong Huang, and he couldn''t beat Rong Huang by force, so he could only be stunned.


    Kong Yingying looked at Rong Huang with red eyes, crying in her voice, "Your concubine, you can''t destroy the reputation of your courtier just because of...?"


    This way of wanting to speak and stopping, it was almost like Bi Luochun.


    Rong Huang said that she wanted to send Biluochun in a two-carriage to the host of Biluochun, so that she could make tea and drink.


    The old lady also followed up with a booze, not at all afraid that things would make a big mess, and it would not end, "The concubine, do you know how important a woman''s reputation is? You want to prevent Bichun County Lord from getting married in the future!"


    Rong Huang looked innocent and looked at the county lord Biluochun, "Lord Bichun, you can��t bully me just because I look good."


    "I..." The Biluochun County Master choked, as if he would faint in the next moment.


    The beauty is weeping, and anyone who sees it can''t help but feel distressed.


    However, the county lord Biluochun glared at the blind man, Rong Huang didn''t blink, and even wanted to blow her up.


    "Lord Bichun, don''t cry, it''s like I''m bullying you."


    All the female family members: Isn''t it? !


    "Although I don''t like my father, I am a princess anyway. If I am wronged and saddened, not only will my majesty feel distressed, but my father will also feel distressed."


    Rong Huang brought out the essence of the villain to the fullest. "Lord Bichun, aren''t you afraid that I will file a lawsuit?"


    Although the old lady was angry, she did not lose her mind. Of course, she clearly heard the words "father" and "princess".


    All the female relatives here should have heard clearly.


    The host of Biluochun''s sobbing stopped suddenly, his eyes were red, as if he wanted to cry or not.


    "princess?!"


    The Wang clan who was still the most bluffing exclaimed, recalling the female family''s thoughts.


    "Don''t you know?" Rong Huang blinked, looking like he didn''t know it.


    The county lord Biluochun couldn''t wait to jump up and scratch her face.


    Rong Huang is simply terrible!


    But Rong Huang didn''t mean to converge at all, his small voice was soft and sweet, "I thought you all knew it."


    The old lady''s expression was a little stiff, and her eyes became gloomy.


    Rong Huang unceremoniously pulled the tyrant out, "Your Majesty said that identity is not important, so I didn''t publicize it. I didn''t expect it to be a joke."


    Rong Huang''s expressions of "Eh, it''s all my fault", "If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t know that I am the princess until now" and "Ah, I''m too low" expressions, which made the hearts of the people present.


    The county lord Biluochun squeezed the handkerchief, thinking that the queen was hers, even if his Majesty didn''t have a good impression of the Kong family, he couldn''t run away.


    Unexpectedly, a princess suddenly appeared and was also named a noble concubine.


    "It''s the court lady that''s wrong, please forgive the concubine empress." The Biluochun county lord saw Rong Huang nodded at her with a smile, and suddenly the topic changed. The princess of the country?"


    Rong Huang sighed from the bottom of his heart, why are all interested in her identity?


    But for the sake of Ge Ying Biluochun County Lord, Rong Huang still said, "Qingyi."


    Qingyi? !


    The Biluochun County master''s hand trembled, and his pupils shrank suddenly.


    For example, the most powerful ones today are Nishihara and Qingyi, each of which has several dependent countries.


    A princess, a county head, everyone knows which is more noble.


    Then her queen...


    Rong Huang propped his chin, and his wet apricot eyes were black and white, which seemed harmless but made the female relatives here no longer dare to despise it.

 Chapter 318： You are sick (32)

    Rong Huang looked around, and all the female family members were sitting quietly behind the low table, and the most powerful Wang before, could not wait to put his head under the low table.


    Harm, no one can fight.


    How lonely is invincible.


    "My lord, you haven''t fought it yet." Shuishhui said.


    Rong Huang snorted and quibbled, "A fight is also a fight."


    Rong Huang felt boring. The legendary very powerful old lady Ding Guohou was just a paper tiger, who had killed the original host into that kind of heroine... and she was not very clever.


    The delicious dishes on the low table have cooled down, and the cut fruit is not very fresh.


    Rong Huang confirmed and affirmed that the Dingguo Mansion was deliberate and deliberately targeted her.


    Suddenly no interest in staying any longer, Rong Huang stood up slowly, letting the Cuihua behind him present his birthday gift.


    "Today is the birthday of the old lady. This is a gift my Majesty and I prepared for the old lady. I hope the old lady will like it."


    The old lady''s face was hot and painful. She thought it was a soft persimmon, but it was a hard stubble.


    It was Dingguohoufu and Bichun county lord who were ultimately ashamed.


    The old lady forced a smile, asked the maidservant beside her to take the birthday gift, and opened the wooden box in front of everyone.


    Seeing the contents of the wooden box, the old lady''s face changed slightly.


    Gui Yuanya? !


    This was discovered from the treasury after Nishihara destroyed a small country a few years ago. It is said to be alive and dead.


    Later, it was kept in the treasury, but now it was given to her by Rong Huang as a birthday gift?


    Does she mean that she is still a tyrant?


    Not only did the old lady not feel honored, but instead felt that she was mocking her.


    Her good grandson suffered in the prison, but the tyrant sent her back to Yuanya!


    The old lady''s eyes were splitting, and the old face was a little distorted.


    With a snap, the wooden box fell to the ground.


    Gui Yuanya fell from the wooden box to the ground and broke into two pieces.


    Although Rong Huang didn''t know what this thing was, it was a good thing to be able to anger the old lady like this.


    Rong Huang frowned slightly, his tone was unhappy, "What does the old lady mean? Is it dissatisfaction with the birthday gift my Majesty and I have given you?"


    There was a faint blood overflowing in the old lady''s throat, and she said in a gruff voice, "I''m too old, and please forgive me."


    Having said that, the eyes that looked at Rong Huang were extremely yin.


    Rong Huang chuckled lightly and didn''t care at all. "The old lady must take care of her body. I have something to do. Let''s leave first."


    Rong Huang remembered that after Ji Liu ascended the throne in the original plot, Dingguo Hou''s Mansion also gained a meritorious service from the dragon.


    So it''s a nest of snakes and rats, all in the same way.


    The hem of the pink-white skirt was fluttering, the footsteps were brisk, the golden steps were swaying lightly, and the pink beads collided with a crisp sound.


    The old lady was short of breath, opened her mouth wide and gasped, her swollen body slumped backwards suddenly.


    "Old lady!"


    Rong Huang heard someone screaming out of surprise behind him, and still kept walking, walking through the corridor towards the outside of the Hou Mansion.


    "Princess..." Cuihua whispered.


    Rong Huang waved his hand, saying that he didn''t care.


    Cuihua was silent immediately.


    Rong Huang rubbed his small hands and prepared to look for Feng''s disease.


    -


    Passing a bamboo forest, Rong Huang turned a corner and saw Qi Cong coming oncoming.


    Rong Huang didn''t pay attention to Qi Cong''s black dragon robe, nor did he notice the slight change in Qi Cong''s expression when he saw her.


    Rong Huang walked to Qi Cong, and the two court ladies behind him withdrew to one side.


    Bai Shengsheng''s fingers hooked the cyan tassel decorated with jade around his waist, and the little girl''s voice was soft and delicate, "Why are you here?"

 Chapter 319： You are sick (33)

    Qi Cong squeezed the sandalwood Buddha beads tightly, but he only panicked for a moment.


    Let the father-in-law Peng retreat, Qi Cong narrowed his eyes to look at the little girl, his cold eyes seemed to fluctuate, "Come to wish birthday."


    The man speaks concisely and has a deep and nice voice.


    Rong Huang''s apricot eyes narrowed slightly, and the clean and clear eyes filled with a smile, "Hugging..." Yue Ze.


    "His Majesty!"


    Two voices sounded at the same time.


    Qi Cong''s breathing was stagnant, and when he turned around, he saw Ding Guohou hurriedly walking towards him.


    Hou Dingguo strode toward Qi Cong while the meteor was striding toward Qi Cong. He still chanted words in a loud voice, "Your Majesty, Liu''er Ding has been framed. Please also open the net!"


    Qi Cong can''t wait to attack Ding Guohou with a knife now. When will it be bad, it must be this time?


    The knuckles of Qi Cong''s hand behind him turned white, and there was a vague atmosphere between his handsome and cold eyebrows.


    Ding Guohou, who was approaching, could see clearly, his heart jumped, and as soon as he was about to say something, he saw Rong Huang behind Qi Cong on the right.


    Hou Dingguo had been in Korea for many years, and he had already developed a sleek and shrewd mind, and he recognized Rong Huang''s identity at a glance.


    Stepped forward quickly, bowed and saluted, "Your Majesty, the noble concubine."


    Qi Cong could feel the little girl''s murderous eyes falling on his back, stabbing his scalp numb.


    Qi Cong''s mandibular curve was tight, and he slowly turned around.


    Rong Huang''s white face was not half angry, even smiling, his ruddy lips raised, "Your Majesty?"


    Qi Cong: "..." This is an angry anti-smile, right?


    His Majesty the tyrant expressed a little panic, but he was still stable.


    Dingguo Hou noticed the weird atmosphere between the two, secretly glanced at Qi Cong, then glanced at the noble concubine.


    The situation is not quite right.


    Or... or slip away first?


    Hou Dingguo was hesitating, and a small servant over there ran over, "Master Hou is not good, the old lady fainted!"


    Dingguo Hou Zhengchou used any excuse to leave, and he bowed and said, "Your Majesty, the minister has retired first."


    Qi Cong didn''t even give him a look, a pair of amber phoenix eyes locked tightly on Rong Huang, focused and sticky.


    Dingguohou left quietly.


    Rong Huang saw Qi Cong staring at him for an instant, as if he was about to see a flower, and almost couldn''t help jumping up and giving him a violent beating.


    It''s no wonder that I had done something wrong before, and when I saw each other, I would stop talking, and dare not say what I wanted to say.


    She is so capable that she dare to be deceived.


    He is no longer the Feng Bing who washed her jiojio.


    Rong Huang clenched his small fist, raised his chin to look at Qi Cong, gritted his teeth a bit while speaking, "Your Majesty? Your Majesty?!"


    It''s like being on the verge of rage...oh no, it''s a Godzilla about to become frenzied.


    Qi Cong''s Adam''s apple rolled, spitting out the word "um" after a long while.


    Rong Huang carried his skirt with two small paws, and rushed to Qi Cong angrily, his eyes widened, "It''s fun to lie to me?"


    Qi Yan pursed her lower lip, "I didn''t want to lie to you."


    Rong Huang''s dark apricot eyes were filled with water and anger, "If I didn''t find out today, when are you going to confess to me?"


    Seeing Rong Huang''s small chest undulating with anger, Qi Cong lowered his head and said softly, "I will tell you when I see you for the second time."


    Rong Huang knew how dark Feng''s heart was, and she would believe him only when there were two suns in the sky.


    Ignoring his weakness, Rong Huang asked, "Then why didn''t you say?"


    "I''m afraid you will be afraid of me and stay away from me after you know my identity." Qi Cong''s voice was deep, and there was anxiety in the depths.


    Abandoned when he was young, he entered the palace at the age of ten to taste the warmth and coldness of the world.


    The world is afraid of his reputation as a tyrant.


    He grabbed a ray of light, not wanting her to slip through his fingers one day.

 Chapter 320： You are sick (34)

    The trail where Qi Cong and Rong Huang walked was quite a lot of people passing by, including male guests and female family members, as well as servants in the house.


    From a distance, I saw the handsome man in the dragon robe standing there, with a compelling momentum.


    There was a beautiful woman standing beside her, dressed in luxurious clothes.


    They all stopped subconsciously.


    He looked at each other with the person next to him, and detoured quietly.


    That''s a tyrant, a tyrant who kills without seeing blood.


    Don''t mess with it! Can''t mess with it either!


    Rong Huang heard Qi Cong''s reason, and his cheeks bulged up, like a furious pufferfish, "Is it because I said I was going to beat you last time, so you were scared?"


    Rong Huang was a little annoyed, and would not say anything if he knew it.


    Who can guess that Feng Bing disease is a tyrant?


    To Shang Ronghuang''s irritating eyes, Qi Cong''s fingers hidden in his wide sleeves curled up, and his deep eyes were imperceptibly fragile. "It''s wrong for me to hide you."


    So don''t leave, okay?


    Rong Huang snorted heavily and stepped fiercely on the back of Qi Cong''s instep, "Qi Cong, you smelly pig!"


    Rong Huang was about to die of anger, and left without saying a word.


    Qi Cong looked down at the footprints on the vamp, his eyes wondering, why do you call him that?


    But it''s not the time to think about this now, Qi Cong settled down and stepped up to follow the little girl who was walking in front of him.


    The little girl is fast, he is fast too.


    The little girl is slow, so is he.


    Two figures one after the other are particularly eye-catching.


    -


    Because the old lady fainted suddenly, Dingguohou and his wife were not good at staying guests in the house anymore. They could only say tactfully that today''s birthday banquet is over. Everyone will go back to each house and find each mother.


    Anyone who came to the birthday banquet today has grown an exquisite heart of seven orifices, and they have said goodbye.


    When they walked to the bamboo forest, they happened to see Rong Huang stomping on Qi Cong severely and leaving without looking back.


    Among the women, the position is considered high. The Wang family who was walking in the forefront saw this scene, his eyes were full of gloat.


    No man can tolerate being crawled on the head by a woman.


    Rong Huang stepped on the tyrant''s foot and even left, the tyrant will definitely not let her go!


    It''s best to just cut off their hands and feet and throw them into the mass graves, just like those women before, or make them into human skin lanterns.


    Many of the female families think so too.


    It''s best to withdraw the position of Royal Concubine Rong Huang and enter Leng Gong.


    So as to relocate their daughters in the family.


    However, the next scene shocked everyone''s jaw.


    The tyrant didn''t pay any attention to Rong Huang''s coquettishness and bad temper. He didn''t show any anger on his face, and even faintly indulged.


    Immediately afterwards, the tyrant strode after him.


    Run and chase one by one.


    It seems that they are not tyrants and imperial concubines, but a newlywed couple of ordinary people.


    The husband made the little lady angry. In order to make the little lady happy, he let the little lady vent, and followed the little lady who was running away with anger.


    Whether it is a female family member or a male guest following the female family member, the expressions on their faces are wonderful.


    Who is that? tyrant!


    Tyrants always do what they want, and if they are unhappy, they will see blood.


    Not to mention to accommodate others.


    Now he would go to accommodate a woman.


    "Tsk tusk, I thought that the concubine empress''s favor was a boast of intentions, but I didn''t expect it to be true."


    "This man, he has a good fate, unlike us." A woman said sourly, "Mrs. Chen, I heard that Mrs. Chen has added another son? It''s really gratifying."


    Madam Chen''s face suddenly became ugly.


    What son? !


    It''s just an outsider.

 Chapter 321： You are sick (35)

    Madam Chen couldn''t swallow this breath, and stared back.


    Kong Yingying stood in an inconspicuous place, watching Qi Cong''s back disappear at the end of the bamboo forest.


    "Yingying, don''t take it to heart." Seeing Kong Yingying staring in one direction and knowing what she was looking at, her friend couldn''t help but exhorted.


    Kong Ying paused, then looked at his friend with a smile, as if he really didn''t care.


    "I''m fine, I just envy the imperial concubine."


    "Yingying, you are so kind, I believe you will definitely become a queen empress." The friend attached to Kong Yingying''s ear and said flatly.


    Kong Yingying raised his lips, but his eyes were thoughtful.


    -


    Jinning Palace


    All of the palace men guarding the door bowed their heads, not daring to let out the atmosphere.


    A man in a black dragon robe stood at the gate of the temple, facing the direction of the gate.


    not moving at all.


    Like a silent statue.


    Father Peng, who was waiting at the side, was in a mixed mood.


    Originally, the largest person in this palace was your Majesty, now... it looks like it is about to change.


    Dare to keep your majesty outside, the imperial concubine and empress are really like a heroine and a heroine in the female middle school!


    Qi Cong casually fiddled with the sandalwood beads, his amber eyes were deep.


    The surroundings were so quiet that only the slight sound of sandalwood Buddhist beads clawed on the cusps of the palace people''s hearts.


    Qi Cong stepped forward and stood still in front of the temple gate.


    Just when the palace people thought that the tyrant was finally going to rectify the imperial concubine, the tyrant squatted down unhurriedly.


    Peng Gong Gong Palace person: "???"


    The tyrant took out a stack of square veils from his wide sleeves and opened it by pinching the four corners.


    There are a few long thin notes in the veil.


    Qi Cong looked through it one by one, and finally selected one, trembling, and then stuffed it through the door without changing his face.


    Qi Cong held the kerchief in one hand, slowly raised his hand, and lightly buttoned the hall door with the distinct joints.


    The movements are gentle and elegant, but the words spoken are quite different from the previous style of acting.


    "Huanghuang, I was wrong."


    "..."


    "You are right, I''m just afraid you will hit me."


    "..."


    "This is the last time, and never again."


    "..."


    "So don''t be angry, okay?"


    "..."


    After speaking four sentences in a row, Qi Cong seemed to have not seen the transient expressions of the palace people. Once again, he chose a piece of paper and stuffed it into the crack of the door.


    Once it didn''t fit in, Qi Cong poked it with a finger.


    The note went in.


    After a while, seeing that there was still no movement in the hall, Qi Cong didn''t give up, so he stuffed another one in.


    Fingers squeezed, the young emperor''s voice is low, his slender eyelashes are slightly narrowed, "Let me in, eh?"


    Standing in the hall, Rong Huang holding three pieces of paper in his hand: Do not listen or listen to Wang Ba''s chanting.


    Rong Huang didn''t expect that Feng Disease would one day write love poems.


    Well, it''s not bad.


    Rong Huang couldn''t help raising his eyebrows.


    Although Feng Bingbing deceived the great king, the great king also said in front of him that he was going to be chopped off.


    Does it count as equal to each other?


    Rong Huang bit his hand and his face was tangled.


    "It doesn''t matter." Rong Huang hummed around and climbed onto the chaise couch, then took out his small purse and stuffed three small pieces of paper into it.


    She didn''t put it away because it was written by Feng Bingbing, but she just thought the poem on it was well written.


    As soon as the slip of paper was inserted, the purse was still confiscated, and the window not far behind Rong Huang made a soft noise.


    Rong Huang immediately turned around and saw the tyrant who climbed up the window and was about to jump down.

 Chapter 322： You are sick (36)

    Rong Huang: "..." Excuse me.


    Rong Huang turned his head without saying a word, and at the same time gave a milky snort.


    The king is very angry now, a hundred bunny bags may not be able to coax a good one.


    Qi Cong jumped down neatly, walked up to Rong Huang a few steps, and squatted halfway in front of the chaise couch.


    As soon as Rong Huang raised his eyes, he met the man''s beautiful eyes.


    Rong Huang suddenly remembered that the tyrant''s biological mother was a Gentile, with a pale pupil.


    Rong Huang hugged the small pillow and buried his face in the small pillow. Only a pair of black and white eyes were exposed, shining with gleaming light.


    "What are you doing?" Rong Huang asked ferociously.


    Qi Cong''s eyes flashed slightly, and tentatively raised his hand to pinch a corner of the small pillow, trying to pull the small pillow away from Huang''s arms calmly.


    What pillow to hug, isn''t it good to hug him?


    The sudden thought flashed through Qi Cong''s mind, and then it was engraved in his mind.


    Well, hug him.


    Qi Cong moved his fingertips lightly and pulled the small pillow away under the girl''s deliberate release of water.


    Qi Cong looked at Rong Huang intently, and suddenly smiled silently, softening the original deep and cold facial features a lot.


    Qi Cong asked Rong Huang, "Did you see what I wrote?"


    Rong Huang blinked and nodded subconsciously.


    The next second came back, Rong Huang looked upset and embarrassed.


    The king said that he would no longer talk to him!


    "Go away!" Rong Huang said angrily, his voice soft and milky.


    It''s not like being angry, it''s more like acting like a baby.


    Qi Cong seemed to have not heard Rong Huang''s milk cat threat, raised his hand to rub Rong Huang''s soft cheek, then leaned forward and hugged him.


    Rong Huang''s eyes widened inconceivably, and he pushed Qi Cong away, covering his face and drew back, "You, you, you, you, you, you, dare to touch me!"


    The little girl is so shy, her face is full of peach-like pink.


    Even better than that peach blossom.


    Qi Cong retracted his hand without changing his face, twisting the finger pads on his knees, as if there was something turbulent in the depths of his eyes.


    "I just cut your hair." Qi Cong explained helplessly.


    Rong Huang rubbed his bun''s face, and he really felt the broken hair sticking to his cheeks that had not been completely straightened out.


    Rong Huang was a little guilty and sat up, trying hard to straighten his chest, "Then why are you holding me?"


    Qi Cong tilted his head, the murderous tyrant at this moment had a sense of cuteness.


    "Because I want to hug." So I hugged.


    Rong Huang pointed to Qi Cong''s small paws trembling, "Deng the apprentice!"


    Qi Cong looked serious and clarified for himself, "I am not."


    You are!


    Seeing the little girl''s white cheeks bulging, she was so cute and well-behaved, Qi Cong continued to climb up the pole, "Can you forgive me?"


    Rong Huang let out a cry in his heart, dare to wait here!


    It''s just that Feng''s disease is tens of thousands of years older than that of the king, and of course the king will lose to him in terms of the level of cunning.


    Rong Huang quibbled silently.


    Suddenly seeing Qi Cong look silent, Rong Huang''s heart beat.


    Suddenly...something soft?


    Rong Huang has always been a good boy with a heart-to-heart, clearing his throat, erected a little jiojio lightly and lightly touched the chaise couch, "Sit down, don''t always squat."


    Qi Cong gave a hum, got up and sat on the chaise couch.


    The width of the chaise couch is limited. After Qi Cong sat up, his waist just touched Rong Huang''s erected little Jiojio.


    Qi Cong''s body stiffened and moved forward calmly.


    "You..." the man''s voice was hoarse, a little less cold, "forgive me?"

 Chapter 323： You are sick (37)

    Rong Huang glanced at him obliquely, with an arrogant expression on his face, and grunted.


    Is this king the kind of person who bears grudges?


    Yes it is.


    Rong Huang answered silently.


    But who made him Feng diseased?


    Seeing that he raised the king and still has a crush on him for many years, let''s make an exception.


    just one time.


    Just as Qi Cong was about to say something, Duke Peng''s voice came from outside, "Your Majesty."


    Qi Cong''s eyes suddenly became a little cold, faintly hostile.


    Rong Huang looked right beside him and raised his eyebrows, "He should have something to do with you."


    Rong Huang remembered that in the original plot, the grandfather Peng outside died tragically under the sword of Ji Liu in order to protect the tyrant.


    He is a good person.


    Peng Gonggong, who didn''t know that he was issued a good person card by Rong Huang, hurriedly walked in after hearing Qi Cong let him in.


    He didn''t dare to look up, so he lowered his head and said a few words to Qi Cong in a low voice.


    Rong Huang said that this won''t be difficult for this king at all.


    Isn''t it the Zhenyang County King escaped from prison...


    Rong Huang seemed to have a spring installed under his ass, and almost jumped from the chaise couch.


    WTF?


    The scumbag has escaped from prison? !


    Rong Huang suddenly felt a pain in his brain.


    This is the legendary male lead halo, right? The kind that can''t die as long as there is a head left.


    Rong Huang had experienced the first few worlds, and he could almost guess that the host and hostess of these worlds had collapsed.


    The male and female master lost the original truth, goodness and beauty, and became extremely ugly.


    The characters are all collapsed like this, the protagonist''s halo is still there?


    Seeing that Qi Cong had stepped out of the door, Rong Huang quickly got off the chaise couch and trot a few steps forward.


    "I will go with you."


    The little girl pulled his wide sleeves with so little force that she could hardly feel it, but Qi Cong stopped because of this.


    Qi Cong hesitated for a moment, still raised his hand and rubbed Rong Huang, who had already removed the jade hairpin, and only pierced a little big head.


    "Stay here and wait for me to come back."


    Rong Huang blinked, slowly let go of his hand, and bend his eyes, "Okay."


    Qi Cong glanced at Rong Huang with some worry.


    According to the little girl''s escaped temperament, she shouldn''t change her mind so easily.


    But now the situation on the Tian prison is urgent, and Qi Cong didn''t have time to think about it.


    When Qi Cong''s tall figure disappeared from Rong Huang''s sight, Rong Huang crouched and hummed.


    Don''t let the king go? The king is going to go!


    Rong Huang suddenly disappeared in Jinning Palace.


    -


    Ji Liu endured the pain in his whole body, leaning on the back of the dark guard, his face pale.


    The cold wind blew across the ears, blowing on the face like a knife.


    I don''t know how many punishments I have been subjected to during the days when Cum was in the prison, and there is no good meat on the whole body.


    Even that handsome face was drawn by the barbed whip with several hideous wounds that ran across the entire face.


    If it weren''t for today''s secret guards in time to rescue him from the jail, it is estimated that he will not be able to survive tonight.


    The dark guard was extremely fast, and within a short while he walked out of the capital.


    The **** stream sensed this and couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief.


    I thought that I could win over Princess Qiongyin, but I didn''t expect to kick the iron plate and be arrested in a jail for nothing.


    And that **** tyrant, let the jailers interrogate him in a different way every day.


    There is blood overflowing from the **** stream, and there are blue veins bulging on the forehead and neck, looking very hideous.


    Sooner or later, he will surely make a comeback.


    When he enters the palace, it will be the day when the tyrant and Princess Qiongyin died!

 Chapter 324： You are sick (38)

    Ji Liu''s eyes were distorted with hatred, his vision was covered by blood scabs, and the front was blurred.


    Ji Liu tried to distinguish his position and found that the dark guard was heading to the north.


    To the north is the place where his forces gather.


    "Master hold on, and it''s safe after turning over the mountain in front of you!" The dark guard noticed that the breathing on his back was getting weaker and weaker, and said quickly.


    Cum Liu''s eyelashes trembled, trying hard not to close his eyes.


    Suddenly there was a sound of breaking through the air behind him.


    Even if the **** stream is confused, you can feel the danger of approaching.


    "Quickly get out of here!" Ji Liu shouted hoarsely.


    The sound of breaking air is getting closer and closer.


    The dark guard carried the **** stream on his back, unable to dodge, and could only push away the **** stream at a critical juncture.


    The whole body was glowing with a golden small axe, and the sharp axe blade was embedded in the dark guard''s chest.


    The dark guard didn''t even let out a cry of pain, and died.


    Ji Liu fell on his back to the ground, watching the dark guard lose his life in just one breath, and his eyes were cracked.


    There was a faint tusk.


    The **** stream twisted his neck hard and looked over.


    The pupils shrank suddenly.


    Princess Qiongyin!


    The charming little girl stood on a **** not far away, with her hands behind her back, her rosy lips raised, with a bit of innocence and innocence.


    The little girl raised her hand, and the small axe originally embedded in the body of the guard automatically returned to her hand.


    A clean girl with a clean temperament, but holding a small blood-stained axe in her hand.


    One is the ultimate white.


    One is the ultimate black.


    The collision of the two extremes of black and white gives a huge visual impact.


    It''s like a mixture of purity and evil.


    A glimmer of surprise flashed in Cum Liu''s eyes, and then a pity flashed again.


    Although beautiful, it has been contaminated by the tyrant.


    Cum Liu tried to prop up his upper body, and the scabs on his chest and back opened again during the action.


    Blooming colorful flowers on the prison uniform.


    "What benefit did Qi Cong give you? I twice...oh no, four times for you, and how about you as a queen after it''s done?"


    The sound of the **** stream seemed to contain gravel, which was extremely unpleasant.


    "As long as you help me kill Qi Cong, how about it?"


    Rong Huang rolled his eyes without any image. He didn''t eat peanuts when he drank in the jail, didn''t he?


    My head is drunk and confused.


    Rong Huang pinched a decision, washed the small axe cleanly, and then raised his eyes to look at the stream.


    "Qi Cong didn''t give me anything." Ji Liu was stunned when he heard the words, and the arc of his mouth was stiffened by Rong Huang''s next sentence, "But, it''s hard to buy money. I''m happy, you know?"


    Just aiming for him to want the shark and phoenix disease was enough to be hacked to death by Rong Huang with an axe.


    Rong Huang squeezed the small axe and looked at Ji Liu with a pair of apricot eyes, as if he was considering where to start.


    The **** flow suddenly felt cold all over.


    Just as Rong Huang was swinging a small axe to slash at him, a blue glow flashed by.


    Waiting for Rong Huang to look at it again, Ji Liu was gone.


    Rong Huang snorted, his eyes surprised.


    blue......


    Rong Huang slowly raised his eyes and looked at the blue streamer disappearing in the distance.


    Rong Huang tilted his head, with thoughts in his eyes.


    The movement and route of the escape route were so skillful that there was no one else except the blue magpie in Le Ling.


    "Gluttonous," Rong Huang yelled softly.


    Gourmet appeared immediately, "Roar?"


    Rong Huang touched the gluttonous head with a loving face, and his tone was gentle and weird, "Your good friend is here, go see you?"


    good friend?


    Gluttonous is a little at a loss.


    Rong Huang sighed, reminding it, "Remember the blue magpie in the God Realm?"


    When I heard this name, gluttony immediately became interested, "I remember, I remember, it was the woman who was beaten to the ground by me!"

 Chapter 325： You are sick (39)

    When I heard this name, gluttony immediately became interested, "I remember, I remember, it was the woman who was beaten to the ground by me!"


    Looking for hair everywhere?


    Rong Huang chuckles and laughed, this description is quite appropriate.


    The tail behind Glutton''s excitement turned into a propeller, splitting a boulder in half with a bang.


    "My lord, where did that blue magpie go?"


    Rong Huang pointed a direction, and gluttonously chased after him.


    Rong Huang put away the small axe, his apricot eyes bend into crescent moons.


    To deal with Leling''s stinky bird, one glutton is enough without her.


    Just failed to kill the **** stream.


    It''s a pity.


    But it doesn''t matter, she will let Le Ling take the initiative to hand over the **** stream.


    Not long afterwards, the gluttonous magpie came back after hitting the blue magpie, still with blue feathers on his back.


    Rong Huang applied a cleansing technique to it very intimately, with broken thoughts in his mouth, "That stinky bird stays by the **** emperor all day, it smells very bad, you have to wash it clean."


    Feeling savory and gluttonous: "..." Okay, what the king said is what it is.


    -


    As soon as Rong Huang''s jiojio stepped into Jinning Palace, he saw Qi Cong drinking tea at the round table opposite the hall door.


    Rong Huang blinked, and saw that Qi Cong hadn''t raised his head, and quietly turned around, trying to run away without knowing it.


    "Huanghuang." The man''s dumb and cold voice came from behind.


    Rong Huang''s body shook, and a jiojio stayed in the air while maintaining a suspended posture.


    Rong Huang felt that the beautiful phoenix tails that did not exist behind him had exploded.


    Rong Huang gave up running, with an expression of "Okay, I just do whatever you want, I will do whatever you want." He turned around and looked at Qi Cong.


    Qi Cong was amused by the little girl''s vivid and rich expression, but still resisted the urge to raise the corner of his mouth, and asked in a deep voice, "What did I tell you before I left?"


    Rong Huang felt that Qi Cong was just a big pig''s hoof.


    I had done a bad thing before and took a bite of an ancestral baby, and immediately changed my attitude when I got her forgiveness.


    Does Feng Bingbing forget that she is still an eight-thousand-year-old baby?


    Rong Huang grabbed the silk ribbon around his waist, his eyes wandered, and whispered, "I don''t remember."


    Finally, Qi Cong couldn''t hold back, chuckled, raised his hand and beckoned, "Come here."


    Rong Huang dangled for a while, moved a little bit to walk to Qi Cong, sat down, "What do you want me to do?"


    Qi Cong''s eyes were calm and he didn''t see the slightest fierceness, "Can you have a lot of fun?"


    Rong Huang straightened his body subconsciously, and put his two small paws on his knees.


    A well-behaved sitting posture.


    "What fun?" Rong Huang looked serious, too serious, "I didn''t go anywhere to play."


    Qi Cong snorted softly, obviously not convinced.


    Rong Huang broke the jar and fell, his tight back loosened, and he lay directly on the table, looking sideways at Qi Cong, "I just went to play, why? Do you want to hit me?"


    Qi Cong has a strong desire to survive, "No, I''m just worried about your safety."


    Rong Huang let out a cry, lying on the table without speaking.


    Qi Cong said again, "After half a month is the four-year sacrificial ceremony, will you go with me?"


    "Sacrifice ceremony?"


    Rong Huang had only heard of the Great Ceremony of the Six Realms, and didn''t know much about the ceremony of sacrifice.


    Qi Cong squeezed the tea cup and took a sip, his fingers with distinct knuckles were particularly beautiful.


    Rong Huang looked down at the small paws on his legs, and sighed silently.


    It''s really more maddening than people.


    "The successive emperors took their courtiers to the ancestral temple to make sacrifices to their ancestors every four years."

 Chapter 326： You are sick (40)

    Qi Cong said lightly, there was no emotion in his eyes, "It''s just a formality."


    Qi Cong didn''t plan to go, and the people enshrined in the general temple had nothing to do with him.


    He doesn''t even bother to do it.


    Those Yushi who were not afraid of death in Yushitai talked about this in his ears every day, and they were annoying.


    If it hadn''t been for the autumn season that had already been held last year, it would be too much trouble to hold it again this year, and he would definitely cut off all those old guys.


    Rong Huang licked his lower lip, took the tea cup in Qi Cong''s hand, and took a sip.


    Rong Huang likes to eat things that are sweet and sour, not bitter. The tea he drinks on weekdays is either sugar water or scented tea.


    Rong Huang''s entire small face wrinkled as soon as the bitter taste entered.


    Rong Huang swallowed with difficulty, almost crying.


    Rong Huang licked his lips, picked up the tea he usually drank, poured a cup, and poured tons and tons of tea.


    Rong Huang didn''t notice Qi Cong''s suddenly dark eyes, and licked his ruddy lips again.


    The dark color in the man''s eyes grew more and more.


    Rong Huang put down the scented tea after the bitterness in his mouth dissipated a little, "Is the ancestral temple far away?"


    I won''t go if it''s far away.


    Being a salted fish is the greatest joy in life.


    Qi Cong narrowed his eyes, fixed his deep eyes on the tea cup, before saying, "Not far."


    Rong Huang blinked and nodded slowly, "Then go."


    Suddenly thinking of something, Rong Huang leaned forward a little, and then lowered his voice, "Do you know the Kong family?"


    "The Kong family? Which Kong family?"


    Rong Huang cupped his face and snorted, is it possible that there is another Confucian family?


    Rong Huang thought for a long time, vaguely remembering that Biluochun County Master''s grandfather seemed to be a master.


    "It''s the Confucian family who has a master."


    "I know, what do you do with this?" Qi Cong''s expression remained unchanged, even his tone of voice did not change.


    "Do you remember the assassin captured by the Guards?" Rong Huang said with a soft voice, "He wants to kill you, you have to be careful that the Kong family unites with that assassin."


    Qi Cong''s eyes moved slightly when he heard the words, and the only remaining jade hairpin on the little girl''s hair bun was straightened up, "Why?"


    Rong Huang sighed, why, why are you a hundred thousand? !


    "Do you know the identity of the assassin?" Rong Huang rubbed his cheek with his fingers, his apricot eyes gleaming, "The Zhenyang County King is actually not a good person. He wants to kill you."


    Qi Cong: "...I know."


    "He is your big nephew, dear!" Rong Huang emphasized the last two words specially, "He wants to grab your throne!"


    Of course Qi Cong knows what Ji Liu''s identity is, but the time has not arrived. When the time comes, he will pick out the bugs in the dark one by one, not leaving one.


    He was surprised how the little girl knew this.


    The fact that Ji Liu is a royal man, he also only learned last year.


    I thought he was the only one left in the royal family, but I didn''t expect that there would still be a fish that slipped through the net.


    Seeing that the worry in the little girl''s eyes was not false, Qi Cong felt a little bit ironed in his heart.


    Although I love to play a little bit, but still behaved.


    Thinking of this, Qi Cong''s face was faint, and he couldn''t see the emotions. He didn''t hurry up and said, "Really?"


    "More real than real money!" Rong Huang nodded heavily.


    "I see." Qi Cong paused, then said, "Don''t worry, I...I am safe."


    Facing Qi Cong''s amber eyes, they were deep and hot, and Rong Huang seemed to be scalded. He raised his chin and groaned, "I, I, and I are not worried about you!"

 Chapter 327： You are sick (41)

    Qi Cong curled his lower lip without a trace, and directly pierced Rong Huang''s embarrassment, "Huanghuang, do you know that you stutter when you lie?"


    Rong Huang: "???"


    Rong Huang can''t wait to slap himself and make you talk more! Make you talk more!


    Glancing at the sun outside, Rong Huang thought that it was almost time for dinner, and began to order the eviction, "Don''t you need to write memorials?"


    Qi Cong didn''t blink at the thought of the memorials piled high in the Imperial Study Room, "It''s finished."


    Rong Huang blinked and let out a slow sigh.


    It doesn''t matter to me whether you approve it or not, it''s mainly because I want to eat.


    Rong Huang twisted his hands, his soft white bun face was almost wrinkled, more like a white and fat bun just out of the oven.


    The little girl is shallow-minded, Qi Cong can tell what she is thinking at a glance.


    Qi Cong slowly got up, his black wide sleeves swung an arc in the air, "I suddenly remembered that there are still some political issues to deal with."


    Rong Huang''s little chicken nodded his head in a pecking manner, with a bit of undisguised joy on his face, "Political affairs are important. Political affairs are important. Go ahead."


    Qi Cong sighed, resisting the urge to hold the little girl again, and walked out of Jinning Palace.


    As soon as he stepped out of the hall door, Qi Cong stopped and turned around.


    Rong Huang stared at him with surprise on his face, "What''s the matter?"


    Why are you still not leaving?


    "Ji Liu escaped from the prison, nowhere to be found, you will be more careful in the near future, I will arrange someone to protect you.


    Rong Huang wanted to say that she would be able to catch Cum Liu back soon, but Qi Cong strode away before she could speak.


    Rong Huang suddenly felt two unfamiliar auras outside Jinning Palace, released his divine sense and found out that it was the secret guard sent by Qi Cong to protect her.


    Cuihua entered the door holding the clothes to dry, and saw Rong Huang lying on the table, looking weak.


    Cuihua folded her clothes and put them in Rong Huang''s closet, then walked to Rong Huang, "Manny, do you want to pass on food?"


    Rong Huang bulged his white cheeks and nodded.


    Although Feng Bingbing sent a dark guard, it did not prevent her from sneaking out.


    Rong Huang was ready to find time to contact Le Ling''s blue magpie.


    It''s just that Xiao Xiao hasn''t seen her for hundreds of years, and she dared to take people away from her hands.


    Can''t bear it.


    This time she must pull out her blue feathers.


    -


    But the plan cannot keep up with the changes.


    Rong Huang was planning to sneak out of the palace, but was tripped by something in the palace.


    The reason is that a group of civil servants headed by Kong Taifu in the dynasty joined forces and bluntly stated that Rong Huang, relying on his status as a noble concubine, had no respect for Mrs. Yipin, and openly humiliated the imperial court wife in the public.


    Madam Yipin Mingming was the old Madam Dingguohou who was stunned by Rong Huang before on the spot.


    Rong Huang used his toes to know that Kong Taifu was deliberately targeting her.


    Taifu Kong taught two Donggongs to study before and after, and he claimed to be honorable, and the woman in his family who was not in the cabinet must also marry the most honorable man.


    The most noble man is of course the one on the dragon chair.


    Taifu Kong doesn''t care who the person sitting on the dragon chair is, as long as the person sitting on the phoenix seat is his Kong family woman.


    And now Rong Huang was in the way of Kong Yingying, Kong Taifu of course wanted to deal with her.


    The Dingguo Houfu has always had a good relationship with the Kong family. The old lady of Dingguo Hou was stunned. Of course, Mrs. Kong had to take the opportunity to make things difficult.


    It would be best to take this opportunity to get rid of Rong Huang in one fell swoop.


    Facing more than a dozen memorials about impeaching Rong Huang, Qi Cong ignored them, didn''t even want to write the word "have been read", and threw them into the corner to collect dust.


    Kong Taifu and others waited for a long time, but did not wait for Qi Cong to deal with Rong Huang.

 Chapter 328： You are sick (42)

    Of course, Kong Taifu will not give up.


    Qi Cong is just a kid in his twenties, but there are more than a dozen of them.


    Presumably Qi Cong didn''t want to spread rumors about him.


    However, the second batch of memorials was once again detained.


    Qi Cong directly asked Peng Gonggong to hold the Zoushu and threw it into the iron basin, which burned directly.


    Kong Taifu saw that Qi Cong never expressed his position, and he also understood that Qi Cong was determined not to deal with Rong Huang.


    Since it''s not easy to do it on the surface, I can only do it secretly.


    Kong Taifu came to Dingguohou''s Mansion by disguising himself in the dead of night.


    Meeting Hou Dingguo, Kong Taifu told his plan.


    The two hit it off.


    Therefore, when Rong Huang just got up one morning and squatted at the entrance of Jinning Palace to wake up, he was assassinated by the first wave of dead men.


    In order to kill Rong Huang in one fell swoop, the Kong family and the Dingguo Houfu also made their blood.


    It is guessed that there will be a dark guard around Rong Huang, and there are about twenty dead soldiers they sent.


    All of them are top dead men who have experienced many battles and martial arts.


    Rong Huang didn''t react for a while when the black dead man appeared.


    Rong Huang didn''t come back to his senses until the gleaming sword appeared in front of him and was picked up by a long sword coming from the side.


    Rong Huang blinked as he watched the dark guards ganged up with the dead.


    Is this the rhythm to assassinate her?


    Rong Huang rubbed his hands with excitement.


    I haven''t had a fight for many days, and I can''t help it.


    Rong Huang stood up and moved his little paw and little jiojio.


    Seeing this scene outside the hall, Cuihua was so frightened that her legs were soft, if she didn''t support the door frame with her hands, she would just sit on the ground.


    Seeing Rong Huang still standing there still, Cuihua was almost frightened to death. She bravely ran up to Rong Huang with the courage to endure her weakness.


    He said that he was going to pull Rong Huang into the hall.


    Rong Huang let out Cuihua''s hand with a light movement of his wrist.


    Cuihua''s expression was stunned, her voice still trembled with fear, "Niang?"


    Rong Huang ignored Cuihua and turned to face the side where the two parties were fighting.


    There are about twenty dead men, and only two dark guards.


    Although the dark guards are extraordinary, they can''t deal with ten times as many dead men at the same time.


    A dead soldier swayed by a false move, jumped out of the battle circle, raised his sword and slashed towards Rong Huang.


    The dark guard heard Cuihua''s scream, and when he turned his head, he saw the dead soldier who was only ten steps away from Rong Huang.


    The face hidden under the mask suddenly changed, and he ran towards Rong Huang regardless of the sword that was pierced at them.


    But it was too late.


    The dead soldier had already arrived in front of Rong Huang, and the tip of his sword was about to pierce Rong Huang''s body.


    Cuihua was so scared that she passed out.


    Rong Huang''s wet apricot eyes looked at the sword that was constantly enlarged in his eyes, and the crow-feather-colored eyelashes blinked and slowly raised his hand.


    This speed... also worthy of being a dead man?


    Rong Huang remembered that the dead soldiers beside the **** emperor were a bit more powerful than the **** emperor.


    The **** emperor was timid and lustful. It is said that his brothers died because of the position of the **** emperor, and finally this son fell on him.


    Although he is a **** emperor, he is a weak chicken.


    So his dead soldiers are exceptionally powerful.


    I don''t know who the master of these dead men is, it must be weaker?


    Rong Huang Baishengsheng''s fingers moved lightly, and directly clamped the long sword with his index and middle fingers.


    "Zheng" sound.


    The sword made by the high-class Xuan Tie was broken into two pieces under Rong Huang''s hand, which could not withstand a single blow.


    Astonishment flashed in the eyes of the dead man who had always been indifferent like a stagnant pool, followed by panic.


    There was another click.


    The dead man was thrown to the ground, his eyes widened as if not looking at him, and his neck was broken at a strange angle.


    Dark Guardian: "......???"

 Chapter 329： You are sick (43)

    Rong Huang took out a small handkerchief and wiped his hands with a lot of disgust. The stench all over his body, how many bad things must be done to make it smell like this?


    It looks like a hairtail that has been dead for three months, and it smells like two months after putting it together with stinky socks.


    Rong Huang''s eyes were almost turned over the sky.


    Rong Huang tilted his head, whether it was a fair face or a petite figure, they were all extraordinarily well-behaved and harmless.


    But it was this woman who looked well-behaved and harmless, and killed a dead man just now without changing her face.


    He also broke a long sword easily.


    The dead man did not dare to look down upon Rong Huang.


    "You don''t do it, are you waiting for me to do it?" Rong Huang said with a smile, his eyes passing from the dead man one by one.


    As soon as Rong Huang''s words came to an end, a dead man''s sword stabbed at her.


    The dark guards immediately stepped forward to block and fight with them.


    When the battle between the two sides was fierce, several black figures descended from the sky, covering their faces with masks, exuding a breath of murder.


    A dozen dark guards appeared and joined the fight with the dead.


    The swords collided and clanged.


    The two dark guards who were in a weak position were relaxed, and the swords in their hands were swung more smoothly.


    Rong Huang raised his lips, took a few steps back, and sat down on the steps.


    As soon as his **** landed, Qi Cong rushed over.


    Rong Huang blinked, a layer of mist quickly accumulated in his eyes, and the circles of his apricot eyes turned red.


    Obviously he was frightened.


    There was a pack of tears in the little girl''s eyes, and her delicate body was like a little white flower trembling in the wind.


    Qi Cong saw from a distance, the coldness between his eyes and his eyes did not hide.


    Asking the dead man who had killed him to solve it with one sword, Qi Cong dropped his sword casually, strode forward to Rong Huang, and stroked the corner of Rong Huang''s eyes with his fingertips.


    Slightly wet.


    Qi Cong''s jaw line was tight and his eyes were red.


    The man''s voice contained a raging murderous intent, "Don''t leave one."


    Qi Cong leaned forward to pick up the little girl, and walked into Jinning Palace unhurriedly.


    Rong Huang blinked, eh?


    Qi Cong put the little **** the bed, took the towel soaked in hot water, and gently wiped the corners of Rong Huang''s red eyes.


    Rong Huang''s eyelashes were trembling as he wiped his eyelashes, and he simply closed his eyes.


    Qi Cong took the little girl into his arms with a deep voice, "Sorry, I''m late."


    Rong Huang sat on the bed with his slender legs bent, and blinked when he heard the words, lowering his eyes with some guilty conscience and not looking at Qi Cong.


    She just wanted to burst into performance suddenly, and she was improvising for such a period, not really scared, hey!


    Twenty dead men are not enough for her to play.


    Rong Huang sniffed and let out a slow hum.


    She didn''t know what to say except um.


    The sound of fighting outside had stopped, and Rong Huang guessed that the dead men should have been killed.


    Rong Huang adheres to the principle of setting Xiaobaihua to the end. With wet eyes looking at Qi Cong, Rong Huang asked softly, "Who wants to kill me?"


    Qi Cong''s long and narrow pupils were narrowed, and his amber pupils were filled with cold light.


    He slapped Rong Huang''s little head as if he was smoothing the cat''s hair, "Hey, take a rest."


    Rong Huang: "???"


    The king is asking who sent the dead soldier, but you let the king sleep.


    It''s just playing the piano against cows!


    But even if Qi Cong didn''t say anything, Rong Huang could guess a little.


    If the world wants to kill her, she can count them with one slap.


    Kong Family, Dingguo Houfu, Jiliu.


    However, Rong Huang felt that the Kong family and Dingguo Houfu were more likely.

 Chapter 330： You are sick (44)

    After all, Rong Huang at the last birthday banquet made the old lady Ding Guohou and Kong Yingying almost crazy.


    Rong Huang''s black and white eyes moved slightly, surprisingly bright.


    Finally there is a chance to be a heroine in an upright manner.


    Rong Huang sharpened his knife and Huo Huo to the hostess, ready to take advantage of this opportunity to take advantage of this opportunity to eliminate County Lord Biluochun at one time.


    It would be even better if we could solve the Kong family along the way.


    After all, the Confucian family and Dingguo Hou''s Mansion are the big families who had the merits of the dragon after Jiliu became the throne in the original plot.


    Rong Huang sighed silently, this king is really the light of justice.


    Rong Huang repeatedly stated that he did not want to sleep, but Qi Cong took off his coat and stuffed it into the quilt.


    Qi Cong is like a spring roll, wrapping Rong Huang in circles into silkworm babies.


    The baby silkworm was wrapped in the quilt, showing a white and tender face, staring at the man with a milky voice, "This way I feel uncomfortable."


    Qi Cong has no expression on his face, the coldness on his face has not disappeared.


    He raised his hand and tucked the quilt, then squeezed Rong Huang''s cheek again, "No, you are cold."


    Rong Huang: QAQ


    -


    Rong Huang has lived for eight thousand years, and has always been revenge.


    The Kong family and Dingguo Houfu sent death men to kill her, of course they had to pay a price.


    After the assassination that day, Rong Huang was killed by Qi Cong and lay on the bed with salted fish for three days. He also invited the imperial physician to check his pulse, insisting that Rong Huang was frightened and needed to drink medicine.


    During these three days, Rong Huang had three bowls of bitter medicine every day, and her cheeks hurt.


    Rong Huang drank so much that he was told by Qi Cong that he could go for a stroll on the fourth day. He couldn''t even take care of his haircut, so he picked up a little tugging and hurried to the Kong''s house.


    The king now urgently needs a human sandbag to vent his anger.


    Hostess, here I am.


    Rong Huang sat on the roof of the Confucian Taifu Mansion, watching the servant girls coming and going.


    Looking at the Tai Fu Mansion, which is rich in land and gold, it is extremely luxurious.


    It seems that Mr. Kong has embezzled a lot of silver coins over the years, and Rong Huang pondered back and asked Feng Bingbing to send someone to look up.


    Kong Taifu''s voice came from under his ass.


    "None of the people who were sent out last time came back. It seems that the tyrant has placed a powerful master next to the imperial concubine."


    "Uncle Kong is not anxious. I didn��t succeed this time. Isn��t there another next time? There will be a sacrifice ceremony in a few days. When the tyrant is busy making sacrifices, he will definitely be a clone of his own and will not take care of the imperial concubine. By then, our people will be able to succeed."


    "It''s also an opportunity, so you can arrange this matter."


    "Okay, I will definitely take the life of that noble concubine! By the way, Uncle Kong, can you find out where the princess is?"


    "My people found a trace in Qingyi..."


    Rong Huang stopped listening to the following words.


    Rong Huang touched the soft chin and looked at the pond not far away.


    Others can''t wait to live a thousand or eight hundred years old, these two old guys are good, are they afraid that they will live too long?


    Originally he was going to fight the two old guys directly, but now Rong Huang changed his mind.


    What is the hope for the prosperity of the family in the future?


    Of course it is the younger generation!


    The Kong family had high hopes, except for the eldest grandson, it was Kong Yingying.


    And Dingguo Houfu was the son of Dingguo Hou.


    Fighting them completely destroyed their three views, hiding in the house all day and not daring to see people, isn''t it more relieved than beating two old guys?


    Rong Huang expressed his interest in destroying the fresh and tender flowers of Xiyuan.


    Rong Huang Baisheng''s small hand clenched into a fist shape and disappeared on the roof in a flash.


    In the room, Kong Taifu, who had been discussing plans with Ding Guohou, suddenly had a meal.

 Chapter 331： You are sick (45)

    "what''s happenin?"


    Taifu Kong raised his muddy eyes and looked at the roof, with an inexplicably gloomy tone, "Someone!"


    Ding Guohou''s face changed, and he immediately let people out to check.


    The people who were sent to check hadn''t stepped out of the threshold, and there was a clattering sound.


    As soon as I turned my head, I saw that the expensive glazed tiles on the roof were falling down, and countless pieces of hard glazed tiles smashed Kong Taifu and Ding Guohou around.


    "What are you doing in a daze? Don''t hurry up and call someone!"


    In a rain of glazed tiles, Kong Taifu roared.


    When Taifu Kong and Ding Guohou came out of the room and changed into clean clothes, the expressions on their faces were still gloomy.


    "How can the good glazed tiles fall off?"


    "Someone must have done it deliberately!"


    "So..." Is it possible that someone heard what they said just now? !


    Before Taifu Kong could speak, he was interrupted by the small servant who ran in from the outside with a flustered expression on his face.


    "Master is not good, the eldest lady was taken away by gangsters!"


    Kong Tai Fu stood up from the chair, her face gloomy, her eyes bursting, "What did you say?!"


    The young man submitted a note, "The eldest lady was taken away by the gangster, and this was left by the gangster."


    "Want to see your relatives and granddaughter, come to Yangnan Tower."


    Yangnan Tower is a well-known building in Beijing, and many romantic talents or women who have not yet come out of the pavilion like to come here.


    Merry talented people like to talk about poems and books here, and exchange learning experiences.


    Most of the ladies come here to meet with close friends in their boudoirs, and at the same time they can secretly see men who fit their minds.


    Taifu Kong didn''t know what the gangster meant, why he took away his delicate granddaughter.


    "Uncle Kong, I will secretly lead people around the Yangnan Tower, as long as the gangster appears, I will not be able to escape from our palms!"


    Taifu Kong glanced at Ding Guohou with a grim expression, and nodded slowly for a while, "Yes."


    -


    Rong Huang sat on the highest part of Yangnan Tower, with one leg bent, and lazily leaning against the pillar behind him.


    At Rong Huang''s feet, there were two people **** with ropes into zongzi.


    "Come at me for what you want to do, but Miss Kong is a woman, so quickly untie her!" The man in a blue coat stained with gray yelled at Rong Huang roughly.


    Rong Huang heard the voice and reluctantly gave him a look.


    "Miss Kong is a woman, how can you treat her like this?" Dingguo Hou Shizi continued with a look of anger, "it was not the tyrant who ordered you to do this? You are not afraid that Emperor Qingyi will know that you are in Xiyuan. Blame you for doing so recklessly?"


    Rong Huang didn''t know how many times the brain circuit of this elder son was, and after shaking it, there must be the sound of sea water in it.


    Not to mention that Qi Cong didn''t know that she had sneaked out of the palace. Even if she killed all the people in the Kong family and Dingguo Hou''s mansion, the scum emperor of Qingyi didn''t have the courage to dare to go blind, okay?


    Rong Huang tweeted twice, his eyes turned gossiping around the two of them.


    "Unexpectedly, although your elder son is a little stupid, you are really fond of Biluochun County Master."


    Dingguo Hou Shizi and Kong Yingying widened at the same time, glaring at Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang didn''t seem to have seen it, pointed her white fingers at Kong Yingying, and said with a smile, "But no matter how deep you are, she won''t look down on you."


    Dingguo Hou Shizi''s face paled.


    Kong Yingying''s eyes flashed slightly, and she didn''t know what medicine she bought in Rong Huang''s gourd.


    If it''s just to sow discord, there is no need to tie them here.

 Chapter 332： You are sick (46)

    "The goal of the county lord of Biluochun is to be the queen. You are just a son of the Houfu. Even if she can''t get married in this life, she won''t be able to marry you."


    Rong Huang played with the pendant around his waist with his fingertips, his delicate eyebrows brought a kid''s mischievous smile.


    "Lord Biluochun, I said that you have a bad eye for someone, and you have to see my man."


    Kong Yingying was uttered by Rong Huang''s inner thoughts, his face was blue and white.


    She had been hanging Dingguo Hou Shizi as a spare tire, and now she did not dare to turn her head to look at Dingguo Hou Shizi''s expression.


    "The imperial concubine is wrong. Your Majesty will have three thousand beauties in the harem in the future. How can you be so jealous?"


    Rong Huang curled his lips and smiled, and the two jiojio were slightly suspended in the air, and they flickered, "What if I am jealous? And Qi Cong will not have other women."


    Rong Huang''s later sentence was particularly affirmative.


    Kong Yingying looked at Rong Huang''s face that was more beautiful than her, jealousy rose in his heart, and at the same time he was a little nervous.


    Rong Huang''s appearance was as if Qi Cong had promised her.


    How can it be!


    Even if her father and mother love each other so much, aren''t there many concubines in the room sharing the same room?


    "Here." Kong Yingying heard Rong Huang''s voice and wanted to see what was coming.


    But now she was **** like a pig and could only see Rong Huang''s feet dangling leisurely.


    The embroidered shoes with exquisite embroidery patterns are pure in color, and the white pearls on the upper are very good in color. At first glance, they are expensive.


    Is Qi Cong so good to her?


    Rong Huang looked at Taifu Kong who was standing downstairs in Yangnan, cleared his throat and raised his voice abruptly, "Listen below, your granddaughter and your old man''s son are in my hands! "


    Rong Huang''s sudden raised voice frightened Dingguo Hou Shizi and Kong Yingying. When they heard what Rong Huang said, their expressions changed slightly.


    Taifu Kong stood under the Yangnan Tower and looked up with all his might.


    Yangnan Tower is regarded as the tallest building in Beijing except for the palace pavilions in the imperial palace.


    Kong Taifu was getting old, his limbs were uncoordinated, his old eyes were dim, he hooked his neck up and almost twisted his neck.


    That arrogant imperial concubine was sitting on the highest point of Yangnan Tower, sitting extremely vulgar, and she was embarrassed!


    Taifu Kong originally wanted to speak out in person, but when he was old, his voice was not good, and he couldn''t use much force.


    "Tell her, just mention what you want, as long as you don''t hurt the two children."


    The butler who came with Kong Taifu nodded with a complicated expression, then raised his voice to the highest level, repeating Kong Taifu''s words.


    The area around Yangnan Tower was originally very lively. After being so tossed by Kong Taifu and the housekeeper, all the people around looked over.


    It''s not that Kong Taifu couldn''t feel those sights, but felt that an old face was panicked, and he wanted to dig a hole to bury himself in it.


    Rong Huang looked at the growing number of people eating melons under Yangnan Tower, and expressed his satisfaction.


    What is needed is this effect.


    Rong Huang held his small head in one hand, and lowered his eyes to look at Taifu Kong underneath.


    "I am the most gentle and kind woman, how could I do such a vicious thing?"


    Rong Huang said nonsense seriously, "My requirements are not high, have Master Kong done anything bad before? Tell me, if I am happy, let them go if I''m not sure."


    For some reason, Kong Taifu felt that Rong Huang''s voice had a very wide spread, and more and more people gathered around him.

 Chapter 333： You are sick (47)

    Hearing Rong Huang''s words, Kong Taifu clenched his fists subconsciously.


    What bad things did you do?


    Too much.


    But Rong Huang''s words clearly meant that there was something in the words, as if they were specific.


    Rong Huang dared to say this in the crowd, he must have known that the dead soldiers had been sent by him.


    Kong Taifu''s eyes flashed, and he fell silent for a moment.


    "Who is this person? Who is the person above?"


    "Master Kong, you don''t even know Master Kong? Are you from a foreign city?"


    "I just heard Master Kong say that it was the woman above who hijacked the people in Master Kong''s house."


    "Didn''t you hear me just now? The woman asked Master Kong if he had done anything bad."


    "Master Kong is a great person, how can he do bad things?"


    "Who knows? This is a good saying, knowing people, knowing the face, not knowing the heart!"


    Kong Taifu listened to the words of the people closest to him, with anger in his muddy eyes.


    But she was a teenage girl, and she dared to speak wild words.


    "Did you misunderstand something? The old man sits upright and has never done anything wrong!"


    Rong Huang was not surprised at all that Kong Taifu said.


    "Frankly be lenient and resist strict, Master Kong should think clearly." Rong Huang threatened calmly.


    Kong Taifu snorted, not paying attention to Rong Huang at all.


    If there is no follow-up, how dare he come to Yangnan Tower alone?


    "The old man has never done anything to be sorry for the people, sorry for your majesty in his life. The concubine and the empress need to speak with evidence."


    As soon as Taifu Kong said this, the people who ate melon knew the identity of the woman above.


    It turned out to be the imperial concubine who is as beautiful as a fairy daughter in the legend.


    For a time, all the attention of the people who eat melons was put on the concubine empresses at a high place.


    Rong Huang was not in a hurry. It was still early anyway, and she had only eaten a plate of snacks before coming.


    Rong Huang touched his limp belly, feeling that he could spend it with him until dark.


    There was a chill in his ears, and Rong Huang jumped directly from the railing on the side of Rong Huang''s body.


    The pink-white skirt was lifted by the wind.


    The pure embroidered shoe toe tip lightly touches, the movement is gentle and graceful.


    Rong Huang turned around and kicked the dagger in the attacker''s hand, pushing the person on the railing effortlessly.


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows and smiled when he saw an old face of the attacker.


    "Ding Guo Hou, last time I left in Ding Guo Hou Mansion, I haven''t seen you for more than half a month, don''t you come here unharmed?"


    Ding Guohou didn''t expect Rong Huang to have such a good skill. He had been practising martial arts for many years, and he could not be moved by a small girl of hers on the railing.


    Ding Guohou was panting, his wrist hurt badly.


    Rong Huang''s kick just now not only kicked the dagger away, but also kicked his wrist along the way.


    Hou Dingguo stared at Rong Huang bitterly, "If you want to kill, you have to do it at will. It''s just a thing for Israel to serve people!"


    The usual smile on Rong Huang''s face faded a bit, and the ink-colored pupils glowed with a coolness.


    "Now, if you can''t speak, don''t speak."


    Ding Guohou''s body trembled subconsciously.


    Rong Huang said again, "However, before that, I have to borrow your mouth and say a few words."


    The bright white fingers appeared in the field of vision, and the three fingers touched each other.


    There was a snap of fingers.


    Ding Guohou''s eyes gradually emptied and became nothingness.


    "Master Kong, see who this is!" Rong Huang shouted at the bottom.


    Of course Taifu Kong couldn''t see clearly, but the butler told him that the one above was Ding Guohou.


    Kong Taifu didn''t expect Ding Guohou to be so useless, even a single Rong Huang couldn''t solve it.

 Chapter 334： You are sick (48)

    But in front of so many people, Kong Taifu is not easy to get angry.


    "Unexpectedly, you would dare to hijack Ding Guohou! Noble concubine, you must not do such evil with your majesty''s favor!"


    A pot fell from the sky, and Rong Huang smirked.


    Rong Huang kicked Ding Guo Hou, a pair of Xing Guo Hou smiles blazingly, "In that case, Ding Guo Hou, you should tell Master Kong what wicked things you have done."


    Kong Taifu looked disdainful when he heard this.


    How could Hou Dingguo find his own way and tell what they did?


    His Confucian family and Dingguo Marquis Mansion were the strongest backings of the princes, and they were rebellious reserve forces that would not be easily taken out as a last resort.


    "Benhou and Master Kong sent a dead man to kill the imperial concubine."


    Ding Guohou''s words spread far and wide under the blessing of Rong Huang''s divine power.


    Taifu Kong''s pupils shrank suddenly, and he looked at Ding Guohou, whose head emerged from the heights, with an incredible expression on his face.


    How dare he say it!


    Of course, the people who ate melons also heard Ding Guohou''s words. There was a commotion in the crowd, and people talked a lot.


    Rong Huang was very satisfied with Kong Taifu''s expression upon hearing this, and said with a smile, "Why are you killing me?"


    Hou Dingguo had no gods in his eyes, and said every word, "Because Taifu Kong wanted the head of Bichun County to be the queen, the imperial concubine empress threatened the status of the head of Bichun County."


    "Then why are you killing me?"


    Hou Dingguo murmured, "Because of Zhenyang County King."


    Taifu Kong''s heart almost popped out of his throat and eyes, wishing to run to the top and kill Ding Guohou with a sword.


    idiot! idiot!


    Incompetent bungler!


    Taifu Kong''s mouth was almost crooked, what kind of magic did Rong Huang use to make Ding Guohou tell the truth?


    Taifu Kong refused to admit it and tried to quibble, "Your concubine, you are forcing a confession!"


    At this time, some people in the crowd believed that Ding Guohou was innocent and was forced to say these things.


    A successful smile flashed in Taifu Kong''s eyes.


    Regardless of the truth, as long as the stupid people believe it.


    When the time comes, if the tyrant is in trouble, there will be people on his side.


    "Ding Guohou, I forced you to say these things?"


    Ding Guohou said immediately, "No!"


    "Tao Fu Kong has always regarded the imperial concubine as a thorn in the flesh, and Benhou has joined with Tai Fu Kong because you harmed the King of Zhenyang."


    "Junyang King?"


    "It''s not the King of Zhenyang!" Ding Guohou was agitated and shook his head frantically, "He is a royal, he is the heir of the great prince!"


    "Sooner or later, the son will kill the tyrant and become the ninth-five lord!"


    "At that time, Benhou and Kong Taifu will have the merits of being a dragon."


    Kong Taifu was blackened by Ding Guohou''s words, and his brain was blank.


    The bloated body was swaying, as if it was about to fall down in the next moment.


    Seeing this, the housekeeper hurriedly supported Kong Taifu.


    "Kong Taifu, you can''t do this in an authentic way." Rong Huang retracted Ding Guohou''s hand and took out a small handkerchief to wipe his hands.


    "It''s really not authentic."


    A deep and cold voice sounded, and Rong Huang''s movement of wiping his hands paused, his apricot eyes rounded.


    Feng... Feng disease? !


    Rong Huang suspected that he was dazzled and rubbed his eyes.


    Oh!


    It''s really Qi Cong''s servant!


    Qi Cong didn''t wear a dragon robe, only a black long-sleeved robe, followed by dozens of guards.


    The man''s handsome and innocent face looked pale, like a facial paralysis.


    All the people who eat melon realized that Qi Cong''s identity is extraordinary, and spontaneously gave up a way.


    Qi Cong put his hands behind him, and his amber pupils were very beautiful in the sun.


    "Master Kong, what do you think?"

 Chapter 335： You are sick (49)

    Qi Cong put his hands behind him, and his amber pupils were very beautiful in the sun.


    "Master Kong, what do you think?"


    Taifu Kong saw Qi Cong who suddenly appeared, with a panic expression, "Your Majesty... Your Majesty!"


    Taifu Kong looked up at Rong Huang, then turned to look at Qi Cong, hiding the resentment in his eyes.


    Sure enough, the tyrant and the imperial concubine had planned in advance and set up a set, just waiting for him and Ding Guohou to drill into that set.


    Rong Huang blinked. It was obviously Kong Taifu who did his own death. What did he stare at her for?


    In fact, Kong Taifu really blamed Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang sneaked out of the palace and didn''t tell Qi Cong at all. Even the dark guard responsible for protecting Rong Huang in the dark didn''t know that Rong Huang had left the palace.


    But it was Qi Cong who suddenly wanted to see Rong Huang later, and rushed to Jinning Palace before he even had time for breakfast.


    Cuihua stood at the gate of the hall, saying that Rong Huang hadn''t gotten up yet.


    Qi Cong felt that something was wrong. The little girl had already gotten up at this time in the past.


    He opened the door and saw that the hall was empty, and Rong Huang had long since disappeared.


    Qi Cong immediately asked his men to find Rong Huang''s whereabouts.


    After a while, Qi Cong learned that Rong Huang was in the Yangnan Tower.


    At the same time, it was also learned that Rong Huang had tied Kong Yingying and Dingguo Hou Shizi, and was negotiating with Kong Taifu.


    Qi Cong held his forehead with a headache. He was planning to take advantage of the sacrifice ceremony a few days later to solve those people at once, but Rong Huang didn''t expect him to do it first.


    He should have known that the little girl seemed innocent and well-behaved, like a cat cub that didn''t even grow sharp claws, but in fact she was very vengeful.


    The Kong family and Dingguo Houfu sent so many dead men to kill her last time, and the little girl must have been unable to swallow her breath.


    Qi Cong hurriedly took dozens of guards out of the palace and rushed to Yangnan Tower.


    When Jiang approached Yangnan Tower, Qi Cong heard the voice of Ding Guohou.


    The words Ding Guohou said made him really startled for a moment, but it was only a moment before he stepped up to the Yangnan Tower.


    I don''t know whether the little girl intentionally or accidentally, what Ding Guohou said was just enough to get rid of the two big families.


    Although Qi Cong knew that Dingguohou''s words alone were not enough to bring down the Kong family and Dingguohou''s mansion, can''t we fabricate evidence without evidence?


    When Qi Cong became the emperor, he used improper means. Except for the people who didn''t know, all officials knew that he killed his father and brother with his own hands and took the throne.


    Qi Cong never thought of covering up.


    If he acted like the first emperor, he might have been emptied of power by the ministers in the court.


    There is nothing wrong with tyrants.


    At least he got a happy little girl.


    After a brief period of resentment, Taifu Kong changed his face extremely quickly, hiding his face and crying bitterly.


    While crying, he shouted hoarsely, "Your Majesty, the old minister is wronged! How can you think that the old minister is rebellious only based on the words of Ding Guohou?"


    If Rong Huang didn''t know that Kong Taifu was an old guy who was almost buried in his neck, he would almost think that Kong Taifu was a miserable woman who was abandoned by a guilty man.


    The crowd of people who were eating melon heard that Mr. Kong called the luxurious man "Your Majesty", and they knelt and bowed quickly.


    "Long live your majesty, long live long live!"


    The young and handsome emperor raised a hand, his tone was plain but with a majestic aura that could not be ignored, "Flat."


    The people just stood up.


    Taifu Kong originally wanted to get the people''s sympathy by selling miserables, but now seeing the people kneeling down towards the tyrant, their faces are twisted, and every inch of folds on their faces reveals his shame and anger.

 Chapter 336： You are sick (50)

    It was Mr. Kong Taifu who was clever for a lifetime, and he never thought that he would be exposed by the Ding Guohou standing in a boat.


    Tyrants and imperial concubines hurt him a lot!


    If it weren''t for this noble concubine, the prince would not be imprisoned in the jail, and now there is no trace, nor would Ding Guohou tell about their long-time plan to eradicate the tyrant!


    "Whether the Taifu was wronged or not, I have my own decision. Before that, I will submit it to the Criminal Ministry for investigation, so that I can give an explanation to the people of Xiyuan."


    Rong Huang laughed out loud after hearing Qi Cong''s words.


    "Yes, Master Kong, if you just shouted injustice but couldn''t show evidence that Ding Guohou wronged you, doesn''t it mean you didn''t say it?"


    Kong Taifu jumped on the spot with anger.


    Qi Cong is so shameless, he even said something to the people of Xiyuan!


    There are also imperial concubines, extremely vicious, it is really difficult to support women and villains!


    Today, there are so many people gathered in Yangnan Tower, and I believe this matter will spread throughout Xiyuan within a few days.


    At that time, no matter how many people think he has been wronged, as long as Qi Cong informs the people of the results of the interrogation, there will be no day for him to turn around.


    Kong Taifu knelt to the ground with a plop, prolonging the pitch, as if singing, "Your-- your next!"


    Rong Huang snorted and covered his ears.


    It''s ugly.


    Kong Taifu''s face was filled with tears and nose, he was really scared.


    He has been an official for more than forty years, and he takes power more than anything else in his heart.


    After the tyrant came to the throne, the appointments were all the civilians in white clothes who were lifted by Qiuwei, but the children of the officials in the capital were not reusable.


    Taifu Kong was wise for a lifetime, but his son was not wise, and so was his grandson.


    After Ji Liu''s many lobbying efforts, Kong Taifu turned his back.


    As long as the tyrant falls from power and Jiliu takes the throne, the children of the aristocratic family can naturally continue to be appointed.


    Qi Cong didn''t bother to watch Taifu Kong sell badly, slowly raised his hand, and the guards behind him immediately stepped forward and walked towards Taifu Kong.


    Taifu Kong''s face turned pale, and he kept backing away, "No! I am Taifu, if you dare to touch me, I will chop off your heads!"


    Rong Huang lay on the railing and said with a smile, "Unexpectedly, Master Kong has more rights than His Majesty. If you want to chop someone''s head, you can chop someone''s head."


    The Imperial Guard only obeyed Qi Cong''s orders, and of course would not be frightened by Kong Taifu.


    Kong Taifu wanted to call the dead men to protect himself, but those dead men did not appear for a long time.


    Taifu Kong''s eyes were full of horror, how could it be? !


    Aren��t the dead men all arranged around?


    How could it be gone?


    Taifu Kong was escorted by the Imperial Guard on his knees. His hair was scattered and his eyes were frantic. "You cruel tyrant, the princess will soon take your first class to pay tribute to the great prince!"


    Qi Cong gave a tut, and then the Guards took out a ball of cloth and blocked his mouth.


    Taifu Kong couldn''t say anything now, and could only look at Qi Cong bitterly.


    After a while, Dingguohou was also detained by the Imperial Guard from the top of Yangnan Tower.


    Rong Huang snapped his fingers, and followed him downstairs.


    Hou Dingguo returned to his consciousness and found that he was being held by the Imperial Guard, while Taifu Kong knelt on his knees, describing him as embarrassed and no longer decent.


    what happened? !


    There were footsteps behind him.


    Ding Guohou turned his head and saw Rong Huang. I don''t know what he thought of. Ding Guohou wanted to rush to Rong Huang, but was kicked by the Imperial Guard.


    Ding Guohou knelt to the ground with a soft leg.


    Hou Dingguo watched Rong Huang walk to Qi Cong, a pair of good-looking Bi people, very good match.


    Hou Dingguo''s eye canthus was about to split, and blue veins appeared on his face and neck.


    That''s it!


    It''s all over!

 Chapter 337： You are sick (51)

    Rong Huang was sitting in the carriage, holding the candied fruit box, and peeping at Qi Cong from time to time.


    The wagon wheel spins, heading in the direction of the imperial palace.


    "Qi Cong?" The little girl called softly.


    Qi Cong turned the pages of the book without changing his face, without lifting his eyes, his expression was cold.


    Rong Huang retracted his hand, looking like a tyrant.


    Since getting on the carriage, Qi Cong has ignored her. No matter what she says, his attention is always on the book.


    Rong Huang hummed a handful of candied fruit in her mouth. She didn''t believe that the attractiveness of a small broken book could be greater than that of a beauty like her? !


    Evil grows to the gall.


    Rong Huang moved his little **** and moved closer to Qi Cong.


    Rong Huang grabbed Qi Cong''s book abruptly, pressed his hips very quickly, and then raised his chin to look at Qi Cong, "You haven''t talked to your little cutie for a quarter of an hour, be careful of her trouble."


    Qi Cong still maintained the previous posture of holding the book, and his slender fingers were bent, which looked very beautiful.


    Qi Cong raised his eyes, his amber pupils were neither happy nor sad.


    It was obvious that there was no sunlight in the carriage, but Rong Huang seemed to see fragments of light in his eyes.


    The male looks confusing.


    Rong Huang quietly swallowed.


    Why is Feng Bing disease so beautiful?


    Rong Huang secretly gritted his teeth for his dissatisfaction, his two small legs dangling dissatisfiedly, his voice suddenly raised, "Don''t think you look good and I won''t be angry!"


    When I get angry, I am afraid.


    Qi Cong picked up the sandalwood beads on the short table and moved his fingers lightly, holding the beads one by one.


    Rong Huang''s scalp numb with the sound of clicking.


    Feng disease is sick again, right?


    When approaching the gate of the palace, Qi Cong said in a deep voice, "Are you having fun?"


    Rong Huang snorted, clutching Maomao on the cushion, "I''m still angry, don''t talk to me."


    Qi Cong continued to ask as if he had not heard, "What do you want for dinner?"


    Rong Huang immediately reported the names of several dishes.


    The corners of Qi Cong''s lips moved lightly, raising an inconspicuous smile, "Are you still angry?"


    Rong Huang bit his hand and whispered, "Who told you to ignore me, is the book better than me?"


    Of course Qi Cong heard the little girl''s mutter, his eyes moved slightly, and then he hooked the little girl in front of him with his long arm.


    Qi Cong squeezed Rong Huang''s soft chin, as if he felt it felt good, and squeezed it a few more times.


    Rong Huang: "..." This king is not dough, what are you doing?


    "Of course you are the best." Qi Cong''s eyes were serious, and he focused on the little girl''s wet apricot eyes. His heart was a little soft, but his expression was still indifferent. Take it away."


    Rong Huang snorted, and the two thin legs rubbed Qi Cong''s calf lightly, "No way, I''m the best."


    Although the clothes he wore in winter were thicker than those in summer, Qi Cong still felt the tingling sensation of the little girl.


    Qi Cong''s eyes suddenly sank, and the inside was deep.


    Rong Huang noticed the change in Qi Cong''s eyes and gave a chuckle in his heart, twisting his waist to get off Qi Cong''s legs.


    But Qi Cong pinched her waist with one hand, and said hoarsely, "Don''t move."


    Rong Huang suddenly felt something, staring roundly at Qi Cong, with an incredible expression on his face.


    "What''s the matter?" Qi Cong kissed the little girl, his tone was loose, and his breath was scorching.


    Rong Huang remained motionless during the live performance and stammered, "Rogue!"

 Chapter 338： You are sick (52)

    Qi Cong chuckled lightly, in a very good mood, lowered his head slightly, covering the ruddy touch.


    The man''s voice was vague, with extreme desire, "Well, I am."


    Rong Huang''s face was flushed by the kiss, his eyes blurred, and his hands were soft.


    When she came back to her senses, she found that the surrounding area was a lot darker.


    Looking up, I saw the golden dragon embroidered with gold thread. The golden dragon seemed to be alive.


    It''s Qi Cong''s dragon bed.


    The dog tyrant turned the king onto the dragon bed!


    Hmph, this king can be considered to see that he is ill-intentioned!


    Rong Huang twisted his body and wanted to sit up, but suddenly heard the sound of footsteps.


    The lowered curtain was lifted up, and the man entered the curtain.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    Rong Huang didn''t dare to look at Qi Cong, with his toes curled up, he was about to pull out the three rooms and one hall.


    Rong Huang couldn''t wait to find a place to drill in, and said in a low voice, "Eating?"


    Qi Cong''s fingertips were sticking to his belt, and he looked at the little girl condescendingly, his handsome eyebrows and eyes were delighted never before.


    "No hurry, eat later."


    Rong Huang had an ominous premonition. He turned over and wanted to get out of bed.


    However, Qi Cong pinched his ankle, and the man''s cold fingers trembled with cold.


    The man''s voice was deep, and he was extraordinarily **** and sultry in this narrow and ambiguous space, "What are you running?"


    Qi Cong dragged Rong Huang''s claws back without touching the edge of the curtain.


    Rong Huang: "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..."


    In the end, dinner was not finished.


    Under Rong Huang''s strong protest, he finally had a supper.


    Holding the small celadon bowl and eating the fragrant small wontons, Rong Huang almost cried with joy.


    The dog tyrant is too human.


    Huh.


    Just after putting down the bowl, Rong Huang was dragged back to the dragon bed.


    Later, I remembered with the palace staff of Guandian, only that the tyrant called for water when the ugly time was about to end.


    -


    The ceremonial ceremony arrived as scheduled, and Rong Huang lay on the dressing table lazily as if his bones had been taken away.


    "Niang Niang, it''s time for the servant girl to give you the decal." Cuihua said behind her.


    Rong Huang rubbed his eyes, yawned, and sat upright slowly.


    "Where is Qi Cong?" Rong Huang asked with his eyes closed.


    Cuihua has long been accustomed to Rong Huang calling Qi Cong''s name so boldly, and while applying stickers to Rong Huang, she said, "Your Majesty has gone to the Imperial Study Room to handle government affairs. Tell the servants not to disturb your rest."


    Rong Huang let out a lazy cry and stopped talking.


    After a while, Qi Cong returned to the Heguan Temple, "Are you ready to salute?"


    Rong Huang was stuffing the small snacks into the food box, and when he heard that the little chicken nodded his head like a peck of rice, "It''s coming soon."


    Qi Cong glanced at the things in Rong Huang''s hand, and snorted, "These things have to wait until the ancestral temple for the royal chef to make them again."


    Rong Huang blinked and let out an ah, before he threw the food box away without hesitation.


    Fresh and delicious.


    In the past two days, Qi Cong has been dealing with the affairs of the Kong family and Dingguo Hou''s Mansion. Except when he came back for dinner, he stayed in the Imperial Study Room during the day.


    The Confucian family and the Dingguo Mansion had developed a lot of power in Xiyuan, and he had to get rid of them one by one.


    When I saw the energetic little girl, all my exhaustion was gone.


    Qi Cong looked at him like a hamster hoarding food, putting all the things to be eaten on the road into the food box, and his eyes grew stronger.


    -


    The imperial palace is a distance from the ancestral temple.


    The carriage shook, and Rong Huang fell asleep in no time.


    I don''t know how long it took, Rong Huang was squeezed in his face, "I have arrived at the ancestral temple, and I will go to bed at night."

 Chapter 339： You are sick (53)

    Rong Huang stared at him and followed Qi Cong out of the carriage, ignoring the surprised eyes of the officials and the female relatives, and entered the small courtyard with Qi Cong.


    "Is that the imperial concubine?"


    "Except for the imperial concubine, there are no other women in this harem."


    "Tsk tusk, this noble concubine...Ah, what are you doing to me?"


    "Madam carefully, think about those two."


    The woman who had just looked angry suddenly changed her face slightly, and she dared not say a word when she lowered her head.


    There was a lot of rumors from the outside that the Confucian family and Dingguo Houfu fell because they offended the imperial concubine.


    The incident in the South Tower of Riyang was so fascinating that it was the imperial concubine and her majesty who had captured Kong Taifu and Ding Guohou together.


    Now those two people are locked up in the jail, the evidence is solid, I''m afraid they will have to copy the whole door, beheaded or exiled soon.


    No matter whether it is true or not, the imperial concubine cannot be offended.


    Only Qi Cong and Rong Huang lived in the small courtyard. The palace people had cleaned it up in advance, and it was very clean. You could still smell the faint plum fragrance outside the window.


    Rong Huang lay down on the chaise couch to play the nine series, Shui Shui grabbed Rong Huang''s hair to swing.


    "My lord, I think the male protagonist will definitely take this opportunity to do it." Shui Shui said softly.


    Rong Huang couldn''t solve the Nine Links anyway, frowned, and said nonchalantly, "Come on, just come and go anyway."


    Last time the blue magpie''s stinky bird saved Cum Liu, the account hasn''t been settled yet.


    Qi Cong gave orders to the head of the dark guard and turned around and entered the bedroom.


    Seeing that Rong Huang was trying to use brute force to untie the nine chains, Qi Cong''s eyebrows jumped, and when he wanted to say that this would hurt his hand, he heard a click.


    "Finally untied."


    Qi Cong heard the little girl muttering to herself, and then saw the nine chains in her hand that were torn into two.


    There was a clean and childish smile on the little girl''s white face, as if she hadn''t done the barbaric action just now.


    Qi Cong: "..."


    Qi Cong coughed slightly, which caused Rong Huang to look over.


    Qi Cong no longer looked at the disintegrated Jiulianhuan, stepped forward and slapped Rong Huang''s small head, and said bitterly, "The ancestral temple is not safe, don''t run around."


    Rong Huang nodded, "Okay." That''s strange.


    "I know you are accustomed to violating the yang and the yin, so if I know that you are in danger when you run out, you are not allowed to eat rabbit bags for a month.


    Rong Huang looked at Qi Cong with horror, "You are so fierce."


    Qi Cong smiled, "Yes, I''m super fierce."


    He is a tyrant.


    If even a little girl can''t control it, the tyrant will do it.


    Rong Huang looked at Qi Cong with teary eyes and indicated that he would break friendship with him.


    Qi Cong said with a ruthless expression that he could not take back what he said just now.


    Then, Qi Cong was beaten out of the bedroom by Rong Huang with a small pillow.


    -


    "Are you all ready?"


    The **** stream with two scars on his face running across the left cheek was sitting in the dark, looking at Gong Menke with cold eyes.


    "Everything is ready, only when tomorrow noon arrives, our people will start to act."


    Ji Liu said with a ferocious expression and said coldly, "This action can only succeed, not fail!"


    Gong Menke responded one by one, and then Jie Liu let him out.


    After Gong Menke went out, a blue light flashed, and a woman in a blue dress appeared in the room.


    "Fairy!" Ji Liu''s cold expression immediately softened, looking at the woman''s eyes as if she was looking at the beloved.


    Le Ling was nauseated by Ji Liu''s eyes, but her coquettish face was smiling, "Don''t worry, you will definitely win a big victory this time."


    "Certain Fairy''s words."

 Chapter 340： You are sick (54)

    The day of the sacrifice ceremony.


    Rong Huang and Qi Cong got up early in the morning.


    Qi Cong put on a solemn and majestic dragon robe, and the crown that symbolized the emperor''s status was hanging down.


    The man''s amber phoenix eyes were sharp, and even the twelve bead strings could not conceal them.


    Qi Cong glanced at Rong Huang, who was also dressed up next to him, with a smile on his handsome eyebrows, "Are you nervous?"


    Rong Huang stretched out his two small arms to support his head, staring at Qi Cong eagerly, "Not nervous."


    "Very heavy?" Qi Cong saw the little girl''s expression in pain, and guessed that it was because the bun was too heavy.


    The Nishihara imperial family always dressed up for formal occasions.


    The man wears a crown and formal attire, while the woman wears a skirt that symbolizes status and a high bun.


    Rong Huang''s little chicken nodded his head in a pecking manner, with a small voice, as if acting like a baby with Qi Cong, "Yes, it''s so heavy."


    Rong Huang felt that her neck was about to be crushed by the high bun and a lot of hair accessories on her head.


    Qi Cong frowned and called Cuihua, "Recomb her hair, lighter, and don''t have too many hair accessories, just one pair is good."


    Cuihua responded quickly and gave Rong Huang a new hairstyle.


    In fact, Rong Huang''s previous hair bun was to match the complex and gorgeous clothes, but since Qi Cong had already spoken, the people below didn''t dare to have any opinions.


    Most of the hair accessories on his head were missing, and only a pair of delicate steps remained. Rong Huang felt that the weight on his head was suddenly reduced a lot.


    Qi Cong took out something from his wide sleeve, raised his hand and put it on Rong Huang.


    The bronze mirror couldn''t see very clearly, and Rong Huang could only see a golden hairpin vaguely.


    Rong Huang was a little curious and wanted to touch it, but Qi Cong grabbed his small paw, "Don''t touch it."


    Rong Huang snorted slowly, thinking it was pretty good.


    Just waiting for her to step out of the bedroom, the palace servant guarding in the small courtyard couldn''t help taking a breath. When they saw Qi Cong looking at them with a cold light in his eyes, he quickly lowered his head, but the surprise on his face was not less than half.


    The golden nine-tailed phoenix hairpin glowed dazzlingly in the sun, hidden in the ink-colored hair.


    Historically, only the queen was qualified to wear the nine-tailed phoenix hairpin.


    Rong Huang was a little surprised by their reaction. Qi Cong held Rong Huang''s little paw calmly, and said lightly, "They have never seen a woman more beautiful than a cub, and they are all shocked."


    Rong Huang''s eyes lit up, his head tilted to look at Qi Cong, and he smiled and said, "I feel so too."


    Qi Cong chuckled his lips and smiled, with indulgent eyes.


    Cuihua and Duke Peng who were behind them silently glanced at each other, with helplessness in their eyes.


    -


    Qi Cong will join Rong Huang to participate in the sacrifice ceremony, which the officials knew before coming to the ancestral temple.


    But when he saw Rong Huang, who was stepping up the steps with the young king, the lower-ranking ministers who stood a little behind changed their expressions.


    The daughters of Emperor Qingyi are all stunning, and Princess Qiongyin is the most beautiful one.


    The red palace clothes lined the little girl with fair skin and beauty, with every inch of perfection and exquisite favor from heaven.


    The golden phoenix embroidered on the hem of the long red dress that hung on the ground was vivid, as if it would be alive in the next moment.


    As the two reached the high level step by step, all the officials saw the golden phoenix on the palace.


    I also saw the nine-tailed phoenix hairpin in Rong Huang''s hair.


    The ministers seemed to have forgotten their style and looked at Rong Huang blankly.


    Feng..... The tyrant clearly wants to push the concubine to the position of queen!


    "Light up the candle and incense!"


    The voice of the ceremonial official sang loudly, and the ministers knelt down and condensed their thoughts.

 Chapter 341： You are sick (55)

    Qi Cong finished his hand unhurriedly, took the three sticks of incense, and handed them to Rong Huang three sticks, taking Rong Huang to take a step forward.


    The tablets of the Qi family were placed on the altar table in order, with sacrifices placed in front of them.


    Qi Cong''s heart couldn''t be turbulent, and he held the incense in a perfunctory manner and worshiped, then took Rong Huang''s incense and inserted it into the incense burner.


    The ceremonial officer watched from the side, his heart beating.


    This is too perfunctory.


    But no one dared to say anything.


    If it were placed in the past and Kong Taifu was still there, he would stand up and point out Qi Cong''s mistakes with outrage.


    But now the decapitation of the Kong family''s beheading, the exile of exile, not one is left.


    That Kong Taifu''s body was thrown into the mass grave, maybe it was eaten up by the wild crow.


    After the next series of procedures, the ceremonial officer received the emperor��s icy sight, and hurriedly shouted, "The ceremony is over!"


    When Baiguan heard the ceremonial officer sing so loudly, he leaned down and bowed three times.


    "From--"


    As soon as the words fell silent, a group of dead men covered in black suddenly jumped out in front of the ancestral temple.


    In just an instant, a dozen ministers died by their swords.


    Blood splattered.


    The officials and palace people who were present screamed and fled, and the scene was in chaos.


    Fortunately, the target of the deceased was not an official. After killing more than 20 people, the goal was unanimously attacked on the high platform.


    That is where the tyrant Nishihara is.


    When Peng Gonggong saw this, he stopped in front of Qi Cong and Rong Huang without thinking, "Bold assassin, dare to assassinate your Majesty!"


    The dead man didn''t put Peng Gonggong in his eyes at all, and stabbed him with his sword.


    Qi Cong screamed and kicked Peng Gonggong into the corner of the corner.


    Just as the dead man was about to go up to the high platform, more than a hundred guards appeared in the dark, blocking their way.


    The swords collided, murderous.


    The dark guard approached the dead soldier step by step, encircling the dead soldier in a circle.


    Looking at it from a distance, it''s black.


    Qi Cong looked at this scene indifferently, his eyes were not emotional, cold.


    Qi Cong stretched out his hand and took Rong Huang''s hand, his lips curled up, his voice hoarse, with faint excitement, "Are you afraid?"


    Through the twelve bead strings, Rong Huang saw the pathological bloodthirsty in Qi Cong''s eyes.


    Rong Huang gritted his teeth and tried to pull his little hands back.


    The curvature of Qi Cong''s mouth widened, and his extremely colorful lips became more and more red.


    It''s like a pervert.


    Rong Huang pursed his lips to look at Qi Cong, crow feather-colored eyelashes trembling, "You, you, you let me go, you hurt me."


    Qi Cong squeezed Rong Huang''s small paw with a stronger force, and it was vaguely visible that the back of the little girl''s hand was red.


    "Is Zai Zai afraid?" Qi Cong''s tone became more gentle, and the other hand held the girl''s slender waist, and the two were close to each other, "Don''t be afraid Zai Zai, I am here."


    Rong Huang: It is because of you that I am afraid.


    The man squeezed the little girl''s hand and released it, and stroked her delicate cheek.


    Surrounded by a battle of swords and shadows.


    "Zizai, you behave, don''t leave me, huh?"


    Ma Ma, I seem to have encountered a pervert.


    Rong Huang felt that the hand holding her waist was burning, with absolute imprisoning strength, so that she couldn''t even use it.


    This king is obviously an invincible powerhouse, how come it''s useless when he gets to Feng Disease?


    It seems that the bug "I am a weak chicken, I can''t take care of myself, I will fall as soon as I push it".


    Rong Huang cried a face, and when she returned, he must see what the **** it was.


    The Phoenix is ??really angry.


    Rong Huang buckled the rubbing hands on her face and waist, and pulled her hands down with the strength of feeding.

 Chapter 342： You are sick (56)

    Rong Huang grinned dryly at Qi Cong''s amber eyes suddenly darkened.


    "I think we should wait until it''s over before doing this or that, what do you think?"


    Although Qi Cong had some uncomfortable emotions in his eyes, he still didn''t hold the girl''s waist anymore.


    Rong Huang breathed a sigh of relief. He didn''t know that Qi Cong was ill again soon.


    "Which is it like this?"


    The man''s voice rang in his ears, and a hot breath fell on the roots of his ears. The hot Rong Huang shook his hand and almost crushed the jade ornament in his hand.


    You are so good.


    Are you carrying Pinru''s wardrobe?


    Rong Huang covered Qi Cong''s mouth and pushed the man''s face away.


    "I think we should deal with the bad guys before discussing this academic issue, what do you think?"


    Qi Cong glanced at the battle under the high platform, it was obvious that the dead man showed a slight weakness.


    Qi Cong looked at the corpses in one place and nodded in a serious way, "It makes sense." Suddenly, he turned his head and pointed to Rong Huang, "Zizai, do you think the color of the blood looks good?"


    Rong Huang: "......???"


    Rong Huangquan didn''t hear it, pretending to be dead.


    Fortunately, Qi Cong didn''t say anything more in the future.


    The battle situation soon showed a one-sided trend. The original more than one hundred dead men died.


    Seeing the **** stream on the high pavilion in the distance, his face became gloomy again.


    Throwing the tea cup on Gong Menke''s body, Ji Liu asked coldly, "Is this what you promised me?"


    Gong Menke knelt down to apologize with tea and tea leaves against his cheeks.


    "Qi Cong is not an ordinary person, he has great luck, and you can''t handle it." Le Ling, who had not spoken next to him, suddenly said.


    "Atmospheric luck?" Ji Liu''s expression changed. "Didn''t you say that I am the owner of air luck?"


    The sarcasm flashed quickly in Le Ling''s eyes, and it was almost too late that Cum Liu could not see clearly.


    Feng Xi is a god, and Ji Liu is just an ordinary person in the small world with the halo of the hero.


    There is no comparison at all.


    Seeing that Le Ling didn''t speak, Ji Liu had no bottom for a while, and his tone was extremely soft, "Fairy, please take that Qi Cong for me. Thank you afterwards."


    Le Ling raised his eyebrows and said faintly, "I don''t need to thank you again. I just have an grudge against Rong Huang, and I don''t want Rong Huang to get better for you."


    "Yes, that Rong Huang is extremely cunning, and is incomparable to such an ice and jade as Fairy."


    Le Ling was amused by Cum Liu''s kind words, stood up, her graceful figure was coquettish and sexy.


    "Just your mouth is sweet." Le Ling let out his consciousness and looked at Rong Huang in the distance, smiling at Ji Liudao, "Don''t worry, Qingyi will send troops to attack Xiyuan tomorrow, and Qi Cong will definitely be overwhelmed by the time."


    Before Ji Liu had time to thank him, Le Ling disappeared.


    Rong Huang was counting how many dead soldiers remained, and suddenly felt a stab at her.


    Rong Huang licked his lower lip, then released his spiritual sense, and slammed back.


    Seeing Le Ling standing in mid-air, Rong Huang narrowed his apricot eyes.


    The king didn''t look for you, but you took the initiative to send it to the door.


    Qi Cong noticed Rong Huang''s strangeness, and looked at the little girl, "What''s the matter?"


    Rong Huang didn''t have time to give Qi Cong a look, so he flashed towards the place where Le Ling was.


    The red skirt slipped away from Qi Cong''s fingers. Qi Cong looked at the empty palm, his pupils shrank suddenly.


    The little girl who was standing next to him has disappeared.


    A violent look appeared on Qi Cong''s face, and the sandalwood beads in his hand creaked.

 Chapter 343： You are sick (57)

    Makes scalp numb.


    With a soft sound, the rope connected to the Buddhist beads broke apart.


    The sandalwood beads fell to the ground one by one.


    -


    "Smelly bird, haven''t seen you for hundreds of years, you are still so insidious."


    With a soft and sweet voice, Le Ling lifted his eyelids and saw Rong Huang standing on the opposite side with his feet hanging in the air.


    Le Ling looked at Rong Huang''s beautiful face, and knew that her face in the God Realm was more beautiful than the current one.


    Envy flashed in Le Ling''s eyes.


    Isn''t Rong Huang relying on this face to attract His Royal Highness Fushu''s deep-rooted love for her?


    Le Ling feels a little regretful, why didn''t she let her spirits disappear completely last time?


    I blame that Feng Xi for rushing over at a critical juncture, and even going to take Rong Huang away without hesitation with the **** emperor.


    Le Ling snorted coldly, looking at Rong Huang''s eyes with malicious intent, "How can this immortal not have your turn to judge, or worry about yourself."


    Le Ling expected that Rong Huang''s strength would be greatly reduced after that serious injury, and his tone became even more arrogant.


    Rong Huang''s figure flickered and he came to Le Ling.


    "You think you are the little fairy beside the **** emperor, so I can''t do anything to you?"


    Rong Huang chuckled, with a faint sneer between her pretty eyebrows, "Why are you still so naive?"


    "Also, your face is quite ugly."


    Rong Huang remembered that this face seemed to belong to Princess Rong Fu, a concubine born to Queen Qingyi.


    It just so happened that the original owner and Rong Fu had a bit of a grudge.


    Le Ling was furious, and immediately drew out a long whip that was shining with blue light and drew it towards Rong Huang.


    The long whip wrapped Xianli and went straight to Rong Huang''s face.


    As long as Rong Huang''s face is ruined, Fu Shu will definitely not like her again.


    Rong Huang didn''t even take out the small axe, but dodged to avoid it.


    Le Ling didn''t give up and threw it out with a whip.


    Rong Huang avoided again.


    It was like playing with Le Ling.


    Le Ling had clearly noticed this too, his chest was violently up and down with anger, and his gorgeous face was full of anger.


    Rong Huang suddenly appeared in front of her and grabbed her by the collar.


    Before Le Ling had time to react, he was pushed back by Rong Huang.


    There was a loud bang.


    It seems to shake the sky and earth.


    Le Ling''s back hit the steep cliff, and her internal organs were almost displaced.


    Le Ling stared at Rong Huang in horror. Not only did her cultivation base not drop, but instead she got a lot higher!


    "you......"


    "The king said long ago, don''t try to anger me, I''m not good to bully."


    "But you always take my words as the breeze of your ears, and you always tease me, do you think I''m joking with you?"


    Rong Huang used his hand to lift Le Ling up.


    The original place where Le Ling collided with the cliff was recessed, which was the result of a violent collision.


    Le Ling found that the immortal power in his body was blocked in his chest and could not flow at all.


    Le Ling was going crazy.


    "If you see me next time, remember to take a detour, eh?" Rong Huang smiled and looked at Le Ling, putting his other hand on her arm.


    Le Ling sensed the danger and subconsciously wanted to break free.


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows, and took off her arm when he moved his wrist.


    "Go back to the realm of God, if I see you appear in the small world again, I will crush the bones of your whole body."


    Rong Huang curled his lips and smiled, revealing a mouthful of white teeth.


    As the only one of the Lan Que clan who cultivated to become an immortal, Le Ling''s self-healing speed was extremely fast, basically, she could heal immediately after being injured.


    Collar found that her arm removed by Rong Huang couldn''t heal herself.


    Le Ling regretted running to the small world on impulse.

 Chapter 344： You are sick (58)

    "Rong Huang, you let me go!" Le Ling threatened Rong Huang, "Are you trying to offend the Divine Emperor?"


    "What is the **** emperor?" Rong Huang said he was not afraid. "On the seniority level, he still wants to call me grandma."


    Le Ling choked, what Rong Huang said was really true.


    Rong Huang suddenly changed the subject, raising his chin and asking Le Ling, "Where is Ji Liu?"


    "I don''t know." I don''t know or tell you.


    Rong Huang saw that Le Ling was still stubborn, so he freed up one hand and took off her other arm.


    "Did not say?"


    Le Ling was so painful that he was almost belching. He broke into a cold sweat and said, "I know I know."


    Rong Huang retracted his hand with satisfaction, "Let''s talk."


    Le Ling pointed to one place, and then said, "It''s there, don''t you let me go!"


    Rong Huang lifted his chin and looked at Le Ling with a faint smile, "You are just a little fairy, so you dare to order me?"


    Le Ling caught the danger in Rong Huang''s eyes, worried that Rong Huang would remove her bones again, and quickly shut up.


    "But it''s late."


    Rong Huang said softly, directly pinched a fight, turning Le Ling back into a prototype.


    Rong Huang called out the gluttonous glutton, and threw the blue magpie in front of it, "I will give it to you to play, and I will put it back when this world ends."


    Gourmet cheered, seeing Lan Que fluttering his wings trying to escape, a paw caught her.


    Rong Huang patted the gluttonous head and turned to leave.


    -


    Ji Liu watched his dead men die one by one in the hands of Qi Cong''s dark guards, anxious.


    Why doesn''t the fairy make a move?


    When I was very anxious, the window was kicked open.


    As soon as Ji Liu looked up, he saw Rong Huang, his face changed, he immediately pulled out his sword, pointed at Rong Huang and said sharply, "Why are you?"


    Rong Huang let out a soft voice, "Are you waiting for Le Ling?"


    "Le Ling?" Ji Liu looked blank.


    "It''s Princess Qingyi, Rong Fu."


    Seeing Rong Huang accurately say Rong Fu''s name, Ji Liu squeezed the sword in his hand nervously, "What did you do to her?"


    "She?" Rong Huang paused, and under Ji Liu''s curiosity gaze, he said word by word, "Dead."


    died? !


    The fairy is dead? !


    Ji Liu didn''t expect that the magical fairy would die.


    He died in Rong Huang''s hands.


    Rong Huang glanced at Ji Liu''s slightly trembling hands, thinking that he must have been shocked by the domineering aura that the king had inadvertently leaked out.


    Some impatiently waved his hand, "Stop talking nonsense, I''m here to take you on a day trip to the ancestral temple."


    Of course Ji Liu would not go to the ancestral temple.


    If the ancestral temple were his people now, and the ancestral temple was full of Qi Cong people, he didn''t have a bad brain, why should he go?


    "I tell you, if you take one step forward, I will have someone kill you immediately!"


    Rong Huang sighed when he saw that Ji Liu was unwilling to go.


    Speak well without listening, and must be rough.


    Rong Huang squeezed a small fist, and directly stunned the **** stream with a punch.


    In the end, Ji Liu was hung with a rope by Rong Huang and flew back to the ancestral temple.


    The corpse in front of the ancestral temple was full of blood.


    Bloody children can smell it all the way away.


    All the officials returned to their residences, and the palace men and the Guards were clearing the battlefield.


    Qi Cong was still standing on the high platform of the ancestral temple, his black robe horns being blown by the cold wind to hunt and hunt.


    The man put his hands behind his back, his face was heavy, he looked at a certain place motionless, as if he was suppressing something.


    Rong Huang felt that Qi Cong was a little bit wrong, but he didn''t think much about it.


    All she thinks now is that she can finally kill the male lead, so happy.


    Hehe.

 Chapter 345： You are sick (59)

    Rong Huang threw the **** stream to the ground, walked to Qi Cong, and said with a smile, "Qi Cong, I''m back."


    Qi Cong turned his eyes to look at Rong Huang. Only then did Rong Huang realize that his eyes were red, and his eyes were dark.


    Rong Huang constricted with a smile, and took a half step back subconsciously.


    But Qi Cong hooked his waist into his arms.


    When the man''s stiff chest hit Rong Huang''s nose, his eyes were red subconsciously.


    Hearing the little girl''s painful cry, Qi Cong''s expression was stagnant, and when he lowered his head, he met the little girl''s Shui Yingying eyes.


    Qi Cong''s heart tightened, his Adam''s apple rolled, and he muttered, "What''s the matter?"


    Rong Huang held his nose, his soft voice was a little crying, "My nose hurts."


    Dog tyrant, no matter what he did.


    Qi Cong pulled down the little girl''s hand and found that the tip of her nose was indeed a little red.


    The hostility in Qi Cong''s chest that had been nowhere to vent disappeared in an instant.


    "I''m sorry." Qi Cong''s fingertips trembled lightly, and his throat was dry.


    Looking at the man with a cautious expression, Rong Huang blinked and said in a low voice, "It''s okay."


    Rong Huang thought of what Qi Cong was like before, and asked, "What happened to you just now?"


    Qi Congfeng''s eyes narrowed slightly, hiding the red color under his eyes, and without answering, he asked, "Why did you disappear suddenly?"


    Rong Huang hooked Qi Cong''s belt, his eyebrows curled up with a smile, "Because I am a god, I can swish and disappear."


    In terms of Hu Hu''s ability, Rong Huang said second, no one dared to say first.


    Qi Cong''s breathing became heavier, and his hands squeezing the girl''s shoulders tightened. He heard the girl''s delicate voice, "Qi Cong, do you use the strength of a cow to eat people and meals?"


    Qi Cong let go and dropped to his side.


    "Are you a god?" Qi Cong asked in a deep voice.


    The little girl nodded, yes, yes, this king is a goddess.


    "Then will you leave and return to where you were before?"


    Qi Cong was a little nervous, holding his breath, his fingers subconsciously wanted to buckle the sandalwood beads, but remembered that the sandalwood beads had been broken just now.


    "No." Rong Huang felt that the man was a little uneasy. He tilted his head for a while and touched his head comfortingly on his toes. "I won''t go."


    "Really?"


    Rong Huang sighed, Feng''s illness is too insecure, right.


    "I went down to marry you, and of course I won''t leave." Rong Huang said nonsense seriously.


    "Marry me?" Qi Cong''s fingers curled slightly beside him, his heart softened.


    He never believed in the legend that the fairy descended to the earth, but believed that the little girl in front of him was the nine-day fairy who descended for him.


    Rong Huang: It''s a phoenix, not a fairy.


    Rong Huang exclaimed, and the tips of his ears were a little hot.


    Noting that the character is very beautiful and your ear tips are glowing with gorgeous peach blossom color, Qi Cong chuckled lightly.


    Little girls are so shy.


    "Ah, by the way, I caught Ji Liu, what are you going to do with it?" Rong Huang asked Qi Cong, who was frightened and fainted on the ground, pulling on Qi Cong''s sleeve.


    Qi Cong glanced at the **** stream lying on the ground with a pale face, and was a little curious about how the little girl made people like this.


    Rong Huang pursed his lips with a shy smile, "I hung him with a rope and flew back."


    Qi Cong: "..."


    "What are you going to do with him?" Rong Huang didn''t want the scumbag, who was so miserable as the original host, to die easily.


    "Zubzai, how did you want him to die?"


    Rong Huang broke his fingers and said several ways to die, then looked at Qi Cong, "What do you think?"


    Qi Cong Yu Guang glanced at what Rong Huang said when he woke up. Now, with a frightened face, he quietly replied, "Yes."

 Chapter 346： You are sick (60)

    On the day of the ritual pawn, the palace was also surrounded by private soldiers who were kept outside.


    Fortunately, Qi Cong arranged for the guard leader Huai Yueze to be stationed at the palace as early as the day he left the palace.


    Before the rebels could break through the gate of the palace, Huai Yueze was captured by the imperial guards and a group of soldiers.


    Ji Liu worked hard to plan for two years and secretly lobbied many ministers in the DPRK to turn their backs. In the end, he was imprisoned without touching the side of the dragon chair.


    The light in the sky cell was dim, **** and pungent, and it made people''s minds distended.


    Cum was lying unkempt in the cell, with blood on the prison uniform.


    "Qi Cong, are you very proud?"


    Ji Liu''s voice was rough and terrifying, and he stared at Qi Cong who was dressed in Chinese clothes outside the cell, no longer like a noble son in the capital.


    "Qi Jing." The gloomy atmosphere in the jail made Qi Cong very uncomfortable, and his face became even colder.


    Hearing Qi Cong''s name spit out, his eyes flowed in a trance.


    Over the past two years, he has been called "Jiliu" and "Junwang" by others, and he almost forgot the name.


    "If you do more unrighteousness, you will die. You have done a lot of evil, and you die ten times is not enough."


    "Does a lot of evil?" Ji Liu laughed, as if he had heard some joke, "If you do a lot of evil, can I compare to you?"


    "Cold-blooded people like you who slaughter father and brother are really evil, right?"


    "A person like you should be cursed for the rest of your life, and everyone around you will not die!"


    Qi Cong''s expression was calm, but Ji Liu''s words were not enough to hurt him.


    But the last sentence made Qi Cong''s eyes suddenly darkened.


    "Don''t you like Princess Qiongyin? I will curse you against her and curse her to die in front of your eyes!"


    The blue veins on her face and neck sprang up, and her eyes were like poisonous snakes, quenched with venom.


    Qi Cong moved his fingertips lightly, buckling the jade beads in his hands.


    After the previous sandalwood beads were broken, the beads were scattered all over the ground and it was difficult to pick them up.


    Since having Rong Huang by his side, Qi Cong''s original violent and cruel temperament has reduced a lot.


    Qi Cong didn''t plan to use Buddhist beads anymore.


    But Rong Huang always remembered this, and on the way back to the palace, he bought a string of jade and beads for him in an underground carriage.


    The black tassel lightly swung across his wrist, causing a tickling.


    Qi Cong''s amber eyes were slightly narrowed, and the bottom of his eyes was a chilling cold light.


    By this time, the **** stream had no scruples.


    Anyway, it''s all going to die, it''s not as good as Ge Ying Qi Cong once, and it can be considered a profit.


    "Qingyi will soon send troops to attack Xiyuan, then I will see if you can protect Princess Qiongyin!"


    "If Princess Qiongyin knew that the two countries were at war, which side would she choose to stand on?"


    "Qi Cong, you foreign bastard, you are only worthy to be with that dirty and inferior person!"


    Qi Cong''s eyes moved slightly, and the emotions in his eyes were restrained. His low voice was filled with tyrannical violence. "But in the end, it was me a foreign **** who sat firmly on the dragon chair."


    Ji Liu grabbed the dry straw under her body and smashed it towards Qi Cong.


    The dry straw was very light weight and fell as soon as it was thrown out.


    The head of the cell guarding the door was so frightened when he saw it, he immediately opened the cell door and kicked the cum. "Just be honest!"


    Cum Liu was kicked and vomited blood, but his black eyes stared at Qi Cong motionlessly.


    Qi Cong pointed at the gentle jade beads, did not move his brows, turned around and left with only one sentence.


    "Ling Chi was put to death."


    "Yes!" the head of the cell hurriedly bowed.


    The long aisle was dim, and the roar of Ji Liu spread far away.

 Chapter 347： You are sick (61)

    Rong Huang was sleeping soundly, suddenly feeling out of breath.


    Rong Huang closed his eyes and tried to breathe a few times, but still couldn''t breathe.


    Smash it, Rong Huang opened his mouth to breathe.


    But the little mouth was suddenly blocked by someone.


    "Well......"


    Rong Huang opened his eyes in fright and saw Qi Cong''s face close at hand.


    Rong Huang pushed Qi Cong away, squinting his eyes and muttering, "What are you doing? I''m so sleepy!"


    Qi Cong put one hand on Rong Huang''s waist, and his hot breath slowly hit her delicate neck. "The cub will not leave me, will they?"


    Rong Huang frowned. Didn''t you just ask this a few days ago?


    Are you sick again?


    Rong Huang is almost annoying, why is he more chirp and crooked than a woman?


    Rong Huang kicked the person off the cot, holding the quilt in his small hands, rolling around two or three times, wrapping himself into a silkworm.


    The little girl groaned twice, then closed her eyes and went back to sleep.


    In the past winter and Guandian would not burn charcoal, this year because Rong Huang was afraid of the cold, he burned charcoal.


    The interior is warm.


    The little girl''s face was white with powder, like a rabbit bag made by Yushanfang.


    Qi Cong was standing on the ground in a thin coat, with long limbs. He smiled suddenly when he looked at the little girl with only the strands of hair exposed.


    No matter, the little thing that has reached his palm, can it still run away?


    Even if he is a god, he must stay by his side by all means.


    Qi Cong''s tight eyebrows were suddenly loosened, went to bed, pulled the corner of the quilt out of the little girl''s body, and got into the quilt.


    Half of the warm quilt was snatched away, Rong Huang hummed anxiously with his eyes closed.


    Qi Cong squeaked, really squeamish.


    Around the long arm, the little girl was caught.


    Feeling that there is a warm stove next to her, the little girl stopped groaning and fell asleep with the warm stove in her arms.


    Qi Cong looked at the little girl''s extremely well-behaved sleeping face, smiled silently, and murmured, "Little piglet."


    -


    Two days later, there was an emergency report from the border, Qingyi sent 100,000 troops to attack Xiyuan.


    Early in the morning, the ministers had their own opinions, and the roof was about to be lifted due to the noise.


    Qi Cong put one hand on his knee and rubbed his eyebrows with one hand, his eyes gloomy.


    "Your Majesty, the imperial concubine is the princess of Qingyi Kingdom, so she should stand on the side of Xiyuan at this time!"


    "The minister seconded. The minister thought that the imperial concubine should be prohibited from walking around the palace at will."


    "The minister believes that the imperial concubine should be sent to the border, and the blood of the imperial concubine should be used to boost morale!"


    "..."


    The ministers had long been dissatisfied with Qi Cong''s partial favor to Rong Huang, and now that Qing Yi State was picking up trouble, it just gave them a chance to attack Rong Huang.


    Excluding the imperial concubine, it is easier for the sisters and daughters in their family to enter the palace to be pampered.


    Qi Cong picked up what was at hand and smashed it on the head of the minister who was standing in the front and making the most noise.


    The emperor''s private seal hit the head of a minister who was more than half a hundred years old, smashing his blood.


    The ministers knelt down quickly.


    "Your Majesty, the imperial concubine is a married woman, and now she is even your concubine. At such a critical juncture, she should give her life for Nishihara!"


    The minister was holding his head, blood overflowing from the gap between his fingers, his face was muffled with tears and his nose was crying, very sad.


    It''s like dead parents.


    "If your majesty does not agree to the old minister, the old minister will be killed in this golden palace!"


    Qi Cong curled his lower lip, smiling coldly.


    This one is very arrogant.


    He hasn''t killed anyone recently, because he thinks he has begun to cultivate his character and is not ready to see blood again?


    Qi Cong chuckled lightly, and said unclearly, "Chen Qing is going to hit and die on the Golden Luang Palace?"

 Chapter 348： You are sick (62)

    Master Chen felt a little nervous, and seeing the emperor''s gloomy and terrifying expression, he suddenly had the intention to retreat.


    But thinking that His Majesty has been beloved the noble concubine for so long, and even wanted to make her a queen, he suddenly had courage.


    "The old minister counts!" Regardless of the **** wounds on his head, Master Chen banged his head several times, "Please let your majesty go to the border!"


    Master Chen is now a first-rank official in the court, and his status is quite high.


    He was the first to stand up and tried to kill him, and then a few ministers stood up behind him, imitating what he said, as if his head was not his own, and slammed.


    Qi Cong looked at the ministers below, expressionless and indistinct.


    Only Grandpa Peng, who was standing closest to the emperor, knew that this majesty was already on the verge of rage, and that he would kill if he continued like this!


    Hey, these old guys who only know how brave they are!


    Sure enough, the tyrant raised a jade-white hand with a ruthless tone in his tone.


    "Since your love for Qing has been decided, I will kindly send you a ride." Several ministers were flushed like ducks caught in their necks, and Qi Cong continued, "Huaiqing, you come and execute it yourself."


    Outside the Jinluan Temple, a young man with bronze complexion and cold-looking appearance walked in. He was dressed in soft armor that only the imperial guards could wear. He was very powerful and wore a long sword around his waist.


    There were also several Janitors behind him, all with serious and respectful faces.


    Huai Yueze hugged his fists and bowed, then turned and walked towards Master Chen from the first rank who had been the most fierce one before.


    "What do you want to do?" Master Chen shouted in panic, "Your Majesty, are you trying to kill the old minister? The old minister refuses to accept!"


    Qi Cong didn''t even lift his eyelids, rubbing the jade beads with his fingers, "Don''t accept it."


    Master Chen: "!!!"


    Huai Yueze didn''t say a word, and took him directly to the Jinluan Temple.


    There is a golden dragon winding around on the golden pillar, solemn and majestic.


    With a bang, blood splashed.


    A few horrifying crashes followed.


    A pool of red and white on the dust-free ground exuded a disgusting smell.


    The minister who stood in the queue properly turned pale, and sweated out of fear at the same time.


    Fortunately, I didn''t stand up, otherwise I would die by myself.


    How nice to be alive, I have to talk to the tyrant.


    It''s all right now, my life is gone.


    In the **** Jinluan Temple, the ruthless and handsome emperor looked down at the courtiers below and asked, "Do you have any objections to Aiqing?"


    "The ministers have no objection." All the officials said in unison.


    -


    Qingyi country has coveted the rich land of Nishihara for a long time, and this attack has accumulated more than ten percent of its strength.


    Qi Cong was going to let Huai Yueze lead his troops to the border, but Rong Huang said he wanted to go to the border to learn more, and Qi Cong was right after thinking about it.


    When the ministers reacted, the tyrant had already taken the newly appointed queen empress on the way to the border.


    The ministers were so angry that they jumped in front of the Jinluang Temple.


    With a smile on his face, Peng Gonggong felt miserable in dealing with the difficult ministers.


    After arriving at the border, the border guard reported the current situation to Qi Cong.


    Qi Cong did not expect that Qingyi''s military tactics had risen to several levels in less than half a year since the last battle.


    It seems that Qingyi has changed his military division this time.


    Qi Cong made a few improvements, and then went out of the camp.


    When he arrived at the camp where he and Rong Huang lived, he found that Rong Huang was missing.

 Chapter 349： You are sick (end)

    Qi Cong immediately mobilized his dark guards to look for them, but there was no trace.


    Two hours later, Rong Huang came back by himself.


    The little girl pulled one end of the rope in her hand, and the other end was tied to a person.


    The man had a bruised nose and swollen face and was very embarrassed.


    Rong Huang dragged the person to Qi Cong, pointed at the person and said to him with a smile, "Qi Cong, I went to Houshan just now and found that he was taking a group of people to apply medicine in the stream."


    Someone immediately recognized who that person was, "Gong Sheng!"


    Qi Cong raised his eyebrows and looked at the speaker, "Who is this person?"


    "His Majesty, Gong Sheng used to be a guest of the Zhenyang County Prince''s Mansion. The final guess is that the Zhenyang County Prince''s Mansion collapsed. He fled Xiyuan and gave his life to Qingyi Country."


    "If you are from Qingyi country, then you can take it and put it in custody."


    "Yes!"


    When Gong Menke was taken down, Qi Cong took Rong Huang back to their camp, and his face was heavy along the way.


    Rong Huang expected Qi Cong to be in a bad mood, and wanted to run halfway, but Qi Cong directly carried him on his shoulders.


    Rong Huang flopped with two small legs, and hit Qi Cong''s back with a fist, "Qi Cong, let me go!"


    Qi Cong''s smile turned up at the corner of his mouth without a hint of smile, and he slapped Rong Huang''s little ass, "Shut up!"


    Rong Huang: QAQ


    "Ahhhhh, you are dead! I shark you!"


    For the next three days, Rong Huang never left the camp again.


    On the fourth day, Qi Cong walked out of the camp with a face full of spring breeze, and Rong Huang, who was as sluggish as a cabbage, followed behind him.


    -


    Emperor Qingyi sent troops to attack Xiyuan originally at Le Ling''s instigation, and now without Gong Menke, the one hundred thousand army is even more vulnerable.


    After a month, the Xiyuan army gained momentum and defeated the Qingyi army steadily.


    During this period, three cities were taken, including five gold mines, silver mines and iron mines.


    Emperor Qingyi was so frightened that he had a stroke and lay on the bed with his nose and mouth crooked.


    The first thing that Prince Qingyi took to the throne was to hand Qi Cong the letter of surrender.


    Rong Qingshu, the fifth princess of Qingyi, arrived in the capital with Jiang Shu.


    Qingyi''s new emperor was as mindless as the first emperor. He felt that since Qi Cong liked Rong Huang, he would definitely like Rong Qingshu, so he sent Qingyi''s third most beautiful Rong Qingshu to Xiyuan.


    The beautiful name is, and kiss.


    Qi Cong didn''t make a statement on the spot, but let the Qingyi messenger live in the post house first.


    Rong Huang heard the news from the palace population and almost exploded with anger.


    The dog tyrant was eating the bowl and looking at the pot! I''m so mad at her!


    Rong Huang kicked the little **** who was blocking the road, kicked open the door of the imperial study room, and walked in aggressively with the skirt in his hands.


    Qi Cong was reviewing the memorial, and when he saw the little girl coming in, he lowered his eyes when he glanced at him, "Here?"


    Rong Huang became even more angry when he saw this, and stomped fiercely, "Qi Cong!"


    The little girl''s voice was milky, not harsh even if it was deliberately raised, it was more like glutinous rice dumplings with red bean stuffing soaked in icing sugar.


    People can''t wait to knead and play in their arms.


    The palace people inside and outside the imperial study room had already seen no surprises, bowing their heads and performing one, two or three wooden figures.


    Rong Huang grabbed the memorial from the man''s hand, threw it on the ground, gritted his teeth and asked, "Are you not liking me? Do you want to hook up with other little fairies?"


    Qi Cong put down his brush and leaned back, "No."


    "Why don''t you chase her away with the thing that Qingyi sent?" Rong Huang jumped on the spot with anger, his face flushed.


    "I didn''t even look at that woman."


    Qi Cong thought the little girl was very cute, and felt softened because the little girl was jealous. "I am going to give her to General Hussar to be his wife. What do you think?"


    General Hussar? Rong Huang was stunned, and suddenly remembered.


    Rong Huang suddenly opened his eyes and smiled, and sat down into Qi Cong''s arms with his short legs, and he snorted, "I count you as acquaintance."


    Qi Cong followed with a laugh, squeezed the little girl''s face, and whispered softly, "I still have some government affairs. If you are sleepy, go to bed first?"


    "No, I''m not sleepy."


    A few minutes later, Rong Huang: "Huhuhu."


    Qi Cong heard the girl''s steady breathing, and the tip of the pen paused slightly. He lowered his head and kissed the girl, his handsome eyebrows were soft.


    The master said that when the opportunity came, everything would be solved.


    Later the little girl appeared in his world.


    Everything is fine now.


    She was the chance he had waited for years.

 Chapter 350： Cub development (1)

    "It''s gloomy at night, just throw people here, right?"


    "Walk a few more steps inside, maybe someone will find it if you throw it here."


    "I really want to go inside? What if there is a beast or something in this deep mountain and old forest?"


    "What do you care about so much? We just do things with money."


    In the middle of the night, two men were walking briskly in the mountains, one of them was carrying a sack on his shoulder, not knowing what was in it.


    After a while, the two men stopped.


    "almost?"


    "Sure."


    The man put the sack on his shoulders on the ground, bent over and untied the rope that fastened the sack.


    Under the moonlight, a beautiful and delicate face could be seen from the mouth of the sack.


    "This woman is pretty good-looking. How did I say that the man endured her heart? If I want to hide at home every day as an ancestor''s offering."


    "There is so much **** all day long, throw people here and go!"


    "Alright, let''s go!"


    Silence was restored in the mountains again.


    A cool breeze blew, and the girl who was tucked in a sack without dragging her long and thick eyelashes trembled.


    The beautifully shaped eyebrows were furrowed, and a soft whistle overflowed from his mouth.


    Rong Huang didn''t expect the New World to welcome her in such a special way.


    This is the legendary "What color sacks do you like so I can put you in and take home"?


    Rong Huang sat up on the ground, glanced at the gray sack, and sighed with disgust.


    This color is not good-looking, the king likes pink!


    "My lord, welcome to the new world~" Shui Shui''s voice rang in his ears, and Rong Huang slapped the water to the ground.


    Rong Huang pointed to the sack on the ground, and continued to untie the hemp rope that bound his feet, "Is this your way of welcoming this king?"


    Rong Huang thought that someone must be jealous of her prosperous beauty, so he threw her into the old forest deep in the mountains.


    This big king is such a delicate flower and bone, and I don''t know which one is lacking in heart, but he is also willing.


    Rong Huang sighed, stomped and kicked the hemp rope away.


    A few circles of red marks on the ankle are particularly conspicuous.


    Rong Huang lowered his head and looked at his clothes.


    Long-sleeved trousers with patches folded with patches, and a pair of dark blue cloth shoes on the feet.


    A white toe finger sticks out from the cloth shoe. The toenail is a bit long, but it doesn''t affect the appearance.


    Rong Huang shrank his toes and snorted.


    What crime did the king suffer? !


    The Great Famine doesn''t bring such fun, right?


    Shui Shui climbed up from the ground with difficulty, and flew into the air, "Great King, your identity as a plane is the ��Group Pet Control Group��~"


    Group pet control group?


    WTF?


    "The heroine is a group pet?" Seeing Shuishui nodded, Rong Huang pointed to himself, "This king is a control group, so this king is the little cabbage that no one loves and no one loves?"


    Shui Shui''s golden eyes blinked, and the little head nodded, "Yes."


    Rong Huang grinned, a bit of white teeth with a bit of whiteness in the night, "Shui Shui."


    "Great King..."


    "The king did not treat you badly in the past, how could you make this king become such a miserable character? And you see now, the king doesn''t know the plot, and he doesn''t even have a place to sleep."


    Shui Shui clenched his small fist and said in a low voice, "Don''t be afraid of the king, Shui Shui will protect you!"


    Rong Huang squinted and knocked the water away with a fist.


    "Just like you can''t lift your shoulders and you can''t resist, I can fly with one punch."

 Chapter 351： Cub development (2)

    Shui Shui lay on the ground, did not move for a long time, and then started crying.


    Rong Huang was stunned, and took two steps forward to pinch the water and put it in front of him, "Shui Shui?"


    Rong Huang didn''t expect that the Shui Shui system would still cry, so humane?


    Shui Shui hugged Rong Huang''s finger and rubbed it, "My lord, don''t you want to hit me, okay? I''m super awesome!"


    Rong Huang didn''t take the sentence behind Shui Shui to heart, um, nodded, and then slapped Shui Shui, "If you don''t hit you, you won''t hit you."


    Shui Shui immediately became happy, and smiled so that all her eyes were filled with crescent moon.


    Rong Huang looked at the idiot of Shui Shui, and he was still a child, and it was too difficult for me to coax you with this system.


    "Shui Shui, discuss something with you."


    Shui Shui immediately became vigilant. She knew that the king was not as silly and sweet as the surface, "What''s the matter?"


    Rong Huang smiled kindly...Ah, it''s kindness, "You see how dangerous I am in this deep mountain and old forest right now, if I can accept the plot, I can find where to live, right? "


    Shui Shui looked tangled, "No."


    Rong Huang looked serious, "Yes."


    Shui Shui shook his head desperately, "No."


    Rong Huang nodded his head, "Yes."


    Shui Shui waved his hand again and again, "Yes."


    Rong Huang smiled and looked at Shui Shui, "That''s good, let me pass the plot to me now."


    Shui Shui: Huh?


    "My lord, you bully people!"


    "You are the one who is bullying!" Rong Huang''s index finger bent up and flicked into the water, without the slightest awakening of bullying.


    "My lord, it''s really impossible, I don''t have this permission~"


    Rong Huang let out a soft voice, "Do you still have rules and regulations?"


    "Of course!"


    Rong Huang sighed, "It''s fine, even if it doesn''t work."


    Shui Shui hugged Rong Huang''s finger again, and kissed him, "The king is really nice."


    Rong Huang snorted softly, "Smuggler!"


    Rong Huang belongs to the Phoenix clan, and his requirements for residence are particularly high.


    It is impossible to sleep on a tree, and it is impossible to sleep on a tree in this life.


    Rong Huang tapped his toes lightly and jumped up to the branch.


    The slender and petite figure moved lightly, and instantly appeared on a branch in the distance.


    Rong Huang''s fingertips flipped, so fast that only a phantom could be seen.


    There seemed to be a faint golden light covering Rong Huang''s body, making her face more holy.


    Immediately after Rong Huang''s eyebrows bloomed more dazzling golden light, a tiny nine-tailed golden phoenix emerged from the eyebrows.


    "Tweet��"


    The nine-tailed golden phoenix flapped its wings lightly, and the nine-tailed swayed slowly, making a graceful arc in the air, flying around Rong Huang, and then disappearing between the center of Rong Huang''s eyebrows.


    Jin Mang gradually gathered away.


    Rong Huang opened his eyes, and there was a golden streamer flashing through his eyes, with a texture like quicksand, luxuriant.


    In an instant, the golden streamer disappeared.


    There was movement under the tree.


    -


    Horace is billions of light-years away from the Blue Star.


    A black castle occupies a large area, mysterious and ancient.


    A playful child chased the ball close to the castle, and was carried away by the rushed adults.


    "Don''t go near there, it''s the dragon''s castle, and the dragon will eat you in one bite!"


    In the dimly lit large room without a trace of light, a huge black dragon occupies the carpeted floor.


    The two dragon horns on the giant dragon''s head are pure black mixed with a little bit of gold, exquisite and noble.


    The words of the adult educating the children were passed into the castle without missing a trace, and the dragon slowly spewed out a dragon''s breath and slowly opened its eyes.


    The golden pupils were heavy and overwhelming, lazy, and a little disdainful.

 Chapter 352： Cub development (3)

    The golden pupils were heavy and overwhelming, lazy, and a little disdainful.


    With a soft creak, a small figure appeared at the door, "Lord Lord, it''s time for dinner, what do you want to eat?"


    The voice was respectful and nervous when facing the evil dragon.


    The evil dragon flicked its tail lazily, its golden eyes turned lightly, and a hoarse magnetic voice rang.


    "Can you eat humans?"


    The castle''s housekeeper, Uncle Sheep, stood upright when he heard these words. He looked at the terrifying dragon in the room with trembling, and he couldn''t help but let out a "Bah".


    "Lord Lord, mankind has been extinct hundreds of years ago. You can order other dinners."


    The dragon snorted dissatisfiedly, and the sharp dragon claws moved.


    "That''s really a shame. It is said that the flesh of human cubs is the most tender, and it is true that immobile cubs are fine."


    Uncle Sheep let out another "Baa", and after considering it for a while, he said cautiously, "Lord Lord, the imperial law does not allow the same kind of cannibalism."


    The evil dragon was immediately upset, and the dragon''s claws rubbed on the carpet, and easily cut the carpet, leaving a deep mark on the floor.


    Sheep panic. JPG.


    "Whatever." The evil dragon said impatiently.


    Anyway, there are a lot of delicacies from mountains and seas, and there is no taste.


    Just to be full.


    "Good lord, please wait a moment." The sheep butler immediately retired and prepared the dragon''s dinner.


    After a while, the sheep butler walked in with dinner, and then immediately retired.


    The tip of the dragon''s claws picked up the huge piece of barbecue on the dinner plate and threw it into his mouth.


    The evil dragon chewed boredly, and the taste in his mouth was very flat.


    The golden eyes are slightly constricted, with the unparalleled dignity of watching all things in the world.


    It is said that the taste of human cubs is very good, but unfortunately now that human beings are all extinct, he can''t taste it.


    The evil dragon pushed the plate away, ready to close his eyes and rest.


    "Ding--"


    "Welcome to use the ��Cub Raising�� development game."


    "The cub you raised is dizzy from hunger, please give her enough food, otherwise she will cry~"


    The evil dragon breathed out a dragon''s breath, slowly opened his eyes, his eyes were full of impatient.


    Glancing at the light screen that popped up in front of him, the dragon waved his paw without thinking about it.


    "Your cub is waiting to be fed, she is about to starve to death, please buy a nutritious dinner for her."


    The evil dragon twisted the huge dragon''s head, changing into a human appearance in the blink of an eye.


    The man has a handsome face, his eyes are raised and his lips are full of laziness.


    A loose black robe that stretches to the ankles, with golden embroidered patterns on it, the cuffs are tied, and the collar is buttoned, the style is retro and luxurious.


    The man''s ink-colored hair is extremely long, almost dragging to the ground, with a very good gloss.


    Zhu Chuan looked at the light screen in front of him, his deep and narrow golden eyes twitched lightly.


    On the light screen, there was a dense forest with dim light.


    In the center of the light screen, there is a little girl in shabby clothes, looking at her short feet.


    The little girl has a white and tender bun face, with baby fat, her apricot eyes are like scattered stars, crystal clear.


    The ruddy little mouth opened and closed, as if talking to himself.


    Zhu Chuan''s gaze froze for two seconds on the girl''s shabby clothes, frowning.


    Even if it is the poorest and most barren planet in the empire, it is estimated that no citizens will wear it so down.


    The garbage pickers are much better than this.

 Chapter 353： Cub development (4)

    Suddenly, a bubble appeared above the little girl''s head.


    "Fried chicken and fries hot pot barbecue..."


    Zhu Chuan was silent for a moment, not knowing what kind of thought he was holding, and raised his hand to click on the bubble.


    "Your cub wants to eat these delicious foods, hurry up and buy them for her to eat."


    Zhu Chuan''s slender hand paused in the air, and then clicked the words "Feeding".


    "Your account balance is 0, please recharge as soon as possible~"


    The ending sound of the last "oh" is prolonged, and it keeps echoing in Zhu Chuan''s mind.


    Zhu Chuan''s eyebrows beating lightly, and he turned off the light screen.


    But I found it couldn''t be closed.


    "Your cub is hungry!"


    "Your cub is hungry!"


    Zhu Chuan looked down at the terminal, and there was no problem.


    There was still a cold mechanical sound in my ears.


    "Your cub is hungry, hurry up and feed her!"


    Zhu Chuan frowned, noisy, and starved to death.


    Zhu Chuan has never been interested in these games. The terminal has nothing but a few contacts.


    In Zhu Chuan''s view, resting with eyes closed is much better than playing games.


    As the lord of Horace, Zhu Chuan had several layers of encryption on the terminal, and he was sure that no one would be able to hack into his terminal.


    So where did such a broken thing come from?


    Zhu Chuan sighed and shut down the terminal again without believing in evil.


    Still can''t turn off.


    "Fuck."


    Just when Zhu Chuan was about to smash the terminal directly, the mechanical sound that had been repeated ceased suddenly.


    Sounded with a seductive voice.


    "Want to know more about your cub? Want to know the life habits of the cub? Do you want to make life more colorful?"


    Don''t want to.


    "Click on the cub''s profile picture at the top left to get a deeper understanding of the cub."


    Zhu Chuan glanced at the cub surrounded by many animals on the screen. The bun face reminded him of the pastry he had eaten once.


    Although it is not tasty, it is very similar.


    Zhu Chuan suddenly became interested.


    Clicking on the avatar, a pop-up window popped out.


    "Name: Rong Huang."


    "Race: Human."


    "Age: Cub period."


    "Character: Soft and cute."


    Zhu Chuan was a little surprised, human cub?


    Fresh and tender human cubs?


    Zhu Chuan was slightly moved, exited the personal information column, and clicked on top up.


    "You have topped up 2,000,000 star coins, hurry up and buy food for your cub, your cub is going to starve to death!"


    Zhu Chuan felt weird no matter how he heard these words in the cold mechanical voice.


    It''s just a cub in the game, and it''s not real. How can it starve to death?


    Even though he thought so, Zhu Chuan opened the mall without being upright and rummaged in the food bar.


    Select and buy.


    "Ding--"


    "The cub finally got the fragrant barbecue, and it grows taller after eating the meat~"


    Zhu Chuan: "..."


    Zhu Chuan looked at the bun-faced cub on the light screen, and saw her staring at the barbecue falling from the sky with a look of surprise. He felt that the game design was too realistic.


    -


    Rong Huang summoned the fluffy little animals in the whole mountain, preparing to choose two as pillows.


    Rong Huang just touched this one, and took another sip, happily slapped.


    Just when she was surrounded by a bunch of fluff, something hit her little head.


    Rong Huang was so smashed that he covered his head with a whimper.


    The small animals that had gathered around her were also frightened and scattered.


    Rong Huang looked down and saw that it was a package of food.


    Rong Huang looked around and found no one.

 Chapter 354： Cub development (5)

    "My lord, is this the legendary pie falling from the sky?" Shui Shui asked with excitement looking at the food on the ground.


    Rong Huang squatted down and picked up a corner of the packaging bag with two fingers.


    "Barbecue?"


    It''s pretty big.


    Rong Huang squinted a pair of apricot eyes and looked at the barbecue in his hand, his vigilance reached the highest peak.


    This must be a bad thing with good intentions trying to seduce the king with fragrant flesh.


    Rong Huang snorted softly, this king won''t be fooled!


    Rong Huang thought while tearing open the outer packaging.


    She just wanted to see what it was.


    Rong Huang tried hard to argue.


    As soon as I opened it, a tangy fragrance overflowed from the packaging bag.


    Rong Huang could still feel the heat from the barbecue.


    Rong Huang licked his lower lip, touched his empty belly again, and looked up at the sky.


    Wouldn��t it be Grandpa Lei��s grandma and grandmother who caress about her little poor night in the barren hills. She hasn��t eaten yet, so throw it down from the sky and give it to her, right?


    Rong Huang stared at the black sky, feeling that Grandpa Lei and grandma should be sleeping at this hour.


    Rong Huang sniffed, indicating that she was not sniffing the aroma of barbecue.


    She was just judging whether it was poisoned or not.


    Rong Huang sniffed it twice, it was very fragrant...Ah, it was not poisonous.


    Rong Huang opened his mouth wide and bit down.


    Zhu Chuan watched the human cub eat with bulging cheeks, his eyes were rounded subconsciously, and he couldn''t hold back his lips and smiled.


    This human cub... looks a little stupid.


    At this time, a small bubble appeared on the cub''s head.


    It is three hearts.


    Zhu Chuan''s fingertips lightly rubbed the bun''s face on the light screen.


    But since she is still interesting, she can barely raise it.


    When he is not interested any day, it is not impossible to destroy the terminal.


    He is the most ferocious dragon family.


    Killing does not blink, nor does it blink when eating cubs.


    -


    Rong Huang ate and drank enough, touching his chubby belly, and crawling onto the back of an enlarged version of a little rabbit.


    Rubbing his cheek against the fluffy rabbit''s back, Rong Huang''s throat let out an enjoyable grunt.


    The little rabbit lay on the ground, feeling the movements of Rong Huang on his back, and did not dare to move.


    "Tutu, let''s sleep!"


    Xiaotu Ji''s long ears were rubbed by Rong Huang, and then fell asleep.


    The little rabbit stood up with long ears, and if it weren''t because the breath released by the person on its back was too fierce, it would definitely run away.


    Huh, huh, it''s terrible.


    Will it be swallowed in one bite? !


    The long ears of the little rabbit shivered like fallen leaves in the wind.


    Sleepless all night.


    After Rong Huang woke up, he found a bottle of Fat House Happy Water and a bag of bread beside him.


    Rong Huang stretched out his small arms and hugged them all in his arms, his eyes turned into crescent moons with a smile.


    Hey, who kind of person secretly sent food to the king, what a good person!


    Zhu Chuan, who had no idea that he was given a good person card, looked at the cub on the light screen, wondering what to feed the cub at noon.


    Rong Huang had breakfast and was about to go down the mountain for a stroll.


    What if you can meet someone related to the original owner and then just unlock the plot?


    Rong Huang couldn''t help but gear up.


    If she knows who kills a thousand swords and throws her this little flower in the mountains, she must strip off his human skin.


    I found the water and water of Rong Huang''s thoughts, and worked hard to pull Rong Huang back to the right path. "It''s wrong for you to be like this, lord, we should be a friendly person."

 Chapter 355： Cub development (6)

    Rong Huang: "You control me?"


    Water: Grievance Baba. JPG.


    Rong Huang slapped the little rabbit''s furry back and slid directly off its back.


    The soft snow-white hair fluttered lightly on Rong Huang''s face, very comfortable.


    Rong Huang walked to Xiaotu Ji, pretending to pat his head deeply.


    "You are so good. When I have time, I will help you cultivate into adulthood."


    Xiaotu Ji: "......???"


    "Chi Chi Chi!" Xiaotu Chi dashed out a long way back, obviously frightened.


    It doesn''t want to become a human being, it just wants to be a big bunny with no ambitions!


    Rong Huang saw Xiaotu Ji turned into a human being with such resistance, and felt that it was even more salty than himself.


    But she can salt fish, others can''t!


    Rong Huang sighed deeply, and slapped Xiaotuji''s big head, without giving Xiaotuo any room for rebuttal, "Don''t be afraid, you will definitely look good."


    "Chi Chi Chi!"


    Rong Huang... can''t understand what it says.


    "So excited?" Rong Huang tilted his head, his voice soft, "In this case, I will satisfy you."


    A golden light flashed, and the two-meter-high little rabbit instantly turned into a three-headed doll.


    The three-headed little baby stared blankly at her fleshy white and tender arms like lotus roots, with a pack of tears in her eyes, and looked at Rong Huang with tears in her eyes.


    Rong Huang blinked, raised his chin and looked at the three-headed baby, waiting for her to be grateful to herself.


    "I know you are very happy..."


    "Wow!"


    The three-headed doll hugged herself distressedly, crying out of breath, and her tears flowed out like no money.


    Rong Huang bit his hand blankly, what is going on?


    "My lord, it doesn''t want to become a human being." Shui Shui reminded you with friendship.


    Rong Huang clapped his hands, his eyes lit up a lot.


    "That''s it!"


    Then, under the expectant gaze of the three-headed doll, she became extremely cold and ruthless, "But I won''t change you back."


    "Wow..."


    The three-headed doll sobbed, as if it was about to die in the next second.


    Rong Huang''s head was almost exploded by the noise.


    Sure enough, children are the most annoying.


    He likes to grab a drink from her grandma, and she cries and yells at every turn.


    I really want to stop her mouth.


    Rong Huang thought with a fierce look on his waist, and the next second he found that the three-headed body''s cry was gone.


    Looking down, I saw a ball of cloth stuffed into the mouth of Santou.


    Rong Huang: "???"


    The three heads looked at Rong Huang with tears, looking very pitiful.


    But Rong Ruthlessnessless Huang obviously will not be soft to the three heads.


    To be soft to others is to be cruel to yourself, this is not unreasonable.


    Rong Huang picked up the unfinished bread on the ground, and regardless of the three-headed body behind him crying into a dog, he walked down the mountain.


    The first step in becoming a villain in a career is of course to find a heroine.


    After all, the heroine is a group pet, and the king is just a control group of cabbage used as a stepping stone.


    In order to give the heroine a similarly tragic life, the king needs to work hard.


    Rong Huang held the small axe in his hand, lowered his head and wiped the small axe with a small handkerchief.


    That serious attitude is like treating a loved one.


    Feng Xi: Smile.JPG.


    When it was almost at the foot of the mountain, Rong Huang''s small axe was also wiped.


    Rong Huang sat on the stone pier, took out Baby Frost, and wiped the small axe from head to toe.


    This is her little friend, the weather is so dry, of course, you need to apply some baby cream to prevent the skin from drying out.

 Chapter 356： Cub development (7)

    After finishing wiping, Rong Huang turned his head and glanced at the three heads who had been sneaking behind him, raised his eyebrows, and waved at her.


    The silly white sweet three-headed bunny saw Rong Huang calling her, and hurriedly ran up.


    Rong Huang squeezed her tofu-soft face, accumulated enough strength, and rubbed it wildly.


    The three-headed body was rubbed back and forth, shaking from side to side, and there was a panic "kicking" in his throat.


    Rong Huang withdrew his hand in satisfaction, squeezed his three-headed cheek, and waved his hand, "Go."


    The three heads were holding their rubbed cheeks and ran all the way, crying as they ran.


    Rong Huang sighed, this year''s bear child is really hard to bring.


    Rong Huang put away the small axe and was about to move forward, when he saw a young man wearing a navy blue shirt appeared in front of him.


    The young man carried a bale of grass on his back, and his feet were in cloth shoes, with a handsome face.


    When the young man saw Rong Huang, his eyes widened, the sickle in his hand fell to the ground, and he smashed his foot.


    "Rong Huang?!" The young man shouted with a panic expression on his face.


    Rong Huang squinted at the young man, his tone soft, "Do you know me?"


    "What are you kidding? You are not because Yueyue is back. You are worried that we will drive you away, so you deliberately pretend to have amnesia?"


    The young man looked at Rong Huang with cold eyes, as if he was looking at an old enemy with deep hatred.


    Rong Huang tilted his head, judging from the experience of the king who has been making waves for thousands of years, this man must be lying.


    Why lie?


    Rong Huang was about to make some remarks, and suddenly his head rose, and a plot of the story was stuffed into his mind.


    -


    Rong Xiaoyue is the hostess of the "Four Brothers Regarding Me as Treasures After Rebirth", a favorite of the group''s favorite article.


    This book mainly talks about Rong Xiaoyue who was abducted by human traffickers when she was a child, and after more than 20 years she fled home with one of the few memories.


    But the kindness of the family in the imagination did not fall on her, instead it was given to the adopted daughter who was picked up by her parents and adopted for more than ten years.


    The parents and four older brothers are very fond of the adopted daughter, but they are very indifferent to Rong Xiaoyue, who has come back through all kinds of difficulties.


    In recent years, the Rong family has caught up with policy reforms and made a lot of money.


    The four elder brothers of the Rong family used the money to become a rich man.


    Later, the good times didn''t last long, and Rong''s company went bankrupt because it got into trouble with people who shouldn''t.


    The people of the Rong family were displaced and forced to wander on the streets.


    The adopted daughter, whom the Rong family had been treating with tenderness and love, took advantage of this opportunity and ran away.


    Rong Xiaoyue took a family of six back.


    Seven people crowded in a small rental house, life was particularly difficult.


    Just as the Rong family��s four brothers re-developed their careers, Rong Xiaoyue died in the factory due to overwork.


    The Rong family��s four brothers regretted that they did not deal with Rong Xiaoyue properly.


    Unexpectedly, God gave them a chance to be born again.


    After rebirth, they knew in advance what would happen in the future.


    They found Rong Xiaoyue who was trapped in the mountains as a child bride-in-law in advance, and brought her home.


    As for the adopted daughter, the four Rong brothers have always hated her when she left them and ran away at a time of crisis.


    The four brothers of the Rong family secretly found someone to pour their adopted daughter down, and let them throw her into the mountains.


    That mountain is where the Rong family''s parents picked up their adopted daughter.


    The adopted daughter was weak because of being drugged, and she didn''t even have the strength to escape when she encountered the beasts in the mountains.


    As a result, the adopted daughter was bitten to death by wild animals.


    Rong Xiaoyue was spoiled by her four elder brothers after being reborn, and married a very good man, and spent a happy life.

 Chapter 357： Cub development (8)

    Seeing Rong Huang standing there motionless, the young man didn''t speak, even his eyes were empty, and he immediately frowned.


    "What the **** do you want to do?"


    The tone of the youth''s speech is definitely not good, it is very bad.


    It seemed to be talking to the enemy who had smashed his family''s eighteenth-generation ancestral grave.


    Rong Huang accepted the plot, and of course he knew who the bear kid was in front of him.


    The biggest of the four reborn brothers of the hostess.


    Let us call him Rongda for short.


    There are so many people in the world and so many names, how can Rong Huang''s little head remember.


    But Rong Huang knew that it was the Rong Da in front of him who threw the original owner into the mountain.


    It was he who made her a lingering flower.


    Rong Huang clenched his small fist, indicating that he couldn''t bear it at all.


    Rong Huang rolled up his sleeves and walked towards Rong Da with his short legs upside down, his brows crooked with a smile, it seemed that he was not lethal at all.


    "What do I want to do? You''ll find out later."


    Suddenly, Rong Da''s eyes looked at Rong Huang as if he was looking at a bully who forced a man.


    Rong Huang: "..." You are dead, the king wants you to be a shark.


    Rongda didn''t know how long it was, maybe ten minutes, maybe half an hour, or maybe an hour.


    After all, when people are in pain, they have no idea about time.


    It''s hard to get through anyway.


    That kind of pain to the flesh caused at least 18th Five-Year Future Tianliang King Poba Zongda to roll on the ground for a while to the left, and then to the right for a while.


    Rongda was frightened and horrified inside.


    What was shocked was that Rong Huang dared to hit him.


    The fear is when Rong Huang is so powerful? !


    He was very sure that there was no error in his memory after rebirth, and Rong Huang had always been a spoiled woman in his memory.


    When the Rong family hadn''t made their mark, Rong Huang didn''t even dare to kill a chicken.


    Even hiding in the house when killing pigs during the New Year was scared and crying.


    Now she even dared to beat him? !


    Rong Huang said, what is hitting people, this king dare to kill people!


    But Rong Huang didn''t plan to kill Rong Da, she still needed to tell the other three rebirth brothers that Rong Da hadn''t died.


    Rong Huang looked at his blue nose and swollen face, so swollen that even Rong Da''s parents didn''t even know Rong Da, and expressed his satisfaction.


    "I have to thank you. If you hadn''t gotten me into the mountains, I wouldn''t have inherited the exclusive knack of the lonely master."


    Rong Huang clapped his hands and looked at Rongda condescendingly.


    Serious nonsense.


    What is the lonely master?


    Exclusive fascination?


    Rong Da was tortured by the pain in his whole body, and he heard what Rong Huang said in a daze.


    Is there such a ridiculous thing?


    Maybe there are.


    After all, even rebirth happened to them.


    An anger rose in Rong Da''s heart. He thought that throwing Rong Huang into the mountain and letting her fend for herself would be able to get rid of her, but he didn''t expect to let Rong Huang pick up the bargain.


    Why is God so indifferent and blind enough to favor a vicious and vicious woman like Rong Huang.


    Exclusive unique knowledge, it should be very powerful, right?


    Rong Dasuan became a lemon essence.


    "Go back and tell Rong Ersansi, your grandma is back, wash your neck and prepare to be slaughtered."


    Rong Huang glanced at the shabby clothes on his body, and kicked him again in discomfort.


    Then he hummed a little song and went down the mountain.


    Now that you know the plot, Rong Huang certainly has to start a career.


    Be a career = be a heroine = be a villain


    -


    When Zhu Chuan woke up, there was warm sunlight coming in through the window climbing the rose blossoms.

 Chapter 358： Cub development (9)

    Staying in a dark and opaque room for a long time, Zhu Chuan squinted uncomfortably when he was exposed to sunlight.


    There was a faint hostility in the golden eyes.


    A paw hit the red button not far away.


    It didn''t take long for the sheep butler to appear at the door of the room.


    The sheep butler, wearing a black suit, bowed respectfully, "Good morning Lord Lord, what instructions do you have?"


    "Close the windows so that no light can penetrate."


    The sheep butler noticed a patch of sunlight projected on the scarlet carpet, with warmth.


    Lord Lord does not like light.


    "Good lord, I will arrange for someone to do it."


    Zhu Chuan sprayed out a dragon''s breath with satisfaction.


    When the sheep butler left, Zhu Chuan thought of something and opened the terminal.


    The light screen popped out.


    The little cub is no longer in the forest.


    Zhu Chuan searched the map and found that she had reached the foot of the mountain.


    The little cub is... beating someone?


    Zhu Chuan clicked on his personal information and looked at it and determined that the character description of the cub was "soft, cute and cute."


    Soft and cute?


    Zhu Chuan looked at the people again... Oh, they can''t be regarded as people, let''s be regarded as Rong Huang who can''t get up because of the men of NCP.


    The game is so realistic that he can even hear the cub''s voice.


    Milky and sweet.


    It fits the image of her bun face, short hands and short legs.


    Rong Huang: "???" Ah you are dead.


    "...Your grandma is back, wash your neck and prepare to be slaughtered!"


    The little cub was small in size, but what he said was extremely arrogant.


    The bubble popping up above the head is three little suns.


    It should mean happy.


    Zhu Chuan raised his eyebrows, the little cub was kind of fun.


    I don''t know if it is Zhu Chuan''s illusion, the little cub''s character is very appetizing to him.


    Zhu Chuan licked his bright red lips, and two slightly sharp tiger teeth were faintly visible.


    It would be great if this little cub was really.


    Swallow it in one bite.


    The meat should be very tender?


    Zhu Chuan watched the little cub holding the bread he had scheduled to feed her before going to bed last night, and his eyes moved slightly.


    Right when the money is too much burned panic, raise it first, after all, the little cub looks quite cute.


    "Winter is coming soon, buy a house of love for your cubs."


    The system prompt sounded again.


    Let him krypton gold again?


    Zhu Chuan snorted, and Krypton Krypton came to his head.


    Which game company is so desperate?


    Even though he thought so, Zhu Chuan still chose the most expensive cottage in the mall and bought it.


    Although the price is the highest, it still looks very shabby.


    Zhu Chuan was a little disgusted.


    "The purchase is successful, please place the hut in a suitable location."


    Zhu Chuan just prepared to move the hut, put it in a suitable position, and another pop-up window popped up.


    "Before that, please understand the story behind the cub first."


    Really annoying.


    Zhu Chuan pursed his lips and clicked "Understanding", and immediately there was a sad and tragic music.


    "Once upon a time, there was a cub..."


    Zhu Chuan: "..."


    -


    Rong Huang looked at the key that suddenly appeared in his hand, and was strangely silent.


    She felt that the one who had been hiding in the dark to help her was not a good person, but a stalker.


    The kind of super invincible pervert.


    Why does something suddenly appear every time she thinks of something? !


    Rong Huang held the key, wondering whether to wait for a while to find the location of the pervert, then he held a beat, and asked what he wanted to do?


    After all, there is nothing to be courteous.

 Chapter 359： Cub development (10)

    Rong Huang was thinking, and noticed that an arrow suddenly appeared under his feet.


    Light blue, with a sense of transparency.


    Look forward along the arrows, the arrows are connected one by one, pointing to a certain position.


    Rong Huang stood on tiptoe and looked at it. It should be somewhere in a small village.


    Rong Huang stood still and didn''t move, with big doubts on his soft white face.


    What''s all this stuff?


    How does it look similar to the direction signs in the game?


    Rong Huang guessed, when someone suddenly pushed him behind his back.


    The strength was a bit strong, Rong Huang didn''t react for a while, and almost fell on the ground.


    Just as her body was leaning forward, her arm was pulled by a force.


    Rong Huang was supported by that force and stood firm.


    Rong Huang: "?????!!!"


    Rong Huang looked around with a look of horror. Isn''t that perverted one might control things in the air?


    Rong Huang bit his hand and turned around with a pair of apricot eyes.


    After a while, the little girl spoke softly, with some temptation, "Who are you?"


    Zhu Chuan paused when he heard the little cub''s soft voice.


    The little cub still has an IQ?


    Zhu Chuan raised his eyes and looked at the little cub on the screen, thinking that he must be suspicious.


    "Lord Lord, there are guests from the Imperial Capital to visit you." The sheep butler appeared at the door.


    Zhu Chuan answered indifferently, turned off the light screen without changing his face, got up and walked out of the room.


    The sheep butler followed the man silently, but he was curious about what the lord was looking at just now, seemingly quite focused.


    "My dear lord, don''t come unharmed."


    As soon as Zhu Chuan arrived at the door of the meeting room, he heard an extremely sweet female voice.


    Zhu Chuan frowned and raised his eyes, and saw the woman who was trotting over, as if he had seen something dirty, he turned away with disgust.


    The woman rushed for a moment. After she stood firm, a pair of glamorous fox eyes were angered, and her voice was delicate, "Lord Lord, have not seen you in a few years, why are you still so ruthless?"


    Zhu Chuan looked down and adjusted his cuffs, then dusted his black robe, as if he was dusting something off. At the same time, he said in a loose and cold voice, "Excuse me, who are you?"


    A crack appeared on the woman''s glamorous face, which obviously did not expect Zhu Chuan to ask.


    But she is from the fox family of many beauties, and she is the most beautiful one, how could she retreat because of Zhu Chuan''s indifference?


    "Lord Lord is really good at joking. Last time we had dinner at the same table in Imperial City."


    Yun Lu pointed Lanhua''s finger, and looked at Zhu Chuan with a pair of winking eyes like a hook.


    However, Zhu Chuan is not an ordinary person. Not only is he not interested in women, he is also straight enough to be a man.


    Yun Lu''s so obvious teasing made Zhu Chuan''s eyes a slapstick gesture.


    But it disgusted him.


    "Eating at the same table?" Zhu Chuan tried to recall what was the reason for the last time I went to the Imperial City, and then casually said, "Do you mean that at the wedding of the three princes, twelve people eat at the same table?"


    The expression on Yun Lu''s face was stiff, and there was shame in her eyes.


    Zhu Chuan didn''t bother to pay attention to Yun Lu. In his eyes, the woman approached him either because he was second only to the power of the Emperor Star King, or because he was rich in the astonishing wealth of the enemy country.


    A snobby woman who worships money has nothing good.


    He is so good, can he really be seduced by a woman?


    Obviously not.


    Zhu Chuan glanced sideways at the Sheep Butler, with a cold tone, "Can any dirty things enter the castle now?"

 Chapter 360： Cub development (11)

    The sheep butler lowered his head with a panic expression, wishing to change back to his original shape and all his limbs fell on the ground, trembling with a voice of plea.


    "Sorry, Lord, it was my fault."


    The smile on the cloud, the dirt, and the exposed face could no longer be sustained.


    Yun Lu stomped fiercely, and said, "At any rate, I am also the successor of the future fox clan. Lord Lord would not take me too seriously!"


    Zhu Chuan replied lazily, the long narrow Danfeng eyes twitched lightly, sultry without knowing it, "You still know what you know."


    "Since you know that this lord always keeps away dirty things, you should get out of the castle with a little bit of fun."


    Yun Lu''s delicate face was green and white. She prided herself on being regarded as the lover of dreams by many men in the Imperial Capital. She has always been popular among men and has never been so insulted.


    "Zhu Chuan!" Yun Lu screamed with anger, and if he is soft, he will come hard. "I am an envoy sent by the king. You are not afraid that I will speak ill of you before His Majesty the King?!"


    Zhu Chuan sighed, thinking that he hadn''t had time to answer the little cub''s question just now, so he had to go back soon to see what the little cub was doing now.


    Are you still waiting for his answer.


    The little cub is much more pleasing than the dirt in front of him.


    Thinking of this, Zhu Chuan turned and left the door of the living room and walked upstairs.


    Only one sentence was left.


    "Throw the dirty things out and remember to clean them all around."


    Yun Lu was trembling with anger, which was a shame to her!


    The sheep butler hurriedly came forward, pretending to be business-like, "Miss Yun Lu, please."


    "Go away!" Yun Lu glanced at the sheep steward with a mean face, her towering chest undulating sharply, "Tell Zhu Chuan, don''t beg me to come back!"


    The Sheep Butler felt that Miss Yun Lu might not have realized the status and power of the lord of his family. Too naive is not a good thing.


    The sheep butler smiled and made a please gesture, "Miss Yun Lu, please."


    Yun Lu snorted coldly, twisted her waist and left the castle.


    Toasting and not eating fine wine, it seems that she doesn''t need to be merciful.


    -


    Rong Huang waited for a long time, but did not wait for a response.


    It was finally confirmed that the person hiding in the dark and afraid to show up must be a pervert.


    Rong Huang took the key, guided by the arrow to the front of a small courtyard.


    The big iron gate was locked by a big lock.


    Rong Huang glanced at the key in his hand and then at the big lock, inexplicably thinking that they matched his face.


    Therefore, Rong Huang matched them into a pair.


    There was a click.


    The lock is unlocked.


    The door also opened.


    Rong Huang silently gave himself a hundred and twenty likes.


    Rong Huang opened the door, and there was no one in the small courtyard, which was still clean and tidy.


    Rong Huang once again made a final conclusion on that abnormality.


    This is a metamorphosis with vast magical powers and a lot of stupid money.


    There are two rooms in the small courtyard, one east and one west, and the main hall is in the center.


    There is also a kitchen and storage room next to it.


    The storage room is full of food.


    The focus is to eat raw and processed foods.


    Rong Huang wandered around, and as soon as he was about to take a stroll around Rong''s house, he heard a voice coming from the next door.


    "I think Rong Huang is turning the head, even her brother dared to fight!"


    "Mom, calm down, and I will look for her in a while, the third child, we will definitely catch Rong Huang back and let her apologize to the older brother."


    "Mom, I think my eldest brother was hurt badly. Is it because my sister has an opinion on me that vents my anger on elder brother?"


    Immediately afterwards, there was a sound of sobbing, the woman who was talking before.

 Chapter 361： Cub development (12)

    "If my sister doesn''t like me, I can live somewhere else. Why does she hurt her eldest brother?"


    Oh my goodness, this expressive tone is **** familiar.


    Isn''t this the standard feature of the heroine?


    Rong Huang looked excited, sharpening his knife to the heroine.


    "Yueyue, don''t cry. It''s none of your business. Rong Huang is narrow-minded and vicious in mind. She dares to fight even her eldest brother now. Maybe she will do something illegal and criminal in the future."


    "That''s right, sister, don''t be afraid. We will send Rong Huang to the public security bureau for a few days later, and see if she dares to beat others!"


    "I used to think that the three of your brothers treated Xiaohuang quite well, but now why have all of them changed their attitudes?"


    "Mom, you don''t understand..."


    Rong��Narrow-minded��About to be shut in a small black room��Huang: "......???"


    Knock in it? What kind of harm did the king do, and you guys are going to send the king to the small black room? !


    And what **** fate is this, the small yard that fell from the sky is next to Rong''s house?


    Rong Huang flexed his hands and climbed up the wall two or three times like a monkey.


    Squat down.


    Seeing the Rong family sitting next door chattering under the eaves, Rong Huang blinked. Is this a family discussion meeting?


    Discuss how to deal with her?


    "Everyone, are you talking about me?"


    Under the eaves, the Rong family, who was discussing how to punish Rong Huang, heard the sound and looked at the sound source in unison.


    Seeing Rong Huang squatting on the wall, they were all stunned to varying degrees.


    The first thing that came out was Rong Er, a world-famous scientist in the future.


    When Rong Er saw Rong Huang, he immediately jumped up from the pony, took a wooden stick, and walked toward Rong Huang aggressively.


    As I walked, I was still muttering something in my mouth.


    Rong Huang listened carefully, oh, it''s kind of vicious!


    "You dare to come, do you think we are not going to be like you? Since you have all come here, I won''t be polite to you!"


    Rong Huang said, don''t be polite, no matter how rough you are.


    After all, she would be a hundred times rougher than Rong Er.


    Just as Rong Er approached step by step and walked to the wall with a stick, he suddenly fell on the ground.


    Rong Huang, who is rolling up his sleeves and preparing to fight: Meow meow?


    Rong Er''s wicked handsome face came into close contact with the rough wall.


    There was a moment of silence in the air.


    After a long while, Rong Er returned to his senses, feeling a little pain in his face.


    Raise your hand and touch it.


    Touched the blood on one hand.


    Rong Er stared blankly at the blood on his hand, and then yelled, "Ahhh my face! My face is ruined! I am disfigured!"


    How could he be a great scientist who fascinated hundreds of millions of girls in the future? !


    Rong family: "!!!"


    Upon seeing this, Rong San Rong Si rushed forward and helped Rong Er, who was lying on the ground and crying bitterly.


    Rong San Rongsi glared at Rong Huang, and Rong San had a bad tone, "It''s all to blame, you are a dead star!"


    Rong Si followed closely, his tone of disgust, "You didn''t have enough to beat the eldest brother before, so you dare to push the second brother?"


    Rong Huang: "..."


    Is this four-capable head just for heightening?


    She squatted on the wall, how long is her arm to push Rong Er against the wall?


    Rong Huang sighed, looking at Rong Si with pity in his eyes, "You shook your little head quickly."


    Rong Si: "???"


    Rong Siyi didn''t recover for a while, and then heard Rong Huang say, "Let''s see if there is sea water in it."

 Chapter 362： Cub development (13)

    Rong Si reacted immediately, staring at Rong Huang bluffing, "Rong Huang!"


    Rong Huang responded with a smile, making Rong Si very angry.


    Rong Xiaoyue looked at Rong Huang''s face that was still delicate and beautiful even in coarse clothes, her eyes darkened for a moment, and then she walked to the wall with small steps.


    Rong Xiaoyue pinched her sleeves and looked up at Rong Huang, with a pitiful expression on her face, "Sister, how can you bully your brothers? They are your brothers too."


    "I''m pooh, she''s not my sister!" Rong Er covered his face, looking at Rong Huang through his fingers, with a look of disdain, "Yueyue, don''t talk to her!"


    As for how Rong Huang could tell his disdain through the cracks of Rong Er''s fingers, it was a mystery.


    Rong Huang squatted on the wall, holding his small head in both hands, with a look of surprise on his face, and said desperately, "God, they are my brother?"


    Rong Xiaoyue didn''t understand why Rong Huang spoke in this tone, and she faintly felt that something was wrong.


    After all, Rong Huang was a bit spoiled, but he was still easy to get along with.


    Now this thorny appearance makes people afraid to look directly.


    Rong Xiaoyue nodded and said, "Yes, they are our brothers."


    Rong Huang was so frightened by Rong Xiaoyue''s way of speaking in the lotus that he waved his hand to deny it.


    "Forget it, I don''t dare to hire someone to stun me and throw me into the mountain brother."


    After listening to Rong Xiaoyue, her eyes widened in surprise, and she glanced at the suddenly silent Rong Er Three Four, and immediately understood that Rong Huang''s words were true.


    Rong Xiaoyue said to Rong Ersansi in a condemning tone, "Brother, this is wrong with you. Although my sister is not related to us by blood, she is also our relatives."


    Rong Huang: "???"


    What kind of logic is this?


    First, he pretended to blame the four brothers of the Rong family, and then, without a trace, named Ben Dawang as an adopted daughter?


    Rong Huang said he couldn''t bear it.


    Rong Si felt that Rong Xiaoyue was too kind, he had seen Rong Huang''s ugliest face in his previous life.


    Not only has he seen it, but the other three brothers have also seen it.


    Rong Huang just fancy the Rong family''s money.


    She is a heinous bad woman!


    "Anyway, I won''t admit that she belongs to the family."


    Rong Si immediately agreed.


    Rong Huang clenched a fist with one hand and hammered the palm of his hand, and said with a smile, "Just so, I don''t want to be the Rong family either."


    This king is a family of noble phoenixes. Does he need to be relatives with mortals like You?


    What a joke.


    Rong Huang''s eyes were about to turn over the sky.


    "I''m here, I just want to tell you that we will be neighbors in the future, so please give me some suggestions."


    After speaking, Rong Huang jumped off the wall.


    Father and mother sat under the eaves and remained silent.


    They were still immersed in the shock that Rong Huang was thrown into the mountain by their son, and could not recover for a long time.


    "Why did Rong Huang live next door?" Rong San looked at the wall with an angry expression, so he didn''t want to be a neighbor with that vicious woman Rong Huang!


    "I remember there was no one living next door before, right?"


    In the past two years, the Rong family made some money and built a tiled house.


    There are only three tiled houses in the village, and the one next door has been unoccupied.


    "Follow him, anyway, let''s just ignore Rong Huang in the future." Rong Si said grumpily, "Rong Huang must be looking for a chance to come back to our house, heh, what a wishful thinking!"


    "Yes!" Rong Er said viciously after Rong Xiaoyue''s help, washing his face and applying medicine, sitting under the eaves, "If she dares to make this idea, I will be the first to let her go!"


    Rong Xiaoyue looked at her brothers, her expression moved.

 Chapter 363： Cub development (14)

    Rong Xiaoyue looked at her brothers, her expression moved.


    She originally thought she would stay in that hell-like place all her life, but she didn''t expect to be rescued by her brothers.


    Now they treat her as a treasure in the palm.


    "Brother don''t be angry, maybe sister just accidentally?"


    "Unintentional?" Rong Si said with a bluff like a firecracker. "She knows that our house is here, but she doesn''t know how to live in the next room. Do you think she will have no purpose?"


    Rong Er also echoed, "As the saying goes, you get the moon first when you get close to the water tower. Rong Huang didn''t feel at ease when he saw it!"


    Rong Er was too excited when he spoke, and he accidentally affected the wound on his face, grinning in pain.


    Rong Xiaoyue opened her mouth, speechless for a while.


    Father Yung, who had been silent for a while, looked at the three brothers and asked, "Before Xiaohuang said, why did you throw her into the mountain?"


    Rong San waved his hand, explaining the matter unclearly for a while.


    He couldn''t say that the four of their brothers were all reborn, and they all saw the nature of Rong Huang''s greed and viciousness?


    "Anyway, parents, you only need to know that our sister, whom we have raised for more than ten years, is a white-eyed wolf."


    Father and mother were confused. Seeing the three brothers, they didn''t mean to say more, and didn''t ask more.


    At the beginning, Rong Huang was adopted only as a substitute for Rong Xiaoyue.


    Now that Rong Xiaoyue is back, it doesn''t matter what Rong Huang does with them.


    They have raised her for more than ten years, and they have already done their best.


    When Rong Xiaoyue saw that everyone stopped talking, she couldn''t say anything more.


    For some reason, Rong Huang left the Rong family with a secret joy in her heart.


    -


    Zhu Chuan was sitting at the side of the long table, eating dinner, and from time to time he raised his head and glanced at the light screen in front of him.


    The little cub is sitting on a tree stump outside the kitchen and cutting potatoes. The sliced ??potatoes are placed on the plate at hand.


    When he finished his dinner, the little cub had already entered the kitchen with a small basket.


    "To celebrate living in a new house today, the little cub is going to make a sumptuous dinner, but the firewood is damp. Please go to the mall to buy it."


    Before Rong Huang saw a lot of firewood piled up in the corner of the kitchen, he didn''t know that when he looked closer, he found that it was basically damp and couldn''t light it.


    Rong Huang squatted in front of the stove, sighing, his small white face and cheeks bulged slightly.


    Upon seeing this, Zhu Chuan couldn''t help but raised his hand, pinching the little cub''s bun face with his fingertips.


    Rong Huang thought about something in his heart, and didn''t notice that his cheek was pinched for a while.


    Although only the light screen was touched by his fingertips, Zhu Chuan felt a strange sense of satisfaction.


    Zhu Chuan raised his eyebrows. This is probably the feeling that those krypton gold players are cool for a while, and the krypton gold has always been cool?


    Thinking of this, Zhu Chuan did not hesitate to open the mall to buy firewood.


    I don''t know that the column of firewood is actually gray.


    Can not buy.


    Zhu Chuan just gave a dissatisfied tut, and a pop-up window popped up.


    "You don��t have enough intimacy with the little cub. Please interact with the little cub and increase the intimacy to exchange for unlocked goods."


    Three options appeared immediately.


    "Pinch the little cub''s face."


    "Kiss the little cub."


    "Talk to the little cub."


    Zhu Chuan''s eyes are stuck on the third option, can he still have a conversation?


    Zhu Chuan clicked the third option without hesitation.


    The little cub��s voice is soft and glutinous, and it sounds very good. Talking to her should be a pleasure, right?

 Chapter 364： Cub development (15)

    "Ding--"


    "A dialogue channel has been established, hurry up and initiate a dialogue with the little cub~"


    There was a sound of electric current in Zhu Chuan''s ears, and then there was a clearer and more realistic voice of the little cub than before.


    It seems that there is a packet of sugar in my throat, soft and sweet.


    "Why don''t you go straight to the mountains to eat game?"


    The little cub squatted there, and Zhu Chuan saw three clouds appearing in the bubbles above her head, and there were raindrops under the clouds.


    Zhu Chuan is clear, it seems that the little cub is in a bad mood now.


    "It''s not safe in the mountains. Be careful to be swallowed by wild animals." Zhu Chuan threatened.


    In Zhu Chuan''s view, the size of the palm of the little cub was not enough to cram between his teeth.


    A low, lazy voice rang above his head, and Rong Huang raised his small head with a vigilant look, and looked towards the roof.


    nobody.


    Rong Huang rubbed his small hands, and pondered for a while, said, "Who are you? Why can''t I see you?"


    Zhu Chuan put a hand on his lap casually, and leaned back comfortably on the back of the chair.


    Of course I can''t see it. The little cub is just a character in the game. How can I see him?


    But seeing the nervous expression on the little cub''s face, Zhu Chuan found it funny again. When he reached his mouth, he turned around, "It doesn''t matter who I am, you just need to know that I am not malicious to you."


    Rong Huang was stunned, then rolled his eyes unabashedly.


    Isn��t it a little sick to be in the second grade?


    Zhu Chuan obviously discovered this too, and coughed lightly with his fist against his lips, his expression unnatural for a moment.


    "Did you help me before?" Zhu Chuan asked the little girl again.


    Zhu Chuan paused and responded unhurriedly.


    For a long while, just when Zhu Chuan thought that Rong Huang would not make a sound, Rong Huang spoke slowly, his voice was delicate and timid, and it sounded nice and tight.


    "Thank you, you are such a good person."


    Zhu Chuan, who was sent a good person card again, felt that the atmosphere was a bit awkward, and he didn''t understand how he chatted with a paper man in the game.


    At this moment, the system prompts that the intimacy reaches 5 and it is time to buy firewood.


    Zhu Chuan quickly cut off the channel of dialogue and bought firewood.


    Seeing the wood that appeared in front of him out of thin air, Rong Huang licked his lower lip, raised his head and asked, "How did you change it?"


    Zhu Chuan listened to the little cub''s voice, and thought that he bought it, not a change.


    He doesn''t know how to magic.


    Zhu Chuan glanced at the dialogue channel in the upper right corner of his eyes, it has been shown to be closed, and the remaining number of openings is zero.


    The system prompts that there is only one opportunity to open the dialogue channel per day.


    Zhu Chuan gritted his teeth, turned off the light screen, got up and went back to the room.


    -


    Rong Huang had seen a kid burning a fire in Fengxi''s divine palace before, and he didn''t think it was too difficult.


    Ten minutes passed, and Rong Huang flushed with anger as he looked at the dry grass that had not been burning in the stove.


    Rong Huang didn''t give up and threw it in a fire again.


    Facts have proved that even the fire of her life cannot save her clumsy fire technique.


    Rong Huang sighed, and directly picked up a few firewood and stuffed it into the stove.


    Several fires were thrown into it in one rush.


    There was a boom.


    If it hadn''t been for Rong Huang to hide quickly, his eyebrows would almost be singed.


    Rong Huang touched his thin soft eyebrows, but it was okay, the eyebrows were still there.


    Rong Huang was choked and coughed, and crawled out of the kitchen.


    Shui Shui watched from the side, and said in a low voice, "My lord, can''t the immortal be able to directly non-limit?"


    You can''t die without eating, right?


    Rong Huang glanced across the water and tried to quibble, "Who said that immortal bigu can''t eat? This king is a relatively unique immortal, and he will be hungry if he doesn''t eat."

 Chapter 365： Cub development (16)

    There was a sigh of water, and the perfunctory tone in his tone could be felt with his toes.


    Rong Huang became anxious and picked up the rice-washing basket and buckled the water inside. "You have changed the water, and you are no longer the simple and lovely system when you first saw it."


    Shui Shui sat on the stump, thinking that the king was not the cute and loving king when he first met.


    Zhu Chuan, who was far away from Horace, looked at the series of actions made by the little cub on the light screen, and his eyes flashed with deep thought.


    The little cub looked not very clever, and even spoke into the air.


    Just simply light a fire, and the face is stained with black and gray.


    Zhu Chuan frowned and opened the mall.


    The little cub that has just been raised is a bit stupid, don''t throw it away, it may be smart to raise it.


    Zhu Chuan took a look at the price of Nourishing Fluid, a bottle of 50,000 gold coins.


    The balance is less than one million.


    Zhu Chuan bought ten bottles in one go and put them in the hands of the little cub.


    Rong Huang looked at the ten light blue liquids in his hand, his soft white face lost in thought.


    After a while, the little girl raised her head and asked softly, "Is it drinking?"


    Zhu Chuan felt that the little cub was not hopelessly stupid.


    Zhu Chuan raised his hand and tapped Rong Huang''s face.


    Indicates that you can drink.


    Rong Huang felt that his face was lightly touched by someone, and he blinked and immediately understood.


    Rong Huang unscrewed the bottle cap and sniffed it twice.


    There is a faint taste of sea salt, which is not unpleasant.


    Rong Huang hesitated for a moment, and drank it anyway.


    Smash it, smash it, his little face wrinkled.


    What is this? Why is it so bitter in your mouth?


    Rong Huang glanced at the remaining nine, stuffed it directly into the cupboard without thinking, and then closed the cupboard door heavily.


    Drinking one almost killed her. Wouldn''t you still want to live with another drink?


    When Zhu Chuan saw Rong Huang drank the invigorating fluid, he raised his lips without a trace.


    Drink plenty of brain fluid to replenish your brain.


    -


    Before going to bed at night, Rong Huang found that the closet in the bedroom was full of beautiful clothes.


    All kinds of colors and styles are available.


    Rong Huang tilted his orchid finger, twisted the hem of a little skirt with his thumb and index finger, and rubbed it twice.


    This texture doesn''t look like it''s in this era.


    Rong Huang was a little curious about the origin of that pervert.


    He sounds like a loving and kind old elder, and he should be quite young.


    She should be regarded as a granddaughter.


    Zhu Chuan: "???"


    Rong Huang said that to recognize an eight-thousand-year-old child as his granddaughter, I really don��t know if it is bold or bold?


    Rong Huang was too lazy to boil water to take a bath, directly choked off a cleansing technique, changed into a pink and tender nightgown, and climbed into bed to sleep.


    The quilt is new, and you can smell the faint sunlight.


    Rong Huang became even more curious about the identity of the old man hiding in the dark.


    Half-dreaming and half-awake, Rong Huang suddenly sensed the breath of a person from the gods.


    Rong Huang opened his eyes, staring out the window.


    The curtains were not very shading, and Rong Huang could vaguely see the dawn outside.


    There was a sound of footsteps in the yard, unhurriedly, and very leisurely.


    Rong Huang snorted, the sleepiness in his eyes gradually disappeared.


    A white and tender little jiojio stretched out from the warm quilt and kicked the glutton who was lying on the bed.


    Gourmet: "Wow?"


    "Go and see who is outside." Rong Huang lowered his voice and said.


    Glutton stood up, shook the thick hair on his body, and walked out of the room steadily.


    After a while, Rong Huang heard the gluttonous cry.

 Chapter 366： Cub development (17)

    It''s quite tragic.


    Rong Huang didn''t have time to change his clothes, so he stepped out of the room.


    A young man in black and trousers stood in the yard, Qingjun''s face was a bit of an evil that did not match his age.


    The young man stepped on the gluttonous back with one foot and pressed the gluttonous to kneel on the hard concrete floor with his two front legs.


    Seeing Rong Huang appear, the boy''s dark blue eyes smiled.


    "Little Huang''er."


    Rong Huang''s eyelids twitched when he heard this extremely angry address.


    Subconsciously glanced behind the boy.


    The spirits flared their teeth and danced their claws.


    Rong Huang couldn''t help but want to help his forehead. Why did Fushu this dog come to the small world again?


    It used to be the stinky bird of Le Ling, but now it is Fu Shu. It''s not easy enough for this king to be the villain, so why come all of them to join in the fun? !


    The boy looked at the little girl standing at the door of the hall, and the smile deepened in his eyes.


    The little girl should have been in bed before, wearing pink winter pajamas.


    It looked very thick, wrapping the little girl like a pink, tender and round ball.


    "What are you doing again?" Rong Huang said irritably, suddenly remembering something, "It won''t be Le Ling who is going back to find the emperor to file a complaint. You come to find her place?"


    When Fushu heard Rong Huang say this, his eyes darkened slightly.


    "That''s what you think of me?"


    Rong Huang didn''t understand, so he tilted his head and looked at Fu Shu, with an expression of "Isn''t it?"


    Fushu was so angry that his liver hurts, "How can you think that way?!"


    Facing the irritable Fushu, Rong Huang had a headache, "Then what should I think? Also, what do you want to do when you came to my house early in the morning?"


    Fushu almost blurted out the phrase "Of course I miss you."


    But his eyes touched the impatience on the little girl''s face, her expression stagnated.


    He almost forgot that little girls never liked him.


    Fushu coughed lightly and said slowly, with evil spirits radiating from the corners of his eyes and eyebrows, "The emperor just thinks the small world is interesting, so I don''t know that I will meet you here, so let''s say hello."


    Rong Huang nodded slowly, and then asked again, "I''ve said hello now, can I go?"


    Fushu''s heart was too tight, just about to say something, a force pushed him back two steps staggeringly.


    Fushu''s eyebrows darkened slightly, but he didn''t notice anyone else besides him and Rong Huang.


    Somehow, Fushu suddenly thought of Feng Xi''s servant.


    Is it not Feng Xi''s consistent style of acting secretly? !


    Fushu was so angry that he couldn''t wait to extinguish Feng''s body to pieces.


    At this moment, Zhu Chuan also thought so in his heart.


    The little cub he raised is no more than a slap, so there are dog men who are unruly towards her?


    The little cub is stupid, what if he is abducted by a dog man?


    It is better to drink more brain fluid to replenish the brain first, and talk about love matters later.


    As for when, Zhu Chuan said he didn''t know.


    Anyway, when he just logged into the game and saw that the dog man was plotting against the little cub, he slapped the dog man without even thinking about it.


    It was almost a subconscious move.


    Unexpectedly, the dog man had a stable bottom, but he didn''t fall down.


    The great lord of Horace expressed his displeasure.


    If this dog man is in front of him, he will surely kill him.


    Rong Huang couldn''t figure out what Fushu was doing all day long, only remember that her gluttony was still under Fushu''s feet.


    "Can you let go of gluttony?"


    Fushu paused, and moved his feet unwillingly.

 Chapter 367： Cub development (18)

    Glutton gave a ferocious roar at Fushu, then spread his legs and ran wildly, hiding behind Rong Huang, screaming.


    Rong Huang touched its big head distressedly.


    Fushu knew that he had annoyed Rong Huang today, so he didn''t want to say more, anyway, it was still a long time.


    "I live next to you right now, and you can find me if you have anything to do." Fu Shu said.


    Rong Huang nodded on the surface, but said in his heart that there is nothing to do with you.


    Fushu could see Rong Huang''s perfunctory expression, with a complicated expression, turned around and left the courtyard.


    Rong Huang looked at the top of the wall that was not too high, looked around around, raised his head and asked, "Grandpa, can you make the wall a little higher?"


    Zhu��Grandpa��Chuan: "......???"


    Zhu Chuan leaned sideways, glanced at the strong and slender dragon body in the huge floor-to-ceiling mirror, and then sneered.


    He is three hundred years old this year. According to the age of human beings, he is at most twenty-five or sixteen years old. How could he become a grandfather?


    Zhu Chuan Danfeng squinted her eyes slightly, her golden eyes with displeasure.


    Staring at the little cub for a long while, Zhu Chuan didn''t hesitate to recharge gold coins, and then buy invigorating fluid.


    It must be because of insufficient IQ.


    Drink plenty of brain fluid, and one day you will become smarter.


    Then she will know how absurd she is to call him now!


    Rong Huang looked at the nourishing fluid dangling from the sky, and his whole body was not well.


    Although I don''t know what this thing is for, it is enough to poison...Ah, it''s a cow!


    Rong Huang subconsciously lifted little Jiojio and kicked the Nourishing Liquid far away.


    Zhu Chuan saw a bubble pop out of her head after making this action.


    Zhu Chuan is almost out of touch with the interstellar society if he doesn''t go out and socialize for a long time.


    But Zhu Chuan guessed that it should be a frightened expression.


    Scared?


    Why are you scared?


    He buys expensive brain nourishment to replenish her brain, shouldn''t she be happy?


    Not only did she not thank him, but also kicked the brain fluid?


    The dragons have always been hot-tempered.


    As the last dragon of the dragon clan, Zhu Chuan always looks like a firecracker that is about to be ignited all the time.


    If it gets a little bit of sparks, it will explode immediately.


    The explosion range... it''s almost a planet.


    His kindness was dismissed by the little cub, and Zhu Chuan immediately exploded.


    Zhu Chuan raised his hand furiously, and grabbed the bunny tail behind the **** of the little cub''s winter pajamas.


    The little girl''s pajamas are pink bunny pajamas, with two rabbit ears on the hat, and a round little tail on the back of the buttocks.


    However, Rong Huang dismissed the long rabbit ears from his hat when he was sleeping.


    Now there is only one rabbit tail left.


    It is roundly attached to the little butt, and looks very cute.


    It was just convenient for Zhu Chuan to grab the little girl.


    Feeling that the rabbit''s tail was gripped by a force, Rong Huang almost jumped up.


    The little girl''s face like glutinous rice dumplings rose a blush, as if dyed with rouge.


    The redness spread all the way from the face to the ears and neck.


    The little girl became a glutinous rice flour dumpling that was dyed.


    "You, you, you, you, let me go!" Rong Huang twisted around tremblingly, trying to pull off the rabbit''s tail, "You are not respectful!"


    Zhu Chuan was angry again.


    Master Evil Dragon didn''t even realize that he would be so devoted to the things he used to find so boring.


    Even the most true emotions were revealed.


    Content

 Chapter 368： Cub development (19)

    Rong Huang felt that strength was still there, frowned, grinned with his white teeth, and threatened fiercely, "Don''t pull me, if you do this, I will ignore you!"


    At this time, Zhu Chuan also realized his gaffe, so he smiled and withdrew his hand.


    The little girl clutched the rabbit''s tail with her backhand and rushed into the room, kicked her shoes and got into the quilt, wrapping herself up so that she could only see a jet-black hair top.


    Zhu Chuan snorted, his eyes light and dark.


    I went to the mall to buy a sufficient amount of bricks and tiles and built the wall high.


    At this time, the sheep butler appeared at the door and tapped on the door.


    "My lord, the general assistant sent a batch of documents for your signature last night."


    Zhu Chuan glanced at the stack of documents in the sheep steward''s hands, and lazily responded, "Send to the study."


    Zhu Chuan stopped looking at the little cub on the light screen and quit the game.


    The sheep butler answered, hiding his curiosity.


    Just now he saw a room on the light screen, which seemed to be pink.


    It should be the style that women like.


    -


    In the next few days, Rong Huang found out that the grandfather who was hiding in secret to help her was gone.


    Rong Huang didn''t think much, and he didn''t have time to think too much.


    In the past two days, the Rong family next door didn''t know what he was doing. From the time he got up in the morning to before going to bed at night, the sound of banging had never stopped.


    Rong Huang was schizophrenic after being quarreled.


    If the tiger doesn''t show off his power, does it mean that she is meowing? !


    Rong Huang felt that most of the movements made by the Rong family were intentional.


    Who can drive a tractor and saw wood from morning till night?


    On the fifth night, Rong Huang almost fell asleep in a daze, and a loud bang made her almost jump out of the bed.


    Rongjia next door!


    Rong Huang grabbed his tousled hair, and a pair of wet apricot eyes were full of ferocity.


    Rong Huang lifted the quilt and got out of bed, stepping on the cotton slippers and walking into the yard with a hum.


    Across a wall, Rong Huang could still hear the laughter coming from next door.


    "Hurry up, pour out all the contents, and make another pot!"


    "It''s so delicious, let''s fry it when finished!"


    "What a big deal, no problem."


    Mom, it was so cold at night, is it sick or sick to cook in the yard?


    Rong Huang climbed up to the top of the wall in twos and then saw the seven members of the Rong family in a circle in the courtyard.


    Rong Huang squeezed his small fists, and looked at their eyes as if they were looking at a group of snakes.


    At night, I fried corn on the cob here, it seems really sick.


    Can''t it be fried during the day?


    Rong Huang picked up a large clod of dirt by his feet, squeezed it in the palm of his hand, and smashed it towards several people with enough strength.


    Rong Tai was breaking the fried corn cobs into small pieces and stuffing them into the bag.


    Suddenly a clod of soil fell from the sky and slammed straight into the bag.


    Rong Da, including the faces of the people present, changed.


    As soon as he looked up, he saw Rong Huang squatting on the wall.


    Rong Da looked like he had seen the tenth enemy, his eyes staring the size of a copper bell, "Rong Huang, what are you doing?"


    Rong Huang picked up a clod of soil and raised it like a demonstration, "Can''t see it? Destroy it."


    Said another smashed past.


    The big head is in the middle.


    Rongda was smashed into the black, and he almost smashed the past.


    The Rong family''s four brothers were so angry with Rong Huang, their faces were very ugly.


    At this time, the innocent, kind, beautiful and generous Rong Xiaoyue stood up and looked at Rong Huang with disapproval, "Sister, how can you do this?"


    "If you want to join us, it''s not impossible. Why do you want to do this?"

 Chapter 369： Cub development (20)

    Rong Huang was made hairy by the pity in Rong Xiaoyue''s eyes.


    Rong Huang sneered, his delicate and clean eyebrows were ironic, and he turned his hand at himself, "I want to join? What dream do I have in the evening?"


    Rong Er could hardly see that his sister was bullied, and he was bullied by the vicious Rong Huang. He sprang up and yelled at Rong Huang, "What do you say?"


    Rong Huang sighed, none of them were normal.


    It''s not that Rong Huang, the reborn person, has never seen him before, but his IQ seems to have been left behind in his previous life. It is estimated that there are only four in front of him.


    "In the past few days, your house is the same as the one that demolished the house. Now the one who is still here at night is still doing this shit, do you think I have a good temper?"


    "This is my house, what I want to do!" Rong Si said irritably.


    A good pot of corn on the cob was ruined by Rong Huang.


    It''s really a piece of mouse **** to ruin a pot of porridge.


    Rong Huang tilted his head and pointed at the wall under his feet, "This is also my home''s turf, and I''m going to do my **** at my home?"


    This family is so nasty, Rong Huang couldn''t help but swear.


    Rong Huang didn''t give the other party a chance to speak, "As a human being, it''s better not to be too mean, lest you don''t know how to die."


    The charming and childlike girl has a smile on her lips, but she has a shallow smile in her eyes.


    It''s barely faint.


    No one has dared to bluff in front of her for many years.


    These four people hung their heads on the belt of their trousers, so are they not afraid of her?


    Rong Huang''s eyes flicked across the four of them, and fixed on Rong Da.


    A few days ago, he was beaten by Rong Huang, and Rong Da''s face is still a little bruised.


    You can vaguely see the tragedy of being beaten at that time.


    Rong Huang smiled and said, "For example, being hit and killed by a car."


    Frozen on Rong Er, "The laboratory exploded and was killed."


    Frozen on Rong San, "Drowned to death."


    Frozen on Rong Si, "Lonely and die of old age."


    Every time Rong Huang''s eyes moved to a person, every time he uttered a word, a turbulent wave was set off in that person''s heart.


    Because what Rong Huang said was the way they died in their previous life.


    Rong Si was a little younger and couldn''t hold his breath. He stared at Rong Huang as if to see her through, and asked angrily, "Who are you?"


    Rong Huang chuckled his lips softly, his laughter was soft and sweet, and he looked at the little cutie with no offensive power, "Who am I?"


    Except for Rong Xiaoyue and Rong Father Rongmother who were confused by what Rong Huang said, the other four were extremely nervous.


    It was as if an invisible hand pinched their hearts, and in the next second, they would directly squeeze their hearts with a "poof--".


    The surrounding air seemed to freeze.


    It''s breathless.


    Rong Huang said softly, "I have said, I am your grandma."


    Seven members of the Rong family: "......???"


    A cold wind blew, and the corn cob in the bag was blown out of the bag.


    The Rong family hurriedly picked up the corn cobs, put them in the bag, and stuck them into the bag.


    After finishing all this, the seven looked at the top of the wall, but only saw the empty top of the wall.


    For some reason, the four Rong brothers burst into cold sweat on their backs.


    "Brother, what''s the matter with you?" Rong Xiaoyue asked suspiciously, seeing their expressions different.


    Father and mother also looked at the four of them, waiting for their answer.


    After all, Rong Da had seen the world a bit more, swallowed, and tried to make his voice a little normal, but there was still some unconcealed panic in his voice, "It''s okay, I just feel that what Rong Huang said is a bit scary."

 Chapter 370： Cub development (21)

    Rong Ersansi also nodded in agreement, "Yes, that''s right, Rong Huang is simply terrible."


    Rong Xiaoyue looked at the four people suspiciously, suppressing the doubts in her heart, and then said, "Then, shall we continue?"


    After being interrupted by Rong Huang, they all forgot about the corn on the cob.


    Rong Da and Rong looked at each other and saw the same emotion in each other''s eyes.


    The movements they made these days were indeed deliberate, but they didn''t want to make Rong Huang feel better.


    But now... they are not sure who Rong Huang is.


    If it was Rong Huang who was reborn in the previous life, it would be impossible to know how they died in the previous life.


    After all, Rong Huang died before them.


    But the Rong Huang who now lives next door actually said exactly the cause of the death of the four of them, which was too terrifying.


    They thought that Rong Huang had been thrown into the mountain before but returned unharmed, and they wondered if he was possessed by a spirit in the mountain.


    If so, it doesn''t make sense.


    After all, the spirits have some abilities.


    "It''s a bit late today, and it''s cold at night, so forget it. How about getting up and frying corn on the cob tomorrow morning?"


    Rong Da looked at Rong Xiaoyue gently and asked her opinion.


    Rong Xiaoyue was very happy to see her brothers being so considerate. She looked at Father Rong and said, "Since my brother has said so, what about tomorrow?"


    Father and mother have no literacy. They have always regarded their children as their purpose, "Tomorrow will be tomorrow."


    So the family cleaned up hastily and went back to their respective rooms to wash and sleep.


    I heard something outside in the middle of the night, thinking it was the chickens in the chicken coop, so I didn''t care.


    When I woke up the next day and saw the mess in a yard, Father Rong jumped his feet with anger, and Mother Rong fainted.


    I don''t know what came in the yard at night. The chickens, ducks and geese raised at home were all killed, and the ground was bloody.


    Chicken, duck and goose feathers were blown everywhere by the wind.


    It looks like the scene of the murder.


    Rong Xiaoyue was frightened and exclaimed, as soon as her legs were soft, she was about to sit on the ground.


    Rong Da quickly picked up the person and carried him back to the room.


    The four Rong brothers looked at the next door in unison.


    I don''t know when, the wall separating Ronghuang''s yard next door was a lot taller.


    And they didn''t hear the movement of the wall at all.


    The four brothers of the Rong family looked at each other. They were typical bullying and fearful of hardship, and they didn''t dare to say anything. They quickly sent Rong''s mother to the town''s health clinic.


    In response to this, the initiator Rong Huang said that the little cuties in the mountains have all had a good meal.


    Today is also a very happy day.


    -


    Rong Huang is watching TV in the room.


    Technology is not so advanced these days, only black and white TV sets.


    Rong Huang looked bored and lost his mind.


    Rong Huang broke his fingers, and today seemed to be the eighth day of Grandpa''s absence.


    What happened to Grandpa?


    Rong Huang''s expression was a bit tangled, and finally raised his little head and tentatively shouted, "Grandpa?"


    After a long while, no one responded.


    Rong Huang lowered his head dejectedly. It was not that she was too fierce last time and scared Grandpa away, right?


    Regret x100.


    In fact, Zhu Chuan didn''t log in to the game these days because he felt that the game had too much influence on him, and the other was because he was really busy recently.


    He thought that the dirty thing that came to the castle last time will not come again after being driven out.


    I didn''t expect to come back in a few days.

 Chapter 371： Cub development (22)

    He also brought the three princes who were far away in the capital city.


    The three princes are notoriously smiling tigers, with deep and cunning minds and secretive expressions.


    As a arrogant and hot-tempered dragon clan, Zhu Chuan has always disdain to socialize with people like the third prince.


    Unexpectedly, this shameless filthy thing would dare to bring the third prince to Horace.


    Zhu Chuan was about to die of anger.


    Extremely disgusted.


    At this moment, Zhu Chuan was sitting on the side of the long table with a dark face.


    The knife and fork for cutting the steak were heavily scratched on the dinner plate, making a harsh sound.


    The three princes and Yun Lu, who were flirting diagonally across from each other, stopped talking and laughing, and looked towards Zhu Chuan one after another.


    He looked like a gentle scum, and at a glance, he looked as if the third prince with dozens of lives on his back raised his eyebrows and smiled.


    This expression fell in Zhu Chuan''s eyes, like the disgusting smile of a serial murderer when he locked onto the target.


    Zhu Chuan''s face darkened a bit.


    "I wish Lord, what''s wrong? Didn''t you sleep well last night?"


    Zhu Chuan sneered, not giving any face to the third prince, "It was true that I didn''t sleep well, so I asked you to move the room to the first floor after dinner."


    Zhu Chuan''s room is on the third floor, and the rooms of the Third Prince and Yunlu are on the second floor.


    Last night Zhu Chuan could hear the screaming and panting from downstairs.


    Simply unbearable.


    It''s so dirty.


    Zhu Chuan intends to wash his ears later.


    The smile on the third prince''s face was constricted, and his eyes gently looked at Yun Lu beside him, and then said, "No problem, but I think I wish the lord the insomnia because of being single for too long."


    Zhu Chuan sneered, his golden eyes showing coldness.


    The two embarrassing filthy things even dared to laugh at him for being single.


    "I have photos of many ladies in the empire. If I wish the lord are interested, I can provide them to you."


    With a charming smile on Yun Lu''s coquettish face, she replied, "Yes, after all, it is normal for a person to suffer alone at night."


    Zhu Chuan controlled his desire to change back to his body and kill the two with a paw, and the knife and fork were once again scratched on the dinner plate.


    Stabbed the third prince''s eyelids.


    Now is not the time to turn your face.


    If you want to turn your face and kill someone, you have to wait until these two dirty things leave the castle.


    Wouldn''t it be better to kill people halfway without knowing it?


    Zhu Chuan looked at the sticky two people on the opposite side, and was already planning where to solve them.


    Every strand of Zhu Chuan''s hair was filled with impatience.


    "So that''s why you hooked up with this dirty thing with the three princes on your back?"


    Yun, Dirty, and Lu couldn''t take care of the etiquette lady anymore, and jumped up from the chair, her delicate makeup was embarrassing, "Zhu Chuan, what are you talking about?"


    The smile on the face of the third prince was completely gone, "I wish Lord, please be careful."


    Zhu Chuan snorted carelessly. Instead of wasting time playing Tai Chi with the dirty stuff, it''s better to go back and raise the kid.


    "According to the laws of the empire, my position is higher than you, second only to the king, so you have to be polite to me."


    "Today is the fourth day of your stay in the castle. In addition to eating and drinking, what are you doing here?"


    The anger on the original face of the third prince suddenly diminished, and his expression was inconsistent.


    "Of course it is on behalf of my father to discuss with you the next year of cooperation."


    In the past two years, the Empire has developed a new type of weapon with amazing lethality, but one of the materials is only available in Horace.

 Chapter 372： Cub development (23)

    The king didn''t want to cooperate with Zhu Chuan at first, but even though he rummaged through the entire empire, he didn''t find that kind of material elsewhere.


    The king had to cooperate with Zhu Chuan to purchase enough materials from Horace every year.


    This made the king extremely frustrated, and at the same time secretly made up his mind to get rid of this eye-catching dragon sooner or later.


    "So, when will we talk about cooperation?"


    Zhu Chuan didn''t buy it at all. He leaned back on the back of his chair, showing a calm and unhurried momentum in both his tone and movements.


    The third prince was placed under the long table, his hands on his knees clenched into fists.


    He likes Yun Lu very much, but because Yun Lu, as the heir of the future fox clan, cannot marry into the royal family, he can only retreat and marry another woman.


    And that woman will go crazy as long as she sees him get closer to other women.


    Oh, by the way, that woman belongs to the lion and beast clan.


    Originally, he wanted to take advantage of these few days to reminisce with Yunlu.


    Unexpectedly, this Zhu Chuan would not give him face so much.


    The third prince took a deep breath, thinking of the king''s repeated instructions, and smiled dryly, "Then the lord will have time tomorrow?"


    Zhu Chuan looked at the three princes with a smile, arrogant and expensive, with an expression of "you are all rubbish".


    "I am also very free today."


    The third prince��s blue veins bulged up on the back of his hand, and he endured it again and again, and the muscles on his face were trembling, "Okay, it''s okay."


    Zhu Chuan stood up, took off the white gloves on his hands, and threw them on the long table at will, together with the chopped cattle.


    "Then I''ll wait."


    The man''s handsome face was a bit cynical, and he couldn''t see the original grumpiness at all.


    The third prince was so angry that he was about to vomit blood, and almost couldn''t help fighting with Zhu Chuan.


    It was Yunlu that even if she held his hand, she calmed him down.


    "I wish the lord is three hundred years old this year. According to the laws of the empire, if there is no more partner next year, the empire will force you to match your partner. I think I wish the lord to find a partner as soon as possible."


    Zhu Chuan didn''t care at all. He didn''t even pause when he stepped on the stairs, and said unhurriedly, "I see."


    It��s okay, can��t you just blow up the partner matching center?


    When Zhu Chuan''s figure disappeared on the spiral staircase, the three princes could not hold back anymore, and directly overturned the dinner plate containing the steak.


    The sheep butler, who suddenly appeared from nowhere, quietly appeared behind the third prince.


    "Three princes, this is the lord''s favorite antique dinner plate with a history of five hundred years. Please don''t forget to pay the compensation of five million stars before leaving the castle."


    The three princes glanced at the dinner plate that did not have any decorations on it, and it seemed that even the five-star coin was not worth the dinner plate, and his face was pale.


    "What are you? A broken dinner plate allowed the prince to pay five million stars. He has the ability to let Zhu Chuan come to me and say it!"


    As soon as the words fell, Zhu Chuan''s lazy voice sounded above his head, "Third Prince, please remember to pay the compensation of 5 million stars."


    The third prince suddenly raised his head and saw a light screen appeared above his head.


    On the light screen, it was Zhu Chuan who had already gone upstairs.


    The third prince: "..."


    The third prince looked at the smiling sheep butler, and burst out a vulgar word on the spot.


    Sheep Butler: Smile.JPG.


    -


    After talking about cooperation with the three princes, after successfully smashing the three princes, it was almost night.


    Zhu Chuan looked down at the terminal, and his slender fingers lightly tapped on the table carelessly.

 Chapter 373： Cub development (24)

    I haven''t logged in to the game for so many days. I wonder if the little cub starved to death?


    He had given her so much brain fluid before, and he didn''t know if he had finished drinking it.


    Zhu Chuan struggled for a long time, but still gritted his teeth and landed in the game.


    It''s just a paper man in the game, what''s the big deal.


    Can''t become a living person.


    Zhu Chuan didn''t find anyone in the small yard. He rummaged around the map, and finally found the little cub in the mountains.


    A huge rabbit squatted in front of the little cub.


    Zhu Chuan vaguely remembered that this rabbit was used as a big bed for sleeping by the little cub last time.


    Zhu Chuan only heard a squeak, the originally huge rabbit suddenly turned into a three-headed little girl.


    Zhu Chuan: "???"


    The three-headed bunny hugged the cub''s leg tightly, no matter how the cub was shaken, he couldn''t shake it off.


    It''s like being glued to the leg.


    Zhu Chuan frowned, the little cub is so small, what should I do if it is crushed?


    With a flick of Zhu Chuan''s fingertips, he bounced the three-headed bunny out.


    The three-headed bunny hung on the branch with a blank face, obviously he hadn''t recovered yet.


    After a while, the three-headed bunny sniffed miserably, and then wept loudly.


    Zhu Chuan''s ears hurt because of so much noise.


    Zhu Chuan pointed his fingers mercilessly, and once again flicked the three-headed bunny out.


    This time, the three-headed bunny directly popped out of the light screen.


    Zhu Chuan didn''t know where he flicked the three-headed bunny.


    Rong Huang looked at the direction where the three-headed bunny was disappearing, and then looked around, with joy in his milky tone, "Grandpa, are you back?"


    Zhu Chuan''s mood also improved a lot.


    Zhu Chuan glanced at the opening times of the dialogue channel in the upper right corner.


    I haven''t logged in these days, a total of eight times have been accumulated.


    Five minutes each time, eight times is forty minutes.


    Zhu Chuan raised his lips and opened it for forty minutes at a time.


    As for the phrase "Grandpa" in the mouth of the little cub, Zhu Chuan subconsciously ignored it.


    The little cub is still young and ignorant.


    "Well, I''m back."


    Then, Zhu Chuan saw the little cub jumping three feet high, and three small suns appeared in a ball of bubbles above his head.


    It seems that the little cub is in a good mood.


    He is not bad either.


    Rong Huang suddenly became nervous, and couldn''t help biting his hand. "Grandpa, where did you go before?"


    Zhu Chuan can no longer ignore the confusing appellation this time, "Don''t call me grandfather."


    Rong Huang was stunned. Okay, you are old, and everything you say is right.


    "Then what should I call you?"


    Zhu Chuan looked at the bun-faced little cub on the light screen, really pondered for a moment, and said in a low voice, "Master, call my master."


    Rong Huang: "???"


    What kind of ghost is this? !


    Inexplicably, I feel a little bit 18 banned.


    Rong Huang rubbed his face, thinking it must be her illusion.


    Grandpa is not too young, how can he be disrespectful to the old?


    Rong Huang silently praised his guess, and then said in a soft and sweet voice, "Master."


    Zhu Chuan''s lazy expression stagnated, and suddenly felt something was wrong.


    After thinking for a while, he finally attributed the problem to the little cub''s voice, which was so nice, which gave him an illusion.


    Zhu Chuan raised his lips and responded, "Good."


    Zhu Chuan stretched out his hand and squeezed the little cub''s face.


    Rong Huang felt the strange sensation on his face, and subconsciously leaned forward and rubbed it.


    Zhu Chuangang wanted to ask if he had finished drinking the invigorating fluid when a pop-up window popped up on the light screen.


    "The little cub is having a bad time now, please help her find her family as soon as possible~"

 Chapter 374： Cub development (25)

    Zhu Chuan had known the story behind the little cub before, and of course he also knew that she was not the biological daughter of the next door.


    Now let him find the family of the little cub, still without clues.


    Zhu Chuan looked at the little cub on the light screen, his eyes lightened and darkened.


    "If a hidden plot is found, do you want to unlock the hidden plot?"


    Zhu Chuan raised his eyebrows and agreed without hesitation.


    "It costs 50 gold coins to unlock the story. Do you want to unlock the story?"


    Zhu Chuan sighed, again forcing him to krypton gold.


    Zhu Chuan tapped the little cub''s head with his fingertips, his tone slowed, "Do you want to find your family?"


    Rong Huang was forced to sit on the ground by the sudden extra force from the top of his head, looking up into the air with a blank expression.


    Rong Huang frowned grievously, "Grandpa, why are you pushing me?"


    Zhu Chuan didn''t expect the little cub to be so weak that he fell down with a touch.


    He didn''t use much energy just now.


    The most ferocious dragon lord in the entire empire thought so.


    "Call Master." Zhu Chuan said with a smile between his eyebrows, "I accidentally ran into you, not angry, huh?"


    Rong Huang groaned, got up on the ground with a hum, and clutched his little head to show that he didn''t want to care about him.


    Upon seeing this, Zhu Chuan snorted. He was not big, but his temper was not small.


    He lightly touched the little cub''s head again, Zhu Chuan had a pampering in his eyes that he didn''t even notice, "It hurts?"


    Rong Huang brushed the ashes off his butt, and said in a small voice, "It hurts."


    The king is spoiled, will it hurt if he falls?


    If it doesn''t hurt, it''s painful.


    It is said in the book that the little baby who can act like a baby has candy to eat.


    Zhu Chuan was softened by the little girl''s milk chirping voice, and opened the mall to buy a lot of delicious food for the little cub.


    "It doesn''t hurt anymore. I bought you delicious food and put it at home."


    Zhu Chuan heard from his always romantic friends that he should buy her things she likes to make a girl happy.


    If the little cubs like to eat, buy more to eat.


    Although the little cub is only a paper man, he is also a girl.


    As soon as Rong Huang heard that Grandpa had bought her food, the gleaming apricot eyes suddenly lit up.


    "Really? Bought me food?"


    Zhu Chuan slowly signed his name on the official document, and looked up at the happy little cub, "Yes, I bought a lot."


    The little girl cheered, "Thank you, grandpa!"


    Zhu Chuan: "...no use, did you finish the tonifying fluid I bought you last time?"


    Nourishment?


    The little girl was stunned for a moment, what is the brain fluid?


    Seeing three question marks appeared in the bubble above the little girl''s head, Zhu Chuan faintly raised a guess, "You don''t know what nourishment fluid is?"


    Quickly aware of the seriousness in Zhu Chuan''s tone, the little girl looked at him from left to right, "Ah, I drank it, it''s finished."


    Zhu Chuan saw the girl''s clumsy acting skills at a glance, clicked on the map and returned to the courtyard.


    I clicked on the cupboard where the little cub hid the brain fluid last time, and at a glance, he saw the nineteen branches of the brain fluid lying in it.


    Zhu Chuan laughed immediately.


    The yang is against the yin...The little cub is really good.


    Zhu Chuan endured it, feeling that his kindness was ignored by being a little cub, and he was really angry.


    Zhu Chuan came to the place where the little cub was, and flicked the little girl''s head with his fingers, "liar."


    The little girl covered her forehead with both hands, her eyes streaming down with tears, "Um."


    Zhu Chuan said angrily, "Remember to finish drinking when you go back."

 Chapter 375： Cub development (26)

    Rong Huang suddenly thought of the last poison...Ah, it''s a bitter medicine, guessing that the brain nourishing fluid is it.


    "I got it."


    However, why did Grandpa ask her to replenish the brain fluid?


    Is this king stupid?


    Looking at the entire God Realm...even the entire Six Realms, who else is smarter than this great king?


    Of course not! Have!


    Rong Huang decided to go back and throw it away secretly, and would never drink it.


    "By the way, what did you ask me just now?" Rong Huang grabbed the grass, trying to find the three-headed bunny.


    Zhu Chuan repeated it patiently, "Do you want to find your family?"


    Rong Huang paused as he dragged the grass with the branches, his eyes were wet, "Can you help me find my family?"


    Zhu Chuan turned the pages of the official document lazily, with a smile, "Yes."


    Rong Huang himself had no interest in finding the true family of the original owner.


    Those who can lose their children are either accidentally or deliberately discarded.


    Either the former or the latter proves that the original owner''s family is not so reliable.


    In case, after going back, there is another real daughter or something. If the plot is a little bit bloody, the family forces her to donate bone marrow to the fake daughter to donate the heart.


    It''s another drama of rich family abuse.


    Rong Huang said that more is worse than less.


    "I don''t care, I think this is already very good."


    When I meet Feng disease again, my life will be fulfilled.


    Zhu Chuan gave a hum, and still paid gold coins to unlock the hidden plot.


    "Once upon a time, there was a pair of childhood sweethearts..."


    Zhu Chuan: "..."


    The Dragon Lord patiently hides the plot from the beginning to the end.


    Probably a pair of childhood sweethearts, from falling in love to getting married, suddenly appeared a very bad woman. She was crazy in love with the sweetheart, and stole their children frantically and threw them into the mountains.


    The child was picked up by the villagers down the mountain and became the adopted daughter of the Rong family.


    Finally died in the mountains.


    Rong Huang''s soft and sweet voice sounded in Zhu Chuan''s ears, like the soft candy he had eaten when he was a child.


    "What if my parents are not good to me and don''t give me a beautiful little skirt and don''t give me food?"


    "When I defeat the family next door, I will become the King of the Mountain."


    "So Master, please don''t find me a family member."


    The man was amused by the little girl''s innocent tone. How could the little cub''s brain circuit be so different from ordinary people?


    Zhu Chuan refused and refused to help the little cub find family members.


    According to what he has just learned about the hidden plot, if the parents of the little cub really love the little cub, how could they not find the little cub for so many years?


    This is for the parents to take care of themselves, and the children are superfluous to them.


    To use a word that is popular nowadays is love brain.


    The little cub is stupid, what if he is wronged after being found back?


    I don''t know that I can''t refuse to accept the task.


    "This is the main storyline, please finish it~"


    Zhu Chuan: "..." What kind of broken game is this?


    Except for the cute little cub, the others are almost mouthless.


    Zhu Chuan clicked to accept the task, and then stopped.


    No hurry, the system did not specify the specific time period to find the family of the little cub.


    Moreover, Zhu Chuan selfishly does not want to find the little cub''s family too soon.


    What if all the cubs�� attention is drawn away by their family members?


    The dragons are extremely possessive, even for a paper man who does not exist in real life.

 Chapter 376： Cub development (27)

    Zhu Chuan saw that Rong Huang was still rummaging in the mountains, as if looking for something, "What are you doing?"


    The little girl didn''t lift her head, she broke off a thicker branch from a tree, "You just flew the little bunny, I''m looking for the little bunny."


    Zhu Chuan felt that the little cub was becoming more and more humane, and then asked, "What are you looking for?"


    Without even thinking about it, the little girl replied, "Take it home and watch the door."


    ? ? Zhu Chuan paused, "Rabbit watching the door?"


    Rong Huang''s little chicken nodded in a pecking manner, "Yes."


    Rong Huang also remembered later that next door to the Rong family lived the male protagonist Heng Bei and the female protagonist Rong Xiaoyue''s childhood sweetheart.


    And Fushu''s body now is Hengbei''s.


    Raise a rabbit in the town house, guard against men and help Shu guard against rebirth of the four brothers.


    After a while, Rong Huang almost rummaged over most of the mountain before he found the three-headed bunny in a deep pit.


    The bunny was all muddy and dirty.


    It is estimated that I tried to crawl out of the pit many times, but all failed, and the little rabbit was crying.


    The cry was terrible and terrible.


    Rong Huang carried her scared long ears and put them in the river to rinse them.


    Shabu off all the mud.


    After washing up, Rong Huang took the little rabbit who was still crying and chirping back home.


    Rong Huang threw the little rabbit at the door of the small courtyard and pointed to the hole beside the door and said, "Your task is to watch the door.


    The little rabbit looked at the dog hole that Rong Huang pointed towards, curling his mouth and crying again.


    Rong Huang threatened fiercely, "If you cry again, you will be thrown away if you cry again!"


    The little rabbit groaned and cried so much that he was about to die, "Then you throw me away!"


    This fierce beast is so terrible.


    Rong Huang: Smile.JPG.


    "Don''t even think about it." Rong Huang pinched a decision, fixed the little rabbit at the door, and swaggered into the small courtyard.


    Xiaotuji: cry as a dog.


    Rong Huang entered the door and found a lot of delicious food on the table under the grape rack in the small courtyard.


    Rong Huang smiled so hard that he couldn''t see his teeth, and hid his snacks in the cupboard.


    Seeing the nineteen invigorating fluids, Rong Huang moved them away without thinking, and stuffed them into the corners of the storage room.


    When Rong Huang looked for Grandpa again, the person was no longer there.


    But Rong Huang didn''t care at all that Grandpa was still there, he had food, and everything was enough.


    -


    Zhu Chuan is listening to the chief assistant''s report on government affairs in the study.


    "Recently, there have been three star thief attacks on Horace. Hundreds of citizens were seriously injured and 73 citizens died. I have sent troops to suppress it."


    "After all, the hospital treatment cabin is tight. Many hospitals have applied to purchase treatment cabins from other planets, and I approved them.��


    General Assistant Geng Hao is a golden retriever with a straightforward and loyal temperament. He has served as Zhu Chuan''s general assistant for more than 100 years.


    Zhu Chuan flipped through the news on Starnet, and asked casually, "Star thief attacked?"


    Geng Hao: "...Yes."


    "Aodan Star Pirate Organization?" Zhu Chuan asked again.


    Geng Hao nodded, "Yes."


    "It''s good to send the army directly to destroy the Star Pirate organization. Instead of spending time to investigate the cause, it''s easier to destroy it directly."


    "As for the treatment cabin, when you have time, you take my lord token and go to Emperor Star to bring some more."


    Geng Hao had long been accustomed to Zhu Chuan''s character of beating and killing whenever he didn''t agree with him, and his respectful expression did not change a little.


    "These star thief attacks are different from previous attacks. I found out that Uodan met with the three princes on Ackerman before."

 Chapter 377： Cub development (28)

    The third prince?


    Zhu Chuan''s golden pupils were slightly narrowed, and there was a chilling chill in his eyes.


    The dirty thing had been responsive to him for so long, and it was even embarrassing with the star thief to find him unhappy.


    Zhu Chuan''s slender and white fingers tapped the tabletop, and he said for a moment, "Pack up what you find and send it to the king."


    Zhu Chuan knew that according to the king''s indecisive temperament, he would probably calm down, and said, "Remember to remind the king every day, so that he will not have amnesia when he is old."


    The corners of Geng Hao''s mouth twitched, and the king of Xindao was furious again.


    "Okay, Lord Lord."


    Zhu Chuan waved his hand, and Geng Hao retreated.


    After watching the habitual login game, the system prompts him to upgrade the house.


    Agree was clicked, and then a pop-up window popped up.


    "Upgrading a house to level 2 requires 10,000 gold coins. Do you agree to the upgrade?"


    Zhu Chuan has long been familiar with the game''s consistent way of krypton gold, so he didn''t change his face and upgraded it.


    There was a bang, and a puff of smoke rose from the small courtyard on the light screen.


    "This upgrade will take half an hour, please be patient~"


    Zhu Chuan took a look and didn''t let Krypton Gold to speed up the upgrade this time.


    He didn''t care too much, quit the game, and Zhu Chuan got up and left the study.


    Seeing that Zhu Chuan appeared on the first floor, the sheep butler immediately stepped forward and asked respectfully, "Lord, what do you want?"


    Zhu Chuan looked down to check the time, and said in a loose tone, "I want to go out and prepare the aircraft."


    "Yes." The sheep butler stepped back and went to prepare the aircraft.


    As the richest dragon clan in the entire empire, Zhuchuan has hundreds of aircraft, each of which is equipped with the best of the empire.


    Zhu Chuan set the destination and opened the terminal.


    "Contact Aodan."


    "Yes, Lord Lord."


    Zhu Chuan entered a series of instructions and then logged into the game.


    The house has been upgraded.


    Although it looks no different from the original one in appearance, the inside is more refined and beautiful.


    The little cub is not in the yard.


    Zhu Chuangang was about to click on the map to find the location of the little cub, when the light screen suddenly popped up another pop-up window.


    The handsome blond man was dressed in a scarlet nightgown with sleepy eyes, as if he had just woke up from his sleep.


    "Dear Lord, what is the point of contacting me at this time?"


    "Audan." Zhu Chuan''s thin lips lightly opened, as if he hadn''t seen the arrogant appearance of the blond man.


    Aodan heard the dangerous aura in a man''s tone and immediately straightened his face, but he was still not serious, "Lord, it is not a gentleman who can disturb people to rest at this time."


    Zhu Chuandanfeng squinted his eyes and smiled and said, "This year your organization won''t even want to receive a penny."


    Aodan''s expression changed, and he quickly said, "I was wrong and I was wrong. Now is the time to disturb." Seeing Zhu Chuan''s expression slowed down, Aodan continued, "Say, what can I do?"


    "The idiot of the third prince found you?"


    "The third prince?" Aodan recalled, with a blank face, "No, I have been in Milne Star recently. I met my true love here. How can I deal with the third prince."


    Zhu Chuan had long been offended by Aodan''s romantic love, and continued to say without changing his face.


    "Your subordinates are causing trouble on my site. Do you need me to throw the evidence in front of you?"


    Aodan''s expression immediately became serious, pushing away the woman in his arms, and the picture in the light screen swayed for a while.


    When Uodan''s face appeared on the light screen again, it was already another room.

 Chapter 378： Cub development (29)

    Look at the configuration in the room, it should be the control room of the aircraft.


    There was a burst of sound.


    "What are you kidding me? I just went to blow up the royal palace of the Imperial Capital, and I dare not run wild in your territory."


    Zhu Chuan sneered, looked at the game distractedly, and then said, "Find out what''s going on as soon as possible, and I will get the answer tomorrow."


    "Hey, Zhu Chuan, you''re too cruel, right? I''m not working during vacation now!"


    "Are you a star thief, you divide the vacation period and the work period?"


    Ao Dan choked, and just about to quibble, he heard a soft and nice woman''s voice from Zhu Chuan.


    "A good dog does not stand in the way, do you not understand this truth?"


    When Odan reached his lips, Zhu Chuan turned a corner when he had two days of grace, and asked gossiping, "Is there a woman on your side?"


    Zhu Chuan didn''t have time to pay attention to Uodan, and focused all his attention on the little cub in the game.


    The little cub was blocked by people in the village.


    The little cub was made things difficult.


    Zhu Chuan''s handsome and innocent face was a little cold, and he directly threw the dialogue popup with Aodan aside, focusing on the little cub in the game.


    Seeing that Zhu Chuan didn''t give him a look in his eyes, Aodan was immediately upset.


    "Zhu Chuan, we two are brothers for more than two hundred years. You have a woman who doesn''t tell me? Isn''t it too unrighteous?!"


    Zhu Chuan frowned and said solemnly, "Shut up!"


    Aodan was really bluffed by Zhu Chuan, staring at Zhu Chuan who looked different on the other end of the light screen, his eyes were full of gossip.


    Aodan watched Zhu Chuan''s attention all been drawn away, and he was almost curious about the identity of the woman who was talking just now, and asked endlessly.


    "Zhu Chuan, who is that woman? What kind of race? Which family does it come from?"


    Zhu Chuan sighed, and directly closed the call with Aodan.


    Aodan, who was far away from the Milne star, looked at the blackened light screen and let out a "grass" sound for a long while.


    Pushing away the woman who was behind him, Aodan directly changed his course and headed straight to Horace where Zhuchuan was.


    Seeing Aodan''s series of actions, the **** and rich woman was immediately dissatisfied.


    "Audan, you promised me to go shopping before!"


    Between the gossip of a woman and a brother, Uodan certainly did not hesitate to choose the latter.


    There are so many women, and Zhu Chuan��s gossip has never been seen since Zhu Chuan became an adult for more than two hundred years.


    Zhu Chuan had a woman next to the arrogant dragon clan. This chance was even smaller than the chance of him bombing the Emperor.


    Aodan directly drew a sum of money from the terminal to the woman, and then said ruthlessly, "You get down at the nearest landing site."


    woman:"???"


    -


    Rong Huang went to the canteen to buy daily necessities, but was blocked by the four Rong family brothers and a group of villagers on his way back.


    The four brothers of the Rong family and the twenty-something people behind them looked fierce and uncomfortable.


    For the past two days, the four Rong family brothers have been with Mother Rong in the health clinic, and at the same time, they are also thinking about what''s wrong with Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang knew how they died in the previous life, and he must have been possessed by spirits in the mountains.


    After thinking about it, Rongda discussed with Rong Ersansi and decided to tell the folks in the village about this matter.


    Most of the country folks this year are superstitious.


    The villagers were terrified when they heard that Rong Huang might have been possessed by the spirits in the mountains.


    Under the instigation of Rongda 234, the village director decided to invite the wife from the neighboring village.

 Chapter 379： Cub development (30)

    Under the instigation of Rongda 234, the village director decided to invite the wife from the neighboring village.


    Who is Wang Po?


    It is said that it is the omnipotent in the minds of villagers in Baili, Shili and Baxiang... Goddess.


    Rong Huang: "???" Goddess?


    WTF?


    Isn''t this just the same as the false Taoist who met in the small world before?


    Be silly and babble.


    A great dancing **** who can flaunt his teeth and claws.


    Rong Huang stood on tiptoe and glanced at Mrs. Wang, who was surrounded by the lovely folks, who looked like a protective mascot, and remained silent for a while.


    "You ghost, if the good boys of the Rong family hadn''t discovered your identity, you would have eaten the entire village, right?"


    The old village chief, who had a gray beard and even needed the village director''s support to walk, tremblingly shook hands like dead branches, looked at Rong Huang with righteous expression, and said with righteous indignation.


    "You are committing evil!" The old village chief was so angry that his beard was shaking.


    Rong Huang guessed that if he hadn''t taken a step to catch her breath, he would probably rush up to beat her with a walking stick.


    Sure enough, it was an elderly person, with dozens of big ditches in between.


    Rong Eight Thousand Years Old Huang murmured silently in his heart.


    Rong Huang looked as if with the support of the villagers, the two and three of Rong Dafu could be lawless, and the little padded jacket was wrapped tightly around him.


    There are many sticks in the countryside, and I want to go back to the city.


    After a while, under the horrified and excited gaze of the villagers, Rong Huang spoke slowly, with a bit of disgust, "I don''t eat children."


    The king is the most noble family of Jinfeng, so what kind of spirit is worthy of the status of the king?


    The king usually only eats delicious food.


    Rongda two, three and four villagers: "......???"


    "You still want to eat children?!" Rong Si looked at Rong Huang in horror, as if he had heard something terrible, "Children are the hope for the future, you still want to eat children!"


    Rong Huang almost couldn''t hold back the soy sauce bottle in his hand and knocked it on Rong Si''s head.


    What kind of rod-making boy is this? !


    Rong Huang sighed, and sure enough, the price of rebirth was taking away their IQ.


    It''s not worth the loss.


    "You get out of the way, it''s almost time for dinner, there is still braised pork in the pot at home." Rong Huang looked at the opposite person helplessly.


    Being able to be fooled around by Rongda''s two, three or four shows how headless the people in this village are.


    This is the reason why a village is backward and poor.


    At this time, Mrs. Wang pinched the time and guessed that it was time for her to play.


    As the object of unanimous worship by the mindless folks from all over the world, Wang Pozi''s compulsion is of course ridiculously high.


    The prince, who was over sixty-five years old, took vigorous steps and rushed from the crowd to the front in a few steps.


    With a brushing sound, a mahogany sword was pulled out from behind.


    The Wang''s wife held the mahogany sword and made random gestures, dancing panting.


    The lady Wang panted and tried to make her voice full of breath, "Huh!"


    "You spirit, you dare to possess innocent people. It''s a heinous crime. You don''t want to show up!"


    Granny Wang felt that she was full of aura at this moment, but she broke her bullshit.


    A pair of turbid eyes stared wide, and shouted at Rong Huang.


    Before Rong Huang had time to express how mouthless he was, he saw the brain fans behind Granny Wang clapping in unison.


    "Wang is really amazing!"


    "Ms. Wang quickly accept her, accept this monster!"

 Chapter 380： Cub development (31)

    "Wang-in-law is a closed disciple of Laojun Taishang, the master of the fairy roots opened by Lao Taishang Laojun, to conquer a small spirit is a matter of moving your fingers."


    "..."


    Rong Huang, who has always been proud of his ears and eyes, almost poked his ears when he heard the words of the villagers.


    Taishang Laojun''s closed disciple?


    Oh my god, what is this terrible thunder?


    Rong Huang remembered that the old fellow Taishang Laojun had not been out of his divine palace for many years.


    The plaques in front of the shrine are covered with spider webs.


    Rong Huang said that she couldn''t guarantee that the little old man was still alive.


    Forbidden to sneak into the ancients in a quiet night.


    "That..." Rong Huang raised a small paw and waved with an awkward expression, "Excuse me?"


    "You spirits dare to quibble, and you want to resist stubbornly, so you don''t know how to live or die."


    With a cry of "hetui", Wang Pozi looked at Rong Huang with a pair of three white eyes.


    "Now this peach wood sword has been endowed with immortal energy. This is the immortal energy that my master gave me."


    "Just touch you lightly and you will be wiped out instantly."


    Rong Huang took two steps back with a look of disgust.


    Taishang Laojun would not use such a disgusting way to pass the immortality to you.


    Seeing Rong Huang retreating, Mrs. Wang felt that Rong Huang must have been shocked by the huge fairy aura emanating from her body.


    "Monster, look at the sword!" As he said, he lifted the Taomu sword and slashed towards Rong Huang.


    All the folks held their breath, and some even grabbed the hands of their friends around them nervously.


    Here comes, the critical moment for Lady Wang to show off her supernatural powers has come!


    Rong Huang was so disgusted that these people are all rod-makers, right?


    Such a false goddess is actually an ancestor offering?


    If she showed such a hand in front of them, wouldn''t she be offered as a grandmother?


    Build a temple, the kind that keeps incense every day.


    Rong Huang rubbed his hands with excitement.


    That''s it, there are a billion points of light movement.


    But this little move was very, very insignificant in front of the prince''s wife who was throwing at her with a sullen look.


    Rong Huang sighed.


    Bullying the old, the weak, the sick, and the disabled, the king didn''t want to.


    Who told you to think that I am young and bully, so you want to suppress me and plot against me?


    Rong Huang said that she would never let such a dirty old lady come within five meters of her.


    "Rong Huang, hurry up and catch it!"


    "Yes, yes, stop thinking about running away."


    "What you didn''t do well, you have to take possession of someone, and now you are caught by Mrs. Wang, that''s the day you will be wiped out."


    Rong Huang: "..." Xing Ba, you are ugly and you are reasonable.


    It must be that Gou Xue Nao Can watched too many TV series at 8 o''clock, and his head was full of sea water.


    If you are unkind, don''t blame this king for being unrighteous.


    Rong Huang raised his hand and waved a ball of light shining with golden light, and slammed it straight at the crazy Wang''s wife.


    Granny Wang only felt a force hit her chest, making her almost vomiting blood.


    "what--"


    Granny Wang screamed, and was directly knocked out by that force.


    Seeing this, Wang''s brain-dead fans subconsciously screamed and avoided.


    An open space was left in the middle of the crowd, and the woman Wang smashed into that open space impartially.


    The sound of a heavy object hitting the ground made a numb scalp, and I haven''t recovered for a long time.


    Rongda was the first to react, his face changed, and he hurriedly went forward to check how she was doing with Granny Wang.

 Chapter 381： Cub development (32)

    In the past few years, Mrs. Wang was provided with delicious food and drink by the villagers.


    Rongda tried to turn the wife over.


    Tried it once, but didn''t turn it over.


    Rongda''s expression was a bit awkward.


    Rong Da did not believe in evil, took a deep breath, and continued to turn around.


    Still not turned over.


    The atmosphere on the scene dropped to zero for a while.


    As a cool, handsome, and fascinating future master, Rong Da would never allow such a failure in his perfect life.


    Rong Da coughed, looked at Rong Ersansi with an inscrutable expression, and said in a deep voice, "Ms. Wang seems to be injured and can''t move it casually. Come help me."


    "Yeah, boss of the Rong family, what''s the matter with your voice, have you caught a cold?" a simple old man in the crowd asked with a look of concern.


    Rong Da: "...Father Wang, I''m fine."


    Father Wang nodded when he heard the words, "It''s fine, I heard your voice just now and thought your throat broke."


    Rongda: "..."


    Rong Er Three Four also sensed Rong Da''s embarrassment.


    As good brothers who die together and rebirth together, of course they must be blessed and enjoy the same.


    Therefore, Rongda two, three and four worked together.


    With all her strength, she finally turned the wife over.


    "Ah this!"


    Rong San was the first to see the wound on Lady Wang''s chest, and almost couldn''t hold back his eyes while being frightened.


    I don''t know what Rong Huang did just now. It is said that Mrs. Wang spent more than 200 yuan in the shop to order a large quilted jacket that was burnt out.


    Even the sweater inside was burnt.


    Exposed a piece of white flesh.


    The flesh was also burned, the center was black, and the surroundings were white flowers.


    When you get close, you can still smell the barbecue...Ah, it''s a burnt smell.


    Rong University said that they were still unmarried children, which left a very big psychological shadow on them.


    The villagers leaned forward and saw this scene too, with different expressions for a time.


    If this wife is a fresh and tender girl in her twenties, forget it, but in fact-


    She is an old woman who will be 70 years old in five years.


    Oh yo, it''s disgusting.


    Even if the villagers worship the Wang''s wife blindly on weekdays, it does not mean that their eyes can be subjected to such insults.


    Rong Huang could feel the hesitant expressions of the villagers from a long distance away, and he smiled.


    Glancing at the peach-wood sword of the magical artifact Wang Pozi on the ground, and then at the only standing person in the crowd, Rong Si, Rong Huangji thought.


    "Rong Si, you stupid x!"


    When Rong Si heard someone scolding him, he immediately turned his head to look at the source of the sound, and saw the peach wood sword flying towards his face.


    "Ah it hurts!"


    Rong Si was smashed by the Taomu Sword and his eyes turned black, subconsciously raised his hand to cover his forehead.


    But he felt a sticky hand.


    Suddenly thinking of something, Rong Si''s whole person is not good, and his face was blue and white as he held his hand to cover his head in a stalemate.


    Rong Siyi jumped three feet high, jumped on the spot with anger, and hit several people around him almost to the ground.


    Rong Si��s brain is now full of garbled words, and he spit out a lot of swear words, "Rong Huang, you Y^*%*___......"


    Seeing that Rong Si was bullied by Rong Huang, Rong Da was about to question Rong Huang, but he turned his head to find that the place where Rong Huang was originally standing was empty.


    Rong Huang was gone.


    Just like the last time Rong Huang was on the wall, he disappeared in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 382： Cub development (33)

    Combined with the scorched Princess Wang, a guess... ah, it''s not right, it is a certain conclusion that strikes my heart.


    Rong Huang is not a person!


    Rong Huang: You are not human, and your whole family is not human.


    "Rong Huang ran away, chase it!" Rong shouted loudly.


    The villagers didn''t care about the life and death of Mrs. Wang, and rushed towards the small courtyard where Rong Huang lived, like a herd of pigs chasing by dogs behind their buttocks.


    The qualified villagers also picked up farm tools as weapons.


    Some even went to the homes of the villagers they knew, picked up the rolling pin, and ran away.


    Their goal is to defeat the spirits and maintain the stability of the village! !


    -


    Not far away in the upgraded mansion where Rong Huang lived, Rong Huang''s eyes were dumbfounded, and his wet apricot eyes were horrified and dazed.


    Looking at the man who suddenly appeared in the small kitchen.


    What was lingering in his nose, apart from the delicious and fragrant taste of braised pork, Rong Huang also smelled a clear and pleasant smell.


    It''s like the smell of plum lin in the Feng Bing Disease Shrine in full bloom.


    Clear and cold plum fragrance.


    Rong Huang was also curious why he could perceive his existence every time at the first glance, or as long as Feng Disease appeared within a certain range.


    Rong Huang attributed all this to the invisible tacit understanding between lovers.


    Shy.JPG.


    The phoenix disease in this world is also extremely beautiful.


    Especially the long hair that is about to drag to the soles of the feet, black and smooth.


    Rong Huang wanted to ask him what shampoo he usually uses, and should he use a hair mask after washing his hair?


    But Rong Huang was very reserved and didn''t ask any questions.


    The first time I met, of course, I had to leave a good impression on Feng Bingbing.


    The black robe can''t tell the age.


    It looks like ancient, but modern is not without it.


    Rong Huang''s gaze shifted, fixed on the man''s golden eye pupils.


    Rong Huang subconsciously licked his lower lip, is he still a mixed breed?


    Oh, excitement!


    Zhu Chuan''s ears were a little hot when the little girl''s scorching eyes saw her.


    Although it wasn''t that a woman had never stared at him like this before, the one in front of him was a little cub he had raised for many days.


    Zhu Chuan could feel that his heartbeat was accelerating a lot than usual.


    The little cub he raised--


    Is alive.


    Really alive.


    Not the paper man in the game, but the kind that can be swallowed in one bite.


    The meat is tender...Ah no, that''s not the point.


    The point is that the cubs are real human cubs, not fakes.


    Zhu Chuan''s head now seemed to be bombarded by a mothership with all the firepower of the surrounding starships.


    Noisy.


    Surprise, surprise, curiosity...


    A series of complex and diverse emotions entangled and intertwined, making Zhu Chuan''s eyes very familiar.


    Until the little cub stretched out a small white paw and waved in front of him, "Hello?"


    He reluctantly withdrew himself.


    Rong Huang put down the back of his hand and blinked his eyes, "Who... who are you? Why did you suddenly appear in my house?"


    Zhu Chuan looked at the little cub who was still a white bun face even in reality, with a smile in his eyes.


    Why did it suddenly appear?


    Zhu Chuan remembered that he was very angry when he saw the little cub being bullied in the aircraft.


    A pop-up window suddenly popped up on the light screen.


    "Spend 2,000,000 gold coins to open the passage to the other world, do you agree to go?"


    Zhu Chuan directly agreed without thinking about it.


    Anyway, he is not short of that money.


    I thought it was just a game tricking him into krypton gold, but he didn''t expect that after he paid the gold coins, the picture before him suddenly changed.

 Chapter 383： Cub development (34)

    After he settled down, he saw the little cub staring at him blankly.


    Zhu Chuan stared at Rong Huang, subconsciously lowering his tone, "I am...your master."


    the host?


    Rong Huang blinked, and the expression in Zhu Chuan''s eyes changed.


    What kind of tiger wolf word is this?


    Is it really good to be so enthusiastic the first time we meet?


    Rong Huang was about to be embarrassed symbolically. He suddenly remembered something and looked at the man with an incredible expression, "You, you, you, you..."


    Little girl, you haven''t had anything to do with you for a long time.


    Zhu Chuanyue felt that the little human cub in front of him was very cute.


    "Are you the old man?!"


    The little girl was wrapped in an apricot padded jacket and a scarf around her neck. She looked at him with moist eyes, which made it hard not to feel relieved.


    But Zhu Chuan is obviously not in that category of people.


    When Zhu Chuan heard Rong Huang call his grandfather, his brows were raised in heroic air. Without thinking, he raised his hand and squeezed the little girl''s cheek as usual, his fingertips pressed hard, and his tone was low.


    The fingertips touched a soft touch, and Zhu Chuan''s expression was a little sullen and stagnant.


    Unlike the void that my finger touched before, this time I touched a real person.


    Rong Huang suddenly squeezed his face aching, subconsciously clenched a small fist and fist, and slammed the person on the opposite side.


    Rong Huang only heard a muffled hum, and then quickly let go of the hand holding her face.


    Then I saw Zhu Chuan, who was holding his nose and a little water in his eyes, with a ruined expression...ahhh, it was painful.


    Zhu Chuan looked at Rong Huang accusingly, seeing Rong Huang guilty.


    As soon as he was about to apologize, Rong Huang heard a noise from outside.


    "Rong Huang, are you hiding in the yard? Open the door to me!"


    "What kind of sorcery did you use to hurt the Wang''s wife!"


    "The state stipulates that you are not allowed to become elite after the founding of the People''s Republic. Be careful we report you to the county and let the masters in the county catch you!"


    "..."


    Hearing the unbearable noise outside the door, Zhu Chuan looked colder and colder.


    Zhu Chuan put down his hand and took a breath, trying to relieve the soreness in his nose.


    Looking sideways at the little girl who bowed her head and wringed hands, Zhu Chuan sighed and patted her little head, "They bully you so much, don''t you know who you are resisting?"


    Rong Huang looked up at Zhu Chuan, with a cautious smile on his face, he smiled and pointed at the door and said, "No, you listen."


    As soon as the words fell silent, Zhu Chuan heard a scream.


    Through the half-open screen window, Zhu Chuan saw a huge rabbit head emerge from the wall, with long ears ridged high and high.


    Soon it disappeared again.


    Accompanied by the screams, there was a series of extremely irritable "chickles".


    Zhu Chuan suddenly thought of the three-headed bunny that the little girl had spent a long time in the mountains before.


    In his cognition, the rabbit clan has always been timid and weak. Seeing a species stronger than them, he can''t wait to dig a hole in immediately.


    Zhu Chuan was silent for a while looking at the giant rabbits that popped up from time to time and beat those who bullied the little cubs all over the floor.


    "How is it?" Rong Huang smiled so that two pear vortices appeared on his cheeks, sweet and soft, "Am I very good?"


    Zhu Chuan''s eyes were a bit complicated, and the little girl was really not as bully as she seemed.


    Compared with the harmonious atmosphere in the kitchen, the folks outside the small courtyard, led by Rong Da 2 3 4, have a hard time.


    It can be said to be very painful.

 Chapter 384： Cub development (35)

    The villagers have never seen such a big rabbit.


    It''s like a hill.


    It''s mostly refined, right?


    That''s right, Rong Huang was possessed by the spirit in that mountain, and this rabbit must be her accomplice.


    Rong Er was slapped by the little rabbit with a paw and flew out, hitting the cement block at the door, almost breaking his waist.


    Rong Er stood up trembling with his waist, looking at a villager''s giant rabbit not far away with a horrified expression on his face.


    Rong Huang was so terrible, he kept such a terrible thing by his side.


    The little rabbit whimpered and cried, and at the same time sat Rong Si under his ass.


    Rong Si almost died of suffocation, with blue veins bursting out of the back of his hand, his expression extremely painful.


    The scene was chaotic, and nearby villagers who had not participated in the activities to bring down the spirits all walked out of their homes.


    Seeing such a weird scene, the Gugua villagers thought they were playing around.


    "Hey, what are you doing? Where did you get such a big rabbit?"


    "This rabbit is quite lifelike. Doesn''t it cost a lot of money for this skin?"


    "Don''t patronize and play by yourself, take me one by one, take me one by one!"


    Villagers of Rongda Two, Three and Four who were brutally squeezed: "..."


    "Help, this rabbit is fine, it will eat us!" Wang Sanpai shouted, rolling around on the ground.


    The villagers of Chigua expressed their disbelief.


    "Hahaha, the third child, what are you joking about? This bunny''s becoming a spirit can only be found in myths."


    "Although we don''t have much culture, we are not stupid. You are too unkind, right?"


    "That''s right, are you playing us like fools?"


    Third father Wang was about to vomit blood. He had known that he would not listen to the hapless children of Rong''s family, but he followed on impulse to watch the show.


    It''s all right now, Xiao Ming is almost finished.


    The landlord��s stupid sons, Rong San and Rong Da, took refuge four times to avoid being slapped and slapped by the crying and beating rabbit.


    Looking at the closed door, Rong Da was almost furious.


    Knowing that the monster possessing Rong Huang''s body is so difficult to deal with, he must find a few more masters.


    It''s all right now, and a group of them are treated like monkeys by the rabbit demon.


    Rong Da couldn''t take care of the feud with Rong Huang, so he rushed to the big red iron gate and used the strength of suckling to slap the door hard.


    "Rong Huang, quickly open the door for me, and you will come out for me!"


    Rong Huang, who was standing in front of the kitchen stove and tasting the braised pork, heard the sound, gave a soft hey, and stood on his toes to look outside.


    Rong Huang held the celadon bowl and looked sideways at Zhu Chuan, "Did you hear any sound?"


    Zhu Chuan sat on the pony sling with his long legs bent, and his long black hair dragged on the ground behind him. He answered without changing his face, "No."


    Rong Huang let out a cry and returned his attention to the braised pork.


    "Do you eat it?" Rong Huang pointed to the braised pork.


    Zhu Chuan''s golden eyes flickered, seeing the little cub looking at him with a pair of shiny eyes, his mind moved, and he muttered, "Okay."


    Rong Huang smiled and put a few pieces of braised pork into a bowl, washed a pair of chopsticks and handed it to Zhu Chuan.


    "You taste it, it''s super delicious."


    Zhu Chuan''s profound facial features softened a lot, and he took over the small bowl and chopsticks.


    The kitchen is warm and full of warmth.


    Rong Da yelled outside the small courtyard for a long time, but he didn''t see Rong Huang coming out, and his heart tickled with hatred towards Rong Huang.


    Even if he was possessed by the spirit, Rong Huang was still that vicious Rong Huang.

 Chapter 385： Cub development (36)

    At this time, a soft and sweet female voice sounded behind her, "Big Brother, what''s going on? What is that?"


    Rong Da''s face changed transiently, and when he turned around, he saw Rong Xiaoyue standing with the people eating melons.


    "Yueyue, go back quickly, it''s dangerous here!" Rong Da looked at the giant rabbits constantly moving through the crowd, his eyes distraught.


    In case Rong Xiaoyue was injured by that rabbit, the consequences would be disastrous.


    Even killing Rong Huang and that rabbit monster a hundred times is not enough to solve the hatred.


    Suddenly, the little rabbit kicked his hind legs and came to Rongda, tilting the rabbit''s head, and looking at Rongda with a pair of red eyes. The two rabbit teeth were half the size of his head.


    "grumble?"


    Rongda''s back pressed against the door, his pupils tightened, his whole body tense.


    "You...what are you going to do?"


    Rong Xiaoyue saw Rong Da being bullied by the little rabbit, she didn''t even want to run up a few steps, and stood in front of Rong Da with a lonely expression, looking at the little rabbit who was much older than her with a righteous expression. grumble.


    As a female protagonist, Rong Xiaoyue has never experienced social beatings except for the few years when she was abducted.


    In the face of the little bunny that looks like a hill, there is no fear at all, but instead feels that it is actually a small animal with a gentle personality.


    "You must not bully my elder brother, be careful I hit you!"


    Little Rabbit looked at the girl standing in front of the villain, and her long white ears shook.


    "You idiot."


    Xiaotuji is a female rabbit, her voice still has the milky milk of a three-year-old child, but what she says is very different from her voice, which makes her jaw drop.


    Rong Xiaoyue: "???"


    Rongda: "???"


    Xiaotuji learned these words from Ronghuang. She felt that the terrible big beast was extremely domineering every time he said these words (crossed out, no).


    When the two looked at the little rabbit with blank expressions, a force from behind directly smashed the little rabbit out.


    The little rabbit hit the ground like a hill, and the villagers seemed to feel the ground under their feet shook.


    "She likes to cause trouble, so why are you bullying others?"


    The lazy voice sounded, with a little juvenile husky texture.


    When Rong Da and Rong Xiaoyue heard about their reputation, they saw Hengbei standing not far away.


    Although I don''t know what method Hengbei used to fly the rabbit monster, as long as Hengbei is on their side, it is not their enemy.


    Rongda has always been very fond of Hengbei''s neighbor, and he plans to wait two years for Hengbei and Rong Xiaoyue to make an appointment.


    After all, the two of them are neighbors, and they know the bottom line.


    Waiting for Rong Xiaoyue to marry to the Heng family in the future will not be wronged.


    In Rong Da''s eyes, Hengbei was his prospective sister-in-law.


    "Xiao Bei, take Yueyue away quickly!" Rong Da tried to push Rong Xiaoyue to Hengbei, "We must drive away the monster on Rong Huang today. You take Yueyue back first. "


    Fushu was seen by Rong Da''s eyes all over, and his face that had always been dishonest also brought a bit of coldness.


    "Why should I take her back?"


    Rong Da was taken aback. He remembered that Hengbei and Rong Xiaoyue played well before, and Hengbei also liked Rong Xiaoyue very much.


    How come Hengbei suddenly changed his personality?


    "You..." Before Rongda spoke out the doubts in his heart, he was snatched away by Rong Er. "What''s the matter with you? Yueyue is our sister, in case she gets caught by the rabbit demon. What should I do if I get hurt?"

 Chapter 386： Cub development (37)

    Fushu didn''t care, his eyes were indifferent.


    Immortals have always been indifferent, even in family members who are related by blood.


    Not to mention that Fu Shu is notoriously cold-hearted and cold-hearted.


    Fushu didn''t hesitate to tut, and he glanced at Rong Xiaoyue and the villagers present with disgust in his eyes.


    "I stopped the bunny monster, but I think you are making too much noise in front of her door, and quarreling her. Who gave you the illusion that I was helping you?"


    Rong Da stared at Fushu, who was full of unruly aura, and his heart sank.


    This is not the original Hengbei.


    So, Hengbei is now in the same group with Rong Huang?


    "Brother Hengbei, what are you talking about?" Rong Xiaoyue looked at Fushu with tears in her eyes, with a sad expression on her face, "You are my brother Hengbei, how can you say such cruel things?"


    Fushu was too lazy to pay attention to Rong Xiaoyue, and didn''t even give her a look.


    A woman like this kind of brainless, who only knows to cry whenever something happens, he used to see a lot in the gods.


    Grab a lot.


    This kind of hypocritical woman made him want to break her neck directly.


    Rong Huang in the small courtyard discovered the aura belonging to the people of the God Realm outside, and immediately knew who came.


    Having not seen Fushu appear in front of her for so many days, Rong Huang almost forgot that he was also in the small world.


    Rong Huang quietly looked at Zhu Chuan, who lowered his head and didn''t know what he was thinking, and walked out of the kitchen lightly on his tiptoes.


    Kicked the sleeping gluttonous ass, Rong Huang whispered, "Go and drive Fushu away."


    Fushu was so annoying, she didn''t want Feng Bingbing to misunderstand the relationship between her and Fushu.


    She is a good phoenix with a clean body.


    Glutton staggered to his feet, then staggered towards the door.


    Rong Huang sighed and urged, "Hurry up."


    The gluttonous grievance baba wailed and teleported directly out of the yard.


    Rong Huang was immediately satisfied, and went back to the kitchen quietly.


    As soon as a little jiojio stepped into the kitchen, he raised his eyes and met Zhu Chuan''s deep golden eyes.


    Rong Huang blinked, trying to make his footsteps less awkward.


    "When are you leaving?" Rong Huang smiled dryly and asked Zhu Chuan.


    Zhu Chuan almost laughed, really a little cub who was unfamiliar with him.


    Might as well just swallow it in one bite.


    Noting that Zhu Chuan looked at her with the look that was similar to looking at peerless delicacy, Rong Huang was suddenly agitated.


    If the phoenix tail behind her was still there, the fringes would have exploded early in the morning.


    Rong Huang subconsciously took two steps back and started a little jiojio, "You, you, you, don''t eat me, I don''t taste good."


    Zhu Chuan was startled, how did the little cub know that he wanted to eat her?


    Seeing that Zhu Chuan''s eyes were similar to watching food, Rong Huang sucked his nose, rolled up a short sleeve, and tremblingly handed it to Zhu Chuan.


    "My skin is thick and thick, it''s super unpalatable."


    Not only did the little girl give birth well, her skin was also milky white like milk.


    Feeling a little excited, a peach-like light pink color will appear.


    Just like now.


    All aspects of the dragon clan are different from ordinary people. Even if they are a short distance away, Zhu Chuan can smell the faint and pleasant milk scent from the little girl.


    It''s not the fishy milk that appears on the table every morning in the castle.


    It has a sweet milk scent.


    Zhu Chuan subconsciously licked the fangs that were eager to pop his head with the tip of his tongue, and his eyes were deeply acquainted.


    The smell of this little human cub is really delicious.

 Chapter 387： Cub development (38)

    Zhu Chuan took a deep breath, raised his hand and rolled down Rong Huang''s sleeve.


    "I won''t eat you."


    Rong Huang suddenly opened his eyes and smiled, his little voice hummed softly, and then sat under the eaves with his pony.


    Zhu Chuan looked at Rong Huang''s back in the kitchen, and suddenly a pop-up window popped up in front of him.


    "The alien channel is unstable. Players are requested to return to the original world as soon as possible."


    Zhu Chuan: "???"


    What kind of broken game is this?


    Before Zhu Chuan had time to say goodbye to the little cub, the whole person was sucked in by an irresistible force.


    Little Mazha fell to the ground and made a noise.


    Rong Huang turned his head when he heard the voice, only seeing the empty kitchen.


    Rong Huang pursed his lower lip, disappointed.


    Left so soon?


    -


    Fushu looked at the gluttonous food in front of him, with a faint smile in his tone.


    "She only sent you?" Before the gluttonous roar, Fushu said, "It''s just a fierce beast, and the emperor can solve you by moving his fingers."


    The gluttonous gluttony roared to the sky, and the sound was like a thunderbolt. The villagers hadn''t recovered for a long time.


    Why is there another monster here?


    It was not until then that everyone understood that the Rongda two, three, and four people weren''t playing around before.


    An elderly man was holding his chest and gasping for breath, panting, and said with a look of horror, "Mother, what is this?"


    The little rabbit turned over from the ground with great difficulty, and when he saw the gluttonous glutton, he immediately whimpered and ran behind it.


    "Chi Chi Chi!"


    Glutton: "..." Why did the king turn such a stupid rabbit into a human form?


    Gourmet tried to ignore the rabbit behind him, his sturdy right front leg stomped fiercely, followed by his body soaring.


    It rose to the size of a hill in the blink of an eye.


    Upon seeing this, the villagers ran away in fright.


    The five Rong brothers and sisters were also frightened.


    Rong Da put on her shoulders Rong Xiaoyue, who was still immersed in the sadness that her Hengbei brother didn''t love her for a long time, and ran towards the house.


    "This place can''t stay anymore, hurry up and pack up our things and bring our parents to move!"


    I originally thought that the person who had Rong Huang''s body was just a spirit in the mountain, but he didn''t expect it to be a monster with a big background.


    And it''s still a monster with many accomplices.


    Even his future sister-in-law has been possessed by a strange accomplice.


    "Big Brother, I won''t leave, Big Brother Hengbei is still there!" Rong Xiaoyue struggled hard, holding the door and refused to leave.


    Rong Da did not expect his sister to be so stubborn.


    There are so many good men in the world, and Hengbei is not too bad.


    His sister is so good, why can''t she find a good man?


    The four brothers of the Rong family hurriedly packed a few changes of clothes, and then found out the money hidden under the bed. Once again, they picked up Rong Xiaoyue, who was crying and not leaving, and the five went out together.


    The big iron gate will be opened, and a huge shadow will fall from the sky.


    There was a loud bang.


    What followed was a roar that almost pierced the eardrum.


    -


    Zhu Chuan opened his eyes again and found himself back in the aircraft.


    Originally, he was planning to go to the weapon base to check the progress of the research, but now Zhu Chuan is totally out of mood.


    Looking at the little girl squatting in front of the strange four-legged beast, Zhu Chuan cancelled his original destination and returned to the castle.


    As soon as he stepped into the gate of the castle, Zhu Chuan heard the bluffing sound from the castle.


    "Oh my god, Zhu Chuan isn''t here, so am I going for nothing?"

 Chapter 388： Cub development (39)

    Zhu Chuan''s eyebrows jumped, and the first reaction was that Aodan, the annoying cold-blooded snake, came to bother him again.


    Others may not know that, as a good friend who has known Aodan for more than two hundred years, Zhu Chuan knows that his body is not a lion beast known to the outside world.


    It''s a snake that is naturally cold-blooded.


    This may not be consistent with Uodan''s slutty and enthusiastic appearance.


    But it is true.


    Zhu Chuan''s footsteps stopped for a moment at the door, and then he stepped in.


    Her long black hair dragged behind her, and her hair rippled gently while she was walking, elegant but not feminine.


    Aodan was sitting at the long table where he dines on weekdays, chattering endlessly, and the sheep butler stood beside him.


    Even far away, Zhu Chuan could feel the helplessness of the sheep butler.


    Hearing a familiar sound of footsteps, Aodan immediately gave up embarrassing the sheep butler, turned his head and looked at the door, his blond and blue eyes with a rippling smile.


    "Zhu Chuan, you are finally back. I have been waiting for you for a long time. I almost thought you were abducted by the little beauty."


    Hearing the ambiguous gossip in Aodan''s tone, the Sheep Butler looked at Master Evil Dragon boldly.


    Little beauty?


    Lord Lord has never seen the opposite **** around him.


    apart from......


    The pink room I saw by chance last time.


    Zhu Chuan waved his hand to let the Sheep Butler go down, pulled out a chair and sat down, raising his eyes to look at the opposite Aodan.


    The handsome, lazy man raised his eyebrows, and his deep voice was hoarse, "I found it?"


    Aodan murmured silently in his heart. If Zhu Chuan is as unscrupulous as he is, it is estimated that the men and women who self-recommended pillow seats can circle Horace more than once, right?


    "No, didn''t I rush to see you?"


    Zhu Chuan glanced at Aodan with disgust, "It''s useless."


    Odan choked and almost jumped up from his chair, "How long is this? It won''t be a long time!"


    "Even if I can''t do it so quickly, can I find it?"


    Zhu Chuan: "...hands and eyes open to the sky."


    Udan didn''t care and waved his hand nonchalantly, "This is not the point. The point is that time is too tight. I am not as perverted as you are."


    Zhu Chuan snorted and stopped embarrassing him.


    After all, Audan didn''t even finish the courses of secondary education.


    Aodan leaned forward on the long table with his elbows, the gossip and intense interest in his eyes made no secret of it.


    "Come on, what about the woman next to you before?" Aodan looked around in the castle, but didn''t see anyone else, then looked at Zhu Chuan with an incredulous expression, "You won''t know me If you want to come, hide people? You can''t be so loyal!"


    Zhu Chuan didn''t bother to lift his eyelids, but he wanted to hide the little cub.


    But he and the little cub are people in two worlds. Without that strange game, perhaps he would not know the existence of the little cub.


    This made him seem to be stepping on the galaxy with two feet suspended in the air, feeling insecure in his heart.


    Seeing that Zhu Chuan could feel the low air pressure radiating from his body even with his head down, Aodan''s heart moved, and a guess suddenly appeared in his heart.


    "You haven''t taken that woman yet, have you?"


    Zhu Chuan''s fingertips trembled lightly, and the slender curled eyelashes shook with the lightly trembling arc of the fingertips.


    Take it?


    The little cub was originally raised by him, so why use it to win it?


    The little cub was originally his.


    This is Zhu Chuan''s subconscious mind.


    Aodan and Zhu Chuan have known each other for many years, and it is the first time he has seen Zhu Chuan be so gaffe.

 Chapter 389： Cub development (40)

    Even with a bit of extremely rare loss.


    Uodan couldn''t help but laughed, and from time to time he patted twice on the long table, his laughter almost died out.


    "Zhu Chuan, I didn''t expect that there will be a woman in this world who is unfair to you. Tell me which celebrity you are, so I can pay my respects."


    Even a woman like Zhu Chuan who is attracted to the best dragon clan but can''t love it, is simply a treasure of the empire.


    Zhu Chuan was too lazy to pay attention to Aodan, and directly issued an order to chase off the guests, "If you have nothing to do, you can go back and find out who is straying on my site."


    Then he could clean up the dirty thing of the third prince.


    Aodan sensed Zhu Chuan''s sullenness, and immediately put away the smile on his face, becoming a little more serious, "No need, I have already asked someone to check it, but it will take time."


    Zhu Chuan let out a lazy hum, and then heard Aodan say, "But I''m really curious about who that woman is. You are no less popular in the empire than me. How come there are women who don''t like you?"


    Aodan was very curious, curious to death.


    He desperately wanted to know who that woman was.


    From now on she will be the object of his admiration and study.


    Zhu Chuanqing paused with his hand on his wrist, and the golden pupils contracted, almost turning into a vertical pupil.


    But it was only a very fast moment.


    So fast that even Uodan, who had been staring at him, didn''t notice it.


    Until Aodan was mercilessly chased away by him, Zhu Chuan sat alone at the long table for a long time.


    He likes little cubs.


    Who wouldn''t like the sweet and soft little human cubs?


    But the little cub''s clean and innocent eyes when he looked at him appeared in his mind, and he obviously had no other thoughts about him.


    This gave him the urge to destroy everything.


    It wasn''t until the sheep butler stepped forward and spoke respectfully that he withdrew his mind from his contemplation.


    "My lord, Mr. Alves is here."


    Zhu Chuan tilted his head slightly, his eyes a little empty, "Alves?"


    When the Sheep Butler heard this, he knew that Lord Lord probably did not remember Alves, the famous philanthropist of the entire empire.


    As the personal steward of Lord Lord, Sheep Steward gave Zhu Chuan a detailed introduction to Alves and the family behind him.


    "It''s the Alves who relied on his ex-wife''s family to become the upstart of the rich side?"


    Zhu Chuan directly ignored a large section of the sheep butler and only wrote down the last sentence.


    The sheep butler was stunned, feeling that what the lord said was correct, and said, "Yes."


    "He is the only one?" Zhu Chuan finally remembered the little bit of memory about Alves, his tone was loose and cold.


    The sheep butler lowered his head under the man''s extremely coercive eyes, and almost couldn''t help but bleat.


    "Come with Mr. Alves, and Miss Winnessa."


    "Winnessa?" Zhu Chuan obviously didn''t remember who she was. "What is she?"


    "It''s the daughter of Alves and his ex-wife."


    Zhu Chuan didn''t have a good impression of all the women who had bad intentions, and he gave a sigh, without thinking, "Any dirty things can enter the castle?"


    "Send a message to Alves, if you want to see me, send back people who shouldn''t have been brought."


    The sheep butler did not dare to delay, and hurried to spread the word.


    Hearing what the Sheep Butler told them, neither Alves nor Winnessa looked pretty.


    Winnessa tried to suppress her sullen expression and looked at the sheep butler.

 Chapter 390： Cub development (41)

    "I''m afraid I will disappoint the Lord. My father and I came here today to follow His Majesty''s orders."


    The sheep butler relayed Winnessa''s words to Zhu Chuan.


    Zhu Chuan snorted, lazily with evil eyebrows, obviously did not put the king in his eyes at all, "then the two will drive out together."


    The sheep butler turned back to tell the two of Zhu Chuan''s words.


    Alves looked at the Sheep Butler with an angrily look, and his dark green eyes were glowing with cold light, as if trying to suppress the Sheep Butler with his eyes.


    But as the steward of Zhu Chuan, the Sheep Butler has long been accustomed to the coercion of the Dragon from Zhu Chuan.


    The coercion exuded by the ordinary wolf clan Yarvis did not pose any threat to him at all.


    Alves obviously discovered this too, and he put away the coercion with a bit of shame.


    "His Majesty the King is worried that the lord will have no successor, and proposed to let Winnessa be his partner. He also asks the lord to consider whether to see my lovely Winesa."


    After a while, the sheep butler brought back the reply from the lord.


    "Lord Lord asked Mr. Alves and Miss Winnessa to leave the castle quickly, otherwise the two will suffer unbearable consequences."


    Alves immediately stood up furiously, and slammed the stool under his ass, "It''s really unreasonable!"


    "Sheep steward, does Lord Lord really say that?"


    Winnessa felt that Lord Lord had never seen her beauty, so she refused to see her.


    If the lord sees her, she will definitely be impressed by her beauty.


    She has this confidence.


    The Sheep Butler continued to smile and looked at Alves and Winnessa, as if watching two jumping clowns.


    "Lord Lord really said so, two guests, please."


    After talking about the sheep butler, he didn''t even maintain the basic etiquette of sending the two to the gate of the castle.


    Alves looked at the back of the sheep butler who was going away, and jumped in anger.


    "Zhu Chuan really doesn''t take His Majesty the King too much!"


    He must sue after he returns.


    After a brief period of shame, Winesa said to Alves confidently, "Father, don''t worry, leave it to me."


    As soon as the words fell silent, Alves saw Winnessa transform back into her body.


    The body of Winnessa is a flower butterfly.


    Jarvis looked at the colorful and beautiful Hua Fudie with a satisfied smile.


    Hua Fudie avoided the surveillance equipment in the castle all the way, and staggered to the top level.


    It is said that the room of the evil dragon is on the top floor, the most luxurious room.


    Just when Hua Fudie flew to the entrance of the stairs to the third floor, Lord Dragon, who was originally resting in the room, opened a pair of eyes.


    The golden pupils were arrogant and indifferent, as if nothing could enter his eyes.


    The dragon-sama slowly spewed out a dragon''s breath, seeming to be disdainful of anything.


    A broken butterfly even dared to provoke his majesty.


    Master Evil Dragon released his mental power and directly nailed Hua Fudie, who was excited because he was about to reach the third floor, to the stairs.


    Hua Fudie fluttered her wings madly and desperately, but to no avail.


    That spiritual power was too strong, Hua Fudie said that she was almost crushed to death by spiritual power.


    The sheep butler appeared in time and twisted the immobilized Huafu butterfly on the ground, "I remember that Miss Okotawir''s body is a white whale."

 Chapter 391： Cub development (42)

    Octavir is Alves'' dead ex-wife.


    Hua Fudie was terrified, obviously she didn''t expect the sheep butler to see her identity, "You let me go!"


    The sheep butler smiled, and while smiling, he twisted Hua Fudie and walked downstairs, "Don''t let it go."


    "Do you want to bear the anger from the Alves family?"


    The Sheep Butler continued to answer with a smile, "Miss Winnessa, did you want to bear the anger from the Lord Lord when you did such a brave thing to break into the Dragon Clan''s castle?"


    Hua Fudie, who was originally angry, looked like a punctured balloon for an instant, and was pinched by the sheep butler in her hand.


    Compared with the lord of an extremely powerful planet, the former is obviously a bit more powerful.


    The anger of the dragon clan, even the royal clan, has to think about it.


    The sheep butler handed Hua Fudie into the hand of Alves with a sullen face, and at the same time warned Alves quietly.


    Alves returned to the aircraft, threw Winesa on the table, and exclaimed, "Didn''t you say it''s okay?"


    Winnessa turned back into a human form with a grieved expression, "Father, the sheep butler knows that my identity is fraudulent, what should I do?"


    "So what?" Alves said irritably. "You are my daughter anyway. Do you want everyone to know that you are my illegitimate daughter?"


    Winnessa was extremely aggrieved, "But now my mother is your wife."


    As soon as Winnessa finished her words, she was slapped to the side by a slap from Alves.


    "Your current status is not only my heir, but also the third in line to the Moby Dick family. I don''t want to hear you say such things again."


    Alves'' strength was so great that within a short while, Winnessa''s face was red and swollen at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "I see, father." Winnessa glanced at her furious father, and went back to the room without saying a word in tears.


    With a soft click, Winnessa leaned back against the door, her eyes complaining.


    -


    Rong Xiaoyue looked at the gluttonous hills in front of him, suffocating her chest in one breath, she almost died of fright.


    She felt that this monster could trample her to death with one foot.


    "Don''t eat me, I didn''t do anything!"


    Rong Xiaoyue stepped back while crying, and pointed to Rong Da Ersansi, who was flung out by a few gluttonous tails not far away, "They did it all. It has nothing to do with me."


    Rong Da 234 lay on the ground with severe pain, so pain that he could not get up.


    Seeing Rong Xiaoyue who was working hard to shirk responsibility over there, her heart sank in unison.


    Is she really the gentle and kind-hearted sister who helped them in their most critical moment in memory?


    Rong Da''s eyes were a little dazed, and there was a storm in his heart.


    Rong Da, who was still the oldest, shouted hoarsely, his tone filled with disbelief, "Yueyue..."


    Rong Xiaoyue stared at Rong Da with a pair of eyes, as if looking at some heinous enemy, "Don''t call my name. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be threatened by this monster."


    Rongda''s heart... was broken.


    Rong Da''s appearance has always appeared with a pampering and obvious crack.


    Rong Si looked at Rong Xiaoyue disapprovingly, with injuries on his face, "Sister, how can you say that to Big Brother?"


    "You are my brother, you should protect me, why can''t I say?"


    "Don''t forget that I have not been at home for so many years, it is your fault!"

 Chapter 392： Cub development (43)

    "Now not only does Hengbei brother dislike me, but you all want to kill me, don''t you?"


    Listening to the frantic shouts of Rong Xiaoyue that suddenly rose up and hoarse in her ears, the four Rong family brothers suddenly seemed to be relieved of all their strength.


    It was indeed their negligence at the time that they did not take good care of Rong Xiaoyue, which led to her being abducted by traffickers.


    But are they not paying enough now?


    Where did that innocent and kind sister go in the last life?


    Eating melons and gluttony makes your head crooked, you guys are chirping here, do you think the fierce beast is transparent and non-existent?


    In order to prove that his power still existed, Gourmet stomped the ground fiercely and roared up to the sky.


    Stupid humans, look over here!


    Rong Xiaoyue was so frightened that she accidentally caught her right foot with her left foot and fell on the ground when she ran out of the yard.


    Rong Xiaoyue touched her face and took a mouthful of mud.


    Rong Xiaoyue lay on the ground, feeling the fine pain on her face, and cried out.


    Rong Huang released his spiritual sense to look at the situation on the Rong family''s side from a distance, and when he saw the five brothers and sisters of the Rong family turned back, he let the gluttonous come back.


    Instead of killing the four Rong family brothers directly, it is better to keep them alive.


    Let them think of this day clearly and clearly every day for the rest of their lives.


    Thinking of what Rong Xiaoyue said to them that day.


    It should be uncomfortable to be so disgusted and blamed by your own biological sister, right?


    As long as Rong Huang thinks about the four of them living in sadness and disappointment every day in the future, the whole person will be extremely happy.


    Rong Huang put the big red crayon back, and took another green crayon.


    This was the crayons of the little cub she had not known which world she gave birth to before, and she did not know when it was taken into the space by her.


    Before pulling it out, Rong Huang suddenly thought of a way of entertaining and entertaining.


    Rong Huang was lying on the bed, two little jiojio wearing thick fluffy pink cotton socks tilted up and dangling in the air.


    The toes hidden in the thick cotton socks moved playfully from time to time, very pleasant.


    While humming a light song, the little girl scribbled on the paper with crayons.


    Rong Huang looked at his outstanding works, and felt that in the future, there will be a palace-level painter with extraordinary talent and outstanding painting style in the world.


    Shui Shui discovered what Rong Huang was thinking, and flew into the room from the back of the little rabbit in the yard, flapping his beautiful wings to see Rong Huang''s paintings.


    Then, Shuishi: "..."


    What is this red and green that gives people a huge visual stimulus?


    Shui Shui looked at it for a while, and saw that Rong Huang was still scribbling on the paper, and she couldn''t help but ask.


    Rong Huang gave her a look of "You can''t see this, you seem to be a little spicy chicken who doesn''t know how to taste good works", and pointed at her painting triumphantly.


    "Have you heard of abstraction? This is called abstraction!"


    Said that Rong Huang picked up the drawing paper spread out on the bed and shook, admiring his masterpiece with a proud look on his face.


    "Does it look good?" Rong Huang asked Shui Shui.


    Shui Shui: "...good-looking."


    Rong Huang was embarrassed and said with embarrassment, "Hey, I actually don''t think my paintings are too abstract. I should be more abstract."


    Water: No need for duck.


    Rong Huang snorted, obviously very satisfied with his artistic attainments, and continued to pick up the crayons to paint and paint, still muttering words.


    "Next time you see Feng Bing, draw a picture and give it to him."


    "Feng disease must be moved and broken, right?"

 Chapter 393： Cub development (44)

    "Next time you see Feng Bing, draw a picture and give it to him."


    "Feng disease must be moved and broken, right?"


    Rong Huang narrowed his eyes, two white pear vortices appeared on his cheeks, looking cute and cute.


    But the words spoken made people speechless.


    Shui Shui: Maybe, probably... will it?


    But as a mature system, Shui Shui certainly doesn''t say that.


    "It will, it will!" Shui Shui said softly while laughing doglegally.


    Rong Huang smiled twice and continued her unfinished masterpiece.


    Crayons scribbled across the paper, making a clear rustle.


    The atmosphere is extremely peaceful and peaceful.


    When the gluttonous food came back, Rong Huang had successfully completed her first masterpiece in Phoenix''s life.


    Rong Huang looked at the painting in front of him with great satisfaction, and finally gave a gluttonous look.


    "Gourmet is back? Is it done?"


    Gourmet nodded his head, rubbing his front paws on the ground, and suddenly Rong Huang slapped his head. Gluttonously stunned, he heard Rong Huang''s fierce voice.


    "Don''t rub it indiscriminately. This is the fluffy carpet that Feng Bingbing prepared for me. How beautiful, don''t rub it for me."


    Glutton grievedly glanced at Rong Huang, then lowered his head to continue reporting.


    "Rong Xiaoyue has left the Rong family. I don''t know where he went. The four Rong family brothers are all at home."


    "My lord, do you need me to see where Rong Xiaoyue has gone?"


    Rong Huang rummaged through the box and turned over a roll of tape, and took the painting and tape and walked to the blank wall next to the closet.


    With a stab, Rong Huang tore off the tape.


    "Such a beautiful painting, of course, has to be posted on the wall, and I get up every morning to observe and appreciate it."


    "Then my mood will improve all day long."


    Glutton... Glutton dare not speak out.


    After Rong Huang was posted, he took a half step back to appreciate it, and made sure it was not crooked. Rong Huang turned his head to look at the gluttonous food and said, "No, Rong Xiaoyue and the original owner don''t have any deep hatred, at best, it''s stupid.


    It''s so stupid.


    At least it saved her a lot of things.


    I like the most stupid female protagonist, so I don''t have to worry about it.


    After speaking, Rong Huang pointed to the abstract painting on the wall that couldn''t be seen in detail, and asked gluttonously with a smile, "Look, is this painting good-looking?"


    Glutton didn��t even think about it, and his big eyes were filled with undisguised praise and exclamation, ��Beautiful! It��s so beautiful! King, you are the most talented person I have ever seen!


    Rong Huang''s life was complete immediately.


    Rong Huang patted the gluttonous head, and finally opened his mouth, "You are allowed to go out for a full meal tonight."


    As soon as Rong Huang turned around, a transparent light blue faintly emitting light suddenly popped up in front of him.


    "Dear little cub, now you have a choice, do you agree to go to the world where your owner is?"


    "agree refuse"


    Rong��Little Cub��Huang: "???"


    What is a little cub?


    This great king is the most powerful woman in the God Realm, how can he be a little cub?


    She is a super powerful little Phoenix!


    However, the owner...couldn''t it be Feng disease?


    After all, Feng Bingbing had been secretly feeding her before.


    Rong Huang firmly believed that Feng Bingbing didn''t know when he secretly fell in love with her at first sight, and he was embarrassed to show his feelings, so he secretly poked and helped her feed her.


    Shame shot.JPG.


    Rong Huang bit his hand with a tangled face, and suddenly he touched the gluttonous glutton who was also looking up at the light screen, his eyes suddenly lit up.

 Chapter 394： Cub development (45)

    "Gourmet." The little girl''s voice was soft and waxy, and she listened very softly. A soft white face was full of gentle radiance, "Come over and I''ll discuss something with you."


    Glutton''s head almost shook into a rattle, with a horrified expression on his face that he did not want it.


    The king usually shows this expression, he is ready to cheat others.


    It''s a clever beast, so it won''t be fooled.


    Of course, Rong Huang would not give it a chance to refuse. He walked two steps forward to the gluttonous food, and stroked its back very tenderly.


    Time after time.


    The hairs all over his body were stabbed and stabbed to the gluttonous glutton, and he stood up.


    "That''s it, your prince and me, I''m going to have a sweet relationship with Feng Bingbing."


    "But the task here has not been completed. For the sake of the happy life of the king, you will stay here honestly. If you are hungry, you will go to the mountains to search for food. If you are thirsty, you can drink dew, you know?"


    Glutton tried to resist stubbornly, "My lord, why should I stay here? Can''t I be with you?"


    Rong Huang smiled and shook his head, his expression was very gentle and affectionate, and his tone was beyond doubt, "No."


    "You helped me watch the four brothers of the Rong family. If one day they don''t remember their dear and lovely sister, you must remind them."


    "Family, you have to think of it often, in case you forget too much sadness."


    Rong Huang felt very helpless about his kindness, and sighed, "Harm, I''m just too kind."


    Gourmet: "...The King"


    Lulu tried to get Rong Huang to withdraw this decision, but was blocked by Rong Huang''s decision.


    "Don''t say, don''t ask, don''t want to listen."


    Rong Huang gave Glutton a cold look with a cold face, and then continued to bite his hand while raising his small neck to look at the light screen.


    "It''s no wonder that I only found Feng disease now. It turns out that I''m not in the same world."


    Rong Huang whispered, and then agreed without hesitation.


    Although being a villain is fun and important, falling in love is also very important.


    Hehe.


    Just as Bai Shengsheng''s fingertips touched the word "Agree" on the light screen, Rong Huang''s entire figure seemed to be sucked in by a force and disappeared into the room instantly.


    Glutton looked at the empty room, and could vaguely imagine the life of its lonely empty nest old man in the next few decades.


    Glutton lay on the furry carpet and carefully put away the sharp claws so as not to damage the priceless carpet.


    Then wept bitterly.


    -


    Rong Huang opened his eyes again and found that she was in a vast and bright galaxy.


    The surroundings are very quiet, and no sound can be heard.


    Vaguely can feel some oppressive airflow all around.


    "Huh?" The little girl tilted her head, her voice soft.


    Rong Huang tentatively stretched out a small jiojio and stomped his feet vigorously.


    Well, it is true.


    Looking at the colorful planets around him, Rong Huang felt like a colorful lollipop.


    Ah, this is not the point.


    Rong Huang cast his eyes down and looked at his feet, the point is...she went to heaven?


    It''s not that Rong Huang has never been to the sky, but this is the first time I have seen such a scene before him.


    The splendid galaxy is full of eyes, and you can''t see the end at a glance, it''s simply extremely beautiful.


    In the past, when the clouds and mist were in the God Realm, at most you would see light and fluttering clouds, which is like now, all of them are lollipops.


    Rong Huang didn''t expect that Feng''s disease would live in the sky. Did he die?


    Rong Huang looked horrified, interracial or something... it was a bit exciting.

 Chapter 395： Cub development (46)

    Guangping appeared again, smoked, and then Zhu Chuan''s handsome face appeared.


    Rong Huang''s sight shifted, and he saw the two black and gold horns on Zhu Chuan''s head.


    Rong Huang smashed it, smashed it, she really guessed it right, is she going to have an interracial love with Feng Bingbing in this world?


    Zhu Chuan found that the background behind the little girl was no longer the small courtyard that was full of girly atmosphere in the warmth before, but a vast starry sky.


    A guess came to my heart, Zhu Chuan''s brows and heartbeat.


    Zhu Chuan asked in a deep voice, with a little anxiety in his eyes, "Where are you now?"


    The little girl looked at the man on the light screen with wet apricot eyes, with an expression of "I don''t know where this is, are you embarrassing me?"


    After a while, under Zhu Chuan''s gaze, the little girl slowly spoke out, and whispered, "Am I going to heaven? Are you dead?"


    Zhu Chuan who was killed: "......???"


    Zhu Chuan took a deep breath and said to Rong Huang in a slow voice, "Hey, close your eyes."


    The little girl was very good, and the little girl closed her eyes.


    Seeing the little girl closed her eyes, Zhu Chuan didn''t want to hit the light screen with a punch.


    The light screen twitched more severely.


    Withdrawing his hand, Zhu Chuan met the little girl''s dark eyes, with curiosity in his eyes.


    It seems to be curious why he did that just now.


    For some reason, Zhu Chuan suddenly felt a little guilty.


    Why did she open her eyes?


    Really disobedient.


    It was estimated that the punch had an effect, and a position appeared on the light screen.


    Zhu Chuan took a look and found that it was a star field far away from Horace.


    Near the Imperial Capital.


    Zhu Chuan knew the ugly hearts of those people in Imperial Capital with their beautiful appearance, so he didn''t dare to delay for a moment, and immediately said, "You stay here and don''t move. Even if you meet people, don''t bother and wait for me to come to you."


    Although I don''t know how the little girl can move freely in the star field without the aid of a flying machine, the most important thing now is to bring the little girl back.


    Whether it is known by the Empire or the Federation that human cubs appear, there will be a **** storm across the stars.


    The little girl smiled so that Xingyan completed the crescent moon, "Okay, I''ll wait for you."


    Zhu Chuan''s Adam''s apple was rolling, thinking that the little girl was so obedient, she was not obedient.


    Zhu Chuan got on the aircraft, locked the position of Rong Huang, and then drove the aircraft to its maximum speed.


    The aircraft quickly disappeared in front of the castle.


    -


    Rong Huang was so bored while waiting, he sat down directly cross-legged.


    It''s quite comfortable.


    After a while, Rong Huang hadn''t waited for Zhu Chuan to come to Zhu Chuan when a group of imperial soldiers suddenly appeared in front of him.


    The imperial soldier in military uniform was holding the energy gun in his hand, pointing at Rong Huang in the same direction.


    "Who are you? Why did you show up near Imperial Capital? Please provide us with your identity information immediately, otherwise you will be arrested on charges of espionage!"


    Rong Huang looked at the little officer who was looking upright (crossed out) not far away, and blinked.


    Espionage?


    arrest?


    Rong Huang was immediately **** by the group of rods in front of him.


    You stupid stuff, who do you want to arrest again? !


    Rong Huang didn''t even think about it, but with a wave of his small paw, a gust of wind was immediately set off.


    The group of menacing soldiers was blown away by the wind before they could react.


    The screams of horror disappeared into the sky.


    Rong Huang released his spiritual sense and looked at it, and determined that they should not be able to return in a short time, or in other words, they would not be able to return within one or two years.


    Rong Huang was relieved.


    Rong Huang clapped his hands, his eyes were filled with helplessness of "this king is invincible in the world".

 Chapter 396： Cub development (47)

    Although I don''t know what the identity of those people are, anyway, they are not good people.


    Just as Rong Huang was about to release his spiritual knowledge to see where Zhu Chuan was, why didn''t he pick her up and go home, a black shadow suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Rong Huang exclaimed in surprise, jumped up and took two steps back.


    Looking intently, it was a black sand sculpture...Ah, it was a big eagle.


    In the blink of an eye, the eagle became a human being.


    A person?


    Rong Huang looked dumbfounded, and suddenly thought of the two horns on Feng Bingbing''s head that he had seen before, and a guess came to his mind.


    It''s just that before this guess was transmitted from her heart to her brain, she was interrupted by the eye-catching carving man in front of her.


    "This beautiful lady, where do you come from?"


    The three princes looked at the beautiful and charming Rong Huang in front of him, suppressed the excitement in his heart, and made an incomparable gentleman look on his face.


    Those eyes stared at Rong Huang for an instant, with unparalleled tenderness.


    At this moment, no matter who he is watching, there will be an illusion of being watched affectionately.


    It seems that the love of the whole world is concentrated on oneself.


    Then, I couldn''t help but fall in love with the handsome and gentle man in front of me.


    But that is other women.


    Rong Huang is not included.


    Rong Huang looked at the man who kept leaning towards her, the pungent perfume smell on his body was about to kill her, and he couldn''t hold back his punch and directly hit the third prince in the face.


    The third prince let out a painful cry, covering his left half of his face, and did not recover for a long time.


    So, he was beaten?


    Hit by a woman?


    This made the three princes, who had been destined to be extremely honorable since birth, was ashamed and annoyed, and wanted to jump three feet tall.


    Except for Zhu Chuan''s **** dragon, no one has dared to treat him this way.


    This woman who didn''t know where she suddenly appeared in the imperial surveillance equipment, how dare to treat him like this?


    Even if she looks so beautiful, she can''t provoke his majesty as a prince so much!


    The third prince was very angry, and the consequences were serious.


    "Bold!" The third prince shouted, covering his face.


    The three princes couldn''t care about teasing Ronghuang anymore, and directly changed back to the main body, and the hard long beak pecked at Rong Huang.


    He must let this woman know how good he is, and then crawl under his feet and kiss his boots.


    Rong Huang, as the Golden Phoenix clan, almost exists as the Lord of Ten Thousand Beasts.


    Facing the three princes who kept jumping in front of her, Rong Huang gave a very helpless tusk.


    A great eagle that has become a fine eagle, dare to be presumptuous in front of the king?


    Rong Huang slowly raised his hand, and a Feng Ling arrow quickly appeared on his forearm.


    The golden light flashed.


    Before the third prince came back to his senses, he saw a strange short arrow flying towards him.


    As a member of the imperial royal family, the three princes have experienced various training since they were young.


    At this moment, he sensed the extreme danger that was almost life-threatening.


    With a "tweet" from the three princes, before he had time to run away, the entire eagle dissipated in the vast star field.


    It was very popular among citizens in the empire, and in the future, there is a great chance that he will become the three princes of the new generation of kings, and he just died.


    There is not even scum left to die.


    Rong Huang put away the Feng Ling Arrow without changing his face, and saw a flying vehicle traveling towards her at the speed of light not far away.


    Rong Huang originally thought it was an accomplice of Da Diao, but when the aircraft got closer, she found that there was a familiar atmosphere on the aircraft.


    A sizzle of current twitching sounded, and the light screen appeared in front of Rong Huang''s eyes again.


    On the light screen, is the handsome face of the man.

 Chapter 397： Cub development (48)

    Then there was a click, and the door of the aircraft opened.


    Zhu Chuan raised his lips and said, "Come up."


    Rong Huang stared at the two corners of Zhu Chuan''s head for two seconds, rubbing his hands in excitement.


    Look at this breed, isn''t it a dragon dragon?


    It has been many years since the God Realm had a little dragon cub, and Rong Huangxin said that this great king was the first time he saw a real dragon.


    Want to touch.


    Rong Huang stood up, habitually patted the non-existent dust on his butt, and walked towards the aircraft parked in front.


    Rong Huang decided that the first thing she did when she climbed onto the aircraft was to touch the dragon''s horns on Feng''s diseased head.


    It feels good to the touch.


    Before taking two steps, a series of deafening rumblings suddenly came from behind him.


    Rong Huang sensed the danger, quickly turned his head and saw dozens of mechas and battle starships behind her.


    "The person in front, don''t move, squat down with your hands holding your head."


    The icy mechanical sound sounded, with the coldness of killing and decisiveness.


    Rong Huang: "???"


    There was another burst of clicks, and hundreds of firepower pointed directly at the aircraft where Rong Huang and Zhu Chuan were behind Rong Huang.


    The dark blue whirlpool-like muzzle was brewing artillery, and it seemed that if Rong Huang took a step forward in the next moment, he would shoot at them without hesitation.


    Rong Huang touched his head, want to fight with her?


    I''m a little excited.


    Upon seeing Zhu Chuan in the aircraft, he guessed that the monitoring equipment of Emperor Duxing had detected the existence of Rong Huang.


    Zhu Chuan''s golden eye pupils had almost become dangerous vertical pupils, so cold to the bones.


    The slender fingers of the joints tapped a few times on the terminal, and the man''s cold expression was reflected in the white light in the aircraft.


    Rong Huang wanted to call glutton out to fight, and suddenly remembered that glutton had been kept by her next door to Rong''s house.


    Rong Huang took a light breath, wondering if they saw the peacock-like vulture she had just slaughtered, so they wanted to arrest her?


    But this is not a problem, just hit it.


    Just as Rong Huang was about to take out a small axe and directly chop off these high-tech things at first glance, he caught a glimpse of a figure flashing out of the aircraft.


    Immediately afterwards, an ancient and majestic dragon chant sounded, resounding throughout the entire star field.


    Rong Huang clearly saw the dozens of mechas shaking.


    Rong Huang: "..."


    Before Rong Huang could look carefully, he was wrapped around his waist with a gentle force.


    Rong Huang was lightly shaken and was taken to the **** dragon''s head.


    "Sit down." The black giant vomited, his voice low and sweet.


    It was a voice that Rong Huang was familiar with.


    Rong Huang hugged two huge horns to stabilize his figure, and looked down at the head of the big dragon under his butt, slowly showing a "?" expression on his face.


    Rong Huang touched the slippery dragon''s horns and let out a soft ah.


    It turns out that Feng''s disease is really a dragon.


    Rong Huang''s heart was very excited. He was too excited for a while and couldn''t help but rubbed forward. His two thin arms spread out, and one embraced the slippery, slightly cool touch of the dragon''s horns.


    Rong Huang felt that it was not enough, his soft white face was pressed against the horns of the dragon''s horns, and he rubbed against him, his eyes exuding the obsession of an addict.


    Well, it''s so comfortable.


    Zhu Chuan shook his whole body when he was rubbed, and almost couldn''t hold back the little guy on top of his head.


    The imperial officer over there looked at the black dragon that almost occupies a large star field on the opposite side, and looked at each other in the control room.


    "Lord Horace?" Finally, someone asked his companions tightly.

 Chapter 398： Cub development (49)

    "......Yes."


    "Why would he get in?"


    "...I don''t know, maybe it''s passing by."


    This reason is too far-fetched, no one will believe it.


    God knows how surprised and horrified they were when they saw the triumphant three princes being wiped out by the woman sitting on the head of Lord Horace.


    She was able to kill the three princes so easily.


    She even dared to kill the three princes? !


    But when they saw the black dragon that suddenly appeared, many people understood it.


    No wonder this woman dared to kill the three princes. It turned out that there was a backer behind her back and she was so confident.


    The citizens of the entire empire and even the Federation know that Zhu Chuan, the lord of Horace, is an alternative to the entire universe.


    The strength is even more powerful than the royal family, entrenched on one side, is the real overlord that no one dares to provoke.


    But even if he was the overlord of one party, he couldn''t stop them from taking the murderer of the three princes back to the imperial prison, waiting for His Majesty''s disposal.


    In the empire, imperial power is more important than everything.


    Even the dragon race, which is above all the animalized races, can''t fight against the imperial power.


    "Honorable Lord, I am Lieutenant Colonel Black of the Fifth Army of the Empire. This is the criminal that the Empire wants to arrest. Please don''t hinder us from executing the order."


    The middle-aged officer looked at the imposing black dragon on the opposite side and the little one on his head, trying hard not to be timid.


    It was just an evil dragon, he was a lieutenant colonel in the imperial army.


    He is not afraid at all.


    Zhu Chuan was too lazy to talk nonsense with them, how could the little cub he raised became a criminal of the empire?


    The little cub is well-behaved and can''t bear to hurt even an ant. How could it be possible to commit a crime?


    This is probably the result of a dozen filters when Zhu Chuan looks at Rong Huang.


    There was a dragon roar in Zhu Chuan''s throat, and then a tail slammed at the headed mecha.


    There was a loud bang, even the mecha that was invincible in the war against the Zerg��


    Cracked.


    A red flame exploded.


    The aftermath of the explosion spread to the surrounding mechas and exploded three more mechas.


    The successive rumblings made the faces of the officers in the command room pale, and they all carried obvious fear.


    The dragon seemed to be playing around, a small mecha with a tail.


    After a long time, after unknown how many mechas were blown up, the middle-aged officer with the highest position among the officers on the scene issued the order.


    "attack!"


    There was a screaming sound, and countless energy light groups flew toward the direction of the dragon.


    Although the dragon is huge, it can easily avoid the energy light group.


    Rong Huang sat steadily on top of the dragon''s head, his eyes gleaming at the scene in front of him.


    This is the legendary Star Wars, right?


    I have only watched it in movies in the modern world before, and it feels okay, not very exciting.


    Unexpectedly, seeing it with my own eyes is even more interesting than the battle between the God Realm and the Devil Realm thousands of years ago!


    Look at the mechas that exploded one after another, really like blossoming beautiful little flower bones.


    Discovered the water and water that Rong Huang thought in his heart: "???"


    The middle-aged officer looked at the dragon that had not been harmed by the gunfire, his face darkened.


    If the criminal who killed the three princes cannot be caught, it is him who will turn around.


    "Continue to attack!"


    As soon as the words fell, there was a faint electric noise on the podium.


    The control system of the entire starship was forcibly controlled.

 Chapter 399： Cub development (50)

    "Dear officers, good afternoon."


    The young romantic voice sounded, and the middle-aged officer panicked after being startled.


    "Audan!"


    There is an evil dragon here that hasn''t been resolved, so why is there another big killer? !


    The middle-aged officers are going crazy.


    The command screen twitched for a while, and the handsome face of the blond man appeared on the screen.


    The man laughed and greeted the officers in a room, and then said flatteredly, "I didn''t expect you to remember me. I was really flattered."


    Aodan smiled, like a leader of the fox family who is famous for its charm. "I am really touched. In return, I will give you a gift."


    The command screen trembled, and the blond man disappeared from the screen.


    There was silence at the scene.


    "Sir, a mothership and a dozen starships have been detected nearby, do you request an interception?"


    The middle-aged officer''s order had not been issued yet, and there was a loud bang, and the starship was suddenly attacked.


    The starship shook, and finally barely managed to stabilize.


    "Quickly start the defense mode!" The middle-aged officer stabilized his figure and gave an order full of anger.


    However, no matter how powerful the defense mode is, it looks like a thin layer of veil under the successive attacks of the mothership and dozens of starships.


    In less than half an hour, most of the starships were blown up.


    The rumbling explosion made everyone in the imperial army numb, and they could not wait to abandon the Starship Mecha and run away.


    Ma Ma, the star thief is too cruel, come and save me!


    The soldiers of the empire were too busy to attack the dragon and the criminals who killed the three princes, and directed all their firepower at the Uldan Star Thieves organization.


    Uodan is a well-known mad dog-like existence in the interstellar world, his identity is a mystery, and he is not afraid of the power of the empire and the Federation.


    Wherever it goes, it is like a locust crossing the border, whether it is alive or dead, all valuables are snatched or destroyed.


    The lethality is enormous, dozens of times the lethality of the ordinary Star Thieves organization.


    The middle-aged officer had participated in a battle with the Uldan Star Pirates organization several decades ago, and that battle almost destroyed most of the planet he was stationed on.


    After thinking about it, the middle-aged officer broke into a cold sweat and quickly requested to connect with Uodan.


    After a while, the blond man''s face appeared on the screen again.


    "Audan, what exactly do you want to do? Don''t forget that this is the jurisdiction of the Imperial Capital!"


    The middle-aged officer tried to suppress his anger, gritted his teeth and said.


    "What''s the matter? It''s just that I have nothing to do recently, and I''m so idle." Faced with the threat of the middle-aged officer, Uodan didn''t care.


    The middle-aged officers and the small officers present were so angry that they wanted to stuff Uodan into the muzzle of the mothership, so that he was bombed so that there was no **** left.


    At this time, Aodan received the news from Zhu Chuan.


    The smile on Aodan''s face narrowed, and he looked at the middle-aged officer.


    "It''s just that the last time the three princes bought my hands and went to Horace to make trouble, so I almost died in Zhu Chuan''s hands."


    "I''m here, just asking your noble King for some compensation."


    The middle-aged officer almost spit out blood.


    The third prince?


    Buying Star Pirates?


    The middle-aged officer is almost speechless.


    The third prince is simply looking for death on his own, and also brought them a lot of trouble by the way.


    Although he felt that the three princes died well, as an excellent officer in the empire, he still had to perform his duties.


    "The three princes were killed. It was wrong for the Lord of Horace to defend that criminal, so I asked Mr. Odan not to act impulsively."

 Chapter 400： Cub development (51)

    "If you feel any dissatisfaction, you can ask His Majesty the King."


    Look, see how sincere I am, I have asked you to go directly to His Majesty the King, so you can do it well and stop doing things, okay?


    If this continues, the squad under his hand is almost dead. Hey!


    Aodan was stunned, obviously not knowing that the three princes had their braids up.


    Zhu Chuan only told him that he was stopped by a group of dregs of Imperial Capital, but he didn''t tell him that the three princes were killed by him.


    but--


    "The third prince was killed? Who killed it?"


    Although the middle-aged officer knew that this matter was an imperial secret, he should not talk about it casually.


    But under Uodan''s murderous eyes, he couldn''t help but uttered, "It''s a woman who suddenly appeared in the jurisdiction of the Imperial Capital."


    The moment he said these words, he not only felt the strange eyes that Aodan suddenly lit up, but he could also feel all kinds of contemptuous eyes that almost pierced his back.


    But there is no way. Only by living can you continue to serve the empire, right?


    The middle-aged officer thought he was damned wit.


    Aodan didn''t expect that the one who killed the third prince turned out to be a woman, and she was still a woman who could make Zhu Chuan come forward.


    Combined with Zhu Chuan''s concealment and love last time, Odan seemed to have guessed something.


    Looking at the imperial army that was beaten up not far away, Uodan thought it was more interesting to dig Zhu Chuan''s gossip.


    The Emperor Capital Star can be destroyed any time.


    Aodan withdrew from the communication without saying a word, and directly asked his men to stop fighting and head to Horace.


    The mothership violently stopped in front of the Dragon Castle of Horace, and in the process bald a large lawn in front of the castle.


    Aodan looked at the two wolves who were locked in the cage with only one breath, raised his eyebrows, pointed at the cage and ordered his men, "Bring these two things."


    Before Uodan stepped into the castle, two gusts of wind rushed towards him.


    Uodan suffocated his breath and quickly dodged away.


    As soon as he stabilized his figure, two gusts of wind came from the gate of the castle.


    Unable to dodge, Uodan sat down on the shaved lawn.


    "Zhu Chuan, are you too interesting? I brought someone here to explain to you. That''s how you entertained me?"


    Aodan stood up aggressively and strode into the castle. When he saw the little girl sitting next to Zhu Chuan like a white bun, he subconsciously suppressed his anger.


    As a master of star hunting, Ao Dan could see at a glance how beautiful the little girl next to Zhu Chuan looked.


    Much better than those women before him.


    Looking at the intimate posture of the little girl and Zhu Chuan, Ao Dan sighed, and it was a pity that Zhu Chuan was attracted to him.


    But this didn''t delay him from continuing to attract bees and butterflies in a splendid manner.


    Ao Dan moved his shoulder-length blond hair wantonly, feeling that he was **** handsome and suave at this moment.


    Ao Dan cleared his throat, and pressed his voice deep and sexy, moving like a cello, "Zhu Chuan, here I am."


    Zhu Chuan looked at Aodan who had fallen into the grass on the lawn without noticing it, very cold and ruthless, "Leave people behind, you can go."


    When Aodan heard Zhu Chuan say this, he suddenly became dissatisfied.


    "Zhu Chuan, I just came back from selling my life for you, how can you cross the river and demolish the bridge?!"


    Zhu Chuan looked at the crazy appearance of Aodan jumping on the spot, worried that the little girl was frightened by his snake disease, so he raised his hand and stuffed the little girl behind him.

 Chapter 401： Cub development (52)

    Rong Huang was suddenly caught off guard, and slammed his head into the soft sofa.


    The little girl screamed.


    Upon seeing this, Zhu Chuan hurriedly pulled Rong Huang up, rubbed his fingers against Rong Huang''s face, his tone anxious and unabashedly concerned, "Does it hurt?"


    Rong Huang''s cheek was squeezed into various shapes by the man, and his voice was vaguely uttered, "It doesn''t hurt."


    In the bottom of his heart, Aodan despised Zhuchuan''s possessiveness.


    Aodan''s footsteps turned, and he craned his neck to look at the little girl who was stuffed behind Zhu Chuan.


    "Oh, who is this beautiful lady? I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Audan. I wonder if I have the honor to know the lady''s name?"


    Zhu Chuan''s blue veins jumped on his forehead, wanting to drive Uodan out of the castle immediately.


    The little girl who was white like glutinous rice dumplings with red bean paste dipped in icing slowly emerged from behind the man.


    Under the gaze of Aodan''s expectation, his voice was soft, without a trace of deterrence, "No."


    Feng Bingbing just said that this man is not a good thing, and seeing a good-looking young lady is like a tease.


    Rong Huang felt that as the most beautiful young lady, she must stand firm and resolutely keep her distance from this fancy peacock.


    When Ao Dan heard Rong Huang''s words, he almost choked, his face blue and white.


    She is really the woman whom Zhu Chuan has admired, and she is really different.


    Seeing that Aodan was taken back by the little girl, Zhu Chuan was secretly smug, not showing his face, and still had a serious expression with the light of righteousness, "Isn''t it saying that people were sent here? People?"


    Only then did Uodan remember what was going on, and hurriedly called out to the door.


    There was a sound of heavy footsteps.


    Rong Huang popped out a small head again, only to see two brown bears over two meters tall carrying a cage.


    In the cage are two gray wolves dying.


    Seeing the **** look of the gray wolf, Zhu Chuan was worried that the little girl was frightened. He didn''t even want to reach out and cover her eyes, and then said in a deep voice, "Throw it outside."


    The sheep butler immediately appeared and took the brown bear to the designated place outside.


    Rong Xiaohuang, who was eating melon watching a good show, was suddenly covered in his eyes: "???"


    The little girl lifted her paw to pull the man''s hand away.


    Zhu Chuan said softly, "Don''t make trouble, be good."


    Rong Huang was immediately as quiet as a chicken.


    Okay, okay, no trouble, no trouble.


    I''m so good.


    Hehe.


    Aodan is going to be so tired by Zhu Chuan. He originally wanted to stay a while to learn more about the little girl behind him. Now it seems that if he stays in the castle for another minute, he will be bombarded by Zhu Chuan with artillery fire. .


    Aodan tried his best to suppress the gossip. Anyway, he had already seen Zhu Chuan''s beast so unreasonable, and he had earned it.


    "Okay, I should leave if I send someone here."


    Without lifting his eyelids, Zhu Chuan picked up the fruit on the coffee table and handed it to the little girl, with a soft voice about to drip, "Are you eating fruit? Fresh, just delivered from the next planet."


    Odan was disgusted by Zhu Chuan, and he walked out of the castle messily, and almost tripped on the ground by himself.


    Rong Huang held the fruit that was half the size of her head, biting it in small bites, and finally asked the doubts in his heart, "Aren''t you...a human?"


    Zhu Chuan: I suspect you are scolding me.


    Zhu Chuan was stunned, understood the meaning of the little girl''s words, and explained, "There have been no humans here, only beasts."


    Beastization?

 Chapter 402： Cub development (53)

    The little girl blinked, and then slowly uttered an oh.


    Seeing that the little girl was so curious, Zhu Chuan introduced her current background to the little girl.


    "So, now the world is full of birds...Beastized people?"


    Zhu Chuan tried to ignore the word that Rong Huang hadn''t finished, and nodded without changing his face.


    "That... that..." Zhu Chuan felt soft in his heart as he listened to Rong Huang''s milk chirping, his brows stretched out, "Then can I touch your corners?"


    Touch what?


    Touch the corner?


    What is horn angle?


    Is his dragon horn?


    Zhu Chuan would subconsciously refuse, but he crashed into the little girl��s dark and clear apricot eyes, like a bright starry sky����


    Zhu Chuan... Zhu Chuan nodded uncontrollably.


    When a pair of soft hands touched his dragon horns, Zhu Chuan froze in place.


    I regretted it at that time.


    The black and gold dragon''s horns were kneaded in the little girl''s hands, Zhu Chuan''s breathing became heavier and heavier, and his golden eyes were horrifying.


    The silly little girl knew nothing, she was so excited because she touched the dragon''s horn again.


    "Why didn''t you come out before?" Rong Huang asked Zhu Chuan as he slapped his dragon''s horns happily.


    Zhu Chuan closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and then took a deep breath.


    After a while, Rong Huang felt strange and wanted to lower his head to see what happened to Zhu Chuan. He said hoarsely, "It will come out for a few days every day."


    Rong Huang nodded clearly.


    It��s just like girls have so many days a month.


    understandable.


    got it.


    The little girl had an expression of "I understand and I understand", and slapped the dragon''s horns solemnly.


    Rong Huang slapped Longjiao Jiao for an afternoon, and Zhu Chuan endured it all afternoon.


    It''s about to become the Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles.


    Every time Zhu Chuan wanted to stop Rong Huang, he shut his mouth again when he saw the little girl''s expression of excitement and joy.


    Zhu Chuan felt like an old father full of love.


    -


    The next morning, Rong Huang opened his eyes on the pink bed under the bright sunshine of Horace.


    She thinks she really looks like a little princess who is naturally spoiled.


    Rong Huang turned over, and his body slipped, Gululu rolled off the bed.


    Rong Huang tried hard to climb into bed, but found that he couldn''t get up.


    Rong Huang is not a person who gives up easily.


    After she failed for the fifth time, Rong Huang finally collapsed on the furry carpet.


    As soon as I turned my head, I saw in the opposite mirror--


    A little white whale.


    Rong Huang: "???"


    WTF?


    Rong Huang raised his hand and found that the little white whale in the mirror also raised a hand.


    Rong Huang looked horrified and let out a horrified cry.


    Ma Ma, I have mutated!


    Zhu Chuan downstairs heard the sound and broke through the door, but did not see Rong Huang''s figure on the bed.


    Zhu Chuan searched the room, and suddenly heard the sound of hitting the floor.


    Zhu Chuan stepped forward blankly and saw the little white whale on the carpet.


    The white whale was hitting the floor with his head.


    The little white whale looked horrified when he saw him appear.


    As for why Zhu Chuan saw the horror on the little white whale''s face, Zhu Chuan attributed all this to the tacit understanding between the goose and the old father.


    Zhu Chuan''s Adam''s apple rolled, looking at the little white whale with tears from the corners of his eyes, for a long while, "Cub?"


    "������~"


    Seeing the appearance of phoenix disease, Rong��little white whale��phoenix storm cried.


    The tail kept flapping on the floor, looking at Zhu Chuan with a cry for help, his eyes full of desire for survival, "Ah, ah, dad, save me."

 Chapter 403： Cub development (54)

    Zhu Chuan took a step forward and watched the whiter white whale churn on the ground, pressing down the curvature of the corner of his mouth.


    Zhu Chuan coughed with a fist to his lips, "How are you..."


    What about the human cubs?


    Why did you suddenly become a little white whale?


    Zhu Chuan couldn''t react for a while.


    Rong Huang turned over with difficulty, slapped Zhu Chuan''s ink hair hanging on the carpet with his small hands.


    Mom, why are you saying so much at this time?


    You just need to know that the king has now changed from a person to a fish.


    "Is there any water?" Rong Huang moved his hands that were about to crease dry, and said weakly with a bit of crying in his voice.


    She felt that she was about to become a real salted fish.


    Zhu Chuan''s hair roots were a little painful, but he didn''t back up. He squatted down and looked at the black and round eyes of the little white whale. Suddenly, she felt that she was very cute even if she was not a small human cub.


    "Hurry up." Rong Huang couldn''t help but urge when he saw Zhu Chuan staring at her, his smile gradually weird.


    Take a look, can you see a flower coming?


    Zhu Chuan quickly picked up the little white whale.


    The slippery touch almost made Zhu Chuan slid the little white whale to the ground.


    The little white whale exclaimed and slapped Zhu Chuan''s face with a slap.


    After a brief stun, Zhu Chuan quickly adjusted his posture with his eyes and hands, and hugged the white whale into the bathroom.


    Put the little white whale into the bathtub, and Zhuchuan began to release the water.


    "How is the temperature?" Zhu Chuan asked gently.


    Rong Huang''s body came into contact with the water at first, and he felt very comfortable. He rolled over in the bathtub comfortably, splashing water on the tip of his tail.


    Zhu Chuan''s face was splashed.


    Zhu Chuan: "..."


    Zhu Chuan did not change his face and raised his hand to erase the water from his face. Seeing the little white whale poking his hand with his hand, he didn''t adjust the temperature any more, and the water continued to rush into the bathtub.


    "You get hydrated first, I''ll change my clothes."


    Rong Huang was busy playing in the water and had no time to answer him.


    Patter, a splash.


    It''s a splash.


    Seeing the little girl having fun, Zhu Chuan sighed slightly, a little helpless.


    Touching the head of the little white whale, Zhu Chuan got up and left Rong Huang''s room.


    After taking a hurried bath, Zhu Chuan put on his clothes and sent a message to Odan.


    Zhu Chuan raised his hand to buckle the top plate, and walked to Rong Huang''s room again.


    The long black hair was slightly moistened, and a shallow water mark dripped on the dust-free ground.


    Gently pushing open the bathroom door, Zhu Chuan found that the little white whale had fallen asleep in the bathtub and retreated to the bathroom.


    This time, Aodan''s work efficiency was quite high, and he quickly sent what he found to Zhu Chuan.


    Sitting on the single sofa outside the bathroom, Zhu Chuan looked at each page page by page, very patient.


    The light blue fluorescence shone on Zhu Chuan''s face, reflecting the complex eyes of the man.


    After a long time, the man turned off the light screen and heard a splash of water in the bathroom.


    Zhu Chuan guessed that Rong Huang woke up, and when he entered the bathroom, he saw the white whale''s tail on the edge of the bathtub, and his two small hands were tapping the water.


    There are small water splashes every time you shoot.


    The little white whale had a great time playing, and there was a grunt similar to that in his throat.


    Zhu Chuan''s eyebrows flashed in favor, and he stepped forward to interrupt the little white whale''s self-entertainment.


    "Zizai, I may have found your family, do you want to meet?"


    Rong Huang still maintained the posture of playing in the water, and without hesitation, he took another shot of spray, splashing Zhu Chuan''s face again.

 Chapter 404： Cub development (55)

    Zhu Chuan sighed lightly and washed away for nothing.


    "My family members?"


    Zhu Chuan nodded, "Yes, your family."


    "Does my family look the same as me?" Rong Huang found out that he had become a little white whale at first, and it was quite broken. Now that he discovered the joy of playing in the water, he felt that it was not unacceptable.


    "Yes, your family is the beluga clan in the ocean, and it is a big family with a very prominent status in the capital city."


    When Zhu Chuan thought of what Aodan had sent him, his gilded golden pupils sank without a trace.


    Alves was so timid, he even dared to do things like stealing the ball.


    Regarding the illegitimate daughter of Xiaosansheng as the third-in-line heir of the Octavir family, she deceived the Beluga clan.


    Patriarch Octavir didn''t look like such a brainless person.


    Originally, he didn''t plan to care about this matter, but now it''s different when it comes to the identity of the little girl.


    The Rong Huang got no less.


    Rong Huang had curiosity in his eyes, "Compared with you, which one is better?"


    Zhu Chuan said without hesitation, "Of course it is me."


    "Wow!" Rong Huang exclaimed, "You are amazing!"


    Zhu Chuan couldn''t help but cocked the dragon''s tail.


    "By the way, why did I arrive on Earth before?" Rong Huang shook her tail. She remembered that the original owner had never become a white whale.


    Zhu Chuan told Rong Huang the hidden plot he had learned from the game.


    "So it''s my scumbag''s incumbent who stole me and threw me away because of jealousy, and then killed my mother, waiting for the opportunity to take the lead?"


    Rong Huang patted the water, analyzing clearly.


    I thought it was just a rebirth plus a group pet plot, but I didn''t expect that there would be such a complicated love and hatred?


    Rong Huang couldn''t help but want to rub his hands, but found that he had no hands.


    Rong Huang feels a little regretful, but his short hands are really sad.


    but--


    Rong Huang couldn''t wait to see Daddy and Xiao San now.


    As a competent villain, you must be the strongest villain wherever you are.


    "Yes." Zhu Chuan nodded, "Someone replaced you and became one of the heirs of the Octavir family."


    Rong Huang let out a cry, and subconsciously wanted to climb out of the bathtub, roll up his sleeves and turn over the counterfeit.


    As a result, he forgot that he was a beluga, his hands slid, and his head knocked on the edge of the bathtub.


    Both could hear the muffled sound of their heads knocking on the edge of the bathtub.


    Zhu Chuan''s complexion changed. Before he could reach out to help the little girl, the little white whale in front of him suddenly changed.


    The little girl of Bai Shengsheng fell into the bathtub, and the white jade skin was clearly visible under the clear water.


    Zhu Chuan''s brain exploded with a bang, making him confused and blushing.


    Zhu Chuan hurriedly turned his back amidst Rong Huang''s exclamation. The beautiful and beautiful scenery that Jinghong had just glimpsed was always in front of him.


    No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t shield it.


    "Zhu Chuan, I twisted my ankle."


    Behind her, the little girl hummed and chirped, and she was aggrieved at first.


    Zhu Chuan was about to turn his head subconsciously, and suddenly thought that there was a real little girl in the bathtub, her slender body maintained a slight angle and froze in place.


    Zhu Chuan coughed slightly, his ears became red unconsciously, and his voice seemed a little hoarse than before, "Don''t move, I''ll get you a piece of clothing."


    Rong Huang stared at Zhu Chuanhong''s **** ears for two seconds, then the chicken nodded in a pecking manner, "Okay."

 Chapter 405： Cub development (56)

    Zhu Chuan left Rong Huang''s room as if fleeing, as if a beast was chasing him behind him.


    Ten minutes later, there was a terrible, earth-shattering exclamation.


    The sheep butler who happened to pass by the door let out a "baa" sound.


    Zhu Chuan was holding his nose with one hand and holding the girl''s slender white ankle in the other. His brows were frowned tightly, and his eyes were a little loose, as if there was still a little water vapor.


    The foot that Rong Huang twisted stood up in the air, still maintaining the posture of kicking people just now.


    Zhu Chuan let go of Rong Huang''s feet, stood up, and said dullly, "You take a rest first, I''m going out."


    Rong Huang retracted his foot in a little bit of sorrow and apologized in a low voice, "I''m sorry."


    Zhu Chuan smiled hard, "It''s okay."


    At the moment when he stepped out of the room, Zhu Chuan heard a faint **** breath.


    A faint damp sensation came from the fingertips.


    Zhu Chuan took his hand and saw the blood on his hand.


    Zhu Chuan: "..."


    Zhu Chuan endured the soreness of his nose and entered his room without expression.


    -


    After Zhu Chuan packed himself up, he left the castle with the pink and tender Rong Huang and went to the Octavill family where the Imperial Capital Star was located.


    After learning of the wickedness of Alves, the owner of Octavir was furious on the spot and knocked down a five-meter-long table with his hand.


    "It''s really unreasonable, it''s really unreasonable to cross the river and demolish the bridge!"


    Rong Huang sat beside Zhu Chuan, with his small hands on his knees, his small body straight.


    The whole caps is well-behaved.


    A pair of pitch-black eyes rolled around with sorrow.


    Rong Huang didn''t expect the original owner''s grandfather to be a violent maniac.


    It''s so cruel.


    How could you make such a cruel move in front of the cutie?


    Don��t you know that a cutie like Ben Dawang is the most frightened?


    Octavier Patriarch also noticed his gaffe, and quickly restored the original gentle and kind old grandfather''s expression, and smiled when he looked at Rong Huang.


    "Is this my little granddaughter? Oh, she looks so cute, she looks like her mother when she was a child."


    Rong Huang... Rong Huang smiled awkwardly and politely.


    "Good grandpa."


    Rong Huang felt that he was really **** good.


    Patriarch Octavir heard Rong Huang''s words and said it was very helpful, patted the table and laughed.


    "You are such a sweetheart, so cute!"


    Rong Huang clearly saw that the legs of the newly changed table trembled, and it seemed that it was about to fold in the next second.


    Rong Huang was thinking about whether to remind the old man, after all, too much emotion is not a good thing.


    Fortunately, the butler appeared in time and interrupted the violent actions of the Octavil Patriarch, "Patriarch, Mr. Alves and Miss Winnessa are here."


    Patriarch Octavir raised his eyebrows. What a coincidence?


    Zhu Chuan brought his little granddaughter to the door, and the two came.


    "Hurry up and let them in."


    I really wanted something, the owner of Octavir was still thinking about **** these two people, but he didn''t expect them to take the initiative to send it to the door.


    The smile on the face of Octavier Patriarch''s face became more amiable, but the fierceness in his eyes did not hide.


    The more Rong Huang watched, the more frustrated she got, and quietly tugged Zhu Chuan''s cuff, "Is he... okay?"


    Rong Huang heard that some people are getting older, and they will become abnormal when they encounter white-haired people sending black-haired people.


    Commonly called, crazy.


    The warm breath is shallow and thin on the side of the neck, with a good smell of milk.

 Chapter 406： Cub development (57)

    The corner of Zhu Chuan''s mouth raised, and then quickly pressed it down, and whispered in Rong Huang''s ear, "He has been like this for so many years."


    All these years?


    Rong Huang quickly caught a key word, staring at Zhu Chuan''s face with soft eyes for two seconds, and then slowly asked a fatal question, "Zhu Chuan, how old are you this year?"


    Zhu Chuan''s expression was a bit erratic, and he replied casually, "It''s a little bigger than you."


    Patriarch Octavir, who was sitting across from him, couldn''t help but laughed when he heard this.


    "My dear little granddaughter is only in her twenties. How did you, a 300-year-old man, be embarrassed to say this?"


    Zhu��Three hundred-year-old man��Chuan: "..." The old man Jie Ren couldn''t die.


    Rong Huang: Tsk tusk tusk.


    Feeling the expression in Rong Huang''s eyes when he looked at him, Zhu Chuan couldn''t wait to drag the owner of Octavir out for a fight now.


    But this time, besides bringing Rong Huang to confess his relatives, he also wanted to get married by the way.


    Isn''t it better to double happiness?


    Therefore, Patriarch Octavir is not irritating.


    Zhu Chuan chuckled lightly, as if he didn''t care at all, but when he uttered words, he could vaguely hear the sound of gnashing his teeth, as if he was about to tear Patriarch Octavir.


    "It''s only three hundred years old, in the prime of life."


    Octavier Patriarch sneered, and suddenly felt softened at the wet eyes of the obedient little granddaughter.


    Hey, a good little girl was taken by Zhu Chuan''s animal, and she was taken away by the animal before she could get close enough.


    Really mad at him!


    "Grandfather, I came to see you!"


    He heard his voice before seeing him.


    A lovely voice came from outside the living room, with a little pampering, "Did you miss me?"


    Patriarch Octavir picked up the silver cane on the side and creaked it.


    Miss your mother a propeller.


    I want you to die.


    The smile on the corner of Octavier''s mouth was even more gloomy.


    Winnessa ran into the living room first, and before she had time to rush into the arms of the old grandfather to act like she did as usual, she suddenly saw Zhu Chuan and Rong Huang sitting in front of the door.


    Winnessa had met Zhu Chuan at banquets a few years ago and recognized him at a glance.


    It''s just that Rong Huang next to Zhu Chuan has never seen her.


    Noting the two sitting next to each other, Winnessa''s eyes darkened, and then she smiled calmly and looked at the owner of Octavil, "Grandfather, do you have a guest today?"


    The owner of Octavir didn''t laugh, but Winnessa got goosebumps with a smile.


    Winnessa''s tone was a little erratic, and she suddenly had an ominous premonition in her heart, "Grandfather..."


    "Father." Yarvis came in afterwards, still holding a gift in his hand.


    Next to Alves was a glamorous woman in a big red velvet dress.


    Rong Huang guessed that this glamorous woman was probably a junior.


    Rong Huang sighed in his heart and sent him to the door to find his death. I really don''t know if they should be called stupid or stupid.


    "Father, this is a supplement I brought you back when I was on a business trip. You can try it later. If you like it, I will bring it to you next time."


    Patriarch Octavir continued to maintain his cold personality, sneered, sneer in his muddy but clear eyes.


    "Supplements? Don''t make up for an old man like me!"


    Alves held the tonic tightly, the expression on his face was a little bit stubborn.

 Chapter 407： Cub development (58)

    Or the glamorous woman next to him couldn''t stand her man being humiliated by an old man, and said, "Father, Alves is also kind, how can you..." What do you say?


    "What kind of thing are you? You dare to call me father?" The ridicule in the eyes of the Octavier Patriarch was almost substantive.


    "A stinky butterfly without a father or mother, dare to come to me and climb relatives." The old and strong old family sneered, and stood up and smashed it with a cane. "Is your face exposed? So thick. ?"


    Hua Fudie''s face turned blue and white when she was said to, clutching her forehead that was hurt by the crutches, looked at Yalves aggrievedly.


    Seeing that Alves didn''t say a word, spite flashed in his eyes.


    "My sister is gone, I will honor you instead of her. You are my father."


    Rong Huang: Oh! This lotus is quite high in lotus energy.


    But in front of the king, all the monsters and ghosts have to show their original form obediently.


    "Grandfather, what''s the matter with you today?" Winnessa suddenly noticed something was wrong and asked with a frown.


    Patriarch Octavir smiled suddenly, and the three people who were standing with a smile shuddered, "I am happy today."


    Alves three: "???"


    "I found my good granddaughter, do you say I am happy or not?"


    The first to split was Alves. He suddenly raised his voice, a heart about to jump out of his chest, "Granddaughter?"


    "That''s right." The Octavier Patriarch pointed to Rong Huang with a smile of affection, "You wouldn''t even recognize you and Jiali''s daughter, would you?"


    Alves looked at Rong Huang''s face, as if he had struck a sky of thunder down, and was dizzy.


    "How... how is it possible? Isn''t Garley''s daughter and I Winnessa?"


    "Fart your mother!"


    Alves and the three shook again, and the expressions they had worked so hard to maintain were completely split.


    "If Zhu Chuan hadn''t sent my good granddaughter back, I would still be kept in the dark by you!"


    "Steward! Steward!" The Octavier Patriarch smashed the ground with a crutches violently, showing fierce anger, much more fierce than the evil star thief.


    With every time he hit the ground, several cracks appeared on the ground.


    For a moment, the Alves and the three felt that the ground was their brains.


    The housekeeper hurried in, bowed and shouted, "Patriarch."


    "Send these three things that you don''t know where they came from, and send them to the imperial prison for a lifetime!" Octavier Patriarch ordered crudely.


    As a retired senior military officer, the head of Octavil''s family certainly has the authority to imprison people to death.


    The housekeeper nodded immediately after hearing the words, and waved his hand, and several guards walked in.


    Before the three of Alves could react, they were knocked to the ground.


    All of Winnessa''s well-designed hairstyle was messed up, like a mad hen who had just emerged from the nest tossing on it for half an hour.


    Winnessa was almost scared to death, crying and shouting, "Grandfather, you must have misunderstood, you must have been deceived, I am your granddaughter!"


    "I think you are thinking about fart."


    As an elderly person who keeps pace with the times, Patriarch Octavir is always learning the new vocabulary of Starnet.


    The above is what he just learned from Starnet some time ago.


    Obviously, Winnessa did not expect that her grandfather, who was gentle to her in the past, would become so irritable, like a wild horse that had been prolapsed.


    "Father, Winnessa is the daughter of Garley and I!"


    "Alves, don''t say anything, this old man is so cruel, he won''t take his orders easily!"


    "Hey grandfather save me, I don''t want to go to the imperial prison!"

 Chapter 408： Cub development (59)

    The three of Yalvis saw that Octavil''s Patriarch was really moving this time, their expressions changed, and they were very excited and busy clarifying themselves.


    Like a bull rushing forward, the guards almost couldn''t hold them.


    Alves couldn''t think of his plan that he had worked so hard for many years, so he was in trouble.


    Not only that, they will also be imprisoned in imperial prisons.


    And it''s the kind that can''t come out until death!


    Jarvis looked at the dog and the dog man and woman sitting on the sofa condescendingly looking down at them, his eyes staring with anger.


    "She is not my daughter! Winnessa is my daughter!"


    "Father, believe me, she is just a fake who didn''t know where she came from. She just wanted to pretend to belong to Winnessa."


    When the scumbag said this, Rong Huang suddenly felt a pain in his heart.


    Worse, it''s the feeling of myocardial infarction.


    Rong Huang touched his chest with an inexplicable expression, wondering what was going on.


    Still Shui Shui popped up in time to explain, "This should be the emotion left in the body of the original owner."


    Rong Huang took a shallow breath, presumably because the scum daddy is too scum, and the scum has chest pain.


    Harm, there is such a scumbag, really wronged the original owner.


    But it doesn''t matter, it''s suffocating after a fight.


    Seeing Alves writhing like a maggot on the ground, a cold (crossed out) smile appeared at the corner of Rong Huang''s mouth and slowly stood up.


    Patriarch Octavir and Zhu Chuan, who had originally focused their attention on the three of them, looked at Rong Huang at the same time.


    Rong Huang walked to Alves without saying a word, stared at Alves, who was twisting in a serpentine shape, for two seconds, and slowly smiled.


    Then, Rong Huang lifted a jiojio without hesitation and kicked it on his face.


    At this moment, Alves felt that his face was about to split, and the veins on his face and neck were violent, and he looked terribly hideous.


    Octavier Patriarch Zhu Chuan: "......???"


    Rong Huang felt puzzled, and then followed up to make up for it.


    "Everyone knows to have a face, why are you so shameless? You have to admit it if you do bad things, or you will be struck by lightning."


    "For someone like you, it is estimated that after death, the grave will have to be struck by lightning a hundred or eighty times, right?"


    Ignoring Alves'' shock and trance expression, Rong Huang smiled with a smile, a mouthful of small white teeth with a sense of sorrow.


    Looking at Alves'' face with shoe prints, Rong Huang gave up the urge to slap him and raised his foot again.


    With a bang.


    Alves really felt his face split.


    Alves shouted furiously, "You dare to kick me! I''m your father!"


    "It''s you who kicked!" Rong Huang said aggressively, akimbo, "Didn''t you just say that I''m not your girl but just a fake? Man, your name is Chanchang?"


    Rong Huang moved to the dazed Winnessa, knelt down and grabbed the chicken coop on her head.


    Winnessa screamed, feeling the pain in her temples, and the corners of her eyes hung up.


    Both arms were drawn in mid-air, pressed by Rong Huang''s hand, and then stepped on the bottom of his feet.


    Winnessa howled again.


    "Shut up." Rong Huang slapped her face, Winnessa was like a duck whose neck was pinched, and she immediately calmed down.


    "Come on, transform us into a body and let me see what species you are."


    Rong Huang looked at Winnessa with a smile, pulling her hair slightly hard.

 Chapter 409： Cub development (60)

    Winnessa was pulled into a screaming chicken, staring at Rong Huang in resentment.


    After realizing that her eyes could not threaten Rong Huang at all, Winnessa began to ask foreign aid, "Dad, Mom, save me, this woman is going to kill me!"


    When Xiao San''er saw her own daughter being bullied by Rong Huang, she subconsciously wanted to rush forward and argue with Rong Huang, but was grabbed by the guard behind her and dragged her back, almost falling off her ass.


    Xiao San''er jumped on the spot twice, was twisted hard by the guard, his face was pressed against the wall, and he was pressed against the wall.


    I can''t pull it off.


    Seeing that Winnessa was crying so miserably, Alves wanted to let Rong Huang let go. When something came at him, he shut his mouth in terror when Rong Huang handed it over.


    Obviously, the power of those feet before Rong Huang hadn''t disappeared.


    Alves was ashamed and annoyed, and felt that he was really ashamed today.


    He remembered that he and Jiali''s daughter were thrown onto an abandoned planet. The abandoned planet was full of beasts that could not be transformed into humans. How could she be alive?


    And still live so arrogantly?


    Look at this, so many years have passed very well.


    Alves'' face was aching, and his mood was particularly complicated.


    Seeing that her parents hadn''t saved her from the fire and water, Winnessa was threatened by Rong Huang, and immediately cried loudly.


    Rong Huang slapped it up again, drawing Winnessa into a pig-headed face, smiling and threatening, "Don''t cry, cry again, pull out your hair and let you be a bald chicken."


    Winnessa was confused by Rong Huang''s anger, and when she heard that she was going to remove her black and smooth hair, she immediately yelled at Rong Huang in fright.


    "I am not a chicken, I am a butterfly!"


    Alves and Xiao San''er sank when they heard Winnessa say these words super loudly.


    That''s it!


    Winnessa''s face was swollen by Rong Huang''s two slaps, crying while trying vaguely to emphasize her identity.


    "I am not a chicken, I am a butterfly!"


    "I am not a chicken, I am a butterfly!"


    Rong Huang sighed, and the mentally retarded one replied perfunctorily, "Okay, okay, I know you are a flower butterfly."


    "It''s a butterfly, not a butterfly!" Winnessa corrected it.


    Rong Huang: "...Okay, OK, Hua Fudie."


    Winnessa heard Rong Huang still say this, and she cried even louder with Wang''s cry.


    Rong Huang blinked and couldn''t stop seeing her howling ghosts and wolfs for a while, and he didn''t mean to pity Xiangxiyu, and slapped it on.


    Winnessa was as quiet as a chicken, lying on the ground shaking like a quail.


    Rong Huang was immediately satisfied, released his hand and returned to the sofa to sit down.


    Zhu Chuan concealed the exclamation in his eyes, and moved naturally to pull Rong Huang''s hand, and looked carefully, with a slight distress in his tone, "Does it hurt? Did it hurt?"


    "Don''t do it yourself next time, what should I do if I hurt myself?" Zhu Chuan cautiously blew on Ronghuang''s reddish palms, "I will feel distressed."


    Rong Huang blushed.


    Shy.JPG.


    After hearing this, the Alves and the three almost squirted out a mouthful of blood.


    They finally saw what it meant to be really shameless today.


    They were obviously beaten, so how come the victim became Rong Huang when he got to Zhuchuan? !


    Dog men and women! Dog men and women!


    Octavier Patriarch also said that he didn''t look at it, and at the same time, he pulled Zhu Chuan''s defense level to tenth in one breath.


    Patriarch Octavir gave the butler a look.


    The butler knew, and waved his hand solemnly.

 Chapter 410： Cub development (61)

    The guard once again picked up the three people twisted into various postures and various animal forms and walked out of the door.


    Alves saw his wealth and wealth slip away from the palm of his hand, his lungs were hurting, and his heart was dripping blood.


    Before stepping out of the door of the drawing room, Alves spit out a big mouthful of blood like a watering can.


    The guards just as if they hadn''t seen them, they were still like the dead pigs, and they drove the people out of the Octavil family mansion, threw them on the flying machine, and sent them to the Imperial Prison.


    Upon seeing this, the owner of Octavier was extremely disgusted and asked the butler to change the carpet again.


    When the carpet was changed, the owner of Octavier returned his sight to the two of them and said to Rong Huang, ��Since you��re back now, live in your mother��s room before marriage, where people have been cleaning it all the time. Very clean."


    When Zhu Chuan heard this, he immediately felt a sense of crisis.


    "Patriarch Octavir, I''m just bringing the cubs..." Acknowledge a kiss and make another kiss by the way, not planning to leave her here.


    Before Zhu Chuan finished speaking, he was interrupted by the owner of Octavier.


    "Cub cub?" A large group of elderly people flushed, their crutches slammed into the ground, as if they were about to knock a hole in the ground, "Who are you, dare to call her that?"


    "Huh! A lot of age, so shameless!"


    Zhu��A lot of years��Chuan: "...I used to call it that way."


    The owner of Octavier sneered, and once again called the butler, and looked at Zhu Chuan coldly.


    "Thank you Lord Zhu for finding my little granddaughter back. I would like to express my gratitude to you on behalf of the Octavil family. This is a gift."


    "A small gift is no respect."


    The butler immediately presented a beautifully wrapped gift.


    Zhu Chuan didn''t expect that his purpose of coming this time had not been achieved, so he was ordered to leave.


    This is not in line with the development of the plot!


    Zhu Chuan cleared his throat, even if he was flustered, he still had a calm expression on his faces, "I''m here this time, I want to..."


    "What? Luther is making trouble outside again?" The Octavil Patriarch looked at the housekeeper, stood up and walked out with an angry expression, "Take me to this stinky boy, and see if I don''t take his skin. !"


    Zhu Chuan: "..."


    Wait, you listen to me first.


    Rong Huang deeply felt Zhu Chuan''s aggrieved situation, and when he saw this, he pulled his cuff and comforted, "It''s okay, I can be here alone."


    Zhu Chuan tried to keep smiling, touched the girl''s head, took a deep breath and said, "Actually, I am here this time to propose marriage with him."


    Propose marriage?


    Rong Huang tilted his head to look at Zhu Chuan, and was interrupted by a furious voice before he spoke.


    "I think you are thinking about fart!"


    Rong Huang turned his head in shock, and saw that the owner of Octavier, who had left the living room, was back sometime, standing at the door with his hips akimbo, glaring at Zhu Chuan.


    It''s like a crazy version of Godzilla.


    Before Zhu Chuan had time to quibble, he was kicked out of the house by the owner of Octavir.


    Zhu Chuan stood outside, looking up at Rong Huang, who was lying on the second floor window and looking at him with a smile, his heart hurt.


    I just want to marry the little girl home, why is it so difficult?


    Zhu Chuan sighed, waved, and said warmly, "Don''t lie on the window, it''s dangerous."


    The little girl gave a slow sigh, and then obediently retracted her head.


    When Zhu Chuan was about to find a place to live in the long-term plan, the little girl came up again.

 Chapter 411： Cub development (62)

    "Zhu Chuan, be careful on the road."


    Looking at the little girl who waved goodbye to him, Zhu Chuan was already thinking about how to bring people home as soon as possible.


    The method of damaging points is not impossible.


    Anyway, Patriarch Octavir is not really a good person.


    Zhu Chuan silently praised his wit, and the look in Rong Huang''s eyes became more gentle, with a hint of aggression faintly, "I see, goodbye."


    Rong Huang waved his small paws, his apricot eyes completed a crescent shape, "bye bye."


    -


    As soon as Zhu Chuan moved into his residence in Imperial Capital, he was approached by the king''s people.


    Before the king learned that Zhu Chuan''s accomplices had killed his most optimistic heir to the throne, the third prince, he was so angry that he was sprayed with blood for a while.


    But thinking that Horace Star, where Zhu Chuan was located, was a hard bone, even he didn''t dare to act rashly.


    The king was in the hospital bed with a blank face and thought for a long time. After thinking about it, he still felt that it couldn''t be so cheap.


    The vengeance of murder is not shared.


    The king felt that he was standing on the moral high ground.


    So, when he received the news that Zhu Chuan was coming to the Imperial Capital, he immediately sent someone to capture Zhu Chuan without even thinking about it.


    He is a king, and he still has this right to capture a citizen.


    As long as the king thought that Zhu Chuan, who used to be so arrogant in front of him, was about to die in his hands, he couldn''t help but tremble with excitement.


    Shaking and shaking, the king''s emotions went too far, and there was another burst of energy and blood.


    The eldest prince sent to capture Zhuchuan had just walked away, and the king was like a watering can, spraying a sheet of blood with a puff of blood.


    When the special doctor in the palace found that something was wrong with the king''s bedroom, he hurried over with someone.


    Fortunately, it came in time, and if it were a few minutes later, the king would have been cold.


    After a series of complicated emergency rescues, the king who was about to die was finally brought back from the death line.


    After a long time, His Majesty the King, who was filled with tubes, was pushed out of the emergency room.


    The king woke up from a coma during the operation, still very excited, his cloudy eyes brightened strangely.


    Zhu Chuan is about to die in his hands!


    There was a mess on the king''s side, and Zhu Chuan was in the same tense and frozen state of confrontation.


    Although the eldest prince had been excited for a long time because the three princes died, the superficial work still needs to be done.


    The prince looked angry, wishing to rush to Zhu Chuan now.


    "Lord wish, I didn''t expect you to dare to assassinate the royal family, do you know you will be hanged?"


    In Zhu Chuan''s view, the royal family members are all the same hypocrisy, with the same human face and animal heart.


    Facing the prince and the imperial soldiers behind him, Zhu Chuan said he was not afraid at all.


    He and the royal family will have a war sooner or later, but it is a matter of sooner or later.


    It was not that Zhu Chuan brought Rong Huang to the Imperial City Star this time without preparation, and brought many people over.


    There are dozens of newly developed super-performance weapons together.


    Before Rong Huang slaughtered the three princes, it happened to be a fuse for the war between the two forces and gave the royal family a reason and opportunity to condemn Zhu Chuan.


    The royal family, who had long been rotten to the bones, finally encountered such an opportunity, and of course he didn''t want to miss it.


    As long as the thought of sharks falling off Zhuchuan and going back is a great achievement, the prince trembles with excitement.


    Upon seeing this, Zhu Chuan wondered if he had a terminal illness.


    But now no matter what disease he has, as long as his head is still there, he can be alive and kicking after lying in the treatment cabin for a period of time.


    Zhu Chuan is very sorry.


    "Zhu Chuan, I advise you not to think about resisting anymore. Artillery fire is not eye-catching."


    The prince yelled in indignation.


    Zhu Chuan snorted, raised his hand, his low voice was solemn, "Don''t leave one."

 Chapter 412： Cub development (63)

    "Don''t keep one."


    The prince was stunned and looked at Zhu Chuan, who was standing alone at the door of the small villa, thinking that he was talking nonsense and whimsical.


    "Haha Zhuchuan, what are you talking about? Behind me is the most heroic soldier in the empire. You are just..." alone.


    Before he finished speaking, the eldest prince suddenly changed his expression and took a breath.


    After a rumbling sound, dozens of cannons were erected behind Zhu Chuan.


    The blue vortex was eager to try, and it seemed that the next moment he couldn''t hold back and projected toward the opposite side.


    "you!"


    The eldest prince was shocked and horrified. What was shocked was that Zhu Chuan had been prepared early in the morning. What was horrified was that the weapons behind Zhu Chuan had never been seen before.


    This must be a batch of newly developed weapons.


    As for the lethality...it must be very strong.


    The prince didn''t even want to pull the secretary beside him in front of him, and he shrank to the back.


    "Zhu Chuan, you dare to enter the Imperial Capital with a weapon privately!"


    Regardless of what the secretary thinks, the prince took the secretary as a shield, and shouted at Zhu Chuan.


    Zhu Chuan smiled loosely, as comfortable as traveling in spring.


    "What are you waiting for? Give the prince a meeting gift."


    There was another loud noise.


    The screams were one after another, and the eldest prince made his legs soft.


    Zhu Chuan!


    Zhu Chuan is so daring, is he ready to tear his face with the royal family?


    "The prince, go back and tell the king, Horace, and officially declare war on the capital."


    The handsome man spoke every word, even in the battlefield that had just been bombed, he didn''t see any timidity, his expression was calm.


    The eldest prince held the hat on his head embarrassedly, ignoring the soldiers who were about to be smashed into scum, and ran back to the starship as if fled.


    On the starship, the officers looked at each other, looking at the big prince with a dark face. They couldn''t see the original appearance, and their expressions were a bit complicated.


    Every king of the empire must have merit in battle, otherwise he would not be considered a qualified king.


    The eldest prince fled, apparently has lost the qualifications to become the crown prince.


    "Go back!"


    The eldest prince ran off one of his boots, and stepped barefoot on the floor in the starship, yelling hysterically, for fear that Zhu Chuan would chase them and wipe them out in one fell swoop.


    Officers: "..."


    The current prince of the empire is really not as good as one.


    After they go back, they have to think about it, should they take advantage of the fact that the war between the Imperial Capital and the Horas Star has not yet started, and first move to a job in the Federation?


    After all, the Federation is now much more enlightened and fair than the Empire.


    The imperial army came fiercely, but in the end it was defeated and fled.


    Zhu Chuan looked at the corpses and weapon residues in front of the villa, his expression did not change, and he ordered the accompanying robot, "Clean up."


    "Yes." The cleaning robot replied in a gentle and respectful voice.


    -


    The war between Zhu Chuan and the Imperial Capital had officially started, and Rong Huang had already gotten acquainted with the Octavier family.


    The old man has five grandsons, almost a hundred years older than Rong Huang.


    There is a young son, Luther, who is only five years older than Rong Huang.


    Luther is the famous demon king of the Imperial Capital, and also a famous Passepartout.


    After Zhu Chuan beat the eldest prince into embarrassment and fled, he brought the news back home as soon as possible.


    When the owner of Octavir heard this news, he subconsciously glanced at Rong Huang and saw that she was burying her face in the dinner plate and eating steak.

 Chapter 413： Cub development (64)

    I thought that Rong Huang didn''t have any affection for Zhu Chuan. Perhaps in her eyes, eating was more important than Zhu Chuan''s animal.


    After all, the little girl immediately raised her head after eating a bite of steak.


    The little girl''s dark eyes looked straight at Patriarch Octavir, and she negotiated with him softly, "Grandpa, I want to go and see, okay?"


    Patriarch Octavir immediately became so angry that his beard cocked.


    Zhu Chuan, Zhu Chuan, is it important that Zhu Chuan has a grandpa?


    He put the knife and fork on the table and said nonsense, "It''s not safe outside now, especially Zhuchuan, so wait."


    Rong Huang blinked and saw the old man''s clumsy lie at a glance.


    The little girl snorted, Xin Daofeng was dying of illness, why did the king wait any longer?


    Seeing that Rong Huang''s mood fell for a moment, Luther couldn''t bear it, "Dad, isn''t it just taking Xiaohuanghuang out? If you refuse, I will take her."


    Patriarch Octavir stared at Luther, as if he was on the verge of madness.


    There was an evil dragon staring at Rong Huang, and there was also a white-eyed wolf with an elbow in the house.


    It''s really bad for whales.


    Luther was seen as hairy, and he quickly convinced, "If you don''t go, you won''t go, a lot of age is still so fierce."


    The owner of Octavill almost grabbed his crutches and hit Luther''s head.


    Although Luther promised the father not to go at the dinner table, as soon as the father left, he took Rong Huang and left home and went to Zhuchuan''s residence.


    Luther sent Rong Huang to his destination, expressing that he didn''t want to make a light bulb, so he left Rong Huang and went with friends.


    Rong Huang stood at the door of Zhu Chuan''s residence, raised his hand and rang the doorbell.


    After a while, Rong Huang heard a sound of footsteps.


    With a soft click, the door was opened from the inside.


    As soon as Rong Huang looked up, he saw the blond man who was fascinating from the inside out.


    "It''s you, little beauty." Ao Dan was a little surprised when he saw Rong Huang, the curvature of the corners of his mouth widened a bit.


    Rong Huang: "...Hello, I''m looking for Zhu Chuan."


    "Zhu Chuan is inside." Aodan paused, trying to give Rong Huang a kiss according to the empire''s etiquette.


    When Rong Huang saw Ao Dan suddenly step forward, he stretched out a hand towards her, leaned down slightly, took a step back subconsciously, and slammed his fist up.


    Aodan''s face hurt, and then he snorted.


    Aodan covered his face and looked at Rong Huang in astonishment, as if accusing her of beating him.


    Rong Huang''s expression was a little stern, "I''m sorry, you just... was too sudden and conditioned."


    Aodan was still the first time he heard that conditioned reflex was used in this way, and he was about to tease a few more words, suddenly two murderous eyes fell on his back.


    Aodan''s body stiffened. In the past, when he saw beautiful women, he subconsciously wanted to tease, but he forgot that the woman in front of him was Zhu Chuan''s sweetheart.


    Realizing that the killing intent behind him became more and more majestic and turbulent, four words appeared in Aodan''s heart.


    My life is over!


    "It suddenly occurred to me that there is something else, you are busy, you are busy."


    One second before Zhu Chuan''s two wind blades hit Uodan''s body, Uodan flashed like a gust of wind.


    The wind blade hit the door frame, splashing large pieces of sawdust.


    Frightened Rong Huang took two steps back.


    Zhu Chuan looked at the little girl at the door, reducing the solemn expression on her face, her eyes were deep but especially gentle towards Rong Huang, "Why are you here?"


    Rong Huang wringed his hands and slowly said, "I heard that you and the Imperial Capital are at war. Is it because of me?"

 Chapter 414： Cub development (65)

    Zhu Chuan was stunned, and then laughed, "How could it be because of you? I have been complaining with the royal family for a long time, sooner or later."


    "Come in first."


    Rong Huang let out a cry, and then followed Zhu Chuan in the door step by step.


    Zhu Chuan''s subordinates brought from Horace had another residence, and Zhu Chuan was the only one in the huge villa.


    "What did you think of what I told you last time?"


    Rong Huang held the pillow and didn''t recover for a while.


    What did you say?


    I don''t remember.


    Zhu Chuan''s eyes moved slightly. Seeing Rong Huang, he really didn''t remember, and said, "Last time I said I wanted to marry you."


    "Marry me?" Rong Huang''s crow-colored curled eyelashes trembled lightly, and his white cheeks bulged. "Why do you want to marry me?"


    I don''t know which senior said that, girls should be reserved, and boys can''t immediately agree to what they say.


    Learn to play hard.


    Rong Huang felt that he had completely learned it and used it flexibly in real life.


    When Zhu Chuan heard Rong Huang ask this question, he couldn''t help his ears get hot no matter how thick his face was.


    With a fist against his lips, Zhu Chuan said slowly, "Because I like you."


    The nature of the lycanthrope is relatively straightforward and frank, and Zhu Chuan gave his reasons after a brief period of shame.


    Because I like it, I want to marry home.


    If he hadn''t met Rong Huang, this time next year would be the time when he took the initiative to initiate a war with the Imperial Capital.


    Because next year if he doesn''t have a partner, he will be forced to match his partner by the empire.


    He has no intention of looking for a partner, and the empire has always been malicious, so it is better to start a war directly.


    Rong Huang held the small pillow and moved to Zhuchuan, and asked in a low voice, "Will you wash my feet in the future?"


    Zhu Chuan: "???"


    The topic span was too wide, and Zhu Chuan didn''t react for a while.


    What is the relationship between marriage and foot washing?


    Zhu Chuan rolled his eyes slightly and met the girl''s bright eyes, with deep expectations in them, his throat moved lightly, "Yes, every night."


    Rong Huang was satisfied immediately.


    Rong Huang put his little paw in Zhu Chuan''s palm and said solemnly, "Then you have to remember to wash my jiojio every day from now on."


    Zhu Chuan was a little bit dumbfounded, and said, "Okay, I remember."


    After the two got married, Rong Huang was overturned every night by the strong Dragon Lord.


    The whole phoenix is ??like a salted fish.


    After finishing the work, Zhu Chuan still hugged Rong Huang to the bathroom full of energy.


    The good name is to wash jiojio for Rong Huang.


    Every time you wash the jiojio, the time will not be less than half an hour.


    Rong Huang: QAQ


    This big king sends four, and don��t give her a jiojio for Feng disease again in the future! !


    Of course, these are all things to follow.


    After receiving Zhu Chuan''s promise to wash her jiojio every night after getting married, Rong Huang, the little idiot, immediately returned home happily.


    "Grandpa, Zhu Chuan promised me that I will wash my feet every night after getting married, so grandpa, when do you think we will get married?"


    Octavier Patriarch with a shocked look: "???"


    He was just going out to play mahjong with his old comrades-in-arms. How come his good granddaughter and Zhu Chuan''s animal have reached the point of discussing marriage?


    When the old man learned that it was Luther''s dog who was brave enough to sneak Rong Huang out, he was so angry that he hung up Luther and beat him up.


    It is said that the neighbors around him heard Luther''s cries that day.


    It is said that Luther was hung up and hung on a tree all night.

 Chapter 415： Cub development (66)

    The imperial royal family sucked a long time ago. They like to have fun regardless of the life and death of citizens, which has long attracted the dissatisfaction of citizens and imperial soldiers.


    In the face of Zhu Chuan''s various advanced and super powerful weapons, they were simply vulnerable.


    After two months, the imperial army was defeated and fleeing.


    The entire giant capital star was left with only the members of the royal family and the family standing on the other side of the royal family.


    Ordinary citizens saw the fight between the two planets and moved away from the capital at the beginning of the war.


    The tall and exquisite mechanical buildings of the original Imperial Capital were also destroyed by artillery fire many times.


    Not long after the king stopped vomiting blood, the group of bandits who could receive the Star of Horace from his men every day took those places today.


    After a week, the king who was originally more than 200 catties lost only more than 100 catties.


    After Zhu Chuan ordered the Royal Institute to be blown up, the king once again became a watering can.


    According to the maid of the palace, the bed sheets in the king''s bedroom were red.


    The color looks good.


    The imperial army was reduced by more than half, the eldest prince and the second prince were too anxious to send the guards of the palace and ordinary citizens to the battlefield.


    As for the seniors and the children of the big family, they all hide behind the army and continue to live a life of drunken dreams.


    When Zhu Chuan''s men blasted the gate of the palace, the king was still leading his two sons and affiliated families to hold a banquet in the palace.


    Hearing a loud bang, the king was so frightened that he slipped off the throne and stumbled.


    The citizens of all stars thought that Zhu Chuan would be the king, but they did not expect to take the soldiers of Horace Star to evacuate the Imperial City on the second day of the capture of the palace.


    But now stationed in the palace are members of the Uodan Star Pirates organization.


    At this time, Aodan issued an obituary in the name of the royal family.


    In the obituary, Uodan stated that he was the son of the last Crown Prince Ferdinand. The king brutally killed Ferdinand ascended to the throne. Uodan escaped from the Imperial Capital under the desperate protection of the Crown Prince.


    Udan also said that he would punish the abolished king in accordance with the laws of the Empire.


    At the strong request of the citizens of the empire, the abolished king, his two sons and his women were hanged.


    Half a year after the war, Imperial Capital once again resumed its original prosperity.


    With the support of the majority of citizens, Uodan became the new His Majesty the King.


    -


    One month after Aodan became king, Zhu Chuan finally got the approval of Octavier''s Patriarch and agreed to marry Rong Huang to him.


    In order to express his gratitude to the old man, Zhu Chuan generously gifted him a planet.


    Rong Huang was depressed for a long time.


    How much is a planet worth?


    Feng disease is a prodigal thing.


    I wonder if there will be more places to spend money after getting married?


    Weddings, honeymoons, milk powder and diapers all cost money.


    Rong Huang said that as a dragon, Zhu Chuan didn''t look like a dragon at all.


    Not only don''t you know how to save money, but you also spend money like running water.


    Rong Huang unilaterally decided to break off friendship with Zhu Chuan for half a month.


    Because half a month later, it was the wedding of the two.


    On the wedding day, Rong Huang saw Fushu who hadn''t seen him for a long time.


    Rong Huang confirmed again and again before he was sure that he had not read it wrong.


    Rong Huang remembered that Fushu''s previous identity was Hengbei, and it would cost a lot to break away from one host and find another.


    First of all, the second run-in between the soul and the host body will be very painful.


    Rong Huang felt that Fushu was just having a bone aches.


    Glancing at Fushu who was standing among the guests in a black formal wear, Rong Huang retracted his thoughts and exchanged rings with Fushu.

 Chapter 416： Cub development (end)

    Zhu Chuan spent the wedding night very ripplingly.


    When he woke up the next day, Zhu Chuan subconsciously stretched out his hand to hold the girl''s waist, but he held nothing.


    Zhu Chuan woke up immediately.


    In the eyes is a piece of milky white.


    Zhu Chuan was stunned for a while before he came back to his senses. Just about to reach out again to embrace the girl''s slender waist, he saw a short dragon''s claw from the corner of the light.


    Zhu Chuan: "???"


    Wish-style horror.JPG.


    The noise made by Zhu Chuan woke Rong Huang, and Rong Huang slapped Zhu Chuan off the bed.


    When Rong Huang woke up, Zhu Chuan had been lying on the carpet for two hours.


    Rong Huang looked around and didn''t find Zhu Chuan, thinking he had gotten up.


    Tumbled twice on the bed before Rong Huang lifted the quilt and got out of bed.


    As soon as Jiojio touched the ground, Rong Huang heard a milky "Oh".


    Frightened Rong Huang almost broke his old waist, who was not good at first.


    Rong Huang hugged two jiojio and shrank on the bed, looking tremblingly to the ground.


    Saw a small black ball.


    Rong Huang: "???"


    Eh?


    Seeing the little girl staring at herself, Zhu Chuan was a little embarrassed and screamed, subconsciously turning over with difficulty, turning his back to Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang didn''t know why such a thing suddenly appeared in the room.


    Rong Huang bent down and picked up the little thing, placed it in front of him, and looked at it carefully.


    The little thing is very small, only the size of a cub, covered with black scales, but surprisingly soft.


    The four jiojio pointed claws have not yet grown.


    Rong Huang''s golden pupils made Rong Huang feel a little familiar. Could it be that he belonged to Feng''s disease?


    Rong Huang suddenly felt that the little thing was cute, and couldn''t help touching the pink corners of the little thing.


    The little dragon cub seemed to be electrocuted, and the whole dragon froze in mid-air, and the tip of its tail stood up.


    Rong Huang laughed twice, then touched it amusedly.


    The little dragon cub stretched out two claws against Rong Huang''s hand, not allowing her to touch it.


    Rong Huang immediately overflowed with maternal love, and he took the little dragon cub into his arms with a milky voice, "You are so cute, what''s your name?"


    Little Dragon Cub: My name is Zhu Chuan.


    But Zhu Chuan is now in the cub period and can''t speak at all.


    The dragon clan will return to the cub period every hundred years, but some time ago, he was busy fighting with the Imperial Capital Star. Zhu Chuan drank the inhibitor and forcibly delayed the time to return to the cub period.


    Zhu Chuan did not expect to become a cub on the second day of his marriage with Rong Huang.


    Zhu Chuan couldn''t wait to hit the wall with his head.


    The claws of the little dragon cub were gesturing in the palm of Rong Huang''s palm, and there was still a milky scream in his throat.


    Rong Huang''s heart felt soft when he heard it, and when the little dragon cub finished his gesture, the motherly smile on Rong Huang''s face suddenly stopped.


    "Zhuchuan?"


    Rong Huang looked at the little dragon cub with horror.


    The little dragon cub happily rubbed Rong Huang''s wrist with the tip of his tail.


    Rong Huang blinked and threw the little dragon cub out with a wave of his hand.


    "Wow!"


    The little dragon cub was smashed into the wall and slid along the wall to the ground.


    The little dragon cub was lying on the cold ground. The cub''s nature made him cry and cry.


    Rong Huang didn''t expect that the phoenix disease in his cub period would be so squeamish. Seeing him crying miserably on the ground, he quickly got out of bed and picked up the little dragon cub and put it on the bed.


    After so much energy, Rong Huang coaxed the little dragon cub to stop crying.


    Half an hour later, Rong Huang was lying on the bed, his limbs stiff, just like a zombie.


    The small dragon cub was lying on her chest, sleeping Zhengxiang.


    Rong Huang felt that she had lived for eight thousand years, and for the first time she treated Feng''s disease as a son.


    Rong Huang quietly pinched the tip of the little dragon cub''s tail, and decided that when he became a human, he must be punished to kneel on the keyboard.


    The king is still a baby, it''s so difficult to coax the little dragon cubs! !

 Chapter 417： Zongmen villain (1)

    "Rong Huang, I advise you not to struggle anymore!"


    "It is a fact that you have a devilish energy in your body. Today, our elders, on behalf of the sect, will remove your spiritual roots from you. It is already light for you!"


    "Since you are the elder of the sect, we will not embarrass you too much."


    Even if Rong Huang''s consciousness is vague, he can feel the integrity of the person speaking with his eyes closed.


    But this is not the point.


    The point is that when Rong Huang first came to this body, he immediately felt as if his whole body was burned by fire.


    But after a breath, Rong Huangjue felt his whole body comfortable.


    The Phoenix family belongs to fire, or to Rong Huang it is like air.


    Even make her more comfortable.


    Rong Huang couldn''t hold back and took two deep breaths, the corners of his mouth raised.


    A delicate voice interrupted Rong Huang''s enjoyment of the flame bath, "Master, this is the end of the matter, how can you still laugh?"


    Rong Huang was immediately upset.


    Rong Huang opened his eyes and saw many people standing under his feet.


    How many people are there?


    There are hundreds of people.


    Rong Huang found that he was tied to a stone pillar with an iron chain, and his whole body was burned with black flames.


    Rong Huang moved his arms and found that his arms were a little numb because they were chained behind him.


    Looking at the people under their feet, Rong Huang found that there was no other expression on their faces except for the cheerfulness.


    After a quick glance in the crowd, Rong Huang focused his eyes on the woman in white clothes at the forefront.


    The woman in white has a slap-sized face, and her face is pale.


    It''s as if it was just dug out from a flour jar.


    With tears in her eyes, she seemed to be holding back the tears.


    The white belt outlines a thin waist, and Rong Huang guessed that she would break it with a pinch.


    Rong Huang moved his finger, a little about to move.


    "Master, you''d better admit your mistakes to the head as soon as possible, and don''t repent anymore!"


    The woman in white screamed hoarse, tears streaming down.


    Rong Huang sighed twice in his heart. Isn''t such an acting skill the standard feature of the heroine?


    "My lord, you are so smart. This is the female lead, Ban Ning." Shui Shui popped her head and said after looking at the blackened face of Rong Huang, "And you are the male lead''s Taoist companion. One of the elders of the Holy Heaven Sect."


    Taoist? !


    On the top of Rong Huang''s little head, it looked like a sky thunder smashed from the sky, and his entire head was crackled and rattled.


    What does Daolu mean?


    It should mean that the king is the father of the male lead, right?


    "No." Shui Shui ruthlessly broke Rong Huang''s illusion, "It''s the meaning of a wife."


    Rong Huang immediately furious, "Don''t insult me ??such a beautiful word''daughter-in-law''!"


    Water: grievances. JPG.


    Seeing Rong Huang being tied to the punishment platform and still cursing angrily, our male protagonist Hu Yixuan''s face became even more cold.


    Sure enough, he is a **** who knows nothing about life and death, and he doesn''t know how to repent when he dies!


    Ban Ning glanced from Yu Guangzhong to Hu Yixuan''s look of disgust when he looked at Rong Huang, and his heart was full of joy.


    "Rong Huang, you fell into the demon cultivator, and you also hurt Ban Ning. Today, I am going to exterminate my relatives righteously and eliminate you for the sect!"


    Hu Yixuan looked righteous, like a passer-by who didn''t know which world was hacked to death by Rong Huang with an axe.


    After Hu Yixuan finished speaking, he sacrificed the magical artifact, preparing to remove Rong Huang''s spiritual roots.


    At this time, Rong Huang finally couldn''t help it.


    Although the fire is quite comfortable, but the Shi can be killed and not insulted.


    These two male and female protagonists simply threw the face of the king on the ground and trampled on them casually.


    Can''t bear it.

 Chapter 418： Zongmen villain (2)

    Rong Huang was **** with an iron chain like a little piglet, standing upright on the punishment platform.


    This posture made Rong Huang feel uncomfortable.


    He simply leaned back lazily on the stone pillar behind him.


    Rong Huang licked his dry lips, unable to see the original matte color, and looked down at the crowd at his feet.


    Finally, he slowly landed on Hu Yixuan who was wearing a Tsing Yi.


    Among all the people, except for the heroine, he was the most polite and dog-like.


    It''s not a good thing at first glance.


    "The words are all finished by you, what should I say?"


    Rong Huang''s voice was a little dry and dumb from the smoke, as if it contained grit, which didn''t sound very good.


    Seeing that Rong Huang was still talking nonsense, Hu Yixuan immediately cold his face, "I didn''t put you to death because we were Taoists in the past. You are still stubborn!"


    "That is, Uncle Hu didn''t hurt the killer because of your past affection, and you should be content."


    "In the beginning, Head Rong died to resist the Demon Race, but he didn''t expect his daughter to become a Demon Cultivator. It''s really a shame to Head Rong!"


    "Sovereign, don''t say any more, hurry up and destroy her spiritual roots."


    "..."


    Hundreds of people under Rong Huang''s feet made noisy noises, like a group of ducks chirping.


    Rong Huang sighed, and slowly moved his stiff neck.


    It''s time to show true strength.


    Suddenly, the golden mansions flourished on the punishment platform several meters high.


    The stabbed people couldn''t help raising their arms to cover their eyes.


    When he was able to adapt to the bright golden light a little, someone tried to put down his arm and looked at the punishment platform.


    But they saw a scene that they will never forget for a lifetime.


    Even the elders of the Holy Heaven Sect who had practiced for hundreds of years were deeply shocked by this scene.


    Elder Rong Huang, who was supposed to be punished to abolish the spiritual root on the punishment platform, now exudes a holy golden light that makes people afraid to look directly at him.


    It is like a goddess immortal who has gone down to earth in the nine heavens, with a sacredness that is not to be profaned.


    Even the simplest and kindest sister Ban Ning in their eyes had never looked like this before.


    Ban Ning, who was originally complacent because he asked Hu Yixuan to take the initiative to propose to terminate the relationship with Rong Huang, her pupils shrank suddenly when she saw this scene.


    Such a holy golden light that makes people afraid to look directly at it is the most deadly thing for a monster that always likes to live in the dark.


    Ban Ning couldn''t help it, and he couldn''t take care of so many people at the scene, clutching his chest and let out a painful cry, and then spouted a mouthful of blood.


    After the woman screamed, her body, as delicate as a little white flower, slowly softened.


    Upon seeing this, Hu Yixuan hurriedly stretched out his hand to wrap Ban Ning into his arms, looked at the bright red on the ground, frowned and scolded Rong Huangdao, "What are you doing?"


    The answer to Hu Yixuan was not the same explanation as before, but a phoenix sound that almost pierced the blue sky.


    For a moment, the clouds and mist covering the sky of Saint Heaven Sect suddenly dispersed.


    The dazzling bright light dispelled the thick clouds in the sky and gently wrapped Rong Huang on the punishment platform.


    The roar of beasts and birds were faintly sounded around.


    It seems to be welcoming something with respect.


    "Phoenix!" The Sect Master of Saint Heaven Sect suddenly exclaimed, his eyes full of disbelief.


    Everyone in the Saint Tianzong followed their prestige and saw a huge golden phoenix appeared behind Rong Huang.


    The golden phoenix figure is a bit transparent, the purest golden color.


    There are nine tails, slowly fluttering in the wind.

 Chapter 419： Zongmen villain (3)

    Jinfeng''s pair of dark eyes had golden gilt flowing, like quicksand, flowing slowly.


    Those black eyes carried the arrogance of staring at all things in the world, and the inherent dignity.


    With just one glance, the disciples who had a low level of cultivation exclaimed that their knees softened and knelt to the ground.


    Jinfeng slowly spread its wings and flew around the punishment platform.


    Then, under everyone''s eyes, he disappeared into Rong Huang''s body.


    There was a burst of clicks.


    The iron chain that originally bound Rong Huang spontaneously broke and crashed and fell to the ground.


    Accompanied by the "ding" of the iron chain landing, the golden glow of Rong Huang''s body dissipated.


    The Tai Xuyan that had been burning around Rong Huang had long since disappeared, and even the dirt and dust on her body disappeared completely.


    The burnt torn cyan dress returned to its original clean green color.


    The old elder Rong Huang with a gloomy aura and a cold face seemed to have changed himself, with a faint smile on his charming and white face.


    At this moment, eight words emerged in many minds.


    Phoenix Nirvana, reborn from the ashes.


    Ban Ning leaned against Hu Yixuan''s arms, and the scene just now kept coming up in his mind.


    Jinfeng?


    Jinfeng? !


    Why did Jin Feng appear on Rong Huang''s body?


    Rong Huang is just a **** who can''t love, and complains all day long. Why is there such a divine beast as Jinfeng on him?


    Ban Ning was confused.


    Yu Guangzhong caught a glimpse of Hu Yixuan''s dazed eyes when he looked at Rong Huang, and with an obsession he hadn''t even noticed, Ban Ning breathed tightly.


    Hu Yixuan is a good furnace to help her practice magic arts, but he can''t make him like Rong Huang, a bitch.


    "Uncle Master, my head hurts so much." Ban Ning said, holding Hu Yixuan''s sleeve.


    Sure enough, Hu Yixuan''s gaze that had been placed on Rong Huang immediately returned, looking at Ban Ning nervously.


    Before the words of concern were spoken, everyone saw a flash of light flashing.


    Looking intently, there was no one on the punishment stage.


    "Headache?" The soft and sweet voice smiled with a smile, as if he had honey in his ears, "mostly owed."


    "Play a few more times, naturally it will be better."


    Then an irresistible force forcibly dragged Ban Ning out of Hu Yixuan''s arms.


    Ban Ning was busy deepening his relationship with Hu Yixuan, how could he have thought that Rong Huang would suddenly step off the punishment platform.


    As a result, the witch with a high level of cultivation was dragged away easily.


    A swift cold wind blew in Ban Ning''s ears.


    She almost cut her delicate face like a knife.


    Rong Huang effortlessly pressed Ban Ning on the wall under the punishment stage.


    Ban Ning''s back hit the wall hard, and a layer of dust fell on the wall.


    Rong Huang''s thin white fingers pinched Ban Ning''s chin, and lifted it with slight force.


    As a pampered existence in the hearts of the disciples of the major elders of the Saint Tianzong, Ban Ning naturally looks particularly pitiful.


    Small in size, with attractive features.


    The focus is to be shorter than Rong Huang.


    This made Rong Huang very satisfied.


    To be a villain is to beat the heroine in all aspects.


    Why is it shorter than the heroine?


    Ban Ning was pressed against the wall by Rong Huang, her eyes deepened, her eyelashes trembling lightly, and an expression of "I was frightened, come and protect me."


    The headless cultivators who were present at the Saint Tianzong were especially distressed.


    "Rong Huang, what do you want to do?!"


    The bald master of the Mediterranean saw that the cute little disciple Sun was so bullied by Rong Huang, he immediately became angry.

 Chapter 420： Zongmen villain (4)

    Flicking the dust, he shouted at Rong Huang, "Hurry up and let go of Ning''er, she is your apprentice!"


    It''s so noisy.


    Rong Huang''s soft eyebrows frowned, and with a wave of his hand, an indestructible barrier was erected.


    The enchantment exudes Yingying golden light, which separates her and Ban Ning from everyone.


    The other party can see each other, but cannot cross the barrier to reach the other party.


    Rong Huang moved his finger up, and ruthlessly pinched Ban Ning''s mouth into a chick mouth, "Look at this flowery and jade face, I really feel sorry for it."


    Ban Ning''s eyelids flicked. What does this mean?


    Just when Ban Ning was thinking about what Rong Huang meant, Rong Huang fisted up.


    "It goes well with my small punches."


    Ban Ning, who was dizzy with a punch, said: "..." Damn, bitch.


    "Isn''t it a headache?" Rong Huang curled his lips, his little white teeth filled with sorrow, "As a teacher, I always love you, so I will treat you."


    It was another punch when it was over.


    Ban Ning was staggered by Rong Huang''s ten percent of the force, slid all the way against the wall, and sat down directly on the ground.


    Ban Ning''s cheek hurts, and she coughs strenuously against her chest.


    He almost coughed up his lungs, and everyone on the side of the barrier trembled.


    I really feel sorry for them.


    Ban Ning coughed and coughed out two teeth suddenly.


    Ban Ning looked at the two teeth in a cloud of blood on the ground, "???"


    Rong Huang!


    Bitch!


    Ban Ning couldn''t care about maintaining her image anymore, glaring at Rong Huang, a faint black air surging in the bottom of her eyes.


    The tooth is gone, what kind of image do you keep?


    Ban Ning felt that she had a good temper without directly killing Rong Huang.


    "Master, why do you want to treat Ning''er? Did Ning''er do something wrong?"


    Ban Ning covered her mouth, crying, her beautiful eyes with tears, I saw a pity.


    Rong Huang tilted his head to look at Ban Ning, his ruddy lips closed together, and the words he uttered made Ban Ning almost vomit blood again, "You are so ugly to me."


    Ban Ning''s expression distorted for a moment, and she looked at Hu Yixuan on the other side of the barrier with tearful eyes, as if she was saying, "Dear Luding, why don''t you come to save me? Don''t you love me?"


    Hu Yixuan tried various methods, trying to move the barrier.


    But the result is still in vain.


    No matter how powerful the magic weapon he sacrificed, he couldn''t shake the enchantment in the slightest.


    Seeing Ban Ning''s slender body trembling lightly, as if he was very scared, Hu Yixuan''s heart was cut.


    It was all his fault, so he shouldn''t have formed a Taoist couple with Rong Huang.


    Now I don''t even have the qualifications to bravely pursue love.


    Hu Yixuan was so anxious that his eyes were red, and his eyes were about to bulge out, and he turned his head and shouted to the elders, "Please help me to catch the evil repairing Phoenix!"


    Rong Huang could hear clearly on the other side of the barrier. Hearing this, he glanced at Ban Ning, who was full of blood, and a mysterious smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    Ban Ning was shaken by Rong Huang''s smile.


    This woman was completely crazy now, and Ban Ning felt that there was nothing Rong Huang dared to do.


    Sure enough, the next second her hair was pulled by Rong Huang.


    Ban Ning felt that his scalp was about to be ripped off by Rong Huang, and his entire head was about to explode.


    But Ban Ning didn''t dare to struggle, for fear that Rong Huang would pull her hair bald.


    This is not worth the gain.


    She is the most beautiful female demon repaired by the demons.


    "Your man wants to kill me." Rong Huang said to Ban Ning with a smile, his voice loud enough for the disciples of Saint Tianzong to hear.

 Chapter 421： Zongmen villain (5)

    "What does Elder Rong Huang''s remark mean? Isn''t Elder Hu''s Taoist companion Elder Rong Huang?"


    "I don''t know, I think Elder Rong Huang is mostly mad and confused."


    As soon as these words were over, Rong Huang raised his hand when a light ball smashed it over.


    The disciple who was talking was slammed into the stars, and the woman''s angry voice slammed her head, "Your whole family is crazy, your whole family is confused!"


    disciple:"???!!!"


    Ban Ning looked at Rong Godzilla Huang who was like an online violent version, her eyes flickered, and she repeatedly denied, "Master, you are confused. Uncle Hu is your Taoist companion. Have you forgotten?"


    Rong Huang: "Well, yes, I forgot."


    Before Ban Ning''s smile appeared, she heard Rong Huang continue to say, "I almost forgot the last time he said that even if I was his Taoist companion, I can''t stop you from being together."


    Rong Huang looked surprised and glanced back and forth between the two of them, "Could it be that the two of you... is that Hu Yixuan that wild boar has a crush on you unilaterally?"


    Wild boar Hu Yixuan Ban Ning: "..."


    Looking at the elders on the other side of the barrier who are constantly attacking the barrier, Rong Huang suddenly changed the topic, "In this way, if they try to break the barrier once, I will punch you, how about?"


    Ban Ning didn''t say anything yet, Hu Yixuan red over there shouted with eyes open, "Rong Huang, be more sober!"


    "I''m super sober." Rong Huang said with a smile.


    Although he has not had time to receive the plot, Rong Huang can vaguely guess what happened before.


    Dog men and women, playing routines in front of the king, are still a little tender.


    Even if the king only uses his toes to play with you, you will only be played with.


    Rong Huang''s wrist turned, and the golden small axe appeared in his hand.


    The extremely sharp axe reached Ban Ning''s white and tender neck.


    Rong Huang didn''t deliberately restrain his force, and directly drew a blood mark on Ban Ning''s neck.


    The blood drop came out.


    Ban Ning''s eyes filled with tears immediately, and she was about to cry.


    Rong Huang slapped it up and said fiercely, "Why cry?"


    Ban Ning was drawn to his side, just in time to meet Hu Yixuan''s line of sight.


    Seeing that his sweetheart was bullied by the poisonous woman Rong Huang into this way, Hu Yixuan''s heart seemed to be tossed by a hand, and it was almost painful, and he wished to slaughter Rong Huang now.


    "Don''t be afraid of Ning''er, I will save you!"


    Hu Yixuan didn''t care about being known about his adultery with Ban Ning, and looked at Ban Ning affectionately.


    Ban Ning''s heart sank, and his heart was broken.


    The suzerain saw that things were getting more and more out of their control, and the disciples who watched the torture on the spot gradually became let down, remembering that a layer of sweat broke out in the Mediterranean.


    From a distance, it looked like a pan of oil was on his head.


    Shiny and shiny.


    "You get out of the way!" Sect Master shouted loudly, flicked the whisk, and stepped forward.


    When Hu Yixuan and the elders saw that the Sect Master had taken a shot, they immediately retreated behind.


    Sect Master shot, one against the two.


    Learn about high quality and high efficiency.


    Hu Yixuan cheered the Sect Master from behind, "Come on, Sect Master, you can definitely do it."


    Several other elders also followed flattery, "Yes, yeah, the lord is amazing."


    These words of flattery and compliment sounded the suzerain, but they broke him.


    Sect Master threw the whisk to a certain elder, suddenly he drank, both hands made a blind gesture, his legs crossed and squatted a horse step, offering a big knife.


    The big sword appeared in front of everyone, and everyone suddenly lit up.


    This copper knife is a top magic weapon that is hard to see in thousands of years.

 Chapter 422： Zongmen villain (6)

    Even the enchantment set by the people in the late Yuan Ying period can''t last a quarter of an hour under the copper knife.


    It can be said to be the treasure of the Saint Tianzong.


    Hu Yixuan glanced at Ban Ning, who was crumbling in the cold wind, and said sternly, "Sect Master, Uncle Master, I will leave everything to you."


    The sect master smiled and nodded in response.


    Then holding his breath, brandishing a copper knife, he slashed towards the barrier.


    The sound of "clank" made the people present dizzy.


    Sect Master was directly rebounded by the enchantment and backed away dozens of steps, and the copper knife also snapped into two pieces.


    And that enchantment still stands tall.


    Sect Master watched the magic weapon at the bottom of his box destroyed, and jumped in situ. This is the treasure that he has spent hundreds of thousands of Lingshi auctioned off!


    It was so ruined in Rong Huang''s hands.


    It''s so mad at him!


    Rong Huang looked at the Sect Master who was jumping up and down like a monkey, and a sneer flashed in his eyes.


    A lot of age, it is better to stay at home and rub mahjong, running around, trying to show off.


    It''s alright now, let''s be embarrassed.


    Deserve it.


    Rong Huang looked at Ban Ning, who was being hit by his baby''s little axe, and tweeted, "I didn''t expect you to be pretty good. Are you all yours?"


    Ban Ning resisted the urge to vomit blood again, his face flushed, and then turned pale again.


    What do you mean by her?


    She has been in Saint Tianzong for such a long time, and the only person who is sure of her relationship is the furnace tripod Hu Yixuan.


    The others are just spare tires.


    Do you know what a spare tire is?


    The spare tire and the furnace tripod are completely different!


    Ban Ning felt it was necessary for Rong Huang to know this.


    The elders and the disciples were very annoyed when they saw that the Sect Master had been injured by the barrier set by Rong Huang.


    Suddenly, insults and blaming Rong Huang repeated.


    "The shame of your sect, Rong Huang, really tarnished the great reputation of Sect Master Rong!"


    "Rong Huang get out of the Holy Heaven Sect!"


    "Rong Huang is not worthy to serve as an elder, and he asked the Sect Master to be the master, destroying her spiritual root!"


    "..."


    Rong Huang was impatient with the quarrel and waved his backhand.


    A scream sounded.


    With a horrified expression on his face, Ban Ning saw that thousands of disciples were overthrown by Rong Huang and couldn''t figure out what kind of monster Rong Huang was.


    Although Rong Huang was an elder of the Holy Heaven Sect before, his cultivation level was not very good.


    Is a veritable weak chicken spicy chicken.


    She was appointed as the elder because the previous suzerain was Rong Huang''s father.


    Seeing Rong Huang''s fair and charming face, Ban Ning was almost jealous in her heart.


    Jinfeng is an ancient divine beast. No one has seen it in thousands of years. How could it appear in Rong Huang''s body? !


    Banning was completely sour and turned into a lemon essence.


    "Shui Shui, you said I shark this Mediterranean, how about becoming a new generation of suzerain?"


    Rong Huang looked at the disciples and elders who had turned the floor, and suddenly thought.


    Shui Shui was watching the play on the pillar next to the punishment platform. Hearing what Rong Huang said, he quickly clapped in cooperation.


    "The King''s idea is very good, Shui Shui thinks it''s ok."


    Rong Huang clapped his hands and smiled crookedly. Just as he was about to say something, he heard Ban Ning let out a painful cry.


    Rong Huang turned his eyes and saw Ban Ning with a blood on his neck.


    Rong Huang suddenly remembered that when she clapped and applauded just now, it seemed that the shot was a small axe?


    "Sorry, hand slippery, hand slippery."


    Ban Ning was so angry that he wanted to roll his eyes, smelling the blood that was getting stronger and stronger.


    But Rong Huang''s current goal was not on Ban Ning, and he didn''t notice her rolling eyes.


    Rong Huang��s goal now--


    It was Shark who lost the Sect Master and became the Sect Master himself.

 Chapter 423： Zongmen villain (7)

    Rong Huang couldn''t take care of Ban Ning, who was about to become a blood man, and threw the man out casually.


    Ban Ning hit the ground with a bang.


    Did not get up for a long time.


    Ban Ning''s eyes are full of tears.


    Hu Yixuan supported the sick body and crawled to the front of the barrier, slamming his body into the barrier desperately.


    Trying to knock out a gap in the barrier.


    Rong Huang feels that most of Hu Yixuan''s head has holes. Does he think he is an iron man?


    Rong Huang waved his hand to close the enchantment.


    Hu Yixuan was summoning his strength and preparing to hit the barrier with his vigorous body again, but he didn''t think the barrier would be suddenly taken back.


    Hu Yixuan slammed into the air and touched his face on the ground.


    Seeing Hu Yixuan knock off his two front teeth, Rong Huang was immediately more satisfied.


    Rong Huang brushed off the dust that did not exist on the blue long skirt, and shook his figure before coming to the Mediterranean Sect Master.


    Rong Huang carried the blood-stained small axe in one hand, with one hand behind him, and slightly bent down to look at the Sect Master sitting on the ground.


    "are you fine?"


    Seeing Rong Huang caring about herself so sincerely, Sect Master glanced at her coldly, and said angrily, "Do you think I look good like this?"


    Rong Huang really looked at the Sect Master carefully, and shook his head solemnly.


    "It seems that you are not very well now."


    The suzerain nodded in agreement.


    "I am happy to see that you are not good."


    metropolitan:"???"


    "Rong Huang, what are you talking nonsense?" Sect Master sprang up from the ground, pointing at Rong Huang and shouted.


    Rong Huang sighed, and didn''t even want to pick up the small axe and smash it up.


    The hard and cold axe hit the Sect Master''s shiny Mediterranean Sea, and a big bag was bulged in a short while.


    It looks brighter.


    "Since you are no good anywhere now, and I am good no matter now, shouldn''t you give me the position of suzerain?"


    Rong Huang swayed the small axe slowly, and said to the Sect Master.


    After hearing Rong Huang''s words, the sect master immediately became angry, "Return it to you? This sect master is mine, so why should I give it to you?"


    Rong Huang kicked over, and the Sect Master whose cultivation base was so crushed by Rong Huang fell to the ground.


    "This Sect Master originally belonged to my father. If you want to pass it on, you should pass it on to me. Where do you come from?"


    "The position of Sect Master is only temporarily given to you. Do you really treat yourself as something?"


    Although Rong Huang hadn''t had time to accept the plot, according to what the disciples had just said, the previous Sect Master of Saint Heaven Sect was her father.


    This is the truth since ancient times.


    There is no reason to hand over the family business to others.


    Niu Hulu Rong Huang said that the first one did not agree.


    "Look at these little spicy chickens behind you, I will be sharks with my fingers, the Holy Heaven Sect will only get worse and worse in your hands, and finally dissipate in the long flow of history."


    Rong Huang coughed, condescendingly glanced at the disciples of the Saint Tianzong, and turned to look at the master, "Give you two choices."


    "One was that I was dropped by my shark and I found a place to bury it, and the other was I was driven down the mountain and I found a place where I was."


    Rong Huang raised his chin, his tone was very gentle, "Which one do you choose?"


    Sovereign: "..." Isn''t it all death to choose which ending?


    "Is there a third option?" Sect Master asked in a low voice, cold sweat gradually coming out of his forehead.


    Maybe others can''t tell. At this moment, the weight of several mountains is pressing on his back, making him almost vomiting blood.


    The Sect Master had a hunch that if he did not agree to surrender the position of Sect Master, he would be tortured to death by Rong Huang.


    Or be crushed by Rong Huang''s coercion.

 Chapter 424： Zongmen villain (8)

    The smile on Rong Huang''s mouth became more and more friendly, "Nothing."


    Sovereign: "I..."


    Rong Huang brandished his small axe without blinking his eyes and harvested the life of the Sect Master.


    The elders who were waiting for the final result behind the Sect Master hadn''t heard the final answer from the Sect Master, and were suddenly fascinated by a burst of blood.


    They raised their heads in panic, and saw the headless corpse of the sovereign lying in a pool of blood.


    The head of the suzerain is more than ten meters away.


    The head of the body is different.


    The Mediterranean Sovereign is cold.


    Rong Huang shook the blood bead on the small axe, holding the small axe and making gestures to the people present.


    "To drop, or not to drop?"


    The elders saw that the most powerful and highest cultivation sect master died under Rong Huang''s hand, and they immediately showed the essence of the wall grass to the fullest, and they all expressed that they did not want to die.


    The elders knelt down and said, "Meet the lord!"


    With a few elders taking the lead, the disciples underneath are totally out of the question.


    Everyone looked at each other, and they all knelt down honestly, kowtow and shouted "Long live the lord".


    "Flat body, no courtesy."


    Seeing so many people kneeling down and bowing to him, the invisible tail tip behind Rong Huang almost swung into a circle.


    Hi, this king is really amazing.


    Rong Huang felt that the sentence she just said was particularly compelling.


    This is what she said to the leader of the rebel army when she followed Feng Bingbing to quell the underworld rebellion, wearing a silver-white armor.


    Rong Huang felt very domineering, so he secretly stamped it down.


    Finally had the opportunity to speak out in person.


    If it weren''t for the unsuitable occasion, Rong Huang would have wanted to take a stroll around the sky.


    "My lord, don''t forget that there are male and female protagonists."


    Although Shui Shui was stunned by the resolute and vigorous methods of his own great king this time, he still abides by his duties and did not forget the hero and heroine who was left behind by Rong Huang.


    After all, the king is a villain.


    The villain��s accusation is to engage in male and female masters.


    Rong Huang let out a slow sigh, if it hadn''t been for the mention of it, she would have almost forgotten it.


    Rong Huang turned to his side and glanced at Hu Yixuan, who was holding the **** Ban Ning tightly in his arms, a cool (crossed out) smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    Dog men and women are actually crooked in front of the king.


    Rong Huang hasn''t received the plot yet, and he doesn''t know what the original owner has gone through, and the ending of the original owner.


    Therefore, it is not easy to draw conclusions immediately about the fancy death method of the male and female masters.


    Close it first, and wait until you receive the plot.


    She will surely let these two people live and die.


    Torturing people or something, God Realm Little Overlord is the best at it.


    "Come here, put them in the wood room." Rong Huang waved his hand and called the two elders gruffly, "Remember, I want the dirtiest and smelly wood room."


    Two elders who were ordered to arrest people: "..."


    What is this evil taste?


    But Hu Yixuan is still Rong Huang now...Ah, it''s not right, it''s Sect Master Rong''s Taoist companion, who hugged other women in the crowd, it was really out of style.


    Although it is nothing unusual for a man with three wives and four concubines these days, whoever lets the new suzerain take office, the new officials have three fires, they have to shoot this flattery.


    After all, there will be no accidents in the future for many years under the hands of the new suzerain.


    Hu Yixuan looked at the two elders who were getting closer, pressed Ban Ning firmly in his arms, and glared at Rong Huang, "Rong Huang, I didn''t expect you to really change, how dare you..." Shut me off!


    Before the last two words were spoken, Rong Huang suddenly flashed before him.


    With a snap, Hu Yixuan was kicked by Rong Huang.

 Chapter 425： Zongmen villain (9)

    Ban Ning was leaning against Hu Yixuan''s arms and pretending to be weak, suddenly she lost her leaning, and fell on the ground with a sound of oops.


    Rong Huang stepped up to Hu Yixuan, with a smile on Qing Meichunche''s brows and eyes, "What dare I? I dare."


    "You are a man who doesn''t obey his husband''s way, and you go with the witch and dare to slander me. Who gave you the courage?"


    "Is it a beast in the mountains?"


    Rong Huang ignored Hu Yixuan''s expression of eating **** and waved his hand in disgust, "Since you are in love with this witch, I will fulfill you."


    "You." Rong Huang pointed to a certain disciple, "Go get a pen and paper. I''m going to divorce you, a wild boar who doesn''t keep his husband and way."


    The disciple who was named didn''t dare to hesitate any more, so he ran to get a pen and paper, and carefully handed it to Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang held the brush to pass the ghost symbol, and then looked at Hu Yixuan proudly.


    Shaking Xiu Shu, Rong Huang smashed Hu Yixuan''s face without hesitation.


    "Here, I have given you the letter of divorce, and you can grow old with Ben Ning in the future."


    Hu Yixuan''s face was smashed by Xiu Shu, and his eyebrows jumped with anger. Before he even thought about it, he scolded, "Rong Huang, you shameless woman!"


    Rong Huang had already turned around, but he turned back after hearing this.


    "I didn''t catch it just now, what did you say?"


    Hu Yixuan was confused, and really thought that Rong Huang hadn''t heard clearly just now, so he said bluntly, "You shameless slut!"


    Rong Huang stepped forward with his hips crossed, and kicked Hu Yixuan away.


    After being beaten by the king so many times, why haven''t you learned your lesson?


    Must this king cut you into eighteen segments and throw them in the mountains to feed the wolves?


    The angle of Rong Huang''s kick was too tricky, and he directly smashed Hu Yixuan''s kick on Ban Ning.


    Even though Ban Ning was a witch with a superb cultivation base, she almost died of her breath when she was hit by Hu Yixuan, who was one hundred and forty catties.


    Ban Ning was seriously injured by Rong Huang, and the wound on her neck was not treated in time, and the blood was flowing.


    Ban Ning felt that if this continued, she would run out of blood and die.


    "A **** dare to call others a slut?" Rong Huang snorted, his eyes turned to the sky, "Really a slut!"


    "What are you doing in a daze? Why don''t you bring people down?"


    The two elders hurriedly drove people into the dirtiest and most smelly wood shed and locked them up.


    When the punishment platform calmed down again, the elder stepped forward, "Sect Master, you just said that Ban Ning is a witch, is there any evidence?"


    Rong Huang blinked and shook his head very honestly, "No."


    Elder: "...Then how do you know Ban Ning is a witch?"


    Rong Huang shook his small axe, and frightened the elder. He took two steps back quickly, "I guess, you can detect devilish energy in me before, why don''t you check it out on Ban Ning?"


    The elders were ashamed by Rong Huang''s words, and hurriedly leaned over to salute, "Before Hu Yixuan said that the suzerain is a demon cultivator, so we think you have become a demon cultivator."


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows and said nothing.


    Even if the elders have completely eluted themselves from the fact that the original owner was framed, they cannot cover up the crimes they committed.


    But Rong Huang wondered if they all died, what would happen to the huge Saint Heaven Sect in the future without one or two of them?


    Keep it first.


    If you have two hearts in the future, it will not be too late to kill.


    "Okay, it''s all gone."


    Although he was very comfortable in the fire before, the original owner was tender and weak, and Rong Huang was still a little tired after beating so many people.

 Chapter 426： Sect villain (10)

    The elders looked at each other, bowed and said in unison, "Send Master respectfully."


    When Rong Huang''s figure disappeared from the field of vision, the elders turned around and said to the disciples, "Come here today, and go back to practice."


    The disciples were still in shock that the sect had suddenly come to a big blood exchange, and they hadn''t recovered for a long time.


    When the elders said so, they all bowed and bowed back to their respective residences.


    It''s just that they don''t know what they thought after they went back.


    -


    "How? Was I super awesome just now?"


    Rong Huang stepped briskly on the steep mountain road, staring at the water with bright eyes.


    Water and water did not blink, flattering, "The king is super, great!"


    Rong Huang smiled and squinted a little bit of water, "Just you can talk, it''s such a sweetie."


    Shui Shui smiled shyly, and stopped on Rong Huang''s shoulder, "Majesty, when shall we receive the plot?"


    Rong Huang glanced at the steep mountain roads around him, letting out his senses and exploring the road ahead.


    After a while, Rong Huang pointed to somewhere under the mountain, "Wait until I get there."


    Shui Shui couldn''t see where Rong Huang was pointing, but he still responded.


    A quarter of an hour later, Rong Huang leaned on the thick peach branch, holding a watery peach in his hand and three or four in his arms.


    "I haven''t eaten peaches for a long time, but the flat peaches I ate in the Feng diseased shrine back then."


    "Tsk tsk, don''t mention the taste, it''s delicious on earth."


    Shui Shui looked at Rong Huang, who was holding a peach and gnawing at peach juice, and was silent.


    The king may have lost his memory for a short time.


    Did the king forget the countless fruit and delicacies eaten by the king in those years?


    "My lord, have you finished eating? It''s time to accept the plot." Shui Shui asked tentatively.


    Rong Huangyi licked his ruddy lips, resisting the urge to continue biting his hands, "It''s okay, it''s okay, come on."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Rong Huang felt a burst of pain in her little head.


    It was so painful that she almost squeezed.


    Oh, bad water!


    -


    The aura of Xuanyun Continent is full of aura, and everyone respects the strong.


    Even a spiritual practitioner from a remote country, if the other person has a high level of cultivation, then they have a high status in the entire continent.


    On the contrary, if the spiritual talent is insufficient, no matter how strong the family background is, it is still a waste that people look down on.


    The original owner is the waste wood in people''s mouth.


    As the third-ranked sect in Xuanyun Continent, the original owner has a very powerful father, and it is said that he has reached the stage of getting out of his body.


    But in order to resist the demon clan, the original master father chose to blew himself up and died together with the demon clan leader.


    After the death of the original master father, the original master who lacked spiritual talents saw the original great elder become the new suzerain.


    Fortunately, the new suzerain seems to have taken care of the original owner for the sake of the original owner''s father, and let the original owner take the post of elder.


    The original master had a fianc�� since he was a child, who was the eldest disciple of the original master''s father, Hu Yixuan.


    As a male protagonist, Hu Yixuan''s spiritual cultivation talent is extremely high, and he is one of the few disciples in the Holy Heaven Sect who has the opportunity to rush to the Golden Core Stage.


    In order to show his care for the original owner, the new suzerain let Hu Yixuan fulfill the marriage contract with the original owner.


    As a result, Hu Yixuan became the original master''s Taoist companion.


    But all the people of Quanzong Sect knew that Hu Yixuan didn''t like the original owner.


    Even Quanzongmen knew that Hu Yixuan practiced in retreat on the night of their wedding.


    The original owner has also become a joke of the sect.


    Hu Yixuan devoted himself to cultivation, and was never interested in feelings. He was the real flower of Gaoling in the eyes of the female disciple of the sect.


    However, in the tenth month of marrying the original master, Hu Yixuan met Ban Ning, a new female disciple.

 Chapter 427： Zongmen villain (11)

    Ban Ning is a magic cultivator, hiding his identity and coming to Saint Tianzong to get Hu Yixuan.


    But Ban Ning didn''t really like Hu Yixuan.


    She just took a fancy to his body.


    Hu Yixuan''s body is like a high-quality furnace tripod to a magic repair like Ban Ning, and double repairs with it can greatly increase the cultivation level.


    How can Ban Ning be able to quickly increase his cultivation level, and suddenly meet Lu Ding Hu Yixuan, of course he has to get him without compromise.


    Therefore, under the deliberate temptation of Ban Ning repeatedly, Hu Yixuan couldn''t help but fall in love with the pure and kind-hearted female disciple Ban Ning.


    If you love someone, of course you want to be with her upright.


    The original owner is undoubtedly the biggest obstacle on the road between the two people.


    Hu Yixuan was very disgusted with the original owner who had always been obsessed with him, and he wished to let her die right away.


    If it hadn''t been for the repeated persecution of the sovereign, he would not have formed a Daoist companion with the original master if he died.


    After thinking about it, Hu Yixuan finally thought of a way to avoid future troubles forever.


    After talking about this plan to Ban Ning, Ban Ning said very kindly that it was very immoral to do so.


    They cannot harm innocent people like the original owner for their own happiness.


    After hearing this, Hu Yixuan liked Ban Ning even more.


    Hu Yixuan said that this kind of dirty hands would not be done by Ban Ning, he would do it himself.


    After several struggles, Ban Ning finally reluctantly agreed.


    On the surface, Hu Yixuan deceived the original owner, saying that after such a long time, he finally discovered the original owner''s goodness and was ready to be with her.


    Hu Yixuan asked the original master to come to his room after dark, and they had a good talk.


    After all, only when the two sides know each other better can they be together for a long time.


    The original owner was of course very happy, and went to the appointment after carefully grooming and dressing up.


    The original owner and Hu Yixuan had no brains, the other had different plans, but the conversation was exceptionally harmonious.


    As they talked, Hu Yixuan suddenly poured a cup of tea, and the owner said that after drinking this cup of tea, all the previous unhappiness disappeared. From now on, they will be a happy couple.


    Of course the original owner took the tea without even thinking about it and drank it in one sip.


    The original owner lost consciousness after drinking tea.


    When she woke up again, she had been tied to the punishment platform.


    Hu Yixuan''s face was so polite, threatening that the original owner had become a demon cultivator behind everyone''s back, and even wanted to kill him and Ban Ning.


    In order to promote justice and righteousness, he can only righteously destroy his relatives and abolish the spiritual roots of the original owner.


    As a righteous sect, Shengtianzong certainly couldn''t tolerate the existence of demonic cultivation that would discredit the sect.


    After some discussions, the suzerain and the elders all agreed to Hu Yixuan''s approach and said that they would expel her from the sect in the future.


    The original owner was tied to the punishment platform and abolished the spiritual roots, and was too much to be abolished.


    The original owner was kicked out of Saint Tianzong and lived in a small village.


    The property of the original owner was swallowed by Hu Yixuan and Ban Ning. She is now not only poor, but also bullied.


    Whether it is a bully in the village or a woman or child with a little bit of cultivation, they can both beat and scold the original owner.


    After more than two months, the original owner finally couldn''t bear it and chose to hang himself.


    The people Hu Yixuan sent to monitor the original owner secretly told Hu Yixuan the death of the original owner, and Hu Yixuan was relieved.


    Half a year later, Hu Yixuan announced to the public that He Banning had become a Taoist couple.


    Everyone in Saint Tianzong was very disgusted with the original owner, and even forgot about her a long time ago.


    Seeing that two people with excellent cultivation bases from the sect became Taoists, they all expressed their blessings.


    A few years later, Ban Ning successfully squeezed out the last available value from Hu Yixuan.

 Chapter 428： Sect villain (12)

    While the two were happy, Ban Ning killed Hu Yixuan.


    The death of an elder for no reason, of course, shocked the entire Holy Heaven Sect.


    Ban Ning said to the outside that it was Hu Yixuan who found a woman behind her back and died on the woman''s body.


    As a result, Hu Yixuan''s good reputation, which he worked so hard to manage during his lifetime, stinks after his death.


    Ban Ning told the suzerain that Hu Yixuan had hurt her heart deeply, and she didn''t want to stay in the Saint Tianzong anymore, so she decided to travel around.


    The suzerain felt that Ban Ning was also a victim, so he agreed without saying anything.


    Sect Master also presented Ban Ning with many spiritual stones and treasures, and promised that if one day she wants to come back, she can do it anytime.


    Ban Ning responded with a touch of emotion, and then left the Saint Tianzong with the sword on his back.


    Leaving the Saint Tianzong, Ban Ning quickly found a new furnace tripod.


    After getting rid of the woman around Xinluding, once again lived a shameless and happy life with Xinluding.


    Repeating the past, after hundreds of years, Ban Ning became the most advanced demon cultivation.


    Ban Ning felt dissatisfied, and killed the Lord of the Demon Race at that time and became the leader of the new generation.


    -


    After receiving the plot, Rong Huang almost fell from the top of the peach tree branch in shock.


    What kind of **** plot is this?


    The heroine shark has so many people, no one has ever noticed it?


    Have people in this world been collectively degraded?


    Rong Huang said he couldn''t bear it.


    Fortunately, the female protagonist is only one Demon Cultivation that has only cultivated for decades. Even though it has been brewed with Hu Yixuan sauce these days, the cultivation base has only improved slightly.


    Compared with Rong Huang, he was still a younger brother.


    Rong Huang decided to let the heroine know how sinister society is.


    Rong Huang eagerly fought, already thinking about **** Ban Ning when he turned around.


    "My lord, it''s getting dark soon, we should go back." Shuishi reminded from the side.


    Rong Huang squinted and smiled at the word "go back" in Shui Shui''s mouth, lifted the skirt and jumped off the branch.


    The light cyan skirt was raised like a cyan cloud.


    From a distance, it is really beautiful.


    Before Rong Huang took two steps, he heard the sobbing sound of a milk dog.


    It''s milky.


    One after another, it sounded miserable.


    Rong Huang sniffed his nose, and unexpectedly smelled the faint plum fragrance.


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows, turned his steps, and walked towards the sound source.


    At the end of Taolin, Rong Huang paused.


    Under the fruity peach tree, sits a little boy.


    The little boy looked like he was three or four years old, and his coarse clothes were in tatters, looking extremely embarrassed.


    The little boy seemed to be here for a while, and light pink peach petals fell from the branches and landed on the little boy''s head and body.


    A pair of dirty palm-sized feet were exposed, and Rong Huang could vaguely see the blood that had solidified and blackened on it.


    There are still scratches on the back and soles of the feet, as if they had been worn out by the stones on the ground after walking on the ground for a long time.


    Rong Huang frowned. This is... Feng disease?


    In order to confirm this conjecture, Rong Huang quickly stepped forward with his skirt hem, and walked around the little boy who was crying like a milk dog.


    Oh!


    It''s really phoenix disease.


    Is Feng disease so small in this world?


    Rong Huang suddenly smelled a little taboo.


    Rong Huang squatted down and looked straight at the little boy.


    The little boy was frightened by Rong Huang who suddenly appeared in front of him. He burped abruptly, his thin body trembled, and he was about to fall back.


    Rong Huang screamed, his eyesight and hands quickly grabbed the person.

 Chapter 429： Zongmen villain (13)

    The little boy barely managed to fall, but his trembling arms showed his nervous and fearful heart.


    Holding the small arms like dry branches in his hands, Rong Huang suddenly felt sad.


    Unexpectedly, the King��s Feng Disease would have such a downturn. It''s really hard to see once in tens of thousands of years.


    Looking at the little boy''s smeared face, Rong Huang smashed his mouth, thinking that raising a child in the future...Ah, ah, it is a long way to raise a boyfriend.


    The little boy looked at Rong Huang tremblingly, as if he was terrified to the extreme.


    In the past few years, there have been wars between various countries at the foot of the mountain, and ordinary people have been displaced and have no food to eat.


    It''s not uncommon to abandon wives and children, and sell and sell children.


    Rong Huang guessed that Feng''s disease should be a burden that was thrown away by the family as troublesome, right?


    Seeing the skinny monkey-like phoenix disease in front of him, a surge of excitement surged in Rong Huang''s heart.


    It''s the most interesting thing to be a little kid.


    Feeling that the eyes of the beautiful sister in front of him were getting more and more weird, as bright as two light bulbs, the little boy sniffed and couldn''t help crying again.


    Rong Huang realized this with sharp eyes, and immediately threatened with a rough voice, "Don''t cry."


    The little boy hummed twice, and the milky voice whispered, "Sister..."


    Rong Huang heard this name, his darling trembled as he was cute, and then frowned his small eyebrows unhappily.


    Rong Huang looked at the little boy with a serious face, with a white bun face, "Don''t call me sister!"


    The little boy stared at a pair of black lacquered eyes like colored glass beads, and there was big doubt on his little face.


    Seems to be asking what to call her sister.


    Rong Huang scratched his head, thinking that this year''s dirty child is really hard to bring.


    Staring at the outline of the thin face of the little boy for a while, Rong Huang didn''t even think about it, and said boldly, "Call Dad!"


    little boy:"???"


    Rong Huang: "???"


    Rong Huang also realized that he had made a mistake just now, and just as he was about to force his respect, he heard a fragile "Dad".


    The little boy looked at Rong Huang with bright eyes, with a slight tension in his tone, but it didn''t affect his decisiveness.


    "father!"


    Rong Huang: "...Eh!"


    Fortunately, this is ancient. If it were modern, she would probably be dragged to bed by Feng Bing disease for half a month.


    Rong Huang suddenly felt a little pain in his waist.


    Rong Huang coughed dryly, decided to ignore this weird name, and forcibly changed the subject, "What is your name? Where is your family?"


    It is best to have no family.


    In this way, people can be abducted and raised home.


    Hehe.


    Rong Huang thought, his eyes turned into a crescent moon with a smile.


    When the little boy heard Rong Huang''s question, tears filled his eyes like glass beads.


    Rong Huang was panicked when he saw this, and felt that he had seen the phoenix disease from the cub period of the last world.


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry!"


    "My name is Shang Goudan, and I have no family." After that, Shang Goudan began to cry sadly.


    Shang...Dogdan?


    What kind of good name is this every day? !


    Rong Huang tried to raise a loving smile, and wiped Shang Dogdan''s face with his hand.


    Not surprisingly, he rubbed his hand with the dust.


    Rong Huang sans his hands back, really a dirty child.


    "Shang Goudan?" Rong Huang didn''t give up, thinking it was impossible for her handsome boyfriend to have such a name.


    When it was over, I saw Shang Goudan nodding his head, choking and saying, "Yes, my name is Shang Goudan."

 Chapter 430： Zongmen Villain (14)

    Rong Huang: "..."


    Rong Huang laughed dryly, and slowly stretched out a hand, with his white palm facing up.


    "Since you have no family, will you come home with me?"


    The dirty child who was immersed in the grief being thrown away by his family heard the words and looked at Rong Huang in a daze, still with two packs of tears in his eyes.


    The delicate and charming woman''s eyes were extremely gentle, and her whole body seemed to exude a shallow warm glow.


    It is the gentleness he has never seen before in his parents.


    Being watched by her, as if owning the whole world.


    Shang Goudan''s eyes moved down and landed on the woman''s hand.


    The white and clean palms have shallow lines, and the slender fingers are faintly visible with blue meridians.


    Shang Goudan glanced at his dirty hands, and there were blood scars on the backs of the hands.


    Although Shang Goudan is only four years old this year, his escape this year has made him think much earlier than children of the same age.


    Shang Goudan felt that his hands were so ugly and dirty.


    Shang Goudan wanted to retract his hand and hide it behind his back.


    Rong Huang sensed Shang Goudan''s intentions, bent his eyes and held his injured hand, moving gently to put his hand in his palm.


    Then he said to him briskly, "If you don''t say I will treat it as you agree."


    Shang Goudan stared at the smiling woman in a daze, the two packs of tears in his eyes finally couldn''t hold back, and they flowed down.


    Rong Huang was caught off guard by crying, and quickly took out a small handkerchief and rubbed Shang Goudan''s face.


    Shang Goudan was rubbed by Rong Huang and his small body was under tremendous pressure.


    After a while, Rong Huang barely wiped off the dust on Shang Goudan''s face.


    Rong Huang found that Shang Goudan''s face was very ugly, with a waxy yellow color of chronic malnutrition.


    Seeing Rong Huang''s heart hurts.


    Oh yo is really a pitiful little one, I feel sorry for my father.


    Shui Shui: "???"


    Shang Goudan pressed his lips tightly, gave a low hmm for a long time, and then said hurriedly and solemnly, "I believe you."


    Rong Huang squinted his eyes, the two pear vortices on his cheeks seemed to be soaked in icing sugar.


    It''s so cute, I want to lick it.


    It looked like a trembling bullied by a huge beast, only knowing that he hummed, stared at each other with wet eyes, trying to scare people away.


    Rong��Huge Beast��Huang: Smile.JPG.


    Rong Huang held Shang Gou Dan in his arms without any disapproval, feeling that the phoenix disease in his arms was fluttering.


    Rong Huang sighed inwardly. He didn''t expect that she would have Feng disease in her arms one day.


    I really feel that I have reached the peak of my life.


    Rong Huang scratched Shang Goudan''s head and said with a smile, "Now I will take you home."


    Shang Goudan hadn''t finished saying "Um", and the scene before him suddenly came from Taolin to a place with a fairy atmosphere.


    In front is a small wooden house.


    Shang Goudan opened his mouth wide in surprise and let out a "wow".


    "Sister, you are so amazing!" Shang Goudan expressed his admiration without concealment.


    The tip of the little tail behind Rong Huang immediately turned into a circle.


    Rong Huang raised his chin and was very proud, "I have something more powerful, you will know about it in the future."


    Shang Goudan applauded very much, "My sister is great! My sister is great!"


    Shui Shui: "..." What kind of tiger wolf term is this?


    -


    Facts have proved that you should not throw away the dirty children you have picked up. You can still need them after they are cleaned.


    Rong Huang sat on the pony tie, looking at the Shang dog eggs wrapped in white quilt, his eyes glistened.

 Chapter 431： Zongmen Villain (15)

    Shang Goudan''s black hair didn''t know what was going on, it was spotty, as if it had been eaten by a dog.


    The thin shoulders exposed outside the quilt were unexpectedly white and tender, like a white chicken just out of the pot.


    Rong Huang looked at the little red-faced Shang Dogdan, did not embarrass him any more, picked up the clothes suitable for children from the Zongmen and put them on the bed.


    "This is your clothes, can you wear it yourself?"


    Shang Goudan snorted, and his clear eyes like glass beads looked at Rong Huang, with a look of shame, "I know how to wear it."


    Rong Huang nodded, turned around and walked out, "Then you wear it, I''ll go out first."


    With a click, the door was closed.


    The room was quiet again.


    The incense burner placed on the long case not far in front of the wooden bed has a refreshing smell of smoke wafting from the incense burner.


    Shang Goudan stared at the exquisite incense burner for a while, then stared at the misty smoke.


    After a while, Shang Goudan took a sharp breath and smelled it well.


    Shang Goudan turned his eyes slightly, looked at the closed wooden door, licked his chapped lips, and crawled out of the bed with a hum.


    First, he cautiously touched the slippery cloth, Shang Gougan bit his lip, causing a little blood to pour out of his chapped lips.


    But he seemed unaware, all his attention was on the gorgeous clothes in front of him.


    This is the material he has never worn before.


    He had only seen the young son of the county magistrate pass through before. It is said to be very expensive, and one piece of cloth requires five spirit stones.


    The five spirit stones seemed to him like a fantasy.


    Shang Goudan picked up the clothes, like a treasure, and hugged them in his arms.


    My sister is very kind to him.


    Although he didn''t know what his sister asked him to call "Dad" before, he always felt that this title would make him regret it in the future.


    Classmate Shang Goudan decided unilaterally to call her sister in the future.


    Shang Goudan buried his thin face in his fragrant clothes, and did not raise his head for a long time, his ears were red.


    The clothes were new, and Shang Goudan put on his body lightly.


    Because it was not tailor-made, this set of clothes was a bit bigger on Shang Gou Dan, and the sleeves covered his little hands, which was a little dragged down.


    Shang Goudan thought it was funny, and shook it twice, then walked to the door, struggling to tiptoe and open the door.


    There was no Rong Huang at the door.


    Panic flashed in Shang Goudan''s eyes, where''s my sister?


    Does my sister dislike him and don''t want him anymore?


    Just like his parents, he felt that he had eaten the food they were asking for, so he just found a place and lost it?


    Will my sister lose him too?


    Shang Goudan''s face turned pale for an instant, and two packs of tears quickly appeared in his eyes.


    At this time, a soft footstep came.


    Shang Goudan''s eyes lit up and looked towards the corridor on the left.


    But I saw a woman wearing a simple dress in light apricot color and wearing a double bun.


    Behind the woman followed a woman with a simpler dress, holding a stack of brightly colored dresses in her hands.


    Seeing Shang Goudan running out with bare feet, Ruo Yan''s expression changed, and immediately speeded up his steps, and picked up the little boy who wanted to bring the young lady back from the ground.


    Shang Goudan immediately backed up two steps, with a vigilant expression on his face, and his entire body was erected.


    As if Yan dared to take a step forward, he would open his mouth and bit her fiercely.


    Looking at the young but fierce young man, Ruo Yan gave a chuckle.


    She learned what happened to the little son from the young lady, and she also understood that he was wary of people.

 Chapter 432： Zongmen villain (16)

    Therefore, he would not think his behavior was strange.


    Ruo Yan squatted down, looked at Shang Gou Dan, and said softly, "Little son, I am the maid next to the young lady, you can call me Ruo Yan."


    Shang Goudan swallowed hard, seeing that Ruoyan was indeed not malicious to him, tightened his sleeves, and slowly asked Ruoyan, "Where is my sister?"


    Shang Goudan wants to see her pretty sister now.


    If Yan saw that Shang Goudan''s first sentence was this, she couldn''t help but smile after a short daze.


    It seems that the young lady really picked up a clingy little guy.


    This is also good, just to distract the young lady, lest she is sad for the black-hearted Hu Yixuan.


    "The young lady has gone to deal with the affairs of the sect. It will take a while to come back. The slave and maid will hold you in first?"


    Shang Goudan took a step back, shook his head firmly, and said in a milky voice, "I will wait for my sister to come back."


    Ruo Yan was stunned, and didn''t force it, she retracted her hand and smiled and said, "Okay, little son."


    Shang Goudan''s slender and curled eyelashes trembled.


    Little boy?


    Did your sister ask her to call him that?


    He likes it very much.


    Fortunately, Shang Goudan didn''t wait long before Rong Huang came back.


    Seeing Rong Huang at the end of the corridor, Shang Goudan''s eyes lit up for an instant, and he ran towards Rong Huang with his bare feet.


    "sister!"


    Rong Huang saw Shang Goudan running towards her like a small cannonball, and the peach in his hand almost slipped to the ground.


    Randomly wiped the peach juice from the corner of his mouth with his sleeve, Rong Huang''s apricot eyes rounded, and his voice was raised.


    "What are you running? Go slowly!"


    When Shang Gouda heard what the pretty sister said, he immediately stopped running and walked towards Rong Huang stubbornly.


    As he approached Rong Huang step by step, the wounds on the back of his feet became more obvious after washing.


    Rong Huang frowned when he saw this.


    When the forest grows, there are parents of all kinds.


    How willing to abandon such a cute Feng disease?


    Rong Huang stepped forward, picked up the Shang Dogdan, and walked towards the room.


    Shang Goudan''s feet were hanging in the air, and Rong Huang held his back collar, without struggling, bowing his head obediently.


    When she passed Ruoyan, Ruoyan still saw the little boy''s feet dangling happily.


    As Rong Huang walked into the room, he harshly reprimanded Shang Goudan.


    "Why don''t you wear shoes?"


    "Don''t know it''s cold on the ground?"


    "It''s so cold now, do you want to die?"


    "I tell you, if you die of illness, I won''t want you, and I will bring other children back."


    Shang Goudan bulged his cheeks and looked at Rong Huang with wet eyes, "I just want to see my sister soon."


    Rong Huang snorted, flattering is useless.


    "Sister, can you not bring other children back, I''m super good."


    When it was over, Shang Goudan blinked harmlessly in order to prove that he was behaved.


    Rong Huang didn''t move at all. He carried Shang Dogdan on the bed and dropped it. He pointed to the little white boots on the ground and said, "Put it on."


    Shang Goudan curled his toes while looking at the little boots embroidered with beautiful patterns.


    Ruo Yan at the door couldn''t help but reminded, "Miss, the little boy doesn''t have socks yet."


    Rong Huang was stunned and realized that she had forgotten to bring socks to Shang Goudan.


    Rong Huang coughed, akimbo fiercely, and resolutely refused to admit that he was wrong, "Is that why you stand on the ground barefoot? Don''t you know you are wearing shoes?"


    Shang Goudan hung his head aggrievedly, and occasionally glanced at Rong Huang quietly.


    "Sister, I was wrong."

 Chapter 433： Zongmen Villain (17)

    "Don''t be angry, okay?"


    Rong Huang''s temper was suddenly lost by Feng''s diseased eyes, and he grunted, puffing up his chest, "For the sake of your positive confession, I will reluctantly forgive you."


    Shang Goudan''s dark eyes curled up with a smile, like a little milky dog ??that was smoothed up.


    Rong Huang took out a pair of white little rabbit cotton socks and handed it to Shang Gougan, "Put it on."


    Shang Goudan looked at the peculiar shape in his hand, and there were two cute socks with bunny ears on the socks, so he didn''t want to wear it subconsciously.


    "Sister, this is for a girl, can I not wear it?"


    Rong Huang slapped the edge of the bed fiercely, trying to suppress him with his eyes, "No!"


    Shang Gou Dan... Shang Gou Dan put on his socks very stubbornly.


    Looking at the white rabbit cotton socks on his feet, Shang Goudan''s expression was a little uncomfortable, and his two feet moved.


    Rong Huang looked at Shang Goudan''s thin ankles and decided to raise Shang Goudan to be fat and white.


    Looking at Ruo Yan standing at the door and the maid behind him, Rong Huang raised his hand and beckoned, "Come in."


    Ruo Yan immediately brought her maidservant in and said to Rong Huang, "Miss, these are new clothes that the maidservant bought from the bottom of the mountain. Would you like to try it now?"


    Rong Huang glanced at the brightly colored dresses in the handmaid''s hands, not interested in trying on clothes or anything.


    Now, developing Feng disease is her greatest interest.


    "No need, just put it in the closet." Rong Huang glanced at Shang Gougan, who lowered his head and tried to put on his little boots, and told Ruo Yandao, "I will go down the mountain tomorrow and buy him some clothes."


    Ruoyan immediately responded, and took her maid to the closet in the cubicle, and put her dress neatly in.


    "Retreat." Rong Huang issued a eviction order.


    Ruoyan and the maidservant answered, and then retreated.


    Rong Huang grabbed a small horse and sat down, holding his chin to watch the two short-legged merchant dog eggs dangling on the small wooden bed.


    Shang Goudan was a little shy by Rong Huang, and he couldn''t wait to bury his face in his chest, and the roots of his ears were red.


    But Rong Huang obviously didn''t realize Shang Goudan''s shyness, and continued to look at Shang Goudan presumptuously and boldly.


    Shang Gou Dan is skinny everywhere, like a firewood stick.


    Where do you touch your hands.


    Harm, I didn''t expect her future boyfriend in this world to be quite pitiful.


    "Your name is Shang Goudan?" Rong Huang asked suddenly.


    Shang Gou Dan squeezed his hands and nodded slowly, "Yes, I am called Shang Gou Dan."


    Rong Huang was once again shocked by this name full of rustic flavor.


    Rong Huang thought hard for a long time, and finally made a final decision, "You will be called Shang Teng from now on."


    Shang Teng?


    The light in Shang Goudan''s eyes grew brighter, and there seemed to be tears concealed.


    Is he a person with a name in the future?


    Xiao Cry Baoshang Goudan wanted to cry again to express his excitement.


    Rong Huang is most afraid of seeing Feng''s illness crying. When he cries, Rong Huang''s head hurts, "Don''t cry, don''t you think it sounds bad?"


    Shang Teng sniffed, and nodded like a chicken pecked at the rice, "It sounds good, I like it very much."


    Rong Huang chuckled, feeling that his cultural attainments had taken another step.


    At this time, Rong Huang felt that it was time to know my introduction.


    "I am the Sect Master of the Holy Heaven Sect. You will be my apprentice from now on, and you will call me Master from now on."


    Rong Huang said that he would never let Feng Bingbing call her father headless again.


    "Master?" Shang Teng pressed his lips tightly, feeling that this name had a sense of distance, and he subconsciously didn''t like it if he wasn''t close by the previous name.

 Chapter 434： Zongmen Villain (18)

    "Can I stop calling? I still want to call your sister."


    Rong Huang slapped Shang Teng''s head with a slap, trying to make a serious expression.


    "No, I am your master, the master who taught you spiritual power, not your dad...Ah, elder sister."


    Shang Teng touched the aching back of his head, and nodded reluctantly, "Master."


    Rong Huang screamed, smiled and took out something and stuffed it into Shang Teng''s hand, "Goodbye, this is a meeting gift for your teacher."


    Shang Teng looked at the big pink peach in his hand, "???"


    Rong Huang saw that Shang Teng was still stupid, and he sighed in dissatisfaction. Why did he look at him who was not very clever?


    Afraid of being hungry and stupid?


    Thinking of this, Rong Huang suddenly remembered that Shang Teng hadn''t eaten yet.


    "Are you hungry? I have someone prepare food."


    Although spiritual practitioners can not eat for a long time, Shang Teng is a weak chicken without aura body protection, and he panicked if he didn''t eat a meal.


    Shang Teng touched his empty stomach, a little embarrassed, and his voice was so low, "I''m hungry."


    Rong Huang''s heart was almost melted by the appearance of Shang Teng''s little wife.


    It would be great if every world of Feng Disease could be so cute and cute, so that the king could be able to do it day by day.


    The sun on the front and the back of the phoenix disease has been treated many times.


    Calling him always bullied her before.


    Rong Huang forcibly removed the unclean thoughts from his head and said to Shang Teng, "Then I will let someone prepare the food."


    Shang Teng nodded his head insignificantly, expressing okay.


    The chef who had been resting in the sect for many years heard the maid, Ruoyan, who was next to the new sect master, coming to pass a message saying that she was cooking, but she didn''t react for a long time.


    After such a long time, the entire Saint Tianzong has spread the heroic deeds of Rong Huang in front of the punishment platform.


    Now I am afraid that it is not only the Saint Tianzong, but the surrounding schools have probably seen the real body of the golden phoenix that Rong Huang had shown before.


    In the future, I don''t know how terrible a **** storm will be set off on this continent.


    The chef didn''t dare to hesitate, changed his clothes and went to cook in the dusty kitchen.


    Not to mention making an ordinary home-cooked meal, even if you eat dragon meat, you have to get this new sovereign.


    Although so far there has never been a dragon in this world.


    But the phoenix has appeared, can the appearance of the dragon be far away?


    The chef sharpened his knife to the pig and the sheep, feeling that his good craftsmanship that he had rested for many years finally came in handy.


    After more than half an hour, the chef took his newly-baked dishes and walked into the cabin of the new lord.


    "Sect Master, this is my dish, please use it slowly."


    Rong Huang was sitting behind the long case and reading a book. He raised his eyes and glanced at the chef, and nodded unhurriedly. The master''s aura was very good.


    "Okay, go out."


    Ruoyan walked out of the cabin with a panicked chef.


    The chef didn''t know his heart, and when he got out of the cabin, he couldn''t help but asked, "Miss Ruoyan, is the lord satisfied or dissatisfied?"


    Ruoyan: "If the suzerain is not satisfied, you should stay with Yiwu."


    Yiwu is the name of the former suzerain.


    But now, Yiwu''s head was in a different place, and he was casually rolled up with a mat and thrown on the mass grave.


    It is estimated that you have been bitten by the nearby beasts beyond recognition, right?


    Staying with Yiwu is not dead?


    The chef shivered, with a slightly fluke in his smile, "That''s it, that''s it."


    "Thank you Miss Ruoyan."

 Chapter 435： Zongmen Villain (19)

    Ruo Yan nodded and watched the chef go away, then turned back to the cabin with a smile on his face.


    After the lady wants to understand, everything is moving in a good direction.


    -


    "Sister...Master, do you want to eat with me?"


    Shang Teng''s nose was enveloped in the aroma of food, and he couldn''t help swallowing.


    I haven''t eaten for a long time, and I ate rough wild vegetable soup the first two days, which made Shang Teng''s stomach a little bit painful.


    But he still wanted to ask Rong Huang if he wanted to eat with him.


    He felt that this might make Master like him a little more.


    Rong Huang was deeply attracted by the dog-blood plot in the short story. He suddenly heard the voice of milk and milk, and looked at Shang Teng with a fierce expression of interruption.


    Shang Teng keenly sensed Rong Huang''s impatience, and immediately lowered his eyebrows pleasingly, and bit his lip nervously.


    Jiojio wrapped in white bunny cotton socks also shrank.


    Rong Huang saw that Shang Teng was trembling again, and reluctantly forgave him, sniffed the aroma of the food, and stood up solemnly.


    "Originally, I could not eat as a teacher, but for the sake of your kind invitation to become a teacher, the teacher reluctantly eats with you."


    Rong Huang sat down at the square table and picked up the chopsticks.


    With a smile on his face, Shang Teng jumped off the small wooden bed, ran to the square table, and sat down.


    Rong Huang glanced at Shang Teng, who was awkwardly holding chopsticks, stuffed a piece of meat into his mouth without changing his face, and then put another piece of greens into Shang Teng''s bowl.


    "Eat more vegetables and grow taller."


    Shang Teng looked at the vegetables in the bowl that his father had picked up for him. It was vaguely visible that there was a smile on his handsome face in the future, and he nodded his head, "Thank you, Master, I will definitely grow taller."


    Then protect Master!


    Rong Huang looked at his old father''s relief, almost crying with joy while holding the braised pork in his mouth.


    The days of being domineering on Feng Bing''s head are really cool.


    Domination is great for a while, and always dominance is always great.


    Rong Huang decided to be a serious master in the future, resolutely not to give Feng disease a good face.


    Shui Shui discovered what Rong Huang was thinking, and looked at Rong Huang who kept stuffing meat in his mouth and vegetables into Shang Teng bowl, feeling that he couldn''t stand it anymore.


    The master is too pitiful? !


    Shui Shui was crying and fell into the ashes of the incense burner.


    And let the master eat vegetables to grow taller, shouldn''t the king eat more dishes himself?


    Grow taller!


    -


    After dinner, Rong Huang drove Shang Teng to the next door to her room.


    That was the room that Ruoyan cleaned up newly, and it was Shang Teng''s bedroom.


    Regardless of Shang Teng''s reluctant gaze, Rong Huang carried his skirt and left the cabin happily.


    Next, it''s time to do business.


    Rong Huang went all the way to the door of the Chaifang where Hu Yixuan and Ban Ning were being held, and stood still.


    Even through the door, Rong Huang could hear the wailing cry from the wood house, as well as the gentle but helpless comfort of the man.


    Rong Huang felt that the two of them were a natural match.


    "Yixuan, do you think Master is really going to execute me?" In the Chaifang, Ban Ning and Hu Yixuan were tied back to back, "I''m really not a magic repairer, you have to believe me."


    Although Hu Yixuan couldn''t see the face of her sweetheart, she could still imagine how heartbroken she was crying at the moment.


    Framed by that vicious woman Rong Huang, with the infamy of Mo Xiu on her back, Ning''er will no longer be able to stand on the righteous path.


    How does this make Hu Yixuan bear?


    "Ning''er, don''t be afraid, someone will come to save us soon!"

 Chapter 436： Zongmen Villain (20)

    "Ning''er, don''t be afraid, someone will come to save us soon!"


    Hu Yixuan has been in the Saint Tianzong for so many years, how could he not have any personal connections?


    Rong Huang''s previous behavior in front of the punishment platform was brutal, and someone must be unconvinced with her.


    Where there is oppression, there is resistance.


    Looking at the entire Saint Tianzong, he was the only person who was qualified to fight Rong Huang.


    So if those people want to resist, they must be rescued.


    Hu Yixuan was not worried at all, but felt very distressed for Ban Ning, who was suffering with him.


    Ban Ning was so happy to see Hu Yixuan standing in front of her as a shield. He stopped crying and tried to make her voice more delicate, "Really?"


    Hu Yixuan: "Of course..." Really.


    "What more? It makes me happy to say it."


    With a slap, the door of the wood house was opened.


    The strong sunlight pierced the two people in the wood room and couldn''t help but squint.


    After a while, when Hu Yixuan saw clearly who was standing at the door against the light, he immediately raised his eyebrows coldly.


    "What are you doing? If you just want to see my miserable situation and talk cold words in front of me and Ning''er, you can go now."


    "If you want me to continue to be your Taoist companion, I can only tell you that you are dreaming."


    Rong Huang: "...Continue to be my Taoist companion? Are you afraid that you are thinking of eating farts!"


    Rong Huang''s sarcasm was mercilessly, with a smile on his soft white face and sarcasm in the corners of his slightly upturned eyes.


    "It''s a person who wants a face, why are you shameless?"


    Hu Yixuan has been held in the Saint Tianzong for so many years and has never been so angry.


    Driven by the full of anger and the pity for her sweetheart, Hu Yixuan had already forgotten how terrible the previous Rong Huang was, and began to behave like before.


    "I advise you..."


    Ban Ning watched every word Hu Yixuan uttered, trying to find death, and quickly cut off his words, "Master, the disciple is innocent, and the disciple is wronged!"


    While talking, Ban Ning looked at Rong Huang tearfully, trying to awaken Rong Huang''s sympathy.


    Ban Ning didn''t know what the **** was the rope that bound her, it was just that the devilish energy in her body couldn''t work, and even the only spiritual energy in her body could not make it out.


    This made her very anxious and a little scared.


    Rong Huang suddenly became so powerful, if she was really ready to kill her, Ban Ning couldn''t guarantee that she would have a 100% chance to escape.


    Even if he could escape, he would have to die for most of his life.


    She had worked so hard to cultivate for so long, not to give Rong Huang a head.


    "I don''t care if you were wronged?" Rong Huang stood still at the door, too lazy to follow Ban Ning Haw, "If you explain, you should stay at the notary meeting and tell the elders and disciples."


    The notary meeting is a gathering for the public trial of sinners by the Saint Tianzong. Everyone in the Shengtianzong will attend on this day.


    Ban Ning''s expression changed slightly. She didn''t expect Rong Huang to prepare a notarization meeting to deal with her.


    Ban Ning didn''t have much reaction yet, and Hu Yixuan exploded first.


    "Rong Huang, you actually sent Ning''er to the notary meeting, why do you intend to?"


    Rong Huang saw Hu Yixuan happily, and didn''t even want to slap it up. "This Sect Master speaks, it''s your boar''s turn to interrupt?"


    Hu Yixuan was beaten to the side and his mouth was crooked with anger.


    Immediately afterwards, I found that I couldn''t speak, and I couldn''t even speak.

 Chapter 437： Zongmen Villain (21)

    Hu Yixuan stared at Rong Huang, his eyes almost staring out.


    Rong Huang turned a blind eye, and walked to Ban Ning a few steps, "I admire you."


    Ban Ning: "???"


    Rong Huang didn''t seem to see Ban Ning''s stunned face, and continued, "How do you like a scum like Hu Yixuan? Even if it''s a furnace, you can''t be so versatile, right?"


    When Ban Ning heard Rong Huang utter the word "furnace", his expression immediately changed.


    If it weren''t for being **** with a rope, she would have liked to rush to cover Rong Huang''s mouth now.


    Hu Yixuan obviously noticed, and turned his head to look at Rong Huang, bloodshot eyes containing big doubts.


    Rong Huang immediately became happy, saying that he was very willing to add to the obstacles of the male and female protagonists.


    It''s best to have a fight.


    "Tsk tusk, don''t you know? Ban Ning is a magic cultivator. She is only greedy for your body when she is with you."


    Ban Ning panicked a lot, and used the energy of milking, trying to break through the barrier that suppressed the cultivation base in his body.


    After many attempts, it still didn''t help.


    Seeing Rong Huang speak more and more, Ban Ning finally couldn''t bear it, closing his eyes and shouting, "Enough, you shut up!"


    Rong Huang blinked, unexpectedly Ban Ning would suddenly collapse.


    Rong Huang snorted, "I won''t." Turning his head and continuing to say to Hu Yixuan, "Ban Ning just treats you as a cultivator, but you still treat her as a big baby. You say you are not stupid."


    Rong Huang ignored Hu Yixuan''s suddenly pale face, and his ruddy little mouth continued to scream, "Compared to me, you are really pitiful."


    Hu Yixuan only hated that he was tied up, and couldn''t turn around to see what expression on Ban Ning''s face was now.


    But he could hear Ban Ning''s breathing more and more rapidly.


    It is a manifestation of a guilty conscience.


    "Ning''er, what she said...is it true?"


    Hu Yixuan thought of his lingering joy with her, and suddenly felt that they were all jokes.


    Ban Ning stared at Rong Huang, his black eyes suddenly turned red.


    Evil, with resentment at the same time.


    Rong Huang bends his lips, and likes to see the heroine who was forced to show his true form by the king.


    Rong Huang raised his hand unhurriedly, Bai Nen''s fingers moved, and the rope originally tied to Hu Yixuan returned to Rong Huang''s hand.


    "Ban Ning deceived your feelings, now you have a chance, you have to take it well."


    Rong Huang smiled and looked at Hu Yixuan, who was about to doubt his life, his tone carried the same evil as Ban Ning''s eyes, and contained a bit of childish mischief.


    Hu Yixuan also did not expect that Rong Huang would suddenly unbind him, but after he was dazed, Hu Yixuan immediately stood up.


    Looking at Rong Huang with complicated eyes, Hu Yixuan raised his foot and kicked Ban Ning to the ground without hesitation, "Thank you."


    This is to Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang didn''t care about Hu Yixuan''s gratitude. He just raised his eyebrows and retreated to the door to watch the show.


    The male and female masters turned into enemies, and the former lovers became enemies.


    I feel happy just thinking about it.


    Ban Ning was still immersed in the shock and suspicion of being knocked to the ground by a humble furnace. It was not until the second foot fell on her that she withdrew her mind from her thoughts.


    Hu Yixuan originally cultivated the ruthless Tao, but because of his love to work, he was born and destroyed.


    He originally thought it was a love affair, but he didn''t expect Ban Ning to treat him as a furnace tripod.


    In Hu Yixuan''s eyes, the furnace tripod is the most humblest thing, a shortcut for those with impure minds to improve cultivation.

 Chapter 438： Zongmen Villain (22)

    Although Luding is not uncommon in Xuanyun Continent, it is also an existence that righteous people are accustomed to degrading.


    Hu Yixuan, who has always been proud of himself, did not expect that one day he would be played in the palm of a witch by a witch and became a furnace.


    Hu Yixuan felt that the sky had fallen.


    Hu Yixuan''s brain was in a mess, and he didn''t have time to think carefully about the truth and falsehood of Rong Huang''s words. He just wanted to take revenge and make Ban Ning pay the price.


    Hu Yixuan''s spiritual power was sealed by Rong Huang, but he was also a man anyway, and with brute force he was able to kick Ban Ning, who was also sealed off, to roll around.


    And he picked the most vulnerable part of Ban Ning.


    With every step down, Ban Ning could even feel the more and more **** air overflowing from his throat.


    "Yixuan, don''t listen to this **** Rong Huang''s nonsense, I really love you, didn''t you say that you love me the most?"


    Ban Ning was kicked into the corner of the corner by Hu Yixuan, and slammed her head against the wall, making her eyes stare at Venus in pain.


    Without the cultivation base, even if she has more furnaces, and no matter how fast the cultivation base increases, Ban Ning is still an ordinary woman.


    After being kicked and beaten by Hu Yixuan so successively without hesitation, Ban Ning finally couldn''t hold back a gulp of blood.


    Ban Ning felt that she sprayed extra blood today.


    It used to be Rong Huang, and now it is Hu Yixuan.


    Even if she didn''t die in the hands of Rong Huang and Hu Yixuan in the end, she would die because of excessive blood loss.


    If she had known today, she would not come to Saint Heaven Sect.


    There are thousands of furnace tripods in the world, and Hu Yixuan is not the only one.


    Ban Ning almost regretted his death, wishing to go back in time.


    But how could Hu Yixuan let her go so easily? Hearing that she was still arguing for herself, she suddenly became angry.


    "If I believe you again, I am a pig!"


    Rong Huang: "Puff����"


    Rong Huang was startled by Hu Yixuan''s bold words and couldn''t help but laughed.


    However, one of the two people in the firewood room was so angry that the other was beaten with a sigh of relief, and they did not notice Rong Huang''s gloating laugh.


    Hu Yixuan felt that kicking with his feet was not enough, so he looked around in the firewood room, bent over and picked up one of the firewood sticks piled in a corner.


    Putting it on the palm of his hand, Hu Yixuan felt that the weight was okay and it was suitable for hitting people, so he smashed it towards Ban Ning without hesitation.


    There was a muffled sound.


    "what--"


    Ban Ning made a cry like killing a pig.


    Rong Huang looked at from a distance, couldn''t help but smash his mouth.


    When he was kept in the dark, he kept saying that Ban Ning was his love, and even wanted to kill the original owner for this love.


    Now that he knows the truth, he beats people like animals.


    Look, this is the man.


    Rong Huang could see through Hu Yixuan''s nature, but he didn''t like Ban Ning, a witch who secretly framed people.


    Fortunately, taking advantage of the present, we will clean up people as soon as possible.


    Then she began her sect great cause.


    Ban Ning was beaten by a firewood stick like a watering can and sprayed with blood many times.


    I don''t know how long it took before Hu Yixuan reluctantly left the firewood stick.


    He glanced at Ban Ning who was lying in a pool of blood indifferently, as if he was looking at a tenth enemy.


    Hu Yixuan turned to face Rong Huang with a **** sincere expression, "Huang''er, it was my fault before. I was tempted by this witch and lost my mind. Can you forgive me?"


    Huang Er?


    I''m still green.


    Rong Huang rolled his eyes very unreservedly, and almost rolled into the sky spirit cover.


    Why does this male lead think so beautiful?


    This great king, such a high-rise flower of the mountain, is what he can think of as a wild boar?

 Chapter 439： Zongmen Villain (23)

    Rong Huang snorted, sneered in his moist and dark apricot eyes, "Are you still the third elder of the Holy Heaven Sect?"


    "Now Saint Heaven Sect is my world, you a treachery villain, what right do you have to ask forgiveness in front of me?"


    The blue veins on the back of Hu Yixuan''s hands and hands were violent, and a look of humiliation appeared in his eyes.


    There was a pale smile at the corner of Hu Yixuan''s mouth, but he couldn''t see the slightest beauty on the face that was swollen into a pig''s head. On the contrary, it made people a little nauseous.


    "I beg you so much, why are you so disregarded of your old love?"


    Hu Yixuan felt that all this was not his fault at all.


    He didn''t love Rong Huang at the beginning because Rong Huang''s temperament was gloomy and his eyes were sticky and obsessed, which made him very sick.


    Later, he met Ban Ning, and soon fell in love. He cultivated with Ban Ning, and his practice was broken because of this.


    The witch has always been good at deceiving people''s minds, and Hu Yixuan will never admit that he is not firm in his mind, and only attribute all this to Ban Ning''s seduction.


    Thinking about this, Hu Yixuan felt that he was not wrong.


    On the contrary, Rong Huang, a woman who wrote a letter of divorce in front of the people of Saint Tianzong, was not observing women''s way.


    He is not like other men, three wives and four concubines, who are already very good. Rong Huang dare to write a letter of divorce.


    He didn''t pursue it, and regardless of his previous proposal to rejoin her as a Daoist companion, Rong Huang should be happy.


    Hu Yixuan was full of confidence and felt that Rong Huang would definitely forgive him.


    However, what he was waiting for was not Rong Huang who was crying with joy, but a slap in the air from Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang was disgusted, and the strength he exerted didn''t restrain him at all, and he directly staggered Hu Yixuan.


    "The slap just now didn''t wake you up, so that you have the illusion that I''m stupid and stick-manipulating?"


    "Have you forgotten which **** framed me as a magic repairer? Who suggested to abolish my spiritual root?"


    "Have you forgotten?" Rong Huang almost smiled shamelessly by Hu Yixuan, a mouthful of little white teeth with a sharp chill, "Since you have forgotten, I will remind you."


    As soon as the words fell silent, Hu Yixuan felt a threat of life-threatening approaching him.


    Then, he was choked on his neck and threw it out violently.


    The man''s body slammed heavily on the pile of firewood sticks, splashing dust.


    Before he got up from the pile of firewood, a sharp pain suddenly came from his pubic position.


    Hu Yixuan lowered his head in horror, and saw a milky white spiritual root slowly coming out of his body.


    Hu Yixuan''s eyes were about to split, and he watched as Linggen flew towards Rong Huang, and was broken into dregs in Rong Huang''s hands.


    "what--"


    Rong Huang retracted his hand and said impatiently, "What is it called? Am I not helping you remember?"


    It stands to reason that he has to thank her.


    "Miss." Ruo Yan suddenly appeared behind her, whispering softly.


    Rong Huang''s palm was filled with golden spiritual power, and he turned his head to look at Ruo Yan, his soft voice seemed to be wrapped in sweet honey, "What''s wrong?"


    "The little son has been standing at the door, saying that he is waiting for you to go back, but it is useless if the slave and maid persuade him."


    Rong Huang was stunned, working so hard in his career that he almost forgot that there was still a phoenix disease in the cabin.


    Rong Huang retracted his hand with some regret, and turned around, "Then go back."


    It is common for male and female protagonists, but the cub version of phoenix disease is not common.


    Rong Huang certainly chose the latter.


    "Little son? Why didn''t I know that there was an extra little son in the Saint Heaven Sect?"

 Chapter 440： Zongmen Villain (24)

    Hu Yixuan''s hoarse voice suddenly came from behind, causing Rong Huang to stop.


    "Could it be the child you gave birth to with another wild man on your back?" Seeing Rong Huang staying still and silent, Hu Yixuan speculated maliciously.


    The tearing pain in the dantian was about to suffocate him, and Hu Yixuan''s eyes looked at Rong Huang very resentful, as if he was watching Hong Xing''s wife coming out of the wall.


    Rong Huang didn''t turn his head back, "Is it something to do with you?" After he said that, he raised his foot and left the wood house. As he walked, he told Ruoyan, "Cut Hu Yixuan''s tendons and hamstrings off, and throw them out of the Holy Heaven Sect."


    If the smoke should be lowered, at the same time the scene I had just glimpsed appeared in my mind.


    Hu Yixuan and the wolf-hearted Ban Ning lay on the ground covered in blood, looking at their embarrassment.


    Ruoyan was very happy.


    Most of the sufferings that the young lady suffered had something to do with Hu Yixuan. Now that Hu Yixuan looks like this, she deserves it and is really retribution.


    The wood house was in the corner of Saint Tianzong, and the small wooden house where Rong Huang lived was in the best location.


    Rong Huang flashed and appeared in front of the cabin.


    Raising his hand and pushing open the door of the cabin, Rong Huang saw Shang Teng sitting on the steps in front of the bedroom.


    The dog-biting hair on Shang Teng''s head was tied at random with a headband, and Rong Huang could still see several strands of hair falling off the back of his head.


    This hairstyle is extremely rough.


    Shang Teng, wearing a small moon white robe, supported his head with both hands. Hei Wuwu''s eyes lit up when he saw Rong Huang open the door and come in.


    "Master!"


    Rong Huang''s heart was softened by being called, but his solemnity as a master cannot be forgotten, "It''s dark, why don''t you go to bed? If you forget to learn cultivation with me tomorrow?"


    Shang Teng clasped his hands tightly together, his expression a little worried, "I want to wait for Master to come back."


    Rong Huang let out a cry and stroked his pale blue sleeves, "I''m back now, you can go to bed, go to bed early and get up early for good health."


    Shang Teng pursed his lower lip, and the already bloodless lips became paler.


    Something darkened in his eyes, and it took a long time before he nodded obediently, "Then I will go to bed, and Master will go to bed earlier."


    Rong Huang put his hands behind his back, pretending to be a deep hum.


    Shang Teng stood up and turned back to his bedroom one step at a time.


    Rong Huang heaved a sigh of relief seeing the door closed.


    Rong Huang snorted softly while playing with the jade ornament on his waist. For the sake of his well-being, he would add a meal tomorrow morning.


    -


    "Miss, Ban Ning is dead."


    As soon as Rong Huang got up in the morning, he learned such news from Ruoyan''s mouth.


    At this time, Rong Huang hadn''t fully awakened, he blinked, stared at the white jade hairpin in front of him for a long time, and then sighed slowly.


    If you die, you die.


    Saved a lot of things.


    It''s just that if Ruo Yan''s next words let Rong Huang choose the hairpin''s movements, "But there is something wrong with Ban Ning''s corpse. The elders mean you will let the lady go and take a look."


    Rong Huang casually picked a blue hairpin and inserted it into the black black hair, and his pale blue sleeves brushed across the dressing table, and Rong Huang stood up.


    "That''s just to see, what the **** is going on."


    Rong Huang carried his skirt and walked out of the room, and subconsciously glanced at the next door.


    Ruo Yan said immediately, "The little son got up early this morning, and he is now practicing swords with the senior elder in the back mountain."


    Rong Huang''s original brisk expression was immediately put away, with a straight face.


    The king is his master. Why do you look for those ugly old men to learn swords?


    King Rong was a little angry, and a little jealous.


    But Rong Huang would not say it.

 Chapter 441： Zongmen Villain (25)

    "Call people back, it''s time for dinner later."


    Ruo Yan was originally going to go to Ban Ning with Rong Huang, and after hearing this, he turned to Houshan.


    Rong Huang went to the wood house alone.


    As soon as his right foot stepped into the firewood room, Rong Huang smelled a **** smell.


    Lifting his eyes, Rong Huang saw Hu Yixuan alive, leaning on the pile of firewood.


    Hu Yixuan had a firewood stick stained with blood.


    Not far away was Ban Ning''s body lying in a pool of blood.


    Rong Huang glanced at Ban Ning''s corpse, only to see her face down, something smashed into the back of her head.


    Rong Huang automatically put a mosaic on Ban Ning''s body.


    "Sect Master." Seeing Rong Huang appear, the second elder moved his eyes away from Ban Ning and shouted.


    Rong Huang nodded, and walked forward, "What''s the matter? What did you find?"


    The second elder took the initiative to take up the post of commentator, pointing to Ban Ning''s body and said, "The person who guarded the wood house found that Ban Ning was dead this morning. When he notified people to come back, she found her body was shriveled.


    A strong smell of blood lingered in Rong Huang''s nose, and there was pantothenic acid in his empty stomach early in the morning.


    Rong Huang frowned, still reluctantly lowered his head and glanced.


    After a while, under everyone''s gaze, Rong Huang''s fingertips flipped, and a golden ball of light entered Ban Ning''s corpse.


    "There is no more soul."


    Rong Huang only said this.


    The second elder immediately changed his face and hurriedly asked, "Without the soul? Sect Master, what do you mean by this?"


    "The corpse in front of you has only one body left. The real Ban Ning has escaped."


    The people present, as well as Hu Yixuan''s dim eyes, were shocked.


    "Escaped? I watched her die before." Hu Yixuan was the first to express his disbelief.


    Rong Huang didn''t bother to look at him, guessing that his IQ was shattered into dregs along with his spiritual roots.


    Rong Huang threw out a beam of light again, and a black mist emerged from the corpse after a while.


    "Get an empty bottle." Rong Huang said.


    Behind the second elder, a disciple immediately presented a small white jade porcelain bottle.


    Rong Huang took it and introduced the black mist into the small porcelain bottle and threw it to the second elder, "This is the breath of the soul of Ban Ning. You send a group of people to look for it, and you must find it."


    The second elder also knew the importance of this time, and responded with a solemn voice, "Yes."


    "The cultivation base should be higher," Rong Huang said again.


    The heroine Ban Ning is too cunning, and Rong Huang is worried that her cultivation base will be too low to hold her.


    "As soon as possible, otherwise she will continue to harm people."


    Rong Huang hadn''t forgotten that in the original plot, Ban Ning used one furnace after another, and finally waited until they were of no use value and murdered cruelly.


    Rong Huang would never give Ban Ning the opportunity to continue to commit murder.


    A group of people headed by the second elder immediately responded.


    Rong Huang was about to leave, when he suddenly thought of something, he looked sideways at Hu Yixuan.


    She remembers telling Ruoyan to break Hu Yixuan''s tendons and hamstrings last night and throw them out. Why are they still here?


    Rong Huang returned to the cabin and immediately asked Ruoyan about it.


    Ruo Yan immediately knelt down and replied with a fist, "Because it was too late yesterday, the servant maid thought about throwing him out again today, but he didn''t expect that he would kill Ban Ning."


    Rong Huang raised his hand to look at his Shang Teng eagerly, and said to Ruo Yan, "Don''t take this as an example, go and receive the punishment yourself."


    If the smoke should go down, back out.


    "What did you learn from the Great Elder?" Rong Huang asked in a sour tone, noticing the excitement in Shang Teng''s eyes.


    Four-year-old boy Shang Teng apparently didn''t realize that Rong Huang was sour in sourness. Milky voice replied, "I learned the sword!"

 Chapter 442： Zongmen Villain (26)

    After hearing what Shang Teng said, Rong Huang snorted and asked, "Do you like it? Are you happy?"


    Shang Teng''s little chicken nodded as if pecking at the rice, his eyes were excited, "Like it, happy."


    Rong Huang was even more upset, and ordered fiercely with his arms akimbo, "I don''t like this, take it back!"


    Shang Teng: "???"


    Shang Teng couldn''t understand why Rong Huang was suddenly furious, and his little head couldn''t think of a reason for a while.


    Therefore, Shang Teng could only hold the bowl and bury his head in the meal.


    Today is also a very humble day.


    Halfway through the meal, Rong Huang also felt that he was a bit fierce just now. After thinking about it, he stretched out his hand to grab a steamed bun and stuffed it into Shang Teng''s hand, "Eat, eat hard, after eating, I will teach you the secrets of cultivation for your teacher."


    Shang Teng was holding the meat bun with a touch of his face, tears shining in his eyes.


    "Is it a spell that can fly into the sky?" Shang Teng looked curious.


    Rong Huang paused, can this world fly into the sky and escape?


    But this is not a problem. Follow the king and eat meat.


    Rong Huang waved his hand arrogantly, and said roughly, "Yes, you can go to heaven when you learn it!"


    After taking a bite of the meat bun, Shang Teng choked and said, "Master, you are so kind."


    Although I felt that what Master said was a bit ambiguous, Shang Teng was still very moved.


    Rong Huang chuckled, and couldn''t help but scratched Shang Teng''s head.


    The strength was a little bit stronger, and he almost slammed Shang Teng''s face into the mouthful of the bowl.


    After eating, Rong Huang gave Shang Teng a copy of the mind, regardless of whether he knew how to read or not, so that he could master this mind in these two days.


    Shang Teng looked at the messy text on the book and nodded dizzy, indicating that he would complete the task smoothly.


    As soon as Rong Huang''s front foot left, Shang Teng held his mind to find the big disciple Xu Fu under the hands of the elder.


    Xu Fu practiced swords with him in Houshan in the morning, which was kind to Shang Teng.


    Shang Teng decided to go to Senior Brother Xu with his mind and let Senior Brother Xu teach him literacy.


    He would never let the master know that he was an illiterate child.


    -


    Rong Huang went out for a stroll after eating.


    After strolling for a long time, the whole Saint Tianzong hasn''t finished strolling.


    At this time, Ruo Yan said that elders from other sects came and said that he wanted to see her.


    "Miss, it''s not a good thing for the slaves and maids to watch those people come on fiercely, or just find a reason to push it?"


    Rong Huang said that the higher the position, the greater the responsibility.


    Since she became the Sect Master, she has suddenly become so busy.


    "No need." Rong Huang dropped the two words and disappeared into the peach forest below the mountain.


    Rong Huang was holding Taozi, and before he stepped into the threshold, he heard a voice of conversation inside.


    "You said, what is the origin of the phoenix yesterday? I have never heard of a divine beast born in so many years."


    "The old man guessed that most of the Holy Heavenly Sect had obtained the beast, but did not disclose it to the public, thinking that one person monopolized the beast.


    "Holy Heaven Sect is really cunning!"


    "..."


    Rong Huang smash it, smash it, dare to love that besides the people of Saint Tianzong, there are many people around who have seen her real body?


    Rong Huang raised his foot to enter the door, and glanced at the dozens of men and women sitting in rows in the room who were old at first sight. The charm of the Great King of Heart Dao was truly beyond mortal''s resistance.


    But after revealing the real body for a while, someone came here admiringly.


    But this is not the point, the point is that this group of spicy chickens dare to slander the Holy Heaven Sect.


    As the Sect Master of Saint Tianzong, Rong Huang immediately became angry.

 Chapter 443： Sect villain (27)

    "Holy Heaven Sect is cunning, what are you still doing here?" Rong Huang sneered and waved his hand, "Ruoyan, see off the guests!"


    A large group of elders present here saw the sudden appearance of Rong Huang, and their expressions were uncertain.


    Compared to these old monsters who have been cultivating for more than a hundred years, the beautiful Rong Huang is like a simple and harmless little lamb, falling into the pack of wolves.


    In the eyes of the elders, they could kill Rong Huang with one move.


    Faced with such a young girl who can''t even see her cultivation level, none of the people here put Rong Huang in their eyes.


    "Where is Yiwu?" The old man with white beard and white hair sitting at the top of the right side looked at people from the corner of his eyes, and his tone made him uncomfortable. , This is the way of hospitality of Saint Tianzong?"


    Seeing that Cai Chun, the oldest senior and the highest cultivation level, all said, they all remained silent, and they were relieved to be a melon-eating crowd.


    In fact, they were unsatisfied with the fact that Saint Tianzong only allowed a little girl to entertain them.


    However, as a powerful sect, Shengtianzong did not dare to offend Shengtianzong easily by just one person or a small sect.


    Cai Chun comes from the Brahma Sect, the largest sect in the mainland, and is also the great elder of the Brahma Sect. Naturally, his status and status are not comparable to those of the lower-ranked sects, and he naturally has arrogant capital.


    They just hide behind and watch the play quietly.


    Rong Huang also said nothing, and walked to the forefront by himself, taking a seat at the head of the head.


    "Excuse me, I didn''t hear clearly just now, grandpa, you say it again."


    Seeing that Rong Huang was so ignorant of the height and depth of the sky, Cai Chun snorted and continued to look at people from the corner of his eye, "Is there no one in the Saint Tianzong now? Let a little girl come out to entertain us?"


    Rong Huang leaned back lazily on the back of the top seat, a bit stronger than everyone in the room.


    But everyone here didn''t put Rong Huang in their eyes from the beginning, because they couldn''t see Rong Huang''s cultivation base, and only thought that her cultivation base was not high.


    But they have all forgotten that if the cultivation base is higher than the others, they will not be able to see the other party''s cultivation base.


    Rong Huang hated people looking at people from the corner of their eyes, and waved his hand without even thinking about it.


    Cai Chun, who was originally sitting on the top of the chair, slipped off the chair and fell to the ground.


    And the top spot under his **** was also broken into scum.


    Rong Huang sighed, and the bangs on his forehead fluttered with him, "As a human being, don''t look down upon others with a dog''s eyes."


    "I call you grandpa to save you face, don''t just push your nose to cheek."


    "By the way, you ask Yiwu?" Rong Huang smiled and looked at Cai Chun, who was sitting on the ground with a painful expression, and turned his hand at himself, "Yiwu is dead, now the Sect Master of Saint Tianzong is me!"


    "Are you the Sect Master?" As soon as Rong Huang''s words were over, someone asked with astonishment on his face.


    Rong Huang snorted and looked at the talking old man, completely arrogant and domineering, "Why? Doesn''t it look like?"


    Everyone: "..." It really doesn''t look like it.


    Cai Chun tremblingly climbed up from the ground, ignoring the ash and sawdust on the white robe of the fairy wind and bones. He flicked his sleeves and looked at Rong Huang with extremely hot eyes. On you?"


    Rong Huang immediately received dozens of fierce gazes.


    Rong Huang didn''t smile, with a mysterious expression.


    To fall into the eyes of everyone, it means to acquiesce.

 Chapter 444： Sect villain (28)

    "The Phoenix is ??yours?" Cai Chun looked excited, not so much looking at Rong Huang, but looking for the traces of the Phoenix on Rong Huang. "No wonder Yi Wu died in your hands because of the Phoenix, right?"


    Rong Huang snorted, disgusting that someone questioned this king''s abilities the most.


    As a little overlord of the God Realm, Rong Huang said that there is no problem day by day.


    "Even if there is no Phoenix, this Sect Master can trample you under your feet." Rong Huang knocked on the armrest of the chair, emphasizing the last few words.


    Cai Chun was irritated by Rong Huang''s contemptuous attitude. After a big gasp, Cai Chun said angrily, "You... a yellow-mouthed kid!"


    Rong Huang directly lifted Cai Chun into the air, and Cai Chun dropped a mouthful of blood.


    "Don''t speak if you can''t speak." Rong Huang lifted his chin, "If you are all here to ask what happened to Phoenix, you can go back."


    The female elder next to Cai Chun helped Cai Chun to stop him from trying to come up with Rong Huang''s theory, and said to Rong Huang with a smile, "No, we are just coming to the Saint Tianzong to talk to the Sect Master."


    Rong Huang sighed slowly, his beautiful and beautiful face was full of pride, "Reminiscing about the past? Are you reminiscing about the past with Yiwu?"


    "Now that Yiwu is dead, this suzerain is not familiar with you, so there is nothing to tell the past."


    "Ruoyan, see off!"


    Female elder: "...Is the Sovereign so insensitive?"


    Why do you want to see off the guests at every turn?


    Rong Huang slapped the table, and the high-quality wooden table immediately collapsed, and the wood shavings exploded, shocking everyone.


    "Why? If you don''t want soft ones, you want hard ones?"


    Rong Huang stared down at his cherry-colored nails, wondering whether to trim his nails when he looked back.


    "Even though the Saint Tianzong is not the most powerful sect, it is still in the front line." Rong Huang looked around and swept past the group of quail-like people sitting close to the door. "Difficult. If it''s not possible, you still want to do something for grabs?"


    "What era are these now, I''m not interested in this stuff for a long time?"


    Cai Chun froze and jumped on the spot, "You...you are less proud, if you have offended so many sects, will the mainland have a foothold for the Holy Heaven Sect in the future."


    "At that time, the Holy Heaven Sect will be the enemy of the Righteous Path, and it will be the same hostile existence as the Demon Race! You are the sinner of the Holy Heaven Sect!"


    Rong Huang let out a cry, indicating that she is really scared.


    Fortunately, she had eaten before coming, otherwise she would at least be scared to eat two bowls of rice.


    "There is so much shit, I have the ability to fight!"


    Rong Huang stood up suddenly, his dark and moist eyes with a smile, "I''ve written down all the people who came today. If you don''t declare war with Saint Tianzong after today, you are my grandson!"


    As soon as Rong Huang said this, he immediately offended everyone present.


    "If you are really young and energetic, I really think that you have offended us, how long can the Saint Heaven Sect exist?"


    "Is Saint Tianzong declaring war with the Blood Flame Gate?"


    "At a young age, don''t talk too much, lest you get slapped yourself in time."


    "..."


    Rong Huang brushed his wide sleeves lazily, not afraid at all, his coquettish eyebrows were full of wanton, "Relax, even if everyone here is ascended to heaven, the Holy Heaven Sect will still stand tall!"


    Rong Huang smiled happily, tilted his head and looked at everyone, "So you must live longer."


    Everyone suddenly fell down with anger, and they didn''t care about their tolerance. They stood up and walked out the door.

 Chapter 445： Zongmen Villain (29)

    Rong Huang screamed, raising his hand and a gust of wind started.


    The door was heavily closed.


    The people who had already reached the door turned around when they saw this and shouted at Rong Huang, "What are you doing? Do you want to lock us here?"


    Although they were a little flustered, they had to have sufficient momentum, otherwise wouldn''t they be looked down upon by this Saint Tianzong child?


    Rong Huang blew his nails and replied casually, "It''s pretty smart, I just take you as hostages."


    "From now on, the sect you are in has come to redeem you and go back, so you can go back."


    "Otherwise, stay in Shengtianzong for retirement."


    "Until and die."


    "Dreaming! It''s just wishful thinking!" Cai Chun pushed away the person in front of him, raised his hand and waved his sleeve, trying to attack Rong Huang.


    But I found that I couldn''t use spiritual power at all.


    Cai Chun looked at her hand, and then looked at Rong Huang in horror, "What did you do?"


    Rong Huang still smiled, and pointed to his feet, "Let''s learn about the Sanling Formation?"


    A golden formation suddenly appeared under Rong Huang''s feet, with complicated inscriptions engraved in the formation.


    Cai Chun''s face couldn''t be darker anymore.


    Unlike everyone present who was anxious like ants on a hot pot, Rong Huang''s mood was simply not too good.


    Take money to redeem the hostages, pay the money with one hand and deliver the goods.


    In this way, the Holy Heaven Sect can make a fortune again.


    "Look for someone to watch here and not allow them to go out." Rong Huang told Ruo Yan, "I remember that some of the books in the library have faded. Take someone to look for them, bring all the faded ones, and let everyone present here. Grandpa and grandmothers are fine to move their hands, calm down."


    Under the angry eyes of everyone, Rong Huang disappeared into the hall with a gust of wind like smoke.


    "Elder, what should I do now?"


    Everyone tried many methods, and found that they couldn''t use spiritual power, let alone open the door, and turned around in a hurry.


    Cai Chun touched his goatee, with inexplicable dark eyes.


    "Since the Saint Heavenly Sect is so unkind, after we go back, we can post a war against the Saint Heavenly Sect."


    Cai Chun said so, and everyone else agreed.


    The atmosphere was stirring, the door suddenly opened and Ruoyan appeared at the door.


    "Elders, this is what the Sect Master asked me to give to you. Please accept it." As he turned to his side, the disciples holding books behind him appeared to everyone.


    Everyone: "?????!!!"


    Ma De, Shengtianzong is too shameless!


    Just when all the popularity was about to pass away, Ruo Yan said Shi Shiran again, "The Sovereign also said that the time limit is two days. If the elders do not copy it well, the Sovereign does not know what he will do. "


    Everyone: "!!!"


    It''s arrogant and deceiving too much!


    Saint Tianzong is simply a bunch of lunatics!


    They suddenly regretted that they rushed to the Holy Heaven Sect immediately after learning that the Phoenix Divine Beast was born.


    Now they are not only locked up, but also copied, and their respective sects are bleeding again.


    It''s really maddening.


    Ruoyan handed the book to the elders of various sects, and then left with his disciples.


    Back to the cabin, Ruoyan saw that Rong Huang was bathing the small axe.


    Rong Huang was holding the small axe in one hand and the honey locust in the other, rubbing around on the small axe. He was very happy.


    After finally waiting for Rong Huang to wash the little axe with incense, if Yan was about to speak, she would see Rong Huang juggling out a box of something similar to grease and smearing it on the little axe.

 Chapter 446： Zongmen Villain (30)

    Even far away, Ruoyan could smell a refreshing fragrance.


    After wiping, Rong Huang''s palm still has a little left.


    Rong Huang pondered for a moment, then raised his hand to invite Shang Teng, who was studying **** the side, with one hand holding the back of his head, and the other hand rubbing his face.


    Ruoyan: "..."


    Why does it feel that the young lady became more abnormal after she didn''t like Hu Yixuan?


    Rong Huang rubbed Shang Teng''s face, squeezed Shang Teng''s face, and exclaimed, "It''s so tender."


    Then Rong Huang asked him to continue reading and studying.


    Shang Teng sat back with a blushing face, his eyes were a little hollow, and he didn''t know if he was frightened or something.


    When everything was done, Rong Huang looked at Ruo Yan, his voice soft and waxy, "Is there something wrong?"


    "Miss, the strength of Saint Tianzong is not as good as before, and it is not a wise decision to declare war with so many sects."


    Although Ruoyan felt that her lady was particularly powerful at the moment when she smashed the table and hit Cai Chun, she also had to consider the actual situation.


    Rong Huang lazily propped his chin, and Bai Shengsheng''s fingers swept over the incense burner from time to time. The thin smoke was cut off and connected again.


    Time and time again, never get tired of it.


    The beautiful fingers of the joints were looming under the shroud of smoke, with a somewhat hazy beauty.


    "It is precisely because the Saint Heavenly Sect wants money but no money, and strength but no strength, that''s why I will deduct them all."


    "And don''t you think that the territory of Saint Heaven Sect is too small now?"


    Ruoyan followed Rong Huang''s fingertips and saw the clouds and mist on the mountains outside.


    Looking around, it is the area where the vast expanse of Saint Tianzong is located.


    As we all know, the Holy Heaven Sect is the second largest sect in the mainland after Brahma Sect and covers an area of ??the second largest.


    Therefore, the site that the lady said is too small, are you sure you are not talking nonsense with your eyes open?


    If Yan knelt on the soft cushion, leaned over to pour a cup of nectar for Rong Huang, "Miss must protect herself, so the Saint Heaven Sect will develop stronger."


    Rong Huang held the tea cup and drank the sweet nectar, his apricot eyes were filled with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, Saint Tianzong will be the largest sect in the continent in the future."


    Rong Huang suddenly discovered that it would be nice to follow the career line.


    -


    The disciples of the Saint Tianzong were quick to inform the various sects, and someone came to the door with a ransom the next day.


    Rong Huang squatted on a branch not far from the gate of Saint Tianzong, while holding Shang Teng''s soft and fluffy little head, his eyes dazzlingly looked at the large boxes stacked at the door.


    In this box, there was either a spiritual stone or a treasure of heaven and earth, and Rong Huang felt that she was only making a lot of money.


    "Master, what are they doing?" Shang Teng tried to maintain his balance, and asked Rong Huang milkily.


    Rong Huang pinched a fight and circled in front of Shang Teng''s eyes.


    Shang Teng couldn''t help speeding up his blinking frequency when he was circumvented. When Rong Huang withdrew his hand, he found that he could see clearly what was in those boxes.


    "Wow--"


    Shang Teng stretched his hand to hold Rong Huang''s cuff, staring at Rong Huang, "It''s all shiny things, so beautiful!"


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows, with a deep smile in his tone, "Like it?"


    Shang Teng nodded without thinking, and couldn''t help blushing when he reacted.


    "I don''t like it very much either."


    Rong Huang snorted softly, duplicity.


    "You practice hard, and when you are satisfied with me, I will give you a box."


    Shang Teng Heiwu''s narrow eyes narrowed with a smile, like a dog who was rewarded with a fleshy bone.


    So cute.


    Rong Huang chuckled, and took Shang Teng off the tree with one hand, "Go, I''ll take you to the theater."

 Chapter 447： Zongmen Villain (31)

    Shang Teng''s two short legs were dangling in the air, his face flushed slightly with excitement.


    "Master, are you taking me with you?"


    Shang Teng was obediently held by Rong Huang in his hand, and asked with one hand holding Rong Huang''s arm.


    Rong Huang quickly entered the Saint Heaven School, put Shang Teng on the ground, and answered patiently, "Yes, I don''t want to go?"


    "Yes!" Shang Teng nodded without hesitation, with admiration in his eyes.


    Master is so amazing, he can fly to trees and take him to play.


    Rong Huang chuckled and beckoned, "Come on." As he said, he moved towards the gate of Saint Heaven Sect.


    Shang Teng was like a small tail, following Rong Huang step by step.


    As he descended the steps, a blood-filled scene suddenly appeared in front of Shang Teng''s eyes, with a somewhat hideous and terrifying aura.


    Shang Teng''s black eyes flashed a little dazedly, seeing Rong Huang getting further and further away from him, he couldn''t remember the scene that had just appeared in his mind, and he quickly picked up speed to keep up.


    "Master, wait for me." Shang Teng tried hard to speed up his pace, and exclaimed with milky voice.


    Rong Huang slowed down, and the tassel on the hairpin shook lightly, "I know, I know, it''s really slow."


    Shang Teng smiled cheerfully behind Rong Huang like a fool.


    "This elder, I am waiting to come to see Sect Master Rong, and I would also like to ask you to be accommodating. Please Sect Master Rong to come and see me and wait.


    "Sect Master is on the way, please don''t worry."


    Standing at the door, the third elder said to the people who came to redeem with a calm expression, but in fact he was spitting out in his heart.


    God knows why Rong Huang started to do things as soon as he took the position of Sect Master. Is it enough to live a good life?


    There is a suzerain who is not worried, and his life span will be reduced by at least a few decades.


    Rong Huang patted Shang Teng''s little head before appearing in front of the people, "Stand behind me for a while, lest you get hurt."


    After all, her goal is not only a ransom, but also a vast territory.


    "Sect Master." Seeing Rong Huang, the disciple guarding the gate of Saint Tianzong immediately clasped his fists.


    Rong Huang gave a hum, and stepped forward to the person.


    The people who had been stared at by Rong Huang on their own turf and hadn''t noticed all looked at Rong Huang, mostly with surprise on their faces.


    After all, like Rong Huang''s age, he doesn''t seem to be a person who can sit on the seat of suzerain at all.


    "Good morning everyone, are you here to redeem someone?" Rong Huang''s eyes were light (huo) light (re) at the box placed on the floor, "It seems that everyone''s wealth is not thin."


    The second elder of the Brahma Sect twitched when he looked at Rong Huang''s ambition.


    He has lived for more than four hundred years, but he has never seen a woman more vicious and bold than the one in front of him.


    Not only did the great elder be held in the Holy Heaven Sect, but he also dared to demand a ransom from the Brahma Sect.


    It is a model of not afraid of death.


    "Yes, this is the ransom, can you release the second elder and eighth elder?" the second elder said angrily.


    Rong Huang didn''t answer immediately. He pointed to the box, and said to Ruoyan duct beside him, "Open it and check it."


    Seeing that Rong Huang was going to open the box for inspection in front of so many people, someone immediately said dissatisfied, "Sect Master Rong, what do you mean? Is it possible that we thought we would cheat?"


    "That''s right." Rong Huang nodded viscerally, "I''m just afraid that you will cheat."


    Everyone: "..."


    Really a hypocritical girl.


    Ruo Yan immediately brought a few disciples forward and opened the boxes one by one to check.

 Chapter 448： Sect villain (32)

    A hundred boxes filled with various treasures of heaven, material and earth, and spiritual stones, almost blinding people''s eyes, Rong Huang almost couldn''t come over.


    Dragons like treasures, and so does Feng.


    Rong Huang''s phoenix tree forest was filled with all kinds of rare and precious treasures, shiny and beautiful.


    If it weren''t for so many people here now, Rong Huang could not wait to bury his little head in this pile of rare and exotic treasures, smell and sniff the exclusive aroma of the treasures.


    After checking it out, Ruoyan replied, "Sect Master, no problem."


    Rong Huang let out a soft cry, just when everyone thought she was going to let people go, Rong Huang didn''t know where to take out a pen and a stack of paper.


    "Come here, everyone line up, register the things you bring, and I can let go when I look back."


    "Registration? What is the registration?" The second elder of the Brahma Sect glared at Rong Huang, "If Sect Master Rong really doesn''t want to let people go, why bother to chirp like this? It''s better to just post it directly!"


    Rong Huang looked at the second elder with great interest, eager to try in his eyes.


    The second elder suspected that if the time was not right, Rong Huang would directly come up and start a fight with them.


    "Is it really going to be a war post?" Rong Huang bent down and picked up a string of emerald statuettes, and squeezed it in his palm, very arrogant. "It''s okay, but if you lose it later, don''t cry."


    "Sect Master Rong is really joking. My Brahma Sect is also the number one sect. How could I hide from crying because I lost?"


    "On the contrary, Sect Master Rong also hopes that the disciples of Saint Tianzong will not hide and cry if they lose."


    The second elder of the Brahma Sect firmly believed that under the leadership of people like Rong Huang, the Holy Heaven Sect would only go downhill.


    The third largest sect in the mainland will only be defeated in the end.


    Rong Huang waved his hand, a little impatient, "That''s a lot of nonsense, isn''t it just for you to bring some ransom to ransom people?"


    "I''ve said it, don''t accept it and come to fight, don''t you all have ears?"


    As a villain, Rong Huang couldn''t do anything else, he was the best at arousing public anger.


    Just like now.


    Everyone present was irritated by Rong Huang''s arrogant words.


    More than half of the sects headed by the second elder of the Brahma Sect gave up paying the ransom, looking at Rong Huang with red eyes with anger.


    "We won''t pay the ransom. The Brahma Sect is waiting for Sect Master Rong to personally bring our sect''s great elder to the door!"


    "In addition, the Brahma Sect is about to issue a statement to the Holy Heaven Sect, please don''t refuse Sect Master Rong."


    Rong Huang looked at the compelling second elder, sighed in his heart that he was really young, and then smiled and nodded.


    "I am waiting!"


    Rong Huang vaguely remembered that there was a gold mine in the back mountain of Brahma Sect, where the elders of the previous suzerain were buried after their deaths.


    After the Brahma Sect was laid down, Rong Huang dug out all the gold in the gold mine to build a house for Feng''s illness.


    Isn��t there an idiom called "Golden House Cangjiao"?


    Rong Huang felt that she could shove the disease into a house made of gold and hide it while the phoenix disease was still young and her head was not flexible enough.


    Just thinking about it makes me happy.


    The broken boy with an inflexible head: "???"


    The disciples of the Brahma Sect and other elders who came to redeem people came vigorously and left with anger.


    When he left, he also took away the ransom money placed on the ground, and released a cruel word.


    "I hope Sect Master Rong will not regret it!"


    Rong Huang smiled, not really.


    Rong Huang was a little reluctant, but he didn''t feel distressed when he thought of the gold mine.


    Less than half of the remaining sects did not dare to force their heads, and honestly paid the ransom.

 Chapter 449： Sect villain (33)

    Although the ransom was not very large, Rong Huang reluctantly accepted it because these sects were not very strong.


    After Rong Huang personally registered, he asked the three elders behind him to take them to lead the person back, and then put the stack of paper in Ruoyan''s hand, picked up Shang Teng and ran away.


    Ruo Yan looked at a piece of paper with ghost symbols on it, and slowly typed a "?" in his head.


    Dare to feel that the young lady was rubbing ink and spreading paper just now, just writing about loneliness?


    -


    After receiving a large amount of ransom, Rong Huang just sat in the bedroom and counted the treasures of spiritual stones all afternoon.


    Rong Huang waited until the meal was time to withdraw his mind.


    After eating, Rong Huang wandered around in the peach forest below the mountain, and after returning, he washed and fell asleep.


    Zheng Xiang, who was sleeping in the middle of the night, Rong Huang suddenly felt some difficulty breathing.


    Her chest seemed to be pressed tightly by something, and she was almost out of breath.


    Rong Huang tried to wave his claws, but his limbs were firmly squeezed by a force, and he couldn''t move.


    Rong Huang collapsed into a small biscuit, and the whole phoenix lay straight on the small wooden bed.


    The thing on his body was really heavy, and Rong Huang couldn''t breathe.


    Rong Huang opened his mouth, panting hard, and a warm breath sprayed down from the side of her neck, which made her excited and opened her eyes immediately.


    Then, he met a pair of black black crows, long narrow and glamorous eyes.


    The pupils of those eyes were strange and evil, and their eyes were dark and sick.


    The eyes looking at her were obsessed.


    Rong Huang''s back quickly burst into coldness, as if ice cubes were poured into the collar of his shirt.


    The boy blinked and his eyes flowed.


    The moment Rong Huang opened his eyes before, what he saw was an illusion, and there was only purity in those eyes.


    Rong Huang: "???"


    Rong Huang looked at him lying on his body and at the young man about 20 years old. He was startled at first, and then exclaimed. He lifted his foot and kicked him out of the bed.


    This, this...what the **** is this? !


    Why is it in the king''s cot?


    Rong''s horror.JPG.


    Rong Huang hugged the quilt and sat on the bed with a look of horror, his back pressed against the wall, his dark and moist eyes widened.


    "Who are you? Why are you in my room?"


    Rong Huang thought that such a thing was lying on her body just now, and suddenly he had the thought of hitting the wall.


    Woo, she is not clean anymore.


    Shang Teng looked at Rong Huang in a daze, with two packs of tears in his eyes, full of grievances.


    He didn''t understand why Rong Huang kicked him out of bed.


    His **** hurts.


    Shang Teng put a hand on the edge of the bed, and his clear voice was a bit muffled. He whispered, "Master."


    Rong Huang heard these two words in horror, biting his hand and staring at Shang Teng.


    "Why, where are you evildoer, dare to pretend to be my disciple?!!!"


    Rong Huangpa yelled loudly, and at the same time stretched out a little jiojio to kick Shang Teng''s paw on the edge of the bed, with a fierce expression on his face.


    Student Shang Teng was even more aggrieved.


    His hands hurt too.


    Master is a fierce duck.


    "Master." There was a layer of water in the young man''s eyes, and it was shining against the moonlight, a bit seductive.


    Rong Huang brushed back the little jiojio, and scolded, "What are you talking about nonsense? My disciple is only four and a half years old, and he is still a child, so he is not as big as you!"


    Shang Teng''s rose-like lips pressed tightly, suddenly raised his hand and pulled open the collar.


    Rong Huang: "?????!!!"


    Rong Huang quickly shrank himself into a quail, holding a small quilt, covering his eyes and shaking.

 Chapter 450： Zongmen Villain (34)

    Unexpectedly, this gadget is not only a fake, but also an exhibitionist.


    She is just a three-year-old child duck of 98,400 months! !


    "Master, I''m Shang Teng, look at me." Shang Teng''s voice suddenly drew closer, and Rong Huang could smell the delicious plum fragrance on his body.


    Rong Huang: Huh, eh?


    What''s this smell?


    It''s the smell of Feng disease!


    Rong Huang quietly put down her small paws covering her eyes, and as soon as she opened her eyes, she saw the demon boy with half exposed fragrant shoulders.


    The eyes of the unborn boy are clean and naive, as if they have been washed with water, without the slightest dirt.


    Rong Huang blinked, his eyes moved down, and he stopped on the young white and **** collarbone.


    There, there is a long scar.


    Rong Huang''s slender and curled eyelashes trembled. Looking at the young man in front of him, he tremblingly stretched out a small hand and poked his collarbone, "Shang Teng?"


    The warm and soft finger pads lightly rubbed the skin, and the boy''s breathing suddenly became a little faster.


    Seeing that Rong Huang recognized him, the young boy''s narrow eyes suddenly seemed to be covered with broken stars.


    Shang Teng nodded his head heavily, leaned his face over with a smile, and rubbed against Rong Huang''s cheek, like a coquettish big cat.


    "Master~"


    "It''s my duck, I''m Shang Teng~"


    Rong Huang''s heart trembled at the rising tail sound, and the whole phoenix burned.


    Rong Huang blushed, and subconsciously reached out his hand to push Shang Teng away, but he didn''t know that he touched his hand and touched a piece of slippery skin.


    Rong Huang almost jumped up from the small wooden bed.


    "Ahhhhh-"


    "You, you, you are not reserved! You let me go!" Rong Huang stammered and shouted, with a full bluff in his tone.


    Rong Huang stared at him, trying to scare Shang Teng away with his eyes.


    Shang Teng blinked, sighed obediently, and left Rong Huang''s cheeks, kneeling down in front of Rong Huang''s bed with his knees on the ground.


    I don''t know where the light blue gown came from, hanging loosely on his shoulders, half hidden and half exposed.


    It''s not tempting.


    "Why did you suddenly become like this?" Rong Huang swallowed and took the one who grew up overnight?


    It''s not so fast to pull out seedlings and encourage growth, right?


    Moreover, why did he appear in her room and climbed onto her crib?


    Rong Huang issued a doubt from the depths of his soul.


    Shang Teng curled his eyes and said softly, "I feel sick at night, and my whole body hurts. It''s like this when I wake up."


    "I think it''s so cold in the quilt. I missed Master, so I came to see Master."


    "Master~" Shang Teng lowered his voice, with some ambiguity, "You are so fragrant and so soft!"


    Check it out!


    Check it out!


    The tone that was supposed to be and comfortably sound was simply too frustrating.


    Rong Huang deeply suspected that Shang Teng''s following sentence was hooking her, but seeing the young Chunche''s eyes, he felt that it was impossible.


    She looked like she was not very clever, how could she do anything to hook her up.


    It must be her illusion!


    Rong Huang took a deep breath. Just as he was about to drive someone, the bedroom door was suddenly opened from the outside.


    Rong Huang didn''t even think about it, he squeezed Shang Teng''s head, stuffed it into the bed, and pressed it firmly with his hands.


    Shang Teng let out a soft cry, and in a panic tore open Rong Huang''s light pink shirt, revealing a beautiful white collarbone.


    Rong Huang: "..."


    If Yan heard Rong Huang''s cry, let''s see what happened.


    As soon as I opened the door, I saw such a beautiful scene.


    "Miss?" Ruo Yan didn''t expect that Rong Huang would start her second spring at night, and she was a little surprised at the same time she was pleasantly surprised.


    Everyone would be surprised that a man suddenly appeared in my lady''s boudoir.

 Chapter 451： Zongmen Villain (35)

    Rong Huang laughed dryly and drove people away without hesitation, "I''m fine, you can go out."


    If Yan was stunned, he lowered his head and walked out.


    The door closed with a click.


    "Master." Shang Teng''s dull sound came from the quilt.


    Rong Huang gritted his teeth, "Shut up."


    Shang Teng whimpered and stopped talking.


    "No matter how restless your hand is, I''m going to beat you." Rong Huang looked at Shang Teng, who had slipped a hand into the quilt and scratched the back of her instep, squinting, and said fiercely.


    Shang Teng withdrew his hand with some regrets, his eyes hidden under the quilt were dark and deep.


    Gee, it''s a pity.


    Master��s feet are very soft and warm.


    Shang Teng came out of the quilt, and his dark and sticky eyes suddenly became clean and clear.


    "Master, I was wrong." Shang Teng said coquettishly to Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang snorted, indicating that he did not accept, and pointed to the long case not far away, "Go over there and lie down."


    "Okay, Master." Shang Teng obediently knelt and sat behind the long case, then looked at Rong Huang eagerly.


    "Do you...know why you became like this?" Rong Huang looked at the teenager who was taller and stronger than her, with some regrets.


    She still likes the phoenix disease of the little boy who can be lifted up with one hand.


    Shang Teng: "I don''t know."


    Rong Huang: "Do you remember the past?"


    Shang Teng: "I don''t remember."


    Yes, I don''t know if I ask three questions.


    Rong Huang frowned and thought for a while, and finally made a final decision, "Since you don''t remember anything, please stay in Shengtianzong first and become my apprentice."


    "Master, will I leave Shengtianzong when I remember?"


    Shang Teng''s fingers curled up casually on his knees, and his eyes were filled with dark colors.


    I don''t want to leave.


    Rong Huang loosened a little quilt, his voice was soft and sweet, "Do you want to leave Saint Heaven Sect?"


    If Feng Bingbing dared to leave Shengtianzong, she would lock him into the small golden room and lock it with a gold chain.


    Hehehe.


    Shang Teng smiled and stared at Rong Huang, his voice as soft as running water, "I don''t want to." I don''t want to leave the master.


    Rong Huang heaved a sigh of relief, but at the same time, it was a pity that her little golden house plan would probably be ruined.


    "It''s okay if you are happy, now I am going to sleep." Rong Huang issued a banquet order.


    Rong Huang, as a very clean and self-contained little phoenix, would never leave Shang Teng in the room.


    It will take a few more days to stay.


    It seemed that she was very unreserved.


    Shang Teng tilted his head to look at Rong Huang, his black and white pupils with attractive and deep light, "Master is going to sleep?"


    Rong Huang nodded.


    "Can I sleep with Master?"


    Rong Huang immediately hugged the little quilt, his head shook like a rattle, "No!"


    Shang Teng''s original eyes dimmed suddenly, as if a star had fallen, "But I am so scared to sleep alone, I don''t dare to sleep alone."


    "If the master is by my side, I can sleep well."


    "Master, don''t you love me the most?"


    Rong Huang: "???"


    What kind of show operation is this?


    Rong Huang felt that there was something wrong with Shang Teng''s words, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong.


    In her brief moment of stunner, Shang Teng had already rubbed from the long case to the front, kicked off his shoes, and climbed onto the bed very neatly.


    With a long body and a long arm, the boy took the little girl into his arms.


    Shang Teng buried the girl''s neck and sniffed quietly, successfully smelling the delicious milk scent.


    The boy''s eyes were fascinated, and his voice sank a little, "Master is so good, I like Master the most."


    Rong Huang: QAQ


    Rong Huang collapsed into a small biscuit on the small wooden bed, feeling that Shang Teng did not respect his teacher at all.


    She wants to drive him out of the teacher''s door! !

 Chapter 452： Zongmen Villain (36)

    Rong Huang''s whole body was soft and crumpled.


    "You, you, give me a start!" Rong Huang stretched out his hand to push Shang Teng, and tried to suckle.


    Shang Teng''s chest felt as if he was being pressed by a mountain, and he was dead.


    Shang Teng took a breath and started a little bit, but he leaned forward quickly and held him tighter. "Master, don''t move, be good."


    Ma De, am I the master or are you the master? !


    Rong Huang''s soft white face was full of peach blossom pink, adding a bit of beauty, and he felt like he was in a stove.


    Rong Huang didn''t give up, trying to get out of Shang Teng''s arms a second time.


    Shang Teng easily grasped Rong Huang''s awkward little movements, sighed lightly, and squeezed the person into his arms again.


    It seems to melt the little girl in her arms into the bones and flesh.


    "Master, stop making trouble and go to bed."


    The noisy Rong Huang Jiojio wrapped in the quilt did not know how many times he moved to the wall, but he was still caught in the feet of the young man.


    Rong Huang clearly felt that Shang Teng was hooking her ankle with his foot.


    Rong Huang: Smile.JPG.


    Rong Huang took a long breath, pretending to be dead.


    Rong Huang felt that she could not sleep well tonight.


    Five minutes later, Rong Huang: "Huhuhu."


    Hearing the girl''s steady and quiet breathing, the boy who had closed his eyes slowly opened his eyes.


    The oppressive gaze started from the little girl''s soft brows, all the way down, and stopped on the ruddy lips.


    The little girl''s lips were red and gorgeous, like the color of a rose.


    The lip beads on the upper lip are small and cute, and they are quite attractive.


    Xu Shi was held in her arms and felt a little difficult to breathe. The little girl''s lips opened slightly, and the white millet teeth were faintly visible.


    The youth''s eyes were dark, containing the desire and color of the turbulent sea water.


    Move the hand on the waist, to the little girl''s ear.


    She rubbed the delicate skin behind her ear with her thinly callused fingertips, with a bit of teasing and teasing.


    Rong Huang felt a little itchy in his sleep, groaned, raised his hand and patted it, and the little milk made a sweet voice, "Don''t move!"


    Shang Teng chuckled, his fingertips kept moving.


    Rong Huang was uncomfortable being rubbed, twisting and twisting vigorously, and finally was pinched by the young man''s powerful arms to his waist and nailed to the small wooden bed.


    Brush your fingertips across the white and tender earlobes, across your cheeks, to the corners of your lips.


    The shallow warm breath hit the fingertips, making people''s hearts itchy.


    Shang Teng''s Adam''s apple rolled, his eyes fixed on Rong Huang''s face, hot and hot.


    The little girl looks very good, her skin is top white, with a fragile and transparent feeling of fragility.


    It seems that it will break if you touch it harder.


    Shang Teng''s breathing was burning, and his fingers were slightly hard.


    Want to see her broken.


    but--


    If she had broken down, she wouldn''t be as vigorous as the morning light, right?


    Shang Teng removed his fingers, and the slender fingers of the joints gently pinched the girl''s chin, rubbed it twice, and drew the girl''s dissatisfied hum and slap again.


    Shang Teng felt the back of his hand numb, and chuckled, his voice low and hoarse.


    In the dim darkness, there is some horrible and unclear meaning.


    I don''t know how long it has passed, or how many times I rubbed the corner of the girl''s mouth. Shang Teng sighed lightly, using his fingers to lift the girl''s chin.


    The boy leaned forward.


    The bright moonlight came in through the window screens, projected on the small wooden bed, reflecting two figures close to each other.


    -


    Rong Huang woke up and found that he had fallen asleep from the end of the bed to the end of the bed.

 Chapter 453： Zongmen Villain (37)

    Her little jiojio is facing Shang Teng Junmei Xie Ning''s face.


    Rong Huang moved Jiojio subconsciously, and his pinky shell-like toes poke Shang Teng''s face, directly poke his face out of a nest.


    The boy''s stretched brows frowned, his eyelashes trembled lightly, as if he was about to wake up.


    Frightened Rong Huang immediately retracted the little Jiojio, shrank himself into a ball and curled up in the corner.


    Rong Huang stared at Shang Teng''s face, while biting his hands with a tangled expression on his face.


    When did she allow him to climb into her little wooden bed last night?


    She remembered that she was going to send people out last night, why did she suddenly fall asleep?


    Rong Huang bulged his cheeks and suddenly felt a little pain in his mouth.


    Rong Huang hissed and touched it with his hand, but it still hurts.


    It''s still a bit swollen.


    Rong Huang''s eyes were blank. Did she eat spicy food last night?


    There seems to be no duck.


    Just when Rong Huang was covering his mouth and wondering why his mouth was swollen, Shang Teng You leisurely opened his eyes.


    In fact, he woke up early in the morning, earlier than Rong Huang.


    When he woke up, Rong Huang''s feet were on his face, rubbing twice from time to time, and even wanted to poke his nostrils.


    Shang Teng took it away, and Rong Huang came up again.


    Repeat the past, never get tired of it.


    Shang Teng''s dark eyes were a little gloomy.


    When he felt that Rong Huang was about to wake up, he immediately gave up moving her feet and decisively chose to pretend to sleep.


    But he didn''t expect Rong Huang to dare to hit his face with his foot after waking up.


    Thinking that he has been the leader of the demons for nearly two hundred years, who is not respectful to him, lest he be offended.


    No one has ever dared to do this to him.


    As soon as Shang Teng opened his eyes, he met Rong Huang''s black and white eyes.


    Shang Teng lowered his eyes and looked at his little girl, thinking of the sweet taste of last night, and subconsciously licked his lower lip.


    but--


    If it were her, he was willing to give her the right to be presumptuous.


    The limp little girl, from head to toe, from hair to toes, is what he wants.


    Let him simply love it.


    Shang Teng condensed all his thoughts, his expression was soft, his voice was slightly dumb as he had just woke up, and there was some water in his eyes, "Master, are you awake?"


    Rong Huang blinked and nodded, "I woke up."


    Shang Teng smiled, "Master, we should get up."


    Rong Huang grabbed the tousled hair, oh, crawled over Shang Teng''s lap, got out of bed and put on shoes.


    "Master, can you bring me a piece of clothing?"


    Rong Huang heard the voice from Shang Teng behind him and turned his head to look at him.


    The boy was wrapped in a quilt, his clothes were messy, and the tails of his narrow eyes were a little red.


    Rong Huang''s mind immediately came up with words such as "rag doll", "travelled" and "like being overwhelmed by a truck"... and so on.


    Rong Huang: "..."


    Rong Huang quickly removed his eyes and coughed, "Clothes? Oh yes, I''ll let someone get them."


    After speaking, Sa Yazi ran out of the bedroom with two short legs.


    Ah ah ah, she suspects Feng Bingbing is a dog thing seduce her!


    Rong Huang feels that her big baby will not be guaranteed sooner or later.


    Rong Huang found Ruo Yan with a flushed face, pinched the jade ornament on his waist and said, "Go get a suit of disciple and bring it to my room."


    Ruo Yan responded, looking at Rong Huang''s red cheeks, with some doubts, "Miss, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Huh?" Rong Huang looked blank.


    "Your face is very red." Ruo Yan pointed and said softly.


    Rong Huang raised his hand and touched his face, it was really hot.


    It should be caused by walking too fast just now.

 Chapter 454： Zongmen Villain (38)

    Waving his small paw and fanning the wind, Rong Huang took a breath and said nonsense seriously, "I just got up and covered it in the bed."


    After hearing this, Ruo Yan remembered the scene he saw in Rong Huang''s bedroom last night.


    At that time, the lady''s face was as red as it is now, and the invisible man was hiding under the quilt, not knowing what shameful things he was doing.


    If Yan bit her lower lip, she felt that the second spring of the young lady was coming very fiercely.


    "The slave and maid will be sent over later." Ruo Yan smiled and said again, "What do you want to eat this morning, the maid? The slave will let someone do it."


    In the past few days, Ruoyan discovered that Rong Huang fell in love with all kinds of meals, and he had enjoyed eating with the little boy who had not cultivated.


    So now when three meals a day are reached, he will ask Rong Huang what he wants to eat in advance.


    "casual."


    Rong Huang dropped the two words and hurriedly left the cabin with his skirt.


    Originally, Rong Huang was going to pick a few peaches at the foot of the mountain, but was stopped by the second elder on the way.


    "Sect Master, Brahma Sect and five other sects have come to give our sect a battle post. Are you going to check it out?


    Rong Huang didn''t notice how worried the expression on the face of the second elder was, but immediately became interested.


    "Brahma Sect?" Rong Huang turned his footsteps and immediately walked towards the gate of Saint Heaven Sect. "Are there many people here? Those who want to go, want to go!"


    The second elder looked at Rong Huang with a look of excitement, anxiously heartbroken.


    This suzerain is not very old and not stable at all.


    Isn��t this fighting for death against Brahma Sect, the largest sect in the mainland?


    They didn''t dare to say anything because of partiality, so they could only do things with their heads down.


    With the lessons learned from Yiwu and Hu Yixuan, who would dare to offend Rong Huang without thinking?


    I''m afraid that I don''t want to be thrown into a mass grave. The bones are gone.


    The second elder''s heart was desolate, and he felt that the future was hopeless.


    The steps under my feet are almost in millimeters, moving step by step towards the gate.


    unwilling.


    I really don''t want to wow!


    If time can be turned back, he will definitely discourage the Sect Master not to imprison those elders.


    In short, I regret it.


    Rong Huang didn''t care if others liked it or not, his two thin legs almost slipped into a hot wheel.


    Her gold mine, her little golden house, and a lot of gold and silver treasures will soon come into her little pocket.


    Rong Huang''s pace was fast, and even the second elder was forced to speed up.


    The second elder wanted to cry without tears, so he had to step up his pace.


    When I walked to the gate of Saint Tianzong, I saw a large group of men and women wearing various disciple uniforms and holding various weapons.


    Looking around, it is full of black human heads.


    Almost occupied a large area in front of the Saint Tianzong gate.


    Rong Huang looked at the second elder of the Brahma Sect who was standing at the forefront with a terrible expression, and suddenly thought of the great elder and others who were still locked in the Holy Heaven Sect.


    I haven''t paid attention to those people for so long, and I don''t know if they are dead.


    It seems that she also asked Ruo Yan to send a lot of books for those people to copy.


    Rong Huang is ready to go back and check the results.


    They can''t be too happy, after all, those people have been abandoned now, and their good friends are not even willing to pay the ransom.


    While walking away, the second elder of the Brahma Sect had a cold face, as if Rong Huang owed him millions of spiritual stones, "Sect Master Rong, today I will lead my disciples to fight against Saint Heaven Sect, and ask Saint Heaven Sect to prepare for the challenge. "


    Rong Huang glanced at the twenty disciples carrying swords behind the second elder, and raised his eyebrows.


    Looking at this equipment, I''m still prepared.


    But Rong Huang was also prepared early in the morning, waiting for them to come to ask for money.

 Chapter 455： Zongmen Villain (39)

    "Where''s the post?" Rong Huang opened his hands, his palms were white and clean in the sun, like a pool of snow.


    The clouds were surging down, and the young woman''s face carried an aura of immortality, as if she was about to rise into a fairy in the next moment.


    Most of the female disciples present looked at Rong Huang''s extremely beautiful face and milky white complexion, and their eyes flashed with envy and jealousy.


    Such an amazing beauty is nothing more, he is still the master of the Holy Heaven Sect.


    But they believed that soon she would no longer be the Sect Master of the Holy Heaven Sect.


    And Shengtianzong will soon cease to exist.


    It is a joke to offend so many sects and want to stay out of the matter.


    The second elder of Brahma Sect snorted coldly, took out a war post, waved the war post to Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang raised his hand and took the battle post, opened it and looked at it, it was a bunch of ghost symbols.


    Rong Huang said that he did not recognize, and immediately raised his eyes to look at the people present, "The Brahma Sect is here, what about the others?"


    As soon as Rong Huang''s words came to an end, a dozen or so Zhan posts appeared in front of her.


    Rong Huang: "..."


    The speed is really fast.


    Rong Huang received the war post and slid it into the hands of the second elder behind him.


    "It''s better to hit the sun if you choose a day. It just happens that today, the lord is free, why not just today?"


    "That''s what I meant!" everyone who came to post the battle said in unison.


    The sound was deafening, almost shaking off the number of Saint Tianzong.


    The corner of Rong Huang''s mouth smiled deeper, and he raised his finger in a direction, "Please."


    Without waiting for the people who came to post the war posts, he disappeared in front of them in the blink of an eye.


    The second elder of the Brahma Sect saw only a stream of light flashing by, and Rong Huang had disappeared.


    His eyes flashed slightly, and he didn''t expect Rong Huang''s cultivation base to be so profound.


    After all, they had thought that Rong Huang had killed Yiwu and seized the position of Sect Master by relying on the sacred beast Phoenix, and she had no strength in her own right.


    Now it seems that they are thinking too simple.


    He couldn''t see Rong Huang''s cultivation base, and Rong Huang''s strength was not weak.


    Then there is only one possibility, that is, Rong Huang is more powerful than him.


    This conclusion caused anxiety in the eyes of the second elder of Brahma Sect.


    I hope that the group of disciples in the sect will be able to stand up a little bit and not let the Brahma Sect lose face.


    A group of people came to the ring one after another,


    The disciples of the Saint Tianzong also stood in front of the ring and lined up in an orderly manner.


    On the opposite side are the disciples of the sect headed by Brahma Sect.


    Rong Huang and the elders of the various sects were sitting on the high platform, watching a group of small boys fighting underneath, and from time to time, he could hear cheers.


    Although the strength of the disciples of the Saint Tianzong is not as good as that of the disciples of the Brahma Sect, Rong Huang has taught them the trick to victory over the past two days. Rong Huang is not worried about the defeat of the Saint Tianzong.


    Looking at Rong Huang, who was sitting on the chair with Da Ma Jin Dao, the second elder of the Brahma Sect showed three points of arrogance, three points of sarcasm and four points of carelessness.


    "Sect Master Rong, is this the winning ticket?"


    Rong Huang lazily lifted his eyelids and looked at the second elder of Brahma Sect with the look of the rod.


    "It''s not the Holy Heaven Sect that won, is it possible that it''s your Brahma Sect?"


    The second elder of Brahma Sect: "..."


    I have seen a shameless person, and I have never seen such a shameless person.


    It was almost comparable to the evil leader of the demon clan I had seen in the past few years.


    Looking at the arena again, the disciples of the Brahma Sect''s cultivation rank followed one by one and were picked down by the disciples of the Saint Tianzong, and the spirit beasts summoned were also defeated by the disciples of the Saint Tianzong.


    The wrinkled old face of the second elder of Brahma Sect was green and white, as if he had swallowed something unclean.

 Chapter 456： Zongmen Villain (40)

    "Sheng Tianzong cheated!"


    A disciple of the Brahma Sect who was beaten up on the ring suddenly shouted.


    Rong Huang followed the prestige and raised his eyebrows.


    Who did she say it was? It turned out to be the second spring that Ban Ning was looking for after Hu Yixuan was caught by a shark in the original plot.


    Looks not very clever.


    No wonder Ban Ning was used as a stepping stone.


    The second elder of the Brahma Sect seemed to have caught the handle, his eyes flashed, "Sect Master Rong, how do you explain?"


    Rong Huang''s eyes were almost turned over to the sky, how did this IQ become the second elder?


    Is it possible that it is more bald than whose head?


    Rong Huang propped his elbow on the arm of the chair, leaning on the back of the chair like boneless, "What do I say? Of course there is no cheating."


    The second elder was full of fire from Rong Huang''s eyes "Why are you so stupid and such a simple question?" He couldn''t wait to summon a spirit beast and tear her up.


    "Sect Master Rong admits this?" The soft knife didn''t work, and the second elder of the Brahma Sect began to use the hard knife.


    The second elder of the Brahma Sect said that he would poke countless holes in Rong Huang''s body.


    But Rong Huang doesn''t want to eat hard or soft.


    "Did I say that?" Rong Huang looked at Ban Ning''s second spring who was beaten up by a dog in the ring, smiling so hard that he couldn''t see his teeth. "Nothing."


    "You!" The second elder opened his eyes full of anger.


    Just as the second elder was preparing to intimidate and lure, suddenly there was a loud shout from the ring.


    I saw the second spring that was originally pressed and beaten, suddenly his whole body turned red and his body soared.


    Rong Huang deeply suspected that he had drunk too much deer milk powder, which not only caused his head to grow bigger, but the whole person became bigger.


    The Saint Tianzong disciple was lifted off and hit the edge of the ring heavily, half of his body fell outside the ring, looking like he could not fall off.


    At this time, a huge tiger suddenly appeared behind Erchun, with extremely long sharp fangs shining with cold light.


    "Tower, go up!" The Second Spring shouted loudly.


    The fierce tiger roared, stepped away from his limbs, and quickly rushed towards the disciple of the Saint Tianzong who was paralyzed on the ground and could not get up.


    If it wasn''t for the wrong location, Rong Huang almost laughed out of this spirit beast''s name.


    Obviously, in the second spring, he took forbidden drugs and forcibly improved his cultivation.


    This is the biggest taboo in the competition, and it must be punished.


    "Earth elder, you Brahma Sect, is this playing yin?" Rong Huang looked at the second elder with a cold look, his voice soft, without a trace of deterrence.


    It''s just that the split handrail made the second elder''s back chill.


    The second elder hadn''t realized why Rong Huang called him the elder, when he saw Rong Huang wave his hand, a giant beast appeared on the ring.


    "Mediterranean elders, since Brahma Sect is shameless, this suzerain doesn''t care about anything."


    Second elder: "???"


    Mediterranean? !


    The stout limbs of the giant beast fell on the ring, and the strong ring trembled.


    At the moment when the giant beast appeared, the elders of the ground clearly saw that the original imposing tiger suddenly slowed down, his forelimbs softened, and he knelt directly on the ring.


    Land elder: "???"


    Not only the land elders, but everyone present was stunned.


    This fierce tiger is a level five spirit beast, equivalent to the strength of the golden core in the early stage. This behemoth that suddenly appeared, even without a trick, scared the tiger to the ground? !


    The tiger''s forelimbs fell on the ground, trembling all over, as if it were extremely scared.


    Glutton looked at the spirit beast not far away, with a fan-shaped picture in his big eyes.


    It stomped its feet, opened its mouth, and spit out a white dumpling.


    Rong Huang: "......???"

 Chapter 457： Zongmen Villain (41)

    Bai Tuanzi rolled around the ring a few times before hitting the feet of the spirit beast lying on the ground about to die.


    Bai Tuanzi was forced to stop.


    "Chiji����"


    Bai Tuanzi stretched out his small body and took the lead to pop out two long white furry ears.


    The long ears shook, the white dumpling collapsed into a round pie, and the little tail behind his **** was cocked triumphantly.


    Rong Huang''s eyebrows jumped, why did the little things from the last world follow?


    Rong Huang cast his puzzled gaze on the gluttonous glutton, and he saw it with a guilty conscience and dying.


    I didn''t expect that when I first saw the little fierce beast that only bared its teeth and faked its teeth, now it would do something quietly without telling her?


    Rong Huang bends his lower lip.


    This feeling is pretty good.


    Glutton was sleeping before, but was suddenly summoned by Rong Huang, and he forgot the fact that it had hidden a little rabbit.


    It originally wanted to roar and let this spirit beast taste its power.


    Miscalculated.


    "Quick battle and quick decision." The woman''s rose-like gorgeous rosy lips moved lightly, with a calm calmness.


    Glutton understood that Rong Huang didn''t care about this, and immediately his whole body was full of power.


    Even if it is now allowed to move the mountain, it is not impossible.


    As soon as he was about to rush up to swallow the spirit beast, he saw the white dumplings at the feet of the spirit beast suddenly showing a fierce appearance, and the two rabbit teeth flashed with cold light, and there was a loud "ߴ".


    Immediately afterwards, everyone present saw the spirit beast that had been scared enough to roll his eyes directly and fainted.


    The spirit beast was originally on the edge of the ring, slipped its limbs, and fell directly off the ring with a loud noise.


    Rong Huang stretched out his small paws and clapped.


    The gluttony is amazing, and the little bunny is amazing.


    The land elder resisted the urge to stand up and stop the fight, feeling that there was a nail on the chair under him, and it was pricking people very hard.


    The second spring who had forcibly upgraded his cultivation level obviously couldn''t accept this result. He stared at Rong Huang and shouted angrily, his body became taller, more than two meters in full.


    From a distance, it looks more like a hill.


    Rong Huang tapped on the handrail with his fingertips and smiled and looked at the earth elders, "Earth elders, you disciples of the Brahma Sect, are quite powerful. I admire them."


    The elders... the elders are going to die of anger.


    In Brahma Sect, every disciple will forcibly upgrade the secret technique of cultivation, but this is for them to use at the moment of life and death.


    Who asked him to use it at this time? !


    It''s a shame to Brahma Sect!


    The land elders now wish to dig a hole in, which is really shameful.


    Facing Rong Huang''s cynicism, the local elder smiled strongly, thinking of the several elders still being held in the Brahma Sect, his lungs were hurting with anger.


    "Fortunately, Sect Master Rong praised him absurdly."


    Rong Huang rolled his eyes without concealment, "I''m talking the opposite, can''t you tell me? It''s stupid!"


    Elder: "..."


    I''m so angry, but I still have to keep smiling.


    On the ring there, Second Spring looked at the gluttonous and rabbits with red eyes, wishing to smash them into pieces.


    The second spring raised his hand and directly sacrificed the weapon.


    It was a copper hammer, completely dark, and looked quite powerful.


    Rong Huang sighed in his heart. He didn''t expect that the man Ban Ning''s heroine liked was the darling of the sect.


    It''s no wonder that he will be spotted as a furnace tripod.


    Deserve it, hehe.


    The second spring snorted and smashed the gluttonous glutton who was already lying on the ring and playing with his tail while holding the copper hammer.


    Glutton didn''t put the second spring in his eyes, and threw his tail in the ring leisurely.

 Chapter 458： Zongmen Villain (42)

    Nothing more than a weak chicken in a small world, it''s not the servant of Fushu.


    Fushu is an emperor, so it''s fine if he can''t beat him. How could he let a mortal move rough in front of him?


    Glutton spouted a breath from his nose, and without standing up, he waved his tail directly and flew the person away.


    The second spring was caught off guard by being caught off guard, and he slammed heavily beside the disciple of Saint Tianzong who fell on the edge of the ring and couldn''t get up. He spouted a mouthful of blood.


    Make the original dark wood color of the ring a bit deeper.


    This was not enough. The tip of the gluttonous tail rolled up the copper hammer on the ground and threw it out.


    A copper hammer of several hundred jin hit his chest heavily, and the second spring, like his spirit beast, did not even make a sound. He rolled his eyes and passed out.


    I don''t know whether I live or die.


    In the huge competition arena, even a needle can be heard quietly.


    The disciples of other sects all recognize Second Spring as the best disciple of the Brahma Sect, and will probably become one of the elders in the future.


    Now that Second Spring was beaten so that he didn''t even know his mother, the people present were shocked and scared.


    What was surprised was the strength of gluttony.


    What is scared is whether the tragic situation like Second Spring will appear on them.


    The timid disciple couldn''t take care of the elder of his family''s sect who was sitting side by side with Rong Huang, so he moved extremely fast and sacrificed his long sword, and then the royal sword fled.


    The dog can''t drive the fast ones.


    One of the elders recognized that there was a disciple he knew among those who had fled, and his face flushed.


    I felt that the whole figure was stripped of clothes and pushed in front of the others, very embarrassed.


    With a move, Rong Huang lifted the rabbit that was spreading at the feet of the spirit beast to him, pinched the nape of the neck and placed it on his lap, squeezing the fur slowly.


    Rong Huang looked sideways at the elder, the whole person was tea-smelling.


    "The disciples of the Brahma Sect are beaten like this. I believe that the disciples of the Holy Sky Sect are not intentional, nor do I intentionally."


    "So Elder, do you still fight?"


    The land elder had a terrible headache and wanted to run away now.


    But he always remembered what the Sovereign said to him before leaving, not so much as an exhortation, but as an order.


    Sect Master told him to bring back Cai Chun and others.


    If he can''t bring it back, he doesn''t have to go back.


    The land elder looked at Rong Huang''s exquisite profile, his heart moved, and he gritted his teeth, "Sect Master Rong, is there still a shortage of people in the Holy Heaven Sect?"


    Rong Huang: "???" Huh?


    "What are you talking about? I didn''t hear it clearly because the wind was too strong."


    The local elder tried his best to raise a flattering smile, and brought the seven words "one who knows the times is a brilliant man" to the extreme.


    "I said, if I apply to join the Holy Heaven Sect now, is it too late?"


    If he turns right now and becomes a member of the Holy Heaven Sect, he won''t be beaten, right?


    Infighting or something, the worst.


    "No, no, your elder is the second elder of the Brahma Sect. How can you quit?" Rong Huang looked incredible.


    The land elder now became a smirk boy, trying to smirk.


    Seeing that the time was about to come, Rong Huang smiled and said, "Yes, but do you have any reason for me to offend Brahma Sect for accepting you as a person from Saint Heaven Sect?"


    The land elder''s eyelids twitched.


    He always thought that Rong Huang had completely offended Brahma Sect at the moment he detained Cai Chun.


    Dare to love in Rong Huang''s eyes, and haven''t offended Brahma Sect? !


    Rong Huang probably didn''t know the character of the Brahma Sect''s suzerain, Jazi.


    When the land elder turned his eyes, he ignored the contemptuous eyes of the other elder disciples, and his tongue was as clever as he said, "I am now in the middle stage of the Yuan Ying, and I can do nothing."

 Chapter 459： Zongmen Villain (43)

    "Just let me be an ordinary mentor in the Holy Heaven Sect. It is my honor to serve the disciples of the Holy Heaven Sect."


    Compared with fate, what is dignity?


    Gou fate matters.


    Everyone: Bah, shameless.


    Rong Huang slowly shook his head, "Not enough."


    The heart of the land elder was bleeding, and the words were almost squeezed out of his teeth, "I have some savings over the years, and I am willing to donate to the Holy Heaven Sect for free."


    Rong Huang expressed his satisfaction with the elders'' knowledge of the current affairs, and clapped his hands, "Yes, you can stay today."


    The land elders cheered and cheered, glad that he had survived.


    "Remember to hand over everything that should be handed in before moving in."


    With a smile, Rong Huang slammed the originally fluttering land elder into the ground, and his whole person was wilted.


    "After you don''t use it, you can do it now." The land elder presented two spatial rings with his hands.


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows and took it unceremoniously.


    The land elder almost cried looking at the space ring that Rong Huang casually threw into the handmaid''s hand behind him.


    "What? The elders are not happy?"


    "Happy, happy, very happy!"


    The look of the dog''s legs of the elders was simply blinding.


    Everyone here deeply spurned his cunning nature.


    Rong Huang slapped the rabbit and glanced at the ring, "Clean up everything that needs to be cleaned up. The defeated sect remembers to pay the ransom, otherwise your dear friends, you may have to die here."


    "Okay, we will pay the ransom now."


    "Who should Sect Master Rong give this ransom?"


    Rong Huang glanced at Ruoyan.


    If Yan knew immediately, he took a step forward, "Elders, the Sovereign has other things to do, so I''ll be fine with the ransom."


    Rong Huang stood up holding the rabbit, Shi Shiran left the ring under the eyes of everyone.


    Listening to the sound of the crashing spirit stone falling into the box behind him, Rong Huang felt very comfortable.


    The little bunny shrank in her arms, shivering.


    She felt that her fur was about to be bald by this big devil.


    Huh.


    Back in the cabin, Shang Teng was already sitting on the doorstep, waiting eagerly for her to come back.


    Seeing Rong Huang, Shang Teng immediately stood up, with a gentle tone and a bit of coquetry, "Master."


    Rong Huang squeezed the little rabbit, and successfully pulled a bunch of white fur.


    Little Rabbit: Don''t dare to move, don''t dare to move.


    Rong Huang stopped and looked at Shang Teng who was three steps away. He couldn''t help but blush when he thought of the night and morning scenes, "What''s the matter?"


    "Master, it''s time for us to eat."


    Shang Teng was dressed in a white disciple suit, with a moir�� embroidered belt around his waist, and his ink hair was tied with a white jade crown, making the young man even more powerful and his face like a crown jade.


    It''s just that those eyes that look at Rong Huang from time to time are with undisguised affection and dependence, and they almost melt Rong Huang.


    Shang Teng took the corner of Rong Huang''s down sleeves and dangled as he walked, "Master, I heard that our Saint Heavenly Sect has been posted in the battle?"


    Rong Huang looked at Shang Teng unexpectedly, "Yes, but I beat them all away."


    Shang Teng smiled, his eyes were gentle, "Master is really amazing."


    The little rabbit tried to stretch out a head in Rong Huang''s arms, trying to see clearly who this person who likes to tell the truth is.


    Suddenly met a pair of dark eyes with a gloomy chill.


    The little rabbit trembled, and quickly retracted his head.


    Oh my god, why is that terrible man before? !


    Little Rabbit felt that her future was hopeless.


    Braised in soy sauce or steamed, she must quickly think of a decent way to die QAQ.

 Chapter 460： Zongmen Villain (44)

    After eating, the three elders rushed over in a hurry, "Sect Master, the group of Brahma Sects blew themselves up!"


    Blast?


    Rong Huang, who was holding the peaches and gnawing upright, was stunned. He didn''t expect that Cai Chun''s group would really get out, and they would not even want their lives for freedom.


    "How many people are left?" Rong Huang took out a small handkerchief and wiped his mouth.


    The third elder Yu Guang looked at Shang Teng, always feeling that he was a bit familiar, but this is not the point at the moment, "more than a dozen people."


    "Oh." Rong Huang leaned back in his chair and responded slowly, "Just take the rest of the people away, and the body will be cremated directly."


    "...The ashes?"


    "Ashes? Just raised it, Saint Tianzong is not a cemetery and does not collect ashes."


    The corners of the third elder''s mouth twitched, the most poisonous woman''s heart since ancient times, this is really true.


    Although the remaining group of people is not as good as Cai Chun and others, they are also somewhat famous on the mainland.


    In the end, not only did they not become gods, but they became a handful of ashes, floating with the wind so that there was no scum left.


    The three elders slapped their tongues, and somehow sympathized with these people.


    Let them offend the lord, deserve it.


    The third elder stepped out, just hit Ruoyan head-on, his eyes rolled, and quickly grabbed her.


    "Three elders?" Ruo Yan said in confusion.


    The third elder surreptitiously dragged Ruoyan onto the sparsely populated path, lowered her voice, and asked gossiping, "Girl Ruoyan, do you know who the man next to the lord is?"


    Ruo Yan chuckled and said, "I don''t know. If the Third Elder wants to know, please ask the Sect Master."


    The third elder screamed and stopped her wanting to leave, with a bit of temptation in her tone, "Does Ruoyan also know?"


    "I don''t know." Ruo Yan replied softly, but she couldn''t say even if she knew.


    This is the second spring that the young lady has finally started, but she must not run away.


    Ruo Yan secretly made up his mind to not let anyone who doesn''t want to disturb the young lady and the unknown son who fell in love with each other.


    In the future, she will help the young lady to take the young man and the young lady.


    The three elders were a little sorry to see that there was no useful information to dig from Ruoyan''s mouth.


    Ruo Yan suddenly thought of something, and the topic changed, "Before the Sect Master asked you to find Ban Ning''s whereabouts, do you have a clue?"


    Ruo Yan not only has opinions about the indifferent and ruthless Hu Yixuan, but also has no good impression of Ban Ning who intends to hurt Rong Huang.


    A scumbag and a **** girl should be frustrated.


    Noting Ruo Yan''s sudden and fierce look in his eyes, the third elder coughed twice, and his expression was a bit silly, "It''s so easy at this moment and a half, we are still trying to find it, and we must report it to the Sect Master as soon as we find it."


    Ruo Yan sees the embarrassment of the three elders, and does not reveal it, "The Sovereign attaches great importance to this matter, and please take care of the elders."


    "That''s natural, that''s natural." The third elder said politely.


    If Yan pretended that he couldn''t hear the perfunctory of the third elders, he decided to turn around and file a complaint in front of the young lady, "Then I will go back first."


    The third elder nodded and waved, "Go ahead."


    Since he didn''t know the identity of the man next to Rong Huang, he couldn''t keep her anymore.


    Ruoyan entered the cabin all the way, walked very lightly to the long case, kneeled on the soft cushion, picked up the teapot on the long case, and filled Rong Huang with it.


    "Miss, the ransom is all placed in the warehouse, do you want to check it out?"


    Rong Huang waved his hand, trusting Ruo Yan, the maid left by the original owner''s father.


    "No." Rong Huang paused, took the tea cup and took a sip, his mouth full of sweetness, "You remember to take the disciples to those defeated sects to collect interest."

 Chapter 461： Zongmen Villain (45)

    If the smoke nodded, thinking of something, frowned and said, "The other sects are okay, the servants are worried about Brahma Sect..."


    Rong Huang understood Ruo Yan''s worries, and thought for a while, "You go to a few other sects first, and I will visit Brahma Sect in person in two days."


    According to the original plot, Ban Ning went directly to Brahma Sect to find his next home after Shark''s visit to Hu Yixuan.


    There are many powerful Brahma Sects, and the quality of the furnace is of course high.


    Rong Huang pinpointed and calculated that Ban Ning should hide in a certain horn of Brahma Sect to heal his wounds.


    It is estimated that now Ban Ning hates her to death, just waiting to heal her injury and come back.


    Rong Huang would not give her a chance to fight back.


    It''s good to be a direct shark.


    "Yes, the slave and maidservant will take someone to do it immediately."


    Rong Huang responded and called Ruo Yan, who had already turned and left, "By the way, let''s see if Hu Yixuan is dead."


    Ruo Yan suppressed his laugh and responded one by one.


    As soon as Ruo Yan left, Shang Teng, who was originally rushed by Rong Huang to learn the mental technique, ran over with a book.


    "Master, what does this sentence mean? I won''t."


    Shang Teng pointed to a certain place in the Heart Book, and looked at Rong Huang curiously.


    Rong Huang stared at the Xinfa Book for two seconds, without changing his face and moving his eyes away, and shouted, "Shang Teng."


    "Huh?" The boy''s voice was soft, with a lingering tone, sultry.


    Rong Huang''s expression was serious, an expression of righteous light that was not moved by beauty, a small paw was placed on Shang Teng''s shoulder, and he patted.


    "Sometimes, knowing too much is not a good thing."


    Shang Teng was silent for a moment, as if thinking about the desirability of this sentence.


    After a while, Shang Teng turned his head to look at Rong Huang, "I understand, Master."


    Rong Huang showed a loving smile like an old father, "Just understand, sit back and study."


    Shang Teng didn''t sit back immediately, but hesitated for a while, "Master, what does''Dad'' mean?"


    Rong Huang: "???"


    father?


    Rong Huang''s apricot eyes flickered, and he waved his hand to deny Sanlian, "I don''t know I don''t know you don''t ask me."


    Shang Teng raised his lips without a trace.


    The flustered bunny... is also very cute.


    It made him want to tease her even more.


    "But I remember that Master asked me to call you that way before. Master, don''t you know what it means?"


    The young man with a long and narrow tail and a handsome and evil face had unexpectedly clean eyes. He tilted his head and looked at Rong Huang, making it hard to see whether it was intentional or unintentional.


    Rong Huang smashed his mouth, felt that she had dug a hole, and then threw herself into it.


    The kind that can''t climb up.


    Rong Huang didn''t blink his eyes and flicked, "Dad is a nickname, showing his love for each other."


    "Really?" Shang Teng asked slowly, rubbing the pages of the book with his slender and white fingers.


    Rong Huang nodded his head, his whole body exuding an old pedantic aura, "Of course it is true, don''t you believe your master and me?"


    Shang Teng chuckled lightly, nodded and said yes, "Master is so good to me, I trust Master the most."


    Rong Huang responded, indicating that she thought so too.


    Shang Teng held back his laugh and moved forward, his chin resting on Rong Huang''s delicate shoulder, rubbing clingingly.


    Just as Rong Huang wanted to push him away, he heard the young man leaning in her ear, whispering softly, "Then I will..."


    Rong Huang tilted his head, what''s next?


    "Call your father, okay?"


    Rong Huang: "???"


    "No, no, no!" Rong Huangyi righteously refused, "I am your master, it is better to call me master."


    Looking at the little girl''s serious expression, Shang Teng''s eyes deepened with a smile.

 Chapter 462： Zongmen Villain (46)

    Didn''t she know that besides "Father", she also called her father "Abba"?


    The little girl is really simple and powerful.


    Taking a deep look at Rong Huang, Shang Teng was no longer embarrassed, "Okay, Master."


    Rong Huang rubbed his hands and continued to change the subject, "Tomorrow I am going to Brahma Sect, are you going?"


    Shang Teng''s narrow eyes twitched lightly, with a look of embarrassment, "I want to go, but..."


    Rong Huang: "Huh?" But what?


    Shang Teng''s thin chin rubbed against Rong Huang''s shoulder, "But I can''t do anything, I can''t even protect myself, and I can''t help Master."


    Rong Huang originally thought it was most of the things, but he didn''t expect Shang Teng to worry about it.


    Rong Huang waved his hand indifferently, patted his chest and said, "It doesn''t matter, protect you for the teacher!"


    What a big deal, Feng''s disease was left to her for protection.


    The young man''s gaze swept across Huang Huang''s slightly undulating chest, his eyes deep, but his expression softened, "But what if the elders and fellow seniors have opinions?"


    "Have an opinion?" Rong Huang felt that Shang Teng was a bit delusional, and quickly comforted him, "They dare not. If they dare to say anything, I will beat them."


    Following the tragic end of Hu Yixuan and Ban Ning, looking at the entire Saint Tianzong, who would dare to sing against her?


    Of course, such a cute little apprentice Feng Bingyi must be protected so as not to be stolen.


    Something flashed quickly in Shang Teng''s eyes, raised his lips, wrapped his arms around him, and hugged Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang...Rong Huang immediately froze in place.


    Rong Huang straightened his back subconsciously and asked in a dull voice, "What are you doing holding me?"


    "Because I like Master, I want to hug Master." Shang Teng''s nose brushed Rong Huang''s temples lightly, with a hint of ears and ears.


    Before Rong Huang could speak, she heard Shang Teng say again, "Master, when I succeed in my cultivation, will I be your Taoist companion?"


    Dao... Dao couple?


    Rong Huang snorted and said vaguely, "Wait until you are better than me."


    Shang Teng stepped back a little sadly, his eyelashes lowered, "Any more powerful than Master? That''s a young man."


    "But I want to become a Daoist with Master now, but I am not strong enough to protect Master, and not enough to become Master''s Daoist."


    "Master, when I get better, you promise me, OK?"


    Rong Huang blinked, raised his hand to touch Shang Teng''s soft hair, his old father''s loving expression on his face, "Okay, so you have to become a better duck quickly."


    Shang Teng always felt that Rong Huang''s attitude towards him would change from time to time.


    Sometimes he could feel that Rong Huang treated him as a real man, but sometimes the father-like look in his eyes was really unlikable.


    If it were not for fear of irritating her, Shang Teng really wanted to kiss her to understand her identity.


    Shang Teng licked his lower lip, caught Rong Huang''s head caught off guard, and dropped a kiss between her eyebrows.


    "It''s stamped, Master will be mine from now on." Shang Teng''s tone was cheerful, his tail turned into a propeller.


    After finishing the kiss, Shang Teng sat back with the book of Xinfa with a satisfied expression, and continued to study Xinfa.


    Rong Huang was left alone, holding his face, with a dazed look.


    Is this king being kissed again?


    I always feel something is wrong.


    Rong Huang shook his head, but still didn''t figure out what was wrong.


    After sighing, Rong Huang put down the small piece of aromatherapy in his hand, and stepped on his small legs to sit on the recliner at the door, lying down in the sun.

 Chapter 463： Zongmen Villain (47)

    Picking up the small blanket on the side and covering it on his leg, Rong Huang took out a pink handkerchief from his sleeve, placed it on his face, and closed his eyes comfortably.


    Rong Huang took a deep breath, the smell of sunshine.


    Shang Teng pulled his gaze away from the page, raised his eyes to look at Rong Huang, with a smile in his eyes.


    With his mark, he can be caught back when he runs to the ends of the world.


    The little girl looked cute, but in fact she had a lot of thoughts.


    In case he ran away, he would never find the second woman on the cusp.


    She must be.


    Shang Teng looked bored at Xinfa, tapped the desktop with his slender fingers, his expression was sullen and his posture was sloppy.


    These boring mental methods seemed to him to be learned by a few years old, and he looked very sleepy.


    Even though he thought so, Shang Teng still did not let go of the book.


    Only when you learn something, you can claim rewards, right?


    The young man laughed, his wanton eyebrows showing a bit of aggression.


    In the long spring days, the atmosphere of the cabin is peaceful and beautiful.


    -


    Early the next morning, Rong Huang got up and sat in front of the window, staring out sadly.


    It''s raining outside, and the raindrops are not too small to wilt the green plants around the cabin.


    There was a sound of footsteps.


    Rong Huang looked up and saw that it was Shang Teng.


    "Master, it''s raining today, do you want to go to Brahma Sect?"


    Shang Teng was a little disappointed when he woke up to find that it was raining outside.


    Can''t go to Brahma Sect with Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang supported his chin and said that he was okay, and waited for the rain to stop before going.


    Rong Huang just pinched his fingers, and after a while, the rain should stop.


    She wouldn''t say that she specifically went to discuss with Grandpa Lei and grandma.


    Shang Teng took Zhang Xiaoma and put it at Rong Huang''s feet, and sat down next to Rong Huang, "Then I will wait with Master."


    Rong Huang glanced at him and said casually, "It''s up to you."


    Shang Teng put his hands on his knees, staring at the rain outside the window like Rong Huang, in a daze.


    After almost an hour, the rain stopped.


    Rong Huang glanced at the clear sky outside, took a deep breath, stood up and said to Shang Teng, "Let''s go."


    Shang Teng followed Rong Huang step by step, not good enough.


    When they met with the second elder and the third elder, the second elder saw Rong Huang''s body suffixed with Shang Teng, who was only suspected of being a waste, and his expression was a bit ugly.


    This is to ask for debts, but not to go to spring. How can we take a little disciple who has just started a few days ago?


    At that time, I have to be distracted to protect him, troublesome!


    Noting the sudden ferocious look in the second elder''s eyes, Shang Teng seemed to be frightened and hid behind Rong Huang hauntingly.


    Shang Teng pulled Rong Huang''s sleeves, his clear voice was squishy, ??"Master, he is so fierce, I''m so scared."


    Rong Huang glanced at his beard, looked at the second elder who was really fierce, coughed lightly, patted Shang Teng''s back comfortably, and glared at the second elder, "What do you look at? Look at you again and shut you down. Go to Siguoya!"


    The second elder was angry and wronged.


    He was also the elder of the Holy Heaven Sect anyway, and he was no better than a little white face.


    In the eyes of the second elder, the strange-looking young man became an enchanting concubine, and Rong Huang was the faint emperor.


    Simply out of style!


    But facing Rong Huang''s brutal rule, the second elder could only lower his head and remain silent.


    After thinking about the cliff, the place was cold and dark, so he didn''t want to go.


    Seeing such a gentle expression from the always violent suzerain, the people present said they were all stunned.


    It''s like seeing a precious video of a trash and incompetent white flower taming wild beasts, which almost shocked people''s jaw.

 Chapter 464： Zongmen Villain (48)

    Shang Teng looked down at the little girl who was protecting himself, and smiled at the second elder, showing off proudly between his eyebrows.


    It seems to be saying, "Master is still on my side, you are so mad at you."


    Second elder: "..." is very angry.


    It is arrogant and unreasonable!


    "Let''s set off when everyone is here."


    "Yes."


    A group of ten people sacrificed a long sword, which grew bigger and bigger again.


    When the long sword fell, everyone jumped onto the long sword.


    The third elder was just about to report to Rong Huang who were there this time, and found that Rong Huang was no longer there.


    It was the little white face who disappeared with Rong Huang.


    Looking ahead, only a faint golden streamer could be seen, changing towards the distance at a speed invisible to the naked eye.


    Third Elder: "...Sect Master is really kind to this little white face."


    The second elder rolled his eyes and said angrily, "Doing harm to the country and the people!"


    He has a hunch that as long as this little white face is in one day, the lord doesn''t know what incredible things he will do in the future.


    "Okay, the lord has set off, we won''t be able to catch up with her if we don''t leave."


    The second elder flicked his sleeves and left with his sword.


    The three elders and the others also followed the sword and flew towards the direction of Brahma Sect.


    For a time, the nearby devotees could see the swishshish shimmering stream of light across the sky.


    When I looked up again, I only saw a blue sky.


    -


    "Sovereign! Sovereign!"


    The Sovereign of Brahma Sect Yuan Feng was sitting in the main hall and discussing with several elders how to deal with the Holy Heaven Sect. From a distance, he heard panicked voices outside the door.


    "what-"


    There was a scream, and Yuan Feng''s eyebrows jumped. Just as he was about to get up, the originally closed door was forcibly opened by a heavy object.


    The man wearing the costume of a disciple of Brahma Sect flew into the main hall in a rounded parabola shape, hit the square table by the door, and knocked down the square table.


    "Holy...Tian...Zong!"


    After uttering three words with difficulty, the disciple fainted and became unconscious.


    Looking at the disciple who fell unconscious, Yuan Feng''s expression suddenly sank, and he said in a deep voice, "Who would dare to do something in Brahma Sect?"


    As a great power of cultivation, Yuan Feng''s cultivation is naturally powerful.


    No one dared to be presumptuous in front of him for many years.


    Saint Tianzong... really good!


    "Sect Master Yuan, good morning."


    The hem of the pale blue skirt swept across the threshold, and Rong Huang walked into the main hall, looking at Yuan Feng with a brilliant smile.


    Yuan Feng moved his lips and said nothing.


    It''s just that ugly face is enough to show his angry mood.


    Rong Huang didn''t have the guest''s consciousness at all, and sat down in the empty seat without any effort. He also sat down with the Saint Tianzong who came to greet him.


    "Sit and sit, don''t be polite, just like in your own home."


    The popularity of the Brahma Sect is so crooked.


    It''s arrogant and bold!


    More than a dozen people took their seats one by one, and the empty main hall was immediately full, and even a little crowded.


    The atmosphere is extremely depressing.


    Rong Huang seemed to not feel the murderous look of the Brahma Sect people falling on her, and he was still in the mood to pour himself a cup of tea.


    Rong Huang lowered his head and took a sip, smacked his lips, and said in disgust, "Sect Master Yuan, is the Brahma Sect very poor? Why don''t you know what year the tea you use for hospitality?"


    "It''s no wonder that the Guizong can''t pay the ransom, and can''t even buy tea. How can there be a ransom?"


    "But this is not the reason why you defaulted on the ransom." Rong Huang said with a solemn expression.

 Chapter 465： Zongmen Villain (49)

    Yuan Feng was beaten by Rong Huang''s words, slapped the table, and stood up.


    "Rong Huang, who gave you the courage to dare to be presumptuous in front of me?"


    "Even your father back then had to respect me three points. You are a junior, you are so disrespectful when you speak. Is that how your father taught you?"


    Rong Huang didn''t even lift his eyelids. Instead, Shang Teng''s eyes beside Rong Huang suddenly fell cold.


    Rong Huang sensed the anger emanating from Shang Teng, and squeezed his distinct fingers, "You mean my father?"


    "I don''t know anything else. I only know that my father blew himself to death in order to maintain the right way. I don''t know where Sect Master Yuan was hiding as a quail at that time?"


    Yuan Feng''s expression was unnatural for a moment.


    Because Rong Huang was right, when he was dealing with the leader of the demon clan, he hid in the dark in order not to cause trouble to his upper body, waiting to take advantage of the fisherman''s profit.


    It can be said that Rong Huang and her father were forced to blew himself up under the deliberate ignorance of the major sects.


    "Besides, what are you? You are the lord of a sect. Is it possible that you are the father of everyone on the continent, and everyone must respect you?"


    Rong Huang raised his chin, his expression was arrogant, and his soft white face had a gentle smile as always.


    "I am also the Sect Master, at the same level as you."


    Yuan Feng gritted his teeth fiercely, pressing hard under his palm, and the small square table was directly turned into powder.


    "Sect Master Rong, please be careful." Yuan Feng said with gritted teeth.


    Rong Huang didn''t even see Yuan Feng''s threat in his eyes. She didn''t forget the purpose of coming to Brahma Sect this time.


    "I forgot to tell you that Cai Chun is dead, and there is no scum left."


    "But this does not prevent the Holy Heaven Sect from coming to demand a ransom from the Brahma Sect."


    "This sect master set up the Spirit Dispersal Array, which consumed a lot of spiritual energy. As Cai Chun''s home, Brahma Sect should pay the sect master''s mental losses and rent expenses as it should."


    Mental loss fee Yuan Feng can barely understand what it means, but what is the rental fee?


    When did the Brahma Sect rent a house on the territory of the Holy Heaven Sect?


    Is it possible that Cai Chun and others have been detained in the Saint Tianzong for a few days, and they have rented them?


    Yuan Feng''s cloudy eyes flickered, and he didn''t understand what Rong Huang meant.


    If it is purely to smash the place, these ten people will not be enough to look at it.


    Looking at Rong Huang''s arrogant and domineering appearance, it was obvious that he was here to smash the scene.


    Yuan Feng took a deep breath, revealing the capitalist savage face at the right time, "Sect Master Rong has any advice on coming to Brahma Sect this time?"


    Injure the disciples of Brahma Sect, no matter what this matter can''t be kind.


    Rong Huang played with a strand of black hair that fell on his chest, and said casually, "Of course I''m here to grab the site and the gold mine."


    Yuan Feng: "???"


    "What did Sect Master Rong say?"


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows, thinking that Yuan Feng hadn''t heard him clearly, and repeated it again, "Grab the site and dig for gold."


    "Absurd! Impossible!" Yuan Feng let out a cold voice, and the coercion belonging to the strong was released, trying to threaten Rong Huang.


    "The Brahma Sect cannot be bullied by just one person, Sect Master Rong has found the wrong place."


    Facing Yuan Feng''s heavy pressure on her, Rong Huang''s figure was extremely stable, and he didn''t even move.


    The divine consciousness was directly released, and the second elders and others who had been paled by Yuan Feng''s coercion were gathered in the protection circle, and at the same time, a coercive force countered Yuan Feng.


    Yuan Feng, who had been standing upright, suddenly softened his legs and knelt directly on the ground.

 Chapter 466： Zongmen Villain (50)

    The sound of knees hitting the ground reverberated in the main hall, and then cobweb-like cracks appeared on the hard ground.


    Yuan Feng''s face was flushed, and the blue veins on his neck were bulging, very hideous.


    The muddy eyes were also covered with bloodshot eyes, and the eyeballs almost stared out of their sockets.


    Rong Huang unexpectedly...


    "Are you a demigod?" Yuan Feng asked Rong Huang hoarsely.


    Rong Huang tilted his head and teased, "Half God? Who are you looking down on?"


    Rong Huang raised his hand and overturned Yuan Feng, "Your father will always be your father. You must learn to respect your elders."


    Shang Teng beside him immediately applauded and cheered, with a cheerful expression, "Master, come on! Master is really amazing!"


    The second elder and others: "..."


    When the elders of the Brahma Sect saw that Rong Huang''s cultivation was so advanced, their originally relaxed expression immediately became solemn.


    Looking at Yuan Feng, who smashed his face on the wall with blood on his face, several elders had serious expressions, and they sacrificed their weapons at the same time and summoned the contracted spirit beasts.


    All kinds of spirit beasts gathered together, and the huge body looked a little aggrieved in the not-so-large main hall.


    Hearing Shang Teng cheering on Rong Huang, the fourth elder of the Brahma Sect held a sharp iron hook in his hand and looked at Shang Teng like a knife, "Zhuzi, what are you talking about?!"


    Shang Teng''s face turned pale, he seemed to be frightened, holding Rong Huang''s arm, looking at her in panic, as if looking for blessing.


    "Master..."


    Rong Huang''s heart was softened when he was seen, and the essence of the dazzling monarch was fully exerted.


    As the wrist turned, the small axe appeared in his hand.


    The small axe was thrown out by Rong Huang, and before the Fourth Elder could react, he directly chopped off his neck.


    The blood shed all over the place.


    Several elders of Brahma Sect were a little flustered by this **** scene.


    "Sect Master Rong, Brahma Sect does not want to be an enemy of Saint Heaven Sect."


    Rong Huang said that he would not listen, and pointed at Yuan Feng, and then at the corpse of the Fourth Elder, "Is this what you said you don''t want to be an enemy of the Holy Heaven Sect?"


    Panicked on the face, in fact, a group of Shang Teng calmly looked sideways at the corpses of the Fourth Elder, with a faint blood spreading under his eyes.


    The dazzling blood color seemed to make the whole blood of the boy boil with excitement.


    But he was trying to endure it.


    Never show up in front of the little girl.


    The second elder and others looked at the scene before them, all showing "I knew it was like this" expressions, their eyes a little numb.


    It seems that the enchanting concubine Shang Teng has a higher status in the Saint Tianzong in a short period of time than their elders.


    As a result, Sovereign Yingwu I was so innocent and silly and sweet that his reputation was smashed.


    At this moment, Rong Huang called their names, "What are you still doing in a daze? Why don''t you grab something!"


    Gun... grab something?


    What to grab?


    The enchanting concubine Shang reminded in a low voice, "Site, a gold mine."


    Only then did the holy heavenly sect friends come to understand, ignore the cannibalistic eyes of the Brahma sect elders, and happily went to harvest the land and seized the gold mine.


    They all thought that they would hang up with Rong Huang sooner or later, but now it seems that there is meat to eat with Sect Master.


    Suddenly I felt a hundred or so years younger.


    Rong Huang sat in the main hall, looking at the elders who jumped in anxious place, but did not dare to act rashly, laughing into a flower.


    "Shang Teng, are you happy?"


    Shang Teng looked at the piles of spiritual stones, heavenly materials and earth treasures, spiritual tools, etc., and he couldn''t make waves. After all, he had seen too many, but his face was happy, "Happy!"

 Chapter 467： Zongmen Villain (51)

    Rong Huang slapped Shang Teng''s head, revealing an expression of "Russian can be taught."


    Shang Teng: "..."


    When he showed this expression again, he was not polite.


    At this moment, a man suddenly jumped out, holding a bright silver plate dragon halberd, looking majestic.


    "Rong Huang, who gave you the courage to go wild in the Brahma Sect and be the prince doesn''t exist?"


    The halberd in Ding Hongguang''s hand pointed directly at Rong Huang and shouted righteously.


    The prince?


    Rong Huang blinked, and it seemed that many royal princes and princesses were studying in Brahma Sect.


    Rong Huang glanced at the man whose body was almost bursting into the dark blue armor, and couldn''t help but wonder how he became a disciple of Brahma Sect.


    Growing into this ball, can you walk every time you go out to do tasks?


    Rong Huang once again gave a bad comment to Brahma Sect.


    What''s the use of keeping this kind of sect, where even the disciples are both good and bad?


    "Second, I will give you an hour to dismiss the disciples of the Brahma Sect." Rong Huang instructed the second elder who was busy at the door.


    When the second elder heard this, his eyes went dark.


    There are almost thousands of disciples in Brahma Sect, and the master only gives him one hour. Isn''t this embarrassing?


    The second elder suspected that Rong Huang was waiting for an opportunity to retaliate.


    Before taking revenge on him, he secretly said bad things about the enchanting concubine.


    The second elder wanted to cry without tears, Sa Yazi ran out of the main hall, busy gathering the disciples of Brahma Sect.


    "Rong Huang, dare you..." Before he could say a complete sentence, Prince Fat Ball was nailed to the wall by Rong Huang''s small axe.


    The poor fat ball prince didn''t even have enough power and prestige, so he died.


    The elders of the Brahma Sect were almost scared to death. This is the prince, Rong Huang actually killed him when he said.


    Rong bold!


    "Sect Master Rong, your subordinates are merciful!"


    The surviving elders looked pale, and after realizing that they could not fight Rong Huang at all, they simply gave up the struggle.


    Anyway, Yuan Feng is dying, and the Brahma Sect has been moved by the people of the Holy Heaven Sect. Sooner or later, it will close down. It is better to give up resistance and become a quail.


    But after seeing Rong Huang order the people to remove all the pearls and gems from the pillars at the door, they began to feel distressed again.


    Can''t leave them nothing, right? !


    "No, no, don''t you think that this will be the site of Brahma Sect in the future, right?"


    Rong Huang crouched on his hips with a look of surprise, "I can tell you clearly that this will be the branch of the Holy Heaven Sect from now on, so you should pack up your baggage and leave as soon as possible."


    The elders of the Brahma Sect cried like dogs, watching Rong Huang personally with a painful expression, buckled the orb used for the town house on the roof of the main hall and stuffed it into their pockets.


    Seeing that all the good things from the top and bottom of the Brahma Sect were cleaned up, Rong Huang smiled and stuffed the key to the Houshan gold mine of the Brahma Sect into Shang Teng''s hand.


    "This is your apprenticeship, don''t be polite."


    Shang Teng rubbed the slightly cool copper key with his fingertips, his eyebrows were warm, and he held Rong Huang''s arm to act coquettishly.


    "I like this apprenticeship very much, thank you Master."


    When it was over, he stepped forward and kissed Rong Huang''s cheek.


    The two elders and the others blushed and looked away in a hurry.


    The world is getting worse, and the world is getting worse.


    Looking at the elders of Brahma Sect again, I saw that Shang Teng took the key to the gold mine for his own use without blinking his eyes, and his heart was bleeding.


    But there is no way. In Xuanyun Continent, the weak have to kneel down and call Dad.


    There are too many good things in the Brahma Sect. After a while, Rong Huang waved his hand, indicating that he is staying in the Brahma Sect temporarily tonight.


    The second elder and others: Your heart is really big.

 Chapter 468： Zongmen Villain (52)

    The night is shrouded in Brahma Sect, and the vast area is full of silence and silence.


    Ban Ning wore a large black cloak, and the hood of the cloak covered her head, concealing her beautiful appearance that was very different from the previous one.


    She had never seen such ample spiritual power in anyone else before.


    Is the best candidate for the furnace tripod.


    And the furnace ding she was fancy now was beside Rong Huang.


    This cognition alone made Ban Ning''s expression distorted.


    Rong Huang injured her severely before and was destroyed by Hu Yixuan''s body. She had lost most of her cultivation base before she managed to escape.


    She fled to Brahma Sect, killed a female disciple, and invaded her body.


    She needs to heal her injuries, restore her cultivation, and then seek revenge on Rong Huang.


    She had just locked a furnace ding two days ago, but she did not expect to die in the ring.


    It is said to be related to Rong Huang.


    This made Ban Ning hate Rong Huang even more.


    However, fortunately, she found a furnace that was more suitable for her cultivation.


    Wouldn''t it be more exciting to take away the people around Rong Huang?


    Ban Ning''s face under the huge hood couldn''t see clearly, and under the moonlight, a wicked smile on the corners of her lips could be seen.


    Ban Ning thought for a long time, and decided to seduce Shang Teng before the people of Saint Heaven Sect had left Brahma Sect.


    She wanted Rong Huang to taste the taste of betrayal.


    Ban Ning stopped outside Shang Teng''s bedroom and listened for a moment.


    After making sure that the people in the house were asleep, Ban Ning raised his lips and pushed the door open without hesitation.


    With a soft sound, Ban Ning closed the door with his backhand.


    A lamp burned in the bedroom, illuminating a large area.


    Including a canopy bed in the inner room.


    Every time Ban Ning took a step closer, he could feel the surging aura.


    Ban Ning was ecstatic.


    almost.


    almost.


    Going a few steps further, she can get the best furnace in the world.


    Ban Ning stopped by the bed, looking obsessively at the sleeping teenager with his back to her.


    The right hand that was slowly stretched out was trembling because of too much excitement.


    At this moment, an accident happened.


    The teenager who was supposed to be in deep sleep suddenly rolled over, facing upward, his eyes were dark and gloomy under the candlelight.


    Ban Ning''s heart beat, the huge sense of crisis made her subconsciously want to withdraw her hand.


    But before his right hand had time to retract, a dull pain came from his wrist.


    Ban Ning lowered his head and looked at the blood splattered wrist, his pupils shrank suddenly.


    Her right hand was cut from the wrist, exposing the scarlet flesh and blood under the skin.


    The white jade-like right hand fell on the footrest beside the bed, stained with blood.


    Ban Ning covered the wound with his left hand, but still couldn''t resist the rapid loss of blood.


    Are you dying again?


    Ban Ning was so frightened, she turned around and tried to run.


    Behind him came the young demon and low voice, with a careless, aggressive murderous aura.


    "What are you running?"


    Ban Ning paused and lowered his head in an incredible expression.


    The body wrapped in the black cloak was extremely stiff.


    A long white knife pierced Ban Ning''s chest.


    The tip of the knife and a small blade of the knife penetrated the chest and pierced straight into the front of the body from behind.


    Ban Ning looked at the dripping tip of the knife, and there was a burst of sweetness in her throat.


    "puff--"


    Earlier, Ban Ning suffered a lot from Rong Huang''s hands. He is still very weak, not to mention his soul.


    Now he was stabbed mercilessly by Shang Teng, which made the situation worse.


    Ban Ning knew that she couldn''t escape from this body smoothly this time.


    Shang Teng stood neatly in front of the canopy bed, and the moir�� embroidered on his collar and belt was faintly discernible.


    The young man''s appearance was tall and juicy, with blood surging in the bottom of his eyes.

 Chapter 469： Zongmen Villain (53)

    Red and black overlapped, and finally turned into a pair of blood-colored pupils.


    "Really...it''s been a long time since I saw blood."


    A sigh overflowed from the boy''s throat, and Xie Ning''s eyebrows were filled with comfort.


    Shang Teng''s arm with the knife moved slightly, and the knife slashed through the flesh and blood, making a creepy sound.


    Shang Teng shook the blood from his knife, a little disgusted.


    Disgusting woman, the blood is dirty and lowly.


    A clear and innocent woman''s face appeared in the boy''s mind.


    Want to see her.


    Shang Teng licked his red lips, lifted his foot and gradually softened his body and kicked it out.


    Ban Ning''s body hit the door heavily, smashing the door directly.


    When the door fell outward, Shang Teng, who was standing inside, saw Rong Huang standing under the eaves at a glance.


    The shock on Rong Huang''s face has not subsided, and the bright moonlight hit her face, making her white face even brighter.


    At the same time, Shang Teng''s face turned pale.


    With a "boom", the long knife in Shang Teng''s hand fell to the ground.


    Shang Teng seemed to have never felt his natal spirit weapon fall to the ground, his eyes were locked tightly on Rong Huang''s body, and he raised his foot and took a step forward.


    But saw Rong Huang also took a step back.


    Shang Teng''s eyes darkened for an instant.


    She wants to run.


    Shang Tengchui''s hand on his side clenched into a fist shape, and the joints were white.


    Why run?


    Isn''t it okay to be by his side obediently?


    Shang Teng''s breathing increased, as if he had taken off that layer of disguised human skin, revealing the essence of a wild beast.


    "Zizai, don''t go." The boy said dumbly.


    Ban Ning was lying on the ground, vomiting blood in his mouth, and the blood flowed from his wrists.


    She lifted her eyes to Rong Huang who was outside the door with great effort, her eyes gloomy, but also with jealousy and resentment.


    Why is Rong Huang so good for life?


    Obviously it is a trash who doesn''t know how to practice, but he has become an elder.


    Later, she was almost able to kill her, but she did not expect that she would come to fight back and become the lord of the sect.


    Now there are even better men than Hu Yixuan.


    Ban Ning recalled the voice of Shang Teng when he was speaking, cold and murderous.


    But now, it is extra gentle, the tone of dealing with the one he loves.


    Even if Hu Yixuan said how to love her deeply, he had never spoken to her in such a tone.


    How can she not hate this? !


    Ban Ning''s five fingers were firmly on the hard ground, his nails turned out, and blood was bleeding from the wound.


    It would be great if they could turn their heads and become enemies.


    Ban Ning thought maliciously.


    Rong Huang, who is standing outside the door, is now full of thoughts: "The little cute and cute I raised suddenly became a violent version of Godzilla", "The beautiful and weak little white face I raised became a master overnight" "I am deep. ''S feelings have been deceived"...and so on.


    Originally, Rong Huang wanted to find Shang Teng to have supper, but he unexpectedly saw such an incredible scene.


    Rong Huang resisted the urge to scream while pulling out his hair, and decided to break off friendship with Feng Bingbing.


    The deadline is a world.


    It''s so irritating.


    The wise king was fooled by Feng Bing, who was stupid outside.


    Rong Huang was so angry that he wanted to stamp his feet.


    Suddenly receiving the malice from Ban Ning, Rong Huang immediately recovered.


    The most important thing now is not the phoenix disease, but lying on the ground, the whole person has become a blood gourd Ban Ning.


    Rong Huang transformed into a small axe, with small thin legs upside down, aggressively, walking towards Ban Ning step by step.


    "What are you doing in Shang Teng''s room?"

 Chapter 470： Zongmen Villain (54)

    Rong Huang put the axe blade against Ban Ning''s head with a fierce look, "Do you want to do something wrong?"


    "I......"


    Before Ban Ning had time to say something, Rong Huang''s face was crooked with an axe.


    "Don''t quibble, quibble is fact!"


    Ban Ning: "..."


    You have said everything, what else should I say?


    Ban Ning was gasping, as if he would die in the next moment.


    "The one who seduce me, you are dead." Rong Huang said with a puff of cheeks.


    Then, Ban Ning chopped off his head.


    Two or three drops of blood splashed on the back of Rong Huang''s hand, with a sense of beauty.


    Shang Teng looked at Ban Ning, who had separated the corpse, and at Rong Huang, who was walking towards him with a small axe, and fell silent for a moment.


    As a demon boss with superior IQ and EQ, Shang Teng of course knew that Rong Huang was in a very angry, very angry state now.


    Will he be beaten?


    Shang Teng is not sure.


    But this chance is very big, very big.


    It was a little bit more likely than he would immediately become a spiritual practitioner.


    The corner of Shang Teng''s mouth was a little far-fetched with a smile.


    "You!" Rong Huang stopped five steps away from Shang Teng and pointed at Shang Teng.


    Shang Teng narrowed his eyelashes, looked down at Rong Huang, and responded with a good temper, "Master, your hands are dirty. I''ll clean them for you."


    Shang Teng drew a dark handkerchief from the cuff and wiped the blood on Rong Huang''s hand.


    The soft-textured handkerchief wiped the back of his hands, and the boy calmly covered his emotions.


    "Don''t call me Master!" Rong Huang lost his small axe, pulled back his hand and akimbo, raising his voice, "Kneel down!"


    Without even thinking about it, Shang Teng knelt down with a small handkerchief.


    As a tyrant, you have to be able to bend and stretch.


    "Master, I was wrong."


    Shang Teng thought of the seventy-two methods that quietly asked Mimi to secretly send his subordinates to chase his wife. The fifth article is "No matter what you did wrong, if your buddy thinks you did it wrong, then you did it wrong."


    Shang Teng adhered to this rule and obediently bowed his head to admit his mistake.


    As long as you can kiss and hug the shameful things in the future, kneeling is not unacceptable.


    No one saw it anyway.


    His dignity as an overlord leader still exists.


    Rong Huang took a chair and sat down, shaking his legs, with a fierce look on his face, "You are wrong? What is wrong with you?"


    Shang Teng paused, trying to sort out his words.


    Under Rong Huang''s gloomy gaze, Shang Teng said tentatively, "I...everything is wrong?"


    Rong Huang: "..."


    "I don''t think you know where you are wrong." Rong Huang snorted, with a small face, "Now, I want to know who you are and why you appeared near the Holy Heaven Sect."


    Rong Huang felt that he must have nothing to do, look at his guilty conscience.


    Shang Teng squeezed his cuff with his fingertips, trying to make his voice smooth, "My name is Shang Xiao."


    Rong Huang frowned, Shang Xiao?


    This is not the name of one of the three chiefs of the Mozu, the most powerful one?


    The demons fight each other year round, and there are three leaders, each in charge of one-third of the territory of the demons.


    Compared to the other two leaders, Shang Xiao was much better.


    As for how powerful it is, it is almost to the extent that two people tied together can''t beat a Shang Xiao.


    Rong Huang tilted his head, with determination in Xing''s eyes, "Are you from the Demon Race?"


    Shang Teng closed his eyes and nodded slightly, "I am."


    Rong Huang: "Heh."

 Chapter 471： Zongmen Villain (55)

    With a cold sweat on his back and his eyes gloomy, Shang Teng quickly explained, "When I met you, I was indeed only four years old."


    "I don''t believe it." Rong Huang said bluntly.


    He was obviously an old monster who had lived a lot of years and suddenly became four years old. How could it be possible?


    Shang Teng is not plotting wrongdoing, she doesn''t believe it.


    "When I was a kid, I was called...Shang Goudan." Xu Shi Shang Teng felt that this name was a bit embarrassing, and his voice was lowered. "It is true that I was abandoned by my parents when I was a child."


    "I was backlashed when I practiced magic arts, and I became like a four-year-old child, and I only remember it before the age of four."


    "Zizai, I never thought of lying to you."


    Shang Teng looked straight at Rong Huang, his eyes hot and sincere, "When I recovered my memory, thinking that you might drive me away from the Holy Heaven Sect because of my identity, I concealed my identity."


    Rong Huang rubbed his fingers on his knees. Is that so?


    "Zizai, don''t be angry, it''s all my fault." Shang Teng continued to admit his mistakes, anyway, he was over.


    "You didn''t lie to me?" Rong Huang was a little suspicious.


    "If I lie, I will be struck by lightning."


    "Boom��"


    As soon as the Shang Teng dialect fell, a thunder sounded in the sky.


    Rong Huang: "..." Just ask if your face hurts.


    Shang Teng: "..." God the thief, deliberately confronted him.


    Fortunately, the thunder stopped after only one sound.


    It made Shang Teng feel that the thief God was deliberately embarrassing him.


    Rong Huang looked down at Shang Teng and asked in a low voice, "Where did you go wrong?"


    Shang Teng: "..." This is coming back again.


    Shang Teng pondered for a moment, and read out a few as if he were an endorsement.


    "I shouldn''t conceal my identity, let the master think I am a kid that nobody wants."


    "I shouldn''t pretend that I have no cultivation base, just want to let the master protect me."


    "I shouldn''t kill people here." The killing should also be in a hidden spot.


    The first two were okay, but the last point made Rong Huang frowned.


    "I didn''t say that you are not allowed to kill. The bad guys should kill." Rong Huang clicked on Ban Ning''s corpse and said righteously, "For example, she deserves the killing."


    Heroine = the shark


    Shang Teng stared at the little girl''s white fingers for two seconds, then bends his lips, "Good Master, I have written them all down."


    Rong Huang nodded in satisfaction, and stretched out a hand, "If you know your mistakes, you will be a good boy. Get up."


    Shang Teng once again felt Rong Huang''s motherly eyes, bit his posterior teeth, raised his arm, and placed his hand on the little girl''s white and tender palm.


    The two pieces of skin touched each other, and Shang Teng felt his palms heat up.


    A heart was also about to move.


    "Sect Master, what''s the matter?" Ruoyan''s voice suddenly sounded outside the door.


    Rong Huang only turned his head to the side of the flue, "Let people clean up the ground."


    Ruo Yan noticed Ban Ning''s corpse and was surprised for a moment, but nodded.


    When the blood on the corpse on the ground was cleaned up, Rong Huang yawned, and the mood for supper was gone.


    "I''ll go back to bed first, and you should go to bed earlier."


    As soon as he turned around, Rong Huang was pulled by the sleeve of the boy.


    "Don''t go, okay?" Rong Huang heard Shang Teng''s voice softly.


    Rong Huang interprets the two words "straight daughter" very well, and ruthlessly pulls off Shang Teng''s paws, "What are you doing? Why don''t you sleep well?"


    With a 1.8-meter bed, you can sleep sideways.


    How cool.


    The corner of Shang Teng''s mouth twitched. It is not very fragrant to stand alone in the empty room.


    Shang Teng''s Adam''s apple rolled down, took a step forward, and hugged Rong Huang with his eyes low, "Master, you promised me that I would become a Taoist couple."

 Chapter 472： Zongmen Villain (56)

    "Am I?" Rong Huang denied Sanlian. "I didn''t. I didn''t say I don''t remember."


    Shang Teng chuckled, his warm breath hit his ears, "No, you remember."


    There is a kind of remembering that makes your apprentice think you remember.


    Rong Huang smashed his mouth, his little head shook into a rattle, "I said no, I didn''t."


    Shang Teng sighed in frustration, but did not let go of Rong Huang, "Well, Master said that if there is no, then there is no."


    What kind of tone is this?


    Rong Huang immediately became angry.


    Before the angry words could be spoken, he was gagged.


    I don''t know how long it took, the little girl lay softly on the boy''s arms and rubbed the boy''s chest hum.


    "Master, I was shocked by the woman''s intention to treat me just now."


    The young boy''s low voice was also mixed with a little panting, grievingly coquettishly with Rong Huang.


    It seemed that the person who pressed Rong Huang in his arms was not him.


    Rong Huang''s head was thick and he could hear the sound of water when he shook it. He answered vaguely, "Scared?"


    "Yes, I was scared, I need comfort."


    The boy finished speaking and laughed low, his arms bent across the little girl''s knees, and he hugged the person directly in his arms.


    Rong Huang''s small **** was resting on the boy''s strong forearm, his expression sluggish.


    He noticed that the teenager was getting closer and closer to the canopy bed. Rong Huang slapped Shang Teng''s face without thinking, "What are you doing?"


    "I''m seeking comfort from the master."


    The young man stretched his arms and pulled down the curtain.


    A small world suddenly went dark.


    Shang Teng has a habit of cleanliness, and all the bedding is taken out of the spatial ring. Rong Huang''s face is rubbed on it, and he can smell the faint fragrance of acacia.


    Rong Huang Xianyu slumped on the bed and rolled his eyes when he looked at the excited look of the young man with his shirt off.


    Really unreserved.


    Just thinking about what posture he would use to conquer Feng''s disease, Rong Huang''s slender waist was caught by someone, his eyes turned.


    "Master is an elder, so he should be on top."


    The boy pressed to his ear and whispered with a smile.


    The tips of Rong Huang''s ears were red, and he tried to run when he stood up, but was easily picked up by someone.


    "What did the master run? From today on, we are Taoists."


    What kind of couple? ?


    The king hasn''t agreed yet, it doesn''t count!


    "Hey, let go of me!" Rong Huang flopped, kicking Shang Teng''s face.


    Shang Teng laughed instead of anger, and squeezed Rong Huang''s little jiojio and got down.


    -


    The second elder and the third elder who had gotten up early in the morning to check the spoils passed by Shang Teng''s room with a small book, and suddenly heard the voice of Rong Huang''s devil.


    "Shang Teng, get out of here!"


    The second elder and the third elder glanced at each other, with a clear look in their eyes.


    This is the bedroom of Concubine Shang, the Sect Master couldn''t help but rectify the Fa right there.


    The lord is amazing.


    In the bedroom, Shang Teng, who was originally asleep, was kicked out of the bed by Rong Huang, his eyes still filled with anxiety and contentment.


    In less than half a month, the leader of his demons, an upright tyrant, was kicked out of bed twice.


    How can this make him stand?


    As a man, one must have the demeanor of the head of the family.


    Shang Teng stood up on the edge of the bed, rubbed on the bed, pinched the quilt, and said hoarsely, "You are too fierce, be careful of me..."


    Before his body stabilized, Shang Teng was kicked out of the bed by Rong Huang again.


    "I''m fierce?" The little girl was disheveled, like a lunatic, "Shang Teng, you get out of bed immediately, let''s break our relationship!"

 Chapter 473： Zongmen Villain (57)

    Shang Teng was kicked out of the room.


    An hour later, Rong Huang, who was asleep, slowly got out of the bed, put on his skirt, and walked out of the bedroom.


    The topography of Brahma Sect is higher than that of Saint Heaven Sect, and the air is much better than that of Saint Heaven Sect.


    Rong Huang stretched his waist and was about to find Ruoyan for breakfast, but the third elder didn''t know where he came out.


    "Sect Master, Yao Xiu and the other three elders ran away."


    Yao Xiu?


    Rong Huang slowly lowered his hand and was silent.


    The third elder saw Rong Huang''s doubts, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    You are about to dismantle the Brahma Sect inside and out, and now you don''t even remember the names of the survivors and elders of the Brahma Sect? !


    Rong Huang said that he needs to remember?


    Isn��t it usually just a matter of typing it up?


    "I ran and ran away. The base camp is ours. Are you afraid that they will turn the sky?" Rong Huang didn''t care at all. The male and female leaders are cold. There is nothing in this world that can stop her grand ideal of unifying the mainland. .


    The third elder was silent for a moment, and then said, "Sect Master, you forgot that you killed a prince yesterday?"


    "What about the prince?"


    "What if Yao Xiu goes down the mountain and unites with the royal family to deal with you?" The third elder cautioned carefully, trying to arouse Rong Huang''s sense of crisis.


    But Rong Huang salted fish is used to it.


    "I''ll just ask you, who seized so many spirit stone artifacts up and down in the Brahma Sect?"


    "...Subordinate."


    "Who made those elders lock them up?"


    "...Subordinate."


    Rong Huang clapped his hands, with his two small paws behind his back, and raised his eyebrows comfortably, "Then what does this have to do with me? The royal family is here to beat you too."


    Three Elders: "???"


    Seeing Rong Huang''s departure, the third elders doubted life.


    Obviously Rong Huang instructed them to do these bad things, so how come she threw the pot to them in the end?


    -


    After eating, Rong Huang asked people to put the searched things into boxes, and then threw them into the space ring in different categories.


    Buckle down the red beads on the eyes of the stone lion at the gate of Brahma Sect and stuff it into the small purse. Rong Huang waved his small hand and drove home.


    The three elders guessed right. After Yao Xiu and others escaped from the Brahma Sect, they went directly to the country of the fat ball prince who had been killed by Ronghuang Shark before, Fan Guo.


    After a series of tedious communication procedures, Yao Xiu and others finally met the emperor.


    The fat ball prince was born by the emperor''s favorite concubine, the emperor loved Wu and Wu, and he loved the fat ball prince as a big baby.


    No other princes are qualified to go to Brahma Sect to study and practice, only Fat Ball princes have this qualification.


    Originally, the emperor wanted to wait for him to return, and then hand over the throne to the fat ball prince.


    Unexpectedly, the fat ball prince died in the hands of a small woman.


    The emperor smashed a good inkstone in grief, wailing loudly regardless of the presence of Yao Xiu and others.


    That Chong Fei also cried.


    For a time, in the huge palace, the two cried into a symphony.


    Yao Xiu and others looked embarrassed to death, their toes were almost digging out of the three rooms and one hall.


    How can a big man know crying?


    The top priority should be to avenge the murder of the child!


    After a long time, the emperor stopped crying, slapped his hand on the table, and said angrily, "My son died wrongfully, and the widow must let that person pay for it!"


    Yao Xiu and others immediately possessed and bowed down, indicating that the emperor was wise.


    After listening to the compliments of Yao Xiu and others, the emperor became even more proud.


    He is the emperor of a big country, he has countless soldiers, a small sect, and it''s not a climate.


    The overwhelming Fan Guo''s army was jammed at the foot of the mountain, almost frightening the souls of the younger generation of disciples.

 Chapter 474： Zongmen Villain (58)

    "What the **** is going on? Why did the Fanguo come to attack us?"


    "It''s not because the sect master provoke the Brahma Sect earlier!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    "..."


    The disciples didn''t care about learning and cultivating either, and they all frowned when they watched the news brought back by the messenger bird.


    "Where is the sect master?" Standing on the high tower, the second elder asked the third elder holding a sword.


    The third elder''s expression was a little numb, and he pointed to the foot of the mountain, "I went to pick peaches with the enchantress."


    Second elder: "..." Xingba, excuse me.


    The general led by Fan Guo looked at the gate of Saint Tianzong built by white jade with ambition in his eyes.


    Before sending troops, the emperor had promised that if he could capture the Holy Heavenly Sect in one fell swoop, he would be able to grant Hou Baixiang after the class teacher returned to court.


    The day of wealth is coming soon, and the general''s heart is extremely excited.


    "Soldiers, rush to me!"


    The officers and men raised their spears and swords, and attacked towards the Saint Tianzong.


    Just as the second elder was about to lead his disciples to the challenge, he suddenly saw a black shadow flying towards the gate from the sky at a speed invisible to the naked eye.


    The second elder looked at him, thinking it was an enemy attack.


    When the black shadow was near, he could see that it was the behemoth that appeared out of thin air the last time he was in the ring with a few sects.


    Looks like it belongs to the suzerain.


    The second elder immediately felt relieved, and pointed to the gluttonous gluttons that crashed to the ground and said with a smile to the third elder, "Don''t panic, the suzerain has sent a rescuer."


    If it''s anything else, the second elder may not be at ease.


    But if it was Rong Huang, the second elder would put a hundred and twenty hearts.


    Rong Huang, the devil, can easily kill so many sects by himself, making the Saint Tianzong the first sect in the mainland, it is not luck.


    The three elders also saw the gluttonous food, and were a little skeptical.


    It''s just a spirit beast, no matter how powerful it is, it can''t resist the 30,000 army, right?


    The three elders were suspicious of themselves, and saw that the behemoth, which was originally tall, suddenly rose up to the size of a mountain.


    Three Elders: "???"


    "What is this?" The third elder looked surprised and asked excitedly while pulling the second elder''s sleeve.


    The second elder was almost torn off the tower, his beard straightened, "How does the old man know? Sect Master even has a phoenix, this spirit beast is not a mortal thing to come."


    The three elders twisted their beards and nodded in agreement.


    The Saint Tianzong disciples did not expect that a glutton would suddenly appear, and they all looked at the glutton in surprise.


    "What kind of spirit beast is this, so big."


    "I don''t know, it should be here to protect us?"


    "It must be...you look at it!"


    Everyone looked up, only to see that the small mountain-like beast opened its mouth, exposing its white fangs, and roared.


    They saw the behemoth��s mouth keep getting bigger and bigger, even the size of its body.


    There was only a groan, and the 30,000 soldiers and horses were swallowed by the giant beast.


    Second elder: "???"


    Three Elders: "???"


    The disciples: "???"


    The behemoth was too big, and the voice of swallowing naturally became clear.


    Everyone in the Saint Tianzong can hear the terrifying sound of the giant beast chewing food.


    The food...is the soldiers, right?


    The second elder''s eyelids twitched, suddenly rejoicing that he had seen it at the beginning, and turned back after Yiwu died.


    The third elder thought so in his heart at the moment.


    Yao Xiu, who was hiding in the dark, saw the scene in front of him, and he was almost frightened to death, and his whole body was shaking.


    Before he could escape, he was gluttonous with a paw stretched out and pressed to the ground.


    Yao Xiu and others lay on the ground, squeezed under the same claw, wanting to cry without tears.

 Chapter 475： Zongmen Villain (59)

    I originally wanted to start a war, but I didn''t expect to get myself in.


    Rong Xiaohuang, who sits down and eats peaches, smiles.JPG.


    -


    After this battle, Shengtianzong was completely famous in Xuanyun Continent.


    In the past, those who wanted to enter the Brahma School as a little fire-burning disciple, once again performed a group fight for the identity of a small beginner disciple of the Saint Tianzong.


    The emperor of Fan State fainted in shock when he heard that his beloved generals and soldiers were swallowed by a monster.


    After waking up, he was told by the imperial doctor that he had a stroke and that he would have to lie in bed in the future.


    The emperor was forced to abdicate, and the new emperor immediately sent someone to send an alms to the Holy Heaven Sect.


    After the new emperor found out that the Sect Master of Saint Tianzong was a woman, he specially searched for beautiful men from all over the country, and was packaged and sent to Saint Heaven Sect with those apologetics.


    Rong Huang was not in the Saint Tianzong when the apologization and the beautiful man were delivered.


    Recently, the folk monsters have caused chaos, and Rong Huang has nothing to do in the Saint Tianzong, so he can make extra money by going down the mountain.


    You can earn ten spirit stones by collecting a little demon.


    Shengtianzong recently had a rumor in private that Yaofei Shang had fallen out of favor.


    The lord raised a little white face at the bottom of the mountain, and ran to look for a little white face at dawn every day.


    The enchanting concubine Shang kept the vacant room alone and became a resentful husband.


    At this moment, Concubine Shang was sitting on the top seat of the main hall, staring blankly at the rows of beautiful men who were scratching their heads and posing, with a gloomy expression in her eyes.


    "This prince, this is a beauty chosen by our emperor on a special trip for Sect Master Rong. Please also accept Sect Master Rong."


    It''s not that the official who is in charge of talking about peace does not feel the surging murderous aura of Shang Teng''s whole body, but he also has to get things done.


    The officials chuckled dryly and spoke compliments.


    "Sect Master Rong has become the foremost master master in the mainland at a young age. It''s really amazing balabala..."


    Shang Teng didn''t glance at the official, his eyes were locked on the group of men with different styles.


    It''s nothing more than a gift, but I dared to send a man.


    Want to die?


    Shang Teng sneered. He firmly would not agree to leave this group of dirty things.


    "Apologize and stay." Shang Teng''s long, narrow eyebrows were cold, and pointed at the group of men, "As for them, how far they go."


    After speaking, Shang Teng stood up, flicked his sleeves and left the main hall.


    The official and several elders were left alone, staring at each other.


    "This elder, what the young man said just now..."


    The three elders smiled cheerfully, twisting their beards, with some gloat in their tone, "He is the master''s Taoist companion, the master''s favorite man."


    The official''s face turned pale, and he fell to the ground in fright.


    There are rumors that the Daoist of the Sect Master Saint is Shang Xiao, the leader of the demon clan. Although it is not known whether it is true or not, what if it is true?


    When Shang Xiao takes the lead in trouble, Fan Guo guesses it will no longer exist, right?


    "Excuse me, excuse me." The official got up, said repeatedly, and then took the handsome man back.


    Shang Teng found Rong Huang who was surrendering the fox demon in an inn.


    Regardless of the life and death of the fox demon, Shang Teng directly choked off, regardless of the horrified eyes of the people around him, pulling Rong Huang and leaving.


    In an instant, he took Rong Huang back to the bedroom of the two Saint Tianzong.


    Concubine Shang flicked her sleeves, like a little wife who was showing her temper, "Say! Am I your favorite man?"


    Rong Huang: "???"


    "What''s the matter with you?" Rong Huang walked to the small iron basin to wash his hands, and looked sideways at Shang Teng who was bulging. He didn''t know why.

 Chapter 476： Zongmen Villain (End)

    Shang Teng sat down with his robe and said in a dull voice, "Fan has been here before."


    Rong Huang didn''t pay attention to the depression in Shang Teng''s tone, oh, he took the towel and wiped his hands, "What did you give?"


    "Sent to beauties and apologize."


    Rong Huang wiped his hands for a while, raised his eyebrows and looked at Shang Teng, "Beauty?"


    Why do you send a beauty?


    "Of course it''s for you!" Shang Teng''s fingertips forcefully twisted a piece of aromatherapy into powder, "Said it was a collection of peerless beauties from all over the country, and it was specially given to Lord Sovereign."


    Rong Huang stared at the aromatherapy powder on the long case for two seconds, and then shrank his neck.


    After a long while, under Shang Teng''s faintly gaze, Rong Huang slowly said, "Drink more hot water?"


    Shang Teng: "..."


    What does this have to do with drinking hot water? !


    Shang Teng was almost mad, he had never seen such a ignorant woman!


    But this is still the woman he identified.


    Shang Teng stood up, walked forward three or two steps, directly carried Rong Huang on his shoulders, and walked toward the inner room.


    Rong Huang''s brain was congested, and he slammed a small fist on Shang Teng''s back, "What are you doing?"


    Wasn��t you talking about beauties before?


    Why did you talk about the bed again? !


    Shang Teng was almost stunned by Rong Huang''s punch. He was short of breath for a moment, and the handsome Xie Ning''s face was smiling but not smiling, "In order not to let the lady despise me one day, I have to serve the good lady and satisfy her ."


    Then, Rong Huang was tossed over and over, crying like a dog.


    In the end, after Rong Huang repeatedly assured that Shang Teng was her heart, her liver, and her baby, Shang Teng reluctantly let go.


    Shang Teng took the little girl in his arms and pressed a kiss on her cheek with a low voice.


    "I''ve never been a good person, Madam will never even want to run."


    -


    The evil spirits have been rampant in Qingyong Village recently, and many villagers have been brutally killed by the evil spirits.


    The village chief had no choice but to go up the mountain to find someone from Saint Tianzong to eliminate the demon.


    The villagers waited expectantly, but they waited for a pair of three-headed twins.


    The little boy was dressed in a moon-white robe, and the little girl was dressed in an apricot-pink skirt. She looked like a pink jade, which was very gratifying.


    "The village chief, are you fooling us? What can the two children do?"


    The village chief didn''t look good either, and he didn''t expect that Saint Tianzong would only let two children catch the demon.


    "Brother, they look at fierce ducks." The little girl''s soft white bun-like face was puffed up, obviously she was angry.


    "Sister, don''t be afraid, Dad said, if anyone doubts our strength, we should use strength to slap them in the face." The little boy comforted the little girl in a voice.


    The little girl clenched her small fist and pointed her little head. My brother made sense.


    When night fell, when the snake demon appeared again, he was picked by the little girl with a sword.


    The villagers are as quiet as chickens.


    At this time, a pair of bi people with amazing looks fell from the sky.


    The man carried the two small buns into his arms, "I ran around again, and I''m going to hit the board when I go back."


    The little girl flopped with two short legs, and softly acted like a baby with the woman, "Aniang, save my duck!"


    Rong Huang glanced at the corpse of the snake demon and said that it was time to fight.


    The little girl covered her eyes and made a fake cry.


    The four of them walked away gradually, and they could hear warm talk and laughter along the way.


    The villagers put away the surprise in their eyes, and it became clear that they were the children of two immortals. No wonder they were so talented.


    At this time, someone thought of the people in the house, walked into the house and took a look, and was startled.


    The room is full of blood.


    "It''s a terrible death, not even my head."


    "If he can move his hands and feet, he won''t be able to run, right?"


    "He was driven out by the Holy Heaven Sect. He must have done a bad thing. We shouldn''t sympathize."


    "That''s right, deserve it..."

 Chapter 477： Little demon dont run away (1)

    When Rong Huang woke up, he found himself in a big jar.


    Big tank?


    Rong Huang was a little dazed. Why would she be the little overlord of the God Realm in a jar?


    Unbelievable.


    Rong Huang was about to climb out, but found that his lower body seemed to be tightly entangled by something.


    Before she could even touch the mouth of the cylinder, she threw it off.


    Rong Huang found himself falling into the mud, mud all over his face.


    Just when Rong Huang was struggling to get out of the mud tank, Shui Shui kid appeared in time.


    "My lord, you still don''t want to make senseless struggles." Shui Shui sighed while looking at the white lotus in the big tank.


    Needless struggle?


    Rong Huang felt that the water was going to heaven.


    Is this the tone and attitude that you should have when you talk to the king?


    Rong Huang snorted and said fiercely, "Be careful, you will be miserable when I get out."


    Shui Shui chuckled and pointed to the big tank, "My lord, you are a white lotus now."


    Rong Huang: "???"


    I suspect you are connoting me.


    Rong Huang said angrily that she was angry.


    This great king is the most open and upright little phoenix in the Six Realms. How could he be a complex creature like the white lotus?


    impossible.


    Rong Huang didn''t believe it a hundred.


    Seeing that Rong Huang didn''t believe it, Shui Shui fluttered with her little wings and flew away.


    Rong Huang: Huh? Shui Shui wouldn''t be bullied by her to cry in which corner, right?


    After a while, Shui Shui appeared carrying a mirror.


    Shui Shui tried his best to put the mirror in front of Rong Huang, and said in a low voice, "Hey, look at you, lord, you know I didn''t lie to you."


    Rong Huang tried to curl his neck and looked up, vaguely saw a white flower bone.


    The flower bones were stained with mud and looked dirty.


    Rong Huang tilted his head, and Hua Guduo tilted his head accordingly.


    Rong Huang: "......???"


    The atmosphere fell into silence.


    After a long time, Rong Huang slowly uttered his voice, his milky voice filled with arduousness, "So, I really became a white lotus?"


    Shui Shui heard the sadness in Rong Huang''s tone, and quickly comforted, "My lord, don''t be sad. Although you are a white lotus, the white lotus is also divided into different positions."


    "Oh?" Rong Huang suddenly became interested, putting away his discouraged expression, "Then I should be the most powerful flower flower?"


    "No." Shui Shui ruthlessly revealed Rong Huang''s illusion. "Although you are a white lotus, your cultivation is still shallow. Any little demon can kill you."


    Rong Huang...Rong Huang was really sad.


    Rong Huang whimpered, "Really?"


    Shui Shui emphasized, "Although this world is modern, there are many spirits, including many thousand-year-old monsters."


    "Then how many years have I been a fine?"


    Rong Huang thought about the flower bones he saw in the mirror just now, snapped his face into the mud.


    It must be a weak chicken without flowers.


    Shui Shui checked it, and whispered, "Twenty years."


    Rong Huang collapsed into a small biscuit.


    Leave me alone, I just want to be quiet.


    Just when Rong Huangjing had enough and was about to try to climb out of the big tank for the second time, a squeaky voice sounded.


    At this moment, Rong Huang just pulled his head out of the silt, and when he heard the sound, he quietly lifted the flower bones and looked towards the sound source.


    It is night now, but there are lights outside the house, which does not affect Ronghuang''s vision.


    It is a man in a wheelchair.


    The man is wearing a black shirt, trousers of the same color, and his black hair is slightly longer.


    The man''s facial features are sharp and angular, his nose is high, his narrow black eyes are beautiful peach eyes, his eyes are dull and lazy, and he is proud.

 Chapter 478： Dont run away, little demon (2)

    The distance between the man and Rong Huang is not very far, Rong Huang can even see his long and curly eyelashes drooping.


    Rong Huang muttered the essence of eyelashes in his heart, and then quietly retracted the flower bone flower into the tank.


    Rong Huang felt that he was almost stinking.


    She desperately needs a bath.


    Rong Huang twisted the dirty stem, thinking about waiting for someone to slip out and take a bath.


    "Why is there a mirror here?" The butler behind the man suddenly saw the mirror on the side of the big tank and said in confusion.


    Chisi glanced at the mirror that was abandoned on the ground by the water, and then diverted his gaze, "Dirty, throw it away."


    The butler knew the cleanliness of Chi Temple, and didn''t say much when he heard the words. He took a handkerchief from his pocket, walked forward and picked up the mirror with the kerchief, and threw it into the trash can.


    "Sir, I will wash my hands first, and then push you back to the room."


    Chisi''s eyes moved lightly, and his voice was cold, "No, I''ll go back by myself later."


    The butler left respectfully.


    The surroundings became quiet again.


    Rong Huang''s white and tender flower bones patted the mud in the tank, and a sharp point slowly emerged again.


    Before seeing the situation clearly, Huaguduo was pinched by one hand.


    Rong Huang suddenly felt his whole body tremble, and a strange numb sensation rushed from the sky to the soles of his feet.


    Rong Huang opened his eyes and saw that Chi Temple had already come to the side of the big tank.


    Rong Huang...Rong Huang was just held in his hand by the man, and he dared not move.


    "Fairy?" The man''s peach blossom eyes narrowed slightly, and he looked sharply at the white lotus in his hand.


    The existence of the Chi family dates back hundreds of years. It used to be a descendant of the demons. The patriarchs of the past were highly respected by the emperors of the dynasty and their status was impressive.


    Later, because of offending a thousand-year-old monster, he was cursed, and the Chi family''s direct line did not live to be thirty years old.


    Gradually, the Chi family was defeated in the aspect of demons and demons.


    Although the Chi family no longer casts demons, their status in Beijing is still not to be underestimated, and demons dare not act as demons in the old house.


    Unexpectedly, a lotus essence appeared in the old house.


    Chi Si looked at Bailian who was tremblingly trying to escape from his hand, and the corner of his mouth was lightly curved.


    "Pretend to be dead?" The man''s voice was dull, and he couldn''t hear the slightest extra emotion.


    It seems that too much emotion is a burden to him.


    Rong Huang clearly felt that his small waist was pinched, and the warm touch almost made Rong Huang soften the whole flower.


    "You, you, you pinch me so uncomfortable, let go of my duck!"


    Chisi heard the milky anger of the little girl''s milk.


    The fingertips on the armrest moved lightly, Chi Temple did not let go, but squeezed it tighter.


    Xu Shi had nothing to do except to deal with company affairs on weekdays, and Chi Si actually thought this little demon was very cute.


    Especially when teasing, the white buds are trembling gently.


    Shaking so cute.


    Seems to be scared of him?


    Chisi had a care in his heart, and immediately let go of his hand, letting Xiao Bailian fall into the mud, and once again touched the mud.


    There was no guilt on Chisi''s handsome and innocent face, and he raised his hand into the tank and pushed away the other eye-catching lotus flowers around Rong Huang.


    "Are you able to get up?" Chi Temple asked.


    Rong Huang took a mouthful of mud and was working hard to spit it out. After hearing this, he was out of breath, and he hummed hard at the mouth of the cylinder to support the stem.


    "Do you think I can get up?" Rong Huang snorted, bent down the stem, and slapped the back of the man''s hand on the edge of the tank with a flower bone.


    "Humph! Let you bully me!"

 Chapter 479： Little demon dont run away (3)

    The voice of Xiao Bai Lian Jing is soft and waxy, clean and free of impurities, and it sounds particularly comfortable.


    Seeing this, it has only been fine for decades, and it looks really not very smart.


    Chi Temple lowered his eyes and glanced at the back of his hand that was flushed with mud, and he took it back indifferently, and said, "It''s fierce."


    Rong Huang was immediately dissatisfied after hearing this.


    Fierce? !


    The king is gentle and gentle, kind and generous, and can''t match the word "fierce" at all, okay?


    Rong Huang was angry.


    Rong Huang whimpered and rushed directly out of the big tank.


    Chi Si saw only a white light flashing by, and immediately after him was hit by a force and hit the back of the wheelchair.


    At the same time as he was warm and soft in his arms, he seemed to hear a crisp click.


    I confirmed the sound, it was the sound of a broken waist.


    The rich lotus scent lingers in the nose, with a faint milk scent that only a baby can have.


    Chi Si looked down at the little girl in white who looked like a small cannonball crashed into his arms, and his eyes were slightly deep.


    Really not very smart.


    As a direct line of the Chi family, Chi Si was born with lifelessness, and even the moment his mother was born was eroded to death by lifelessness.


    Later, the Chi family asked an expert to force his lifelessness to his legs. Since then, he has not left the wheelchair.


    Even if he is disabled, it does not prevent the Chi family from fearing him.


    Everyone dared not approach him, for fear of being corroded by death.


    Only this young white lotus spirit dared to rush into his arms arrogantly and without knowing the height of the sky.


    Rong Huang propped one hand between the man''s waist and abdomen, fisted one hand into a small fist, and slammed his fist on Chisi''s chest.


    "I am the most delicate woman. I dare not step on an ant. How dare you call me fierce?!"


    Chi Si felt that something duang his chest.


    The internal organs all shook.


    Isn''t this little girl a white lotus essence?


    How can the strength be so great?


    Chi Si frowned and coughed, and without changing his face, he moved away the small paw that Rong Huang pressed against his waist.


    "Men and women don''t get married, and ask the girl to leave me."


    After hearing this, Rong Huang snorted unbelief and hugged the man''s neck with his tender white hands resting on the back of his neck.


    Chirp.


    The little girl leaned back, squinted her eyes provocatively, her voice seemed to be soaked in icing, "I won''t leave, what can you do?"


    The damp sensation on the left face made Chi Temple a little distracted, and that piece of skin became hot.


    Chisi''s Adam''s apple rolled, eyes trembling lightly.


    He...never had such close contact with a woman.


    Chi Temple moved his fingers and placed his hand on the girl''s Yingying waist without a trace, "Why kiss me?"


    It''s said that men and women can''t give or receive kisses, don''t the little idiot understand it?


    Chi Temple''s eyes were obscure, like a bottomless whirlpool, and one who was not careful would sink deeply into it, unable to extricate himself from it.


    Rong Huang''s two suspended legs swayed slowly, very pleasantly.


    Hearing Chisi''s words, the little girl tilted her head, her black and white eyes were unusually bright under the light.


    "Because you look good." Rong Huang licked his lower lip, his pink tongue was fleeting, "I want to kiss."


    Chi Si snorted, deliberately cooling his face, "If you want to get close to me just because I look good, there are so many good men in this world, you can go find someone else."


    Rong Huang was stunned, but he didn''t expect Chi Temple to say that.


    Rong Huang blinked, staring purely at the tiny mole on the right corner of Chi Temple''s right eye, with doubts in his tone, "Why look for someone else?"

 Chapter 480： Dont run away from the little demon (4)

    "I just like you and don''t want to find someone else."


    She would like him because of Feng Bing.


    She wouldn''t like other men if they were not Feng disease.


    Under the light, the little girl''s beautiful and smoky face was sincere, and it didn''t seem to be a fake.


    Chi Temple''s fingertips curled up slightly.


    The next second, the little girl came up quickly, opened her lips, and took a bite of the mole.


    Chi Temple''s body suddenly froze.


    The little girl who was born with only one bite was not enough, she licked it, and there was a milky grunt in her throat.


    Chi Temple grabbed the wheelchair armrest, and the joints were white.


    He is not Oreo, he doesn''t need to lick.


    Rong Huang successfully left a tooth mark on Chisi''s face and looked at it for a while with satisfaction.


    Rong Huang pointed his finger at this tooth mark, and said with a smile, "I am stamped, and I will be my one from now on."


    Chi Temple secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and held the two little jiojio restlessly swayed by the little girl, a little helpless, "Don''t move, be careful to fall down."


    Rong Huang leaned on Chisi''s shoulder, his whole figure was as if he was boneless, lying on all fours.


    "I see, you are annoying duck."


    Chi Temple pressed his lips tightly and stopped talking.


    Rong Huang suddenly felt his eyelids sink a little, and after a while he closed his eyes uncontrollably.


    Chisi looked at the white lotus essence returning to its original shape, loosened the tight jaw, and gently touched the buds with his slender fingers.


    Small things don''t look smart, but after contacting them, they find that they are really not very smart.


    If she was let out, she might have been swallowed by the monster before she took a few steps.


    Let''s raise it first.


    Simply gain weight, as a mascot, a town house.


    Chi Temple took the white lotus in his hand, as if he hadn''t seen the mud and dirt on it, and steered the wheelchair back to the villa.


    The butler was waiting in the living room, and when he saw Chi Temple enter the door, he immediately stepped forward.


    Noting the white lotus in Chisi''s hand and the muddy shirt, the butler, who was always silent, also slightly changed his face.


    "Mr......"


    Chi Temple stroked the buds with his fingers, and said lightly, "Prepare a flower pot, better."


    The housekeeper glanced at the bald white lotus that had no lotus leaves, and his eyes flashed, "Okay, sir."


    I don��t know if it��s his illusion, the husband seems to be in a good mood at the moment?


    The housekeeper went out of the living room and rummaged for flower pots in the storage room, thinking that he might have found a beautiful white lotus, which made him feel better.


    The butler moved quickly, and soon he came out with a beautiful white porcelain flowerpot.


    "Sir, what do you think about this?"


    Chisi glanced at the exquisite flowerpot, nodded slightly, "Put some mud suitable for planting white lotus in, put some water, and send it to my room."


    After ordering this sentence, Chi Temple controlled the wheelchair and went upstairs.


    Leaving alone can no longer conceal the astonished butler.


    Where did the husband say just now?


    Mr.''s room?


    The housekeeper had a weird expression when he thought of the gentleman''s room that must be cleaned and cleaned by himself every day.


    It''s just a flower, the husband is too kind.


    Although the butler couldn''t understand, he still cleaned the flower pots, got some mud in, and sent them to the room of Chi Temple as ordered by Chi Temple.


    As a modern tyrant who likes cleanliness and likes to keep in good health, the rooms in Chi Temple are of course mainly black and white.


    It is clean and tidy, simple and generous, and looks very tall.


    The butler wore shoe covers and put the flower pots on the round table he used to use in his office under Chi Temple''s orders.


    "Compile a guide for growing white lotus." Before the housekeeper left the room, Chi Temple spoke coldly.

 Chapter 481： Dont run away from the little demon (5)

    The butler nodded and said yes, before closing the door, he saw from the corner of the light that Mr. had put the white lotus carefully on the round table.


    He clearly saw that there was mud dripping on the carpet from the white lotus.


    Chi Temple put the white lotus on the round table, controlled the wheelchair to the bathroom, soaked it with towel,


    Chi Si picked up the white lotus and wiped the silt on the flower bones with a towel.


    The pure white towel quickly became dirty.


    Chisi threw the towel aside and planted the white lotus in the pot.


    After finishing all this, Chi Si took out a few pieces of paper, dried the water on his hands, and looked at Bai Lian lightly.


    Moved the flowerpot closer to the balcony. Fortunately, tomorrow morning, you can get the sun. Chisi controlled the wheelchair and went back to the room.


    -


    Rong Huang woke up from sleep, feeling warm and comfortable all over.


    Rong Huang slowly opened his eyes and found himself on a balcony.


    Rong Huang lowered the flower bone and found that he had been planted into a new flower pot.


    "My lord, early duck." Water came out in time.


    "Morning." Rong Huang yawned and replied lazily.


    The original straight stem of Bailian suddenly bent down, and the flower bones leaned against the mouth of the pot, inexplicably lazy.


    "Why am I here?" Rong Huang stared at the blue sky in a daze, before slowly asking Shui Shui for a long time.


    "The villain moved you here."


    Move to the balcony?


    Feng Bing is not afraid that she will hang up if she refuses to accept it?


    Rong Huang hadn''t forgotten that her current persona was a soft little white lotus.


    "My lord, have you forgotten that you are a fairy?" It''s not that easy to die.


    The tender white flower bones swayed twice, and Rong Huang said angrily, "Why do you want me to be a white lotus?"


    It sounds ambiguous.


    dislike.


    Shui Shui pretended to be dead, and quickly slipped away while Rong Huang was distracted.


    Rong Huang resisted the urge to fetch water and slowly set up the stem.


    White light flashed, and the little girl in a white dress appeared on the balcony.


    A good night''s sleep, Rong Huang''s complexion was very good, his soft white face was tanned for a long time, and a peach blossom pink appeared.


    The ends of the slightly upturned eyes evoked a touch of beauty.


    Rong Huang raised his lips, walked into the room barefoot, and faintly saw the blue meridians on the back of his feet as he walked.


    The shell-like toes have a healthy color and look very beautiful.


    Rong Huang rolled around on the bed in Chi Temple, his breath was full of the light plum fragrance on the man''s body.


    Rong Huang couldn''t help but took a couple of mouthfuls, then rolled several times.


    Rong Huang reluctantly gave up until the quilt that had been neatly spread on the bed was thrown into chaos.


    Rong Huang stood up, opened the door and left the room.


    It seems that the phoenix disease in this world is also a wealthy boss, and expensive paintings can be seen everywhere in the luxurious and elegant corridors.


    It should be bought from a certain auction or a certain master.


    Rong Huang Bai Shengsheng''s fingertips swept across the somewhat icy picture frame, and walked towards the stairs.


    Because Rong Huang didn''t wear shoes, he was silent when he went downstairs.


    The white legs have beautiful lines with a slight sensuality, but they are not fat.


    The hem of the pure white cotton skirt gently strokes the calf, white and white collide, creating a stunning beauty.


    "Mr. Chi, I was invited by my sister today, you can''t do this to me!"


    Before reaching the turning point, Rong Huang heard some sharp female voices.


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows. Which bad woman was it, trying to hook Feng''s disease?


    Rong Huang''s foot that had stepped on the next step slowly retracted.


    Rong Huang put his hands around his chest, moved his steps slightly, and stood at an angle that just happened to have a panoramic view of what happened in the living room.

 Chapter 482： Little demon dont run away (6)

    Chi Temple is still a black shirt and trousers of the same color, arrogant and abstinent.


    Unlike yesterday, the man wore gold-rimmed glasses today.


    The gold-rimmed glasses framed on the bridge of the nose, a bit more of a gentle scum.


    On the ground not far from the Chi Temple, a woman with long curly hair was sitting in an embarrassed manner.


    With long curly hair in a red dress, the turbulence on her chest almost broke through the thin layer of fabric.


    Rong Huang squinted his eyes.


    I want to hammer out.


    The woman was crying, crying and talking, "Mr. Chi, if I am injured here today, my sister will definitely pursue it."


    So you can''t do anything to me.


    Chisi was sitting in a wheelchair and looked at the crazy woman coldly, as if watching a clown.


    "So?" Chi Temple''s expression was cold, and the knife and fork in his hand reflected the sharp edge, "You are dead, what does it have to do with me?"


    "There are many ways to die, but it has nothing to do with me."


    The man''s cold and ruthless words made the woman who had been beaten to the ground by a man with a cane shaken uncontrollably.


    "Mr. Chi, how can you be like this?" Wen Qingshu looked incredulous, as if she was frightened. "I just listened to my sister and came to have a blind date with Mr. Chi. What did I do wrong?"


    The knife and fork in Chisi''s hand cut open the poached egg, and the tip of the knife swept across the dinner plate, making a sharp sound.


    Chi Temple paused, and looked towards the direction of the stairs without a trace.


    The man moved so quickly that even the housekeeper behind him didn''t notice it.


    Chisi put down the knife and fork, leaned back on the back of the wheelchair, and smiles flashed across his eyes behind the lenses.


    But when he looked at the woman on the ground, he instantly became cold.


    "Wen Yumin is just a woman whom the old man continued to marry. He didn''t even hold a wedding banquet. What qualifications do you have to take care of my marriage?


    Wen Yumin is Wen Qingshu''s little aunt, who is also the woman that Old Man Chi married again.


    But it was only the more pleasing one of the many women of the old man, who became the third wife of the old man with the family behind him.


    "My sister is my elder, Mr. Chi, you can''t say that to her!" Wen Qingshu stood up and stared at Chi Temple angrily. "If Mr. Chi just wants to make my sister sad by insulting me, then you have succeeded."


    Rong Huang: "..."


    Where does this hostess Mary Su come from?


    Which novel did you borrow from this full of ancient early style words?


    Rong Huang resisted the urge to cover his eyes and continued to watch the show.


    "Wen Yumin doesn''t even have the qualifications to live in an old house, so I can only squeeze in a small villa with my old man." Chi Si looked down at his watch, and said, "She is not worth my effort to deal with her.


    Wen Qingshu heard this, even the delicate makeup could not hide his pale face.


    Before coming to Chi''s old house, she promised her sister-in-law that she would fall in love with Chisi at first sight.


    But now it seems that neither she nor my sister-in-law is worth mentioning in Chi Temple''s eyes.


    In Chisi''s eyes, they are even worse than strangers.


    "Since Mr. Chi has said so, I don''t have any comments, so I will retire first." Wen Qingshu felt very complicated, said dumbly, and then turned to leave.


    Chisi glanced at the carpet delivered from France on the floor of the restaurant and frowned.


    "Housekeeper, let the carpet be replaced, it''s dirty."


    Wen Qingshu, who hadn''t walked out of the Chi family''s old house, looked green and white after hearing this.


    Chi Temple deceived so much, she must make him pay!


    Wen Qingshu squeezed the bag in his hand and strode out of the Chi family''s old house.


    The sound of high-heeled shoes stepping on the ground gradually faded away, and Chi Temple looked up at the stairs in a leisurely manner.

 Chapter 483： Little demon dont run away (7)

    "I''ve seen enough of the show, should I come down, right?"


    The butler didn''t react for a while, his expression was a little startled.


    In this huge old Chi family house, there are no other people except the servant driver. Who is the husband talking to?


    While he was puzzled, the housekeeper heard the sound of pedaling footsteps, which seemed to be the sound of stepping on the stairs.


    A charming female voice followed, "What? I disturbed you talking to other women?"


    Excessive astonishment changed the face of the housekeeper who has always been very accomplished.


    woman?


    When did an extra woman come out of the Chi family��s old house?


    And looking like this, you still have a good relationship with your husband?


    When Chisi heard the little girl''s pampering words, his eyes became more smiling, and he waited patiently for the little girl to come downstairs.


    "Why don''t you speak anymore? Is it a guilty conscience?" Rong Huang snorted lightly, his delicate eyebrows with discretion, like a spoiled child.


    Chi Temple''s eyes touched the little girl''s bare feet, he narrowed a smile, and frowned, "Why did you come down without wearing shoes?"


    The man raised his hand and beckoned, and whispered, "Come here."


    For some reason, Rong Huang felt like he was calling a puppy.


    Rong Huang bulged his cheeks a little unhappily, but still ran to the table with uprightness, and sat down next to Chi Temple.


    "I didn''t find the shoes, why did you ask me to come over?"


    Chi Si didn''t speak, just maneuvering the wheelchair, moved back, turned sideways towards Rong Huang, and slowly bent down.


    Chi Temple''s slender hand first grasped Rong Huang''s left ankle, placed it on his insensible leg, and then pinched his right ankle and placed it on his leg.


    The man touched the soles of the little girl''s feet without disapproval, and found that it was a little cold.


    "Go get a pair of slippers and ask for new ones."


    This is to the butler.


    The butler''s mind was being swiped by all kinds of barrage, and he immediately said, "Okay, I will go now."


    Because of his eagerness, the butler almost referred to "good" as "good".


    The housekeeper quickened his pace to get the slippers, and could vaguely hear the concerned words of the old man coming from behind him.


    "The weather is a bit cold now, and I always run around barefoot. What should I do if I have old cold legs in the future?"


    Steward: "..." Yes, the Ba Zongchi, who is keen on health preservation, is online again.


    Rong Huang: "???"


    What is the old cold leg?


    How could the little fairy get the disease of old cold legs?


    Rong Huang said it was impossible.


    "I''m in good health, so I won''t." Rong Huang moved his toes happily, smiling and lowering his voice, "And I''m a little fairy, I won''t be sick."


    As soon as the words finished, Rong Huang let out a loud sneeze.


    Rong Huang: "..."


    Chi Temple held Rong Huang''s soft little jiojio, and looked at Rong Huang with a smile, "Just ask if your face hurts?"


    Rong Huang touched his face, groaned, turned his head away from him, "It doesn''t hurt, it doesn''t hurt, it doesn''t hurt!"


    At this time, the butler came with slippers.


    Just when the butler was about to put the slippers at Rong Huang''s feet, Chi Temple made a sound to stop him from trying to step forward.


    Chi Temple did not look after the housekeeper, and stretched out a hand, "Give it to me."


    The butler twitched the corners of his mouth, but still passed the slippers.


    Chisi moved slowly to put on Rong Huang''s slippers before putting down Rong Huang''s two jiojio.


    The little girl was staring at the hearty breakfast table full of energy. After putting her feet down, she quickly picked up the chopsticks and put a shrimp dumpling into her mouth.


    Chisi looked at the little girl''s cheeks bulging, like a little hamster hoarding food.

 Chapter 484： Little demon dont run away (8)

    It''s so silly and cute.


    Chi Temple couldn''t help but raised his hand and touched the girl''s soft hair, feeling that she was not suitable for being a little fairy in a town house.


    Maybe it''s better to be a little mascot who only knows how to eat and drink every day?


    A man has never been so close to a woman before, and he didn''t have any seriousness in his start. With such a touch, he almost pushed Rong Huang''s little head into the bowl of sweet-scented sweet-scented glutinous rice balls.


    Rong Huang concealed the glutinous rice **** and stared at Chi Temple with a rounded look, "How can you touch my head with the hand that touched my foot?"


    Guan��Light Bulb��Home: "..." Motionless, pretending to be dead.


    Chisi looked at the little girl who didn''t even grow sharp claws, but wanted to wave her little claws and scratch people, and wanted to laugh inexplicably.


    The pure white lotus essence seems to have let go of all precautions and is completely relying on himself.


    But Xiaobai Lianjing didn''t know that the man in front of her was the most dangerous.


    He is looking forward to seeing the panic on the little girl''s face the day he removes his disguise.


    Chi Temple''s Adam''s apple rolls, and the eyes under the lens can''t see the emotions.


    Slowly withdrawing his hand, Chi Temple''s indifferent sound quality has become a lot milder, "I''m sorry, it won''t be anymore."


    The little girl squinted at him with her spoon in her mouth, her pure black apricot eyes dazzling with triumph.


    As if saying "Men count you as interesting".


    After eating a small bowl of sweet-scented sweet-scented sweet-scented glutinous rice balls, Rong Huang licked his lips intently, "Anything else?"


    Chi Temple glanced at the housekeeper, and the housekeeper, who was trying to shine, immediately turned and went to the kitchen.


    After a while, the butler appeared with a small bowl of sweet-scented osmanthus dumplings on the tray.


    As before, before he could get to Rong Huang''s side, the butler was stopped by Chi Temple.


    Chisi put the small white porcelain bowl in front of Rong Huang, and put the bottomless small bowl that he had eaten on the tray, "Eat slowly, don''t worry."


    The butler called the servant to take the tray, and stood by silently again, waiting for the husband''s order.


    Then, he witnessed a large-scale dog butcher scene.


    Previously, because of Wen Qingshu''s arrival, Chisi hadn''t eaten much for breakfast.


    Later, Rong Huang came downstairs again. Chi Siguang stared at Rong Huang for dinner, but he hadn''t taken his own breakfast yet.


    Rong Huang ate a bit faster, and the corner of his mouth was covered with the soup of the soup bag. Chi Si immediately fetched the handkerchief placed aside and wiped the little girl''s mouth carefully.


    When Chisi wiped the girl''s mouth, the little girl kept chewing and her mouth moved, which made it more difficult for Chisi to wipe.


    It happened that the man was not impatient at all and wiped it patiently.


    While wiping, he exhorted with a gentle and terrible voice.


    "Eat slowly and choke carefully."


    "Drink milk for balanced nutrition."


    "Put the spoon lightly, it''s all splashed on the clothes."


    "If you are not careful next time you eat, I will just wrap you up with a drool."


    "..."


    The butler looked at Chisi who leaned forward to wipe the soup splashed on the little girl''s clothes, and his eyes were almost blind.


    Although he didn''t know who the lady who suddenly appeared in the old house of the Chi family was, and what her husband''s identity was.


    But looking at her husband''s attitude of treating people as daughters, the housekeeper smelled something unusual.


    I have confirmed the look in my eyes, it is the man whose husband has taken his heart.


    The butler pushed his glasses and continued to pretend to be blind.


    Rong Huang didn''t like it anymore.


    "The saliva pocket is for children, I don''t want it."


    Chi Si pointed at Rong Huang''s neckline with a smile, and joked, "You will become a dirty little tabby cat without a drool pocket."

 Chapter 485： Dont run away from the little demon (9)

    Rong Huang grinned at him, but he did not scare Chi Si successfully.


    Rong Huang felt bored and lowered his head to eat obediently.


    After finally waiting for people to eat breakfast, Chisi casually ate two slices of bread to avoid all kinds of adverse effects on the work caused by fasting.


    "I''m going to the company later, are you obediently at home?"


    Rong Huang was eating a small dessert after dinner, watching the family ethics drama at eight o''clock in the morning.


    The housewife with messy hair on the TV yelled hysterically at her husband who was about to divorce for the sake of his mistress, "You are not allowed to go, do you want to find that bitch?"


    Chisi looked at the TV screen for two seconds, and raised his cold brows lightly.


    Rong Huang: "..."


    Rong Huang picked up the remote control with a stern face, and decisively changed the channel.


    "I don''t want to be good, I just want you to care about me and love me more."


    Chi Temple: "..."


    Rong Huang looked at the woman yelling like a madman on the TV, blinked and turned off the TV directly.


    "Mistakes, mistakes." Rong Huang threw away the remote control, smiled with bent eyes, leaned forward, and in a negotiating tone, "Can I go with you?"


    Chi Temple''s hand adjusting the tie paused, and the faint pupils behind the lenses looked at Rong Huang, "Are you going with me?"


    Before Rong Huang nodded her head to express her eagerness to go out for a stroll, she heard Chi Temple lightly say, "You can see monsters who have cultivated for hundreds of years outside. Not enough to stuff their teeth."


    Rong Huang twisted his hands and asked, "Is the demon for hundreds of years very powerful?"


    Chi Si lifted his chin slightly, his cold-white skin with a sickly white color, and his face threatened Rong Huang unchanged, "They can kill you by moving their fingers."


    Chi Temple didn''t want Rong Huang to go out, partly because it was not safe outside.


    Another reason is that he doesn''t want other irrelevant people to see the little girl.


    Although this little white lotus is a bit stupid and can only be used as a mascot, her appearance is really beautiful, with cleanliness and beauty.


    As a man, he is familiar with the inferiority of men.


    As long as he thinks that someone who knows how to live or die may put the hunter''s sight on Rong Huang, he has the urge to kill.


    In summary, he didn''t want Rong Huang to go out.


    I thought that Rong Huang would be very scared after hearing this, and then stayed in the old house obediently, waiting for him to come back from get off work.


    I didn''t know that as soon as the words fell, Chi Si noticed that the girl''s eyes lit up.


    Amazingly bright.


    Rong Huang was eagerly rubbing his hands, trying to suppress his inner excitement, and asked Chi Temple in a milky and sweet voice, "It''s not illegal to kill demons?"


    Rao Shichi was used to seeing big scenes, and was also taken aback by Rong Huang.


    Kill demon?


    Chisi glanced at the little girl''s thin arms and legs, and said in his heart that she was so delicate and delicate, what kind of demon could he kill?


    "There is a demon control bureau, but it is not illegal to kill evil demon."


    After hearing this, Rong Huang patted both hands, and ran to Chi Temple with his shoes on, grabbing Chi Temple''s cuffs and not letting go.


    "I want to go, I want to go, can you just let me go?"


    Chisi lowered his eyes and glanced at the cuffs that were pulled up by the little girl, and the little girl was full of hope and acted like a baby, and his heart seemed to be poured with a jar of honey.


    Thinking that the little girl is boring at home, as long as she doesn''t run around with him, it''s not impossible.


    After all, demons with a cultivation base of less than a thousand years dare not approach him.


    "You can go with me, but follow me every step of the way."

 Chapter 486： Dont run away from the little demon (10)

    Chi Temple said solemnly, "Otherwise, you will be punished."


    Rong Huang didn''t care what the punishment was, and only heard that Chi Si agreed to follow her.


    The little girl was busy nodding her head, "Okay, okay, what the boss says is nothing."


    Seeing that Rong Huang agreed so easily, Chi Si was a little bit disappointed.


    So good, it seems that punishment or something is impossible.


    Chi Temple sighed in his heart and felt even more disappointed.


    Chisi was manipulating the wheelchair and walked out of the door, "Keep up."


    Rong Huang changed into the small white leather shoes sent by the people from Chi Temple and waved to the housekeeper, "Goodbye duck, grandpa housekeeper."


    It just looks a little older, but in fact only forty-two years old housekeeper: "..."


    Rong Huang didn''t care what the housekeeper''s mood was. She was excited because she was able to go out for a stroll.


    Rong Huang''s two small paws were pulled on the car window, his soft white face almost stuck to it, looking at the scenery along the road.


    Although he has come to this world, Rong Huang has not yet received the plot.


    After thinking for a while while eating, Rong Huang felt that he was more likely to meet the main character if he came out for a stroll.


    Otherwise, she doesn''t know anything, how can she be the villain?


    Rong Huang''s gaze was fixed on a store, with two pear vortices showing on his cheeks, "Chi Temple, shall we eat hot pot tonight?"


    "Hot pot?" I was using a tablet to check Chisi''s actions today, but I refused without thinking, "No, it''s unhealthy."


    "What is unhealthy? You don''t see that every time there are hot pot restaurants-so many people are waiting in line?"


    Rong Huang turned his head and drew a big circle with his hands, indicating that there were many people.


    "Hot pot will get angry if you eat too much, which is harmful to your health. I never eat it." Chi Si paused and said in a solemn voice, "Don''t eat it either.


    Rong Huang was so angry that he akimbo, "I don''t, I want to eat it!"


    The general assistant in the driving seat twitched his mouth as he heard the spoiled words of the unknown lady in the back seat.


    This young lady is really a hero, dare to talk to her husband like this.


    Chi Si suddenly thought of something and looked at Rong Huang, "How do you know about hot pot?"


    He remembered that this little white lotus essence had been planted in a big tank in the yard. Where did he get the chance to know about something unhealthy and unhygienic like hot pot?


    Chisi''s mind has automatically searched for a large section of the hazards of eating hot pot, and is going to explain it to Rong Huang in detail.


    Rong Huang blinked, looking away with some guilty conscience, and muttered in a low voice, "I listened to what the servant said."


    Chisi didn''t notice the little girl''s expression and believed it to be true.


    I pressed my eyebrows with a headache, Chisi decided to go back...No, when the company came, I asked the butler to replace all the servants in this session.


    Bring bad children.


    Seeing that Chi Temple refused to take her to eat hot pot, Rong Huang resisted the urge to hit someone, moved towards Chi Temple, hugged the man''s arm and shook his coquettishly.


    "Chi Temple, I want to eat hot pot, I really want to eat it."


    Chi Temple glanced at his eyes restlessly, and from time to time, the chief assistant who glanced back through the rearview mirror, raised the baffle without thinking about it.


    Chief Assistant: "..." Ruthless capitalism.


    Chi Si grabbed the little girl who was daunting next to him, and said dumbly, "Don''t move, I''ll take you to eat once."


    "Just once." Chi Temple emphasized.


    Rong Huang wanted to bargain, but Chi Temple covered his mouth with the other hand, "Hot pot doesn''t keep health, I have time to take you to drink porridge."


    As soon as Rong Huang heard that he was going to have porridge, he immediately exploded.

 Chapter 487： Dont run away from the little demon (11)

    If her nine tails were still there, it would have been blown into a ball long ago.


    Rong Huang pulled off Chisi''s hand and yelled loudly, "I don''t drink porridge, I want to eat hot pot barbecue fried chicken pizza!"


    "Porridge is only for elderly people. I don''t want it. If you want to drink it, you can drink it."


    Chisi, who has always advocated eating only three meals and never eating junk food: I feel that it has been connoted.


    Chi Ba always expressed a little angry.


    "No, otherwise don''t eat it today."


    Rong Huang paused, his hands encircled his chest and raised his chin, "Forget it, forget it, my lord has a lot of things that don''t care about you, just once."


    Chi Si curled his lower lip, and soothingly stroked the little girl''s black hair casually scattered on her shoulders. His tone was pleasantly audible, "Goodbye."


    Rong Huang...Rong Huang became a pufferfish.


    She is so wronged.


    Until the Chi family company, Rong Huang was sulking secretly, ignoring Chi Temple.


    Chi Si also knew what the little girl''s idea was, and he was so angry and funny in his heart.


    What a child.


    The black Rolls Royce stopped in the underground parking lot.


    Zongzhu Le Diandian got out of the car, and first greeted Mr. Chiba out of the car.


    As soon as he was about to go to the other side to invite down the warrior lady who dared to squeeze the hair on Voldemort''s head, he received a cold stare from Chief Chi Ba.


    Total aid:"???"


    What''s wrong with this little pitiful him?


    Chisi took advantage of the wheelchair armrest to adjust his posture, raised his chin, "Go to the car door."


    Chief Assistant: "...Eh, I''m going now."


    Chi Temple controlled the wheelchair, came to the other side, squeezed the obstructive chief assistant, stretched out a hand, and "come out."


    Rong Huang was a little disturbed by Chi Temple''s attitude.


    Nothing is courteous, and if you do not commit crimes you will steal.


    What''s more, before Feng Bing became ill, she refused her request to eat hot pot a few more times and threw her a crit.


    Rong Huang snorted and handed Chi Temple a look that counts you. He raised a small paw, placed it on the palm of Chi Temple''s palm, and climbed out of the car.


    At this time, it was time for employees to go to work, and the employees who were able to drive to work saw a little fairy-like girl coming out of the real Voldemort''s car, and they immediately aroused their gossip.


    Voldemort is not close to female sex. The last time he appeared on Weibo hot search with a woman, he took the first-line actress who met porcelain at a charity dinner to court.


    Someone in the small group built by the employees privately made a bet that Voldemort was still a golden bachelor even when they became grandparents or even great-grandchildren.


    Therefore, everyone subconsciously regarded the little fairy as a relative of Voldemort''s house.


    Doesn''t it smell like a little niece, little sister or something?


    They didn''t believe that Voldemort would fall in love anyway.


    I don''t believe it even if I die.


    The scene where Voldemort helped the little fairy get out of the car was secretly filmed and sent to the small group.


    "This is President Chi''s sister, right?"


    "I guess not, it should be my little niece."


    "I don''t know if I am qualified to be a family with Chi always."


    "You are thinking about peach!!"


    "..."


    What the employees of the company were talking about in the small group, Chisi didn''t know, and didn''t want to know.


    After entering the office, Chi Si took the book to Rong Huang and told her not to run around. He had a meeting later.


    Rong Huang looked at the "Little Prince" in his hand and choked silently for a while.


    "I know, I won''t run around."


    Chisi was very satisfied to see the little girl so well-behaved.


    "I''ll let someone buy some snacks for you to grind your teeth." Seeing Rong Huang''s eyes light up, Chi Si said again, "But you can''t eat more."

 Chapter 488： Dont run away from the little demon (12)

    Rong Huang responded with a mouthful, and when Chisi left the office, he threw away "The Little Prince".


    Rong Huang lay on the leather sofa and collapsed himself into a small biscuit.


    Smelling the faint smell of men''s perfume in the air, Rong Huang turned over and yawned lazily.


    After a while, the chief assistant appeared with a bag of snacks.


    "this......"


    Rong Huang sat up, raised his hand to straighten his hair, "My name is Rong."


    The chief assistant put the snacks on the coffee table, and sighed in his heart that Miss Rong has a good temper, "Miss Rong, this is the snack that my husband asked me to buy you."


    Rong Huang was very reserved and didn''t look at the spot. He smiled and nodded, "Thank you."


    The assistant general was a little flattered and waved his hand quickly, "No need, it''s my honor to serve Miss Rong."


    The office door closed again.


    Rong Huang leaned forward and opened the log-colored paper bag.


    After pouring out the small snacks, Rong Huang found that they were all imported snacks.


    I don''t know where the uncle just got it from.


    Rong Huang casually opened a bag of potato chips, and took the potato chips to sit down in front of the single sofa in front of the French window.


    The little girl''s petite figure plunged into the black single-person sofa, and the milky white skin formed a sharp contrast with the black sofa.


    Rong Huang kicked his shoes and sat cross-legged on it.


    From here, Ronghuang can see the scenery of most of the city.


    Rong Huang released his spiritual sense to check if there were any traces of the male and female lords nearby.


    Where there are villains, there are male and female masters.


    This is the experience that Rong Huang learned from the previous worlds.


    Rong Huang clicked on the potato chips, but found the suspected male protagonist in a breath.


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows, and he happened to be in the company of Chisi''s family.


    Rong Huang rubbed his hands with a look of excitement, and didn''t want to put down the potato chips, and walked towards the door.


    Snacks and the hero, if you choose to solve one of them, of course it is the latter.


    Rong Huang quietly opened the door of the office and looked out from the crack in the door.


    Very good, no one.


    Rong Huang smiled and swaggered open the door.


    The assistant chief''s desk is empty, it is estimated that he followed Chi Temple to a meeting.


    Rong Huang took the health-preserving thermos cup that came from the table of the Chi Temple, and walked towards the pantry.


    Her spiritual sense detected that the suspected male lead was in the pantry.


    An employee passing by Ronghuang saw the face of the freshman appearing on the top floor, and couldn''t help but glance again.


    Why are you familiar?


    Take a closer look, Oh Huo, isn''t this the little fairy who went crazy in the small group?


    The manager of the finance department tried to restrain his excitement, slowed down, and secretly looked at Rong Huang.


    The little fairy looks so beautiful, just like a real fairy.


    Look at this skin, white and tender, just like an 18-layer filter.


    And this little face with baby fat, she must be a minor, right? !


    The old aunt in the finance department who was nearly 30 years old couldn''t help showing her aunt''s smile, and she became Rong Huang''s mother fan after just two eyes.


    Oh, I don''t know what kind of virtues that Voldemort had accumulated in the past life of President Chi, whether he saved the galaxy, there is such a nice little boy.


    Xiao Guai Guai is a cute and grown-up boy? !


    The woman''s gaze was too hot, even if Rong Huang wanted to get the plot, he was aware of it.


    Rong Huang snorted, looking at the old aunt like apricot eyes with broken stars.


    The woman felt her heart hit by a small arrow.


    I have confirmed that the look in her eyes can turn her into a magic mirror.


    Rong Huang felt that the **** young lady in a black suit and skirt who walked towards her looked a little strange in her eyes.

 Chapter 489： Dont run away, little demon (13)

    It was like the first world, and the look in her eyes was Rong''s mother.


    Rong Huang bulged his cheeks, is this an illusion?


    The woman looked at Rong Huang''s slightly more rounded face, suppressed the groundhog''s call to her lips, and evoked a loving smile, "Hello."


    Rong Huang blinked, did not see the malice on the other person, and smiled, "Hello."


    After the two sides greeted each other, they began to feel embarrassed.


    The old aunt resisted Rua''s impulse to be a little obedient, and stuffed the documents to be handed over to the secretariat to the employees around her, and sent her away first.


    Rong Huang was a little frightened when he saw the other party''s posture that he was going to have a long conversation.


    "That...what''s the matter?" She was still anxious to find the plot.


    She felt the creature that was suspected of being the male lead leaving the pantry.


    When the old aunt heard Rong Huang''s question, she stepped forward and stretched out her right hand, "My name is Li Yan."


    Rong Huang shook Li Yan''s hand indiscriminately, and said softly, "My name is Rong Huang, I have something to do, let''s go now."


    Without waiting for Li Yan to express his excitement as a Yan Gou, Rong Huang dropped his short legs and disappeared in the corridor with a smoke.


    Li Yan recalled the crit of Xiao Guai''s smile just now, showing a foolish smile, and the whole person was floating.


    Li Yan came back to her senses when her staff finished sending the documents and called her.


    Voldemort''s surname is Chi, and Xiao Gu''s surname is Rong, they are not relatives?


    Li Yan: "???"


    Oh, maybe it''s the relatives of the Chi family''s in-laws.


    Li Yan tapped his finger on the phone screen, sharing the excitement of meeting him with Xiao Guaiguai to the small group.


    I look forward to seeing you next time with Xiaoguai.


    -


    Rong Huang had just turned a corner, and a person walked towards him.


    If it hadn''t been for Rong Huang to evade quickly, he would knock him over.


    Rong Huang stopped in time.


    "Sorry, are you okay?" The man sounded in a gentle and polite voice, and at the same time stretched out a hand, wanting to help Ronghuang.


    Rong Huang felt the suffocation on the opponent for the first time, and without thinking about it, he put his hands behind him, and stood firmly against the wall.


    The man stretched out half of his hand and froze in the air.


    Rong Huang took the thermos cup back two steps, raised his eyes to look at the man on the opposite side.


    The man wore a three-piece white suit with a dark blue handkerchief pinned to his chest, like a gentleman in the Western Middle Ages.


    No one would feel disrespectful even if this outfit appeared at a formal dance party.


    But Rong Huang knew that all this was a disguise.


    Because the unknown creature in front of him is the male lead.


    Focus on ����


    Male protagonist = wolf-hearted and dog-hearted = not human


    Noting Rong Huang''s somewhat surprised eyes, the man raised his brows and his voice was as gentle as ever, "Miss?"


    Rong Huang squeezed the thermos cup in his hand and lowered his eyes, "It''s okay."


    "I don''t think the lady is very comfortable." Gu Wenlun looked at Rong Huang with a worried expression, "Do I need to go to the hospital?"


    Rong Huang shook his head and turned to leave, but Gu Wenlun grabbed his arm.


    The man''s cold hand touched Rong Huang''s forearm, clinging to it like a cool and sticky snake.


    The evil spirit on Gu Wenlun''s body was too heavy, which made Rong Huang feel very uncomfortable.


    Not to mention his rude behavior.


    Rong Huang shook it for a while and didn''t get rid of it.


    Rong Huang changed the thermos cup to his left hand, and quickly pulled Gu Wenlun''s arm with his right hand and threw him over the shoulder on the spot.


    The tall man who was more than 1.5 meters tall was knocked to the ground by Rong Huang just in full view.

 Chapter 490： Dont run away, little demon (14)

    Gu Wenlun also held a bone china cup in his hand, and then broke it.


    The bang attracted the attention of many people.


    Gu Wenlun landed on his back and was hit hard by Rong Huang.


    At the moment of landing, he clearly heard a crisp sound.


    Gu Wenlun groaned in pain, and his handsome facial features were wrinkled together, like soup dumplings.


    "you......"


    "what''s happenin?"


    The two voices sounded at the same time, but because of Gu Wenlun''s pain, they were overwhelmed by another low and distant voice.


    Rong Huang was thinking about whether to give this male protagonist who likes to use his hands again, but suddenly he heard the voice of Chi Temple.


    The hand holding the thermos cup shook, Rong Huang turned sideways and saw the man sitting in a wheelchair not far away.


    Rong Huang''s little jiojio, who was about to kick it out, immediately took it back, sniffed, and quickly brewed feelings.


    The well-behaved little girl has a delicate stature, with two packs of tears in her eyes, as if she had been wronged so much.


    Rong Xiaohuang, an outstanding graduate of the Academy of Fine Arts, thought that the time was almost up, and under everyone''s eyes, like a crumbling white lotus, he rushed towards Voldemort.


    "Chi Temple!" The little girl''s voice was delicate and soft, and there was a little nasal sound, which made people''s hearts tremble.


    Pianshengchi Temple didn''t notice anything, and looked at her with a deep gaze.


    Rong Huang certainly felt Chi Si''s suppressed anger, but this was not the point.


    The point is that as a white lotus essence, she must fully display the essence of the white lotus essence.


    As a result, Rong Huangqi was crying, like a nuclear bomb, crashing into Chisi''s arms.


    The wheelchair slipped after being hit, and he always helped the eyes and hands to stabilize quickly, so that one chair and two lives were avoided.


    Rong Huang buried his head in the man''s arms, and his breath was full of alluring plum fragrance.


    Rong Huang couldn''t help but nudged Cengchisi''s chest, raised his head slightly, just to show his reddish apricot eyes in front of the man.


    Seeing my eyes full of grievances, do you arouse your desire for protection?


    "Chi Temple!" The face of Chi Temple didn''t change, and he didn''t even move his brows. Rong Huang suddenly raised his voice, like a dead father and mother, "I''m so afraid of ducks!"


    Chi Si glanced at Gu Wenlun, who was lying on the ground for a long time without getting up. His eyes were slightly deep, and he followed the little girl''s words and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Rong Huang secretly complained in his heart, shouldn''t she rub her into his arms with a distressed look at this time, and coax her for an hour or two?


    Rong Huang felt that she was no longer a phoenix-sick little official.


    But Xiaobailianjing''s persona cannot collapse.


    Rong Huang seemed to be unaware of the inexplicable expressions in the eyes of the employees behind him. He covered his eyes and whispered and complained, "I wanted to pour you a cup of tea. I didn''t expect to see a pervert after a few steps out."


    Gu Wenlun, whose eyes were blackened by a cauldron, said: "???"


    Chi Si watched the little girl''s acting, crying without tears, almost laughed.


    With so many employees under his hand, she is the only one to pour him water?


    but......


    Chi Si looked very angry, but still pretended to be a gentle-looking Gu Wenlun, and the eyes behind the lenses flashed with evil birds.


    Chi Si told himself that Xiao Bai Lian Jing was still young and ignorant, so it was normal to cause trouble.


    Chi Temple really calmed down his anger when he thought about it this way.


    "Uuuuu is this pervert. Seeing that there is no one around, I want to do something to me. I refuse to let him drag me."


    "Fortunately, I defeated him with the shoulder throw you taught me."


    Rong Huang felt that her small waist was about to be strangled by the dog man, and his tone of voice also brought a bit of gritted teeth.

 Chapter 491： Dont run away from the little demon (15)

    "Chi Temple, how come your company has a perverted duck?"


    Rong Huang put his arm in front of the man''s eyes, rubbing his thin white calf against the man''s trousers, "Look, I was hurt by him."


    Chi Si closed his eyes, and saw the reddish circle on Rong Huang''s arm, his already indifferent expression became even colder.


    "Manager Gu, what do you want to do to my children?"


    His kid?


    Rong Huang blinked.


    Just, a little shy.


    Gu Wenlun was so angry that Rong Huang opened his mouth and stood up with the help of his assistant.


    He held the wall with one hand, and the waist with the other. Her expression was a bit painful, like a pregnant woman who was bent over by the pain.


    "I don''t know what this lady is talking about, I just almost bumped into her and didn''t act excessively."


    Rong Huang was getting dizzy by the sentence of "child" from Chi Temple, and immediately couldn''t help it.


    Rong Huang twisted his upper body with difficulty, raised his arm, and showed his "seriously injured" arm in front of the people eating melons.


    "Look at my arm. This is evidence of his intention to abuse me after he failed in his unsuccessful plot."


    Part of the melon-eating people who had witnessed the brutal beating of Gu Wenlun saw the red marks on the little girl''s body, and they immediately felt compassionate.


    How could such a gentle and lovely girl slander people?


    Although Manager Gu usually treats people and things well, who is right about this man''s heart?


    For a while, all kinds of eyes were cast on Gu Wenlun''s body.


    Gu Wenlun has lived for more than 30 years, and no one has dared to treat him this way.


    Rong Huang is the first one.


    He remembered her.


    Gu Wenlun tried his best to prevent a wicked smile from the corner of his mouth, and warned Rong Huang wickedly that he was not the one she should think of, and continued to smile in a gentle skin.


    "But you did it to me just now..."


    "I am a legitimate defense." Rong Huang quibbled.


    Feeling the murderous look in Chi Temple''s eyes, Gu Wenlun smiled slightly, "This lady, I am wrong today. Please forgive me."


    Rong Huang grabbed Chisi''s cuff, with undissipated anger in his tone, "I''m not."


    "You are so to me, why should I forgive you? If you are sorry, it can be written off. What do you want the police to do?"


    Gu Wenlun''s gentle mask was completely torn apart.


    "You..." This crazy woman! Don''t mess around!


    "My child was spoiled and brought up. He has never been injured. Today, he has suffered a great grievance." Chisi''s tone paused, touching the girl''s soft hair, as if giving a fluffy ball, "I can''t let it go anymore. She was wronged."


    Rong Huang felt like he was stepping on cotton, light and light.


    Rong Huang looked at Chi Temple with a touch of emotion, and almost pounced on it.


    "Chi Temple, you are such a good person."


    Chi Temple, who was issued a good person card, kept moving, "Then everything will follow the normal process."


    Zongzhu smiled and took out his mobile phone and dialed Yao Yaoling.


    Chi Si looked at Rong Huang who had finished acting, with a bit of indulgence, "Fell?"


    The little girl nodded with a peck of rice, showing that she was extremely moved.


    Seeing that his goal had been achieved, Rong Huang stood up and adjusted the hem of his skirt, like a scumbag who lifted his pants and ran away.


    "This... Manager Gu, although I am a delicate and weak girl, you can''t bully me. I will use legal means to protect myself."


    Li Yan, who came after hearing the news, listened to Rong Huang''s righteous words, clapped in front of everyone, and did not care about Gu Wenlun, whose waist was about to break.


    "Well said, we girls must protect ourselves!"


    Gu Wenlun leaned on the wall, feeling the pain of kidney deficiency, looking at these embarrassed people, his lungs hurt.

 Chapter 492： Dont run away from the little demon (16)

    Looking at these embarrassing people, Gu Wenlun made his lungs hurt.


    It''s deceiving too much.


    However, before Gu Wenlun had time to explain that he was forcibly kicked the pot by Rong Huang, the chief assistant invited him to the lounge.


    As the name goes, wait for the police to come and investigate.


    Rong Huang is not afraid at all, even if there is monitoring, it is Gu Wenlun''s first hand.


    Is she the most innocent guy?


    Rong Huang took the thermos cup in Chisi''s hand, shook it, and said to Chisi, "I''ll go and pour you tea first."


    After that, I didn''t wait for Chi Temple to nod, and ran away in a hurry.


    Chisi''s hand slowly rested on the wheelchair armrest, his tone was as cold as ice, "It''s all gone."


    The melon employees felt the pressure from Voldemort and immediately left the scene of the incident.


    Li Yan glanced at the back of Chi Temple leaving, the picture in his mind of Xiaoguai jumping into Voldemort''s arms was particularly strange.


    Li Yan rubbed his temples and gained a new understanding of Rong Huang.


    Dare to run wild on Voldemort, Xiao Gu is really amazing.


    -


    Rong Huang spent a long time in the pantry, sending away dozens of employees who came to pour water.


    It was not that she hadn''t noticed the secret glances of those people.


    But compared to this, facing Feng Disease alone is more terrifying.


    Until the chief assistant found him, he raised his hand and knocked on the door, "Miss Rong, Mr. wants you to find him."


    Rong Huang was so scared that he hugged the thermos cup tightly, wishing to group himself into a little one, and retracted into the thermos cup.


    "I see, let''s go." Rong Huang coughed lightly, straightened his hair, and walked out of the pantry with the thermos cup.


    Turning a corner, Rong Huang happened to run into Gu Wenlun who was taken away by the police.


    Because of Gu Wenlun''s special identity, the police did not handcuff him.


    Seeing Rong Huang, Gu Wenlun paused and continued to walk towards the elevator.


    Rong Huang passed him directly as if he hadn''t seen him.


    When Rong Huang quickly walked to the door of the office, Gu Wenlun turned his head and glanced, his eyes were dark, with a creepy momentum that he was bound to win.


    If it weren''t for Qingshu, he wouldn''t approach a little demon with such a low cultivation base.


    Thinking of Wen Qingshu who had not woken up in the intensive care unit of the hospital, Gu Wenlun felt distressed and wished to smash Chisi''s body into pieces.


    He and Wen Qingshu have known each other for four or five years, and they have never seen her so embarrassed, which makes people feel pity.


    He learned the news of Wen Qingshu''s car accident early in the morning, and was notified by the doctor of critical illness when he rushed to the hospital.


    Fortunately, he invited the master of the Demon Administration Bureau in time to stabilize her soul, otherwise Wen Qingshu would no longer be alive.


    The master said that only a century-old lotus seed can save her.


    An ordinary person could not tell whether the opponent was a demon, so the master gave him a magic weapon.


    The moment he approached Rong Huang, the artifact in his pocket became hot.


    He was thinking about how to get this century-old lotus seed, but he didn''t expect to doze off to give a pillow, and he ran into the century-old lotus seed at the company.


    But I didn''t expect this white lotus essence to be so powerful that it could defeat him.


    Gu Wenlun leaned on her waist and said to the police officer, "Before I go to the police station, can you let me go to the hospital? The young lady hurt my waist."


    The policeman glanced at the tall Gu Wenlun, somewhat doubting the truthfulness of his words.


    After all, when the other party called the police, he described that Mr. Gu intended to molest the weak woman.


    Focus on weak women who cannot lift their hands and shoulders.


    However, the painful look of Gu Wenlun didn''t seem to be a fake, and the policeman no longer doubted and nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 493： Dont run away from the little demon (17)

    "Yes, but we have to go with you, and then go back to the police station for an investigation."


    Gu Wenlun''s eyes were dim, and he responded with a smile.


    When he comes back from the police station, he must make Chi Temple look good.


    At the same time, he will also get the hundred-year-old lotus seeds.


    Rong Huang walked in three steps, and finally came to the door of the office slowly.


    "Miss Rong, sir is waiting for you inside." The chief assistant knocked on the door for Rong Huang very considerately, with a confused smile on his face.


    Rong Huang: "...Thank you."


    Sosuke continued to smile, "You''re welcome."


    "What are you doing standing at the door?" A man with a cold voice came from the office, "Come in."


    The door closed behind Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang stood at the door holding the thermos cup, wishing to bury his little head in his chest.


    "Come here." Chisi looked at the little girl who was trying to shrink herself into a quail not far away, with her index finger bent and lightly squeezing the table top.


    Rong Huang took a breath and walked forward looking at death like home.


    Rong Huang put the thermos cup on the desk and pushed it towards Chisi, "I will make you chrysanthemum tea to keep you healthy."


    Chi Temple chuckled indifferently.


    Rong Huang was immediately confused.


    Ah no, from the heart.


    Never feel ashamed.


    Rong Huang took a small step to come to Chi Temple, opened the lid of the thermos cup, and sent it to Chi Temple, "Here, look, it''s incense."


    The man ignored the words of the little girl who was concentrating on changing the subject. He glanced at the "Little Prince" on the coffee table that hadn''t even opened it, and his peach blossom eyes narrowed slightly.


    "What did you promise me before?" Chi Temple looked at the thermos cup that was shaking and continued, "Remember what I told you?"


    Rong Huang licked his lower lip, some of the jar was broken, "I don''t know, I don''t remember."


    Chi Si almost laughed, but as a tyrant, he was not allowed to laugh at this critical time.


    "Then I''ll tell you, you will be punished for disobedience."


    Rong Huang whispered softly, "I didn''t say it, you said it."


    "You didn''t agree?" Chi Temple asked back.


    Rong Huang grunted, expressing his dissatisfaction.


    Chisi looked at the little girl whose tail seemed to be drooping down, and felt a little reluctant for a while.


    It''s just a silly kid who has to be watched by someone to eat.


    The difficulty of making her obedient is almost as difficult as he can stand up again.


    Chisi put down the thermos cup in the little girl''s hand, and the chrysanthemum on the tea surface in the cup swung.


    "Come here." Chi Temple beckoned.


    Rong Huang leaned forward obediently, with a soft voice, "What''s the matter?"


    Smelling the lotus and milk scents entwined in his nose, the man''s eyes were slightly deep, and the tears on the corners of his eyes became much more gorgeous.


    Chi Si took the little girl over, sat on her unconscious lap, and raised her left arm.


    The red mark on it has gone down.


    Chi Temple''s rough fingertips lightly rubbed, but still didn''t feel cruel, "Does it still hurt?"


    Rong Huang got down on the donkey along the slope, leaning against Chi Temple as if he was boneless, acting coquettishly, "It still hurts."


    Chi Temple chuckled, "Deserve you."


    Rong Huang: "Humph!"


    "Can you tell me now, how exactly did Gu Wenlun offend you?" Chi Temple asked Rong Huang''s soft white forearm in his palm, and asked casually.


    Rong Huang''s eyes rolled back, and he said nonsense seriously, "I said it all, he is plotting against me."


    "Really?" Chi Temple was dubious.


    He received the news from the chief assistant that Rong Huang was no longer in the office, so he hurried out of the conference room.


    It just happened to have a panoramic view of the scene where Rong Huang overturned Gu Wenlun.

 Chapter 494： Dont run away, little demon (18)

    Prior to this, Chi Temple had never expected that the weak girl in his eyes could have such a explosive force in her body.


    Gu Wenlun is probably on the way to the hospital now, right?


    Gu Wenlun is one of the illegitimate children of Old Man Chi.


    After discovering his existence, Old Man Chi took the person back.


    However, because his birth mother was not high, Chisi had already become the heir of the Chi family at that time, and Grandpa Chi did not dare to change Gu Wenlun''s surname.


    It was just a jumping clown trying to replace him.


    Chi Temple''s slender fingers passed through Rong Huang''s soft hair, with a touch of comfort, "Don''t talk to him anymore. If he dares to bully you, tell me."


    Rong Huang swayed his legs and asked leisurely, "Tell you? Will you help me out?"


    Chi Temple nodded.


    meeting.


    This is his little mascot, and it is not his turn to be bullied.


    Even he can only be bullied at a certain time.


    At other times, it must be raised as a small ancestor.


    Rong Huang''s apricot eyes turned into a crescent moon, holding Chisi''s face unrestrainedly, and taking a sip.


    The little girl''s soft lips were printed on her face, making Chi Si''s originally gloomy mood clear.


    "Stay in the office obediently, and take you to eat hot pot after get off work." Chi Temple patted Rong Huang''s hair, like a child.


    The eight-thousand-year-old giant baby Rong Xiaohuang was really coaxed.


    Rong Huang slid around the office and pointed to the tablet, "I want to play."


    "You will?" Chi Si made no secret of his doubts about Rong Huang''s IQ.


    Rong Huang smiled shyly, squeezed a small fist, and punched Chisi''s chest with a fist, "I can''t learn ducks."


    Rong Huang wouldn''t say that she is a very smart and cute little girl.


    Chi Si coughed, trying to ignore the pain in his chest, put the tablet into Rong Huang''s hand, told her the password, and by the way helped her download a few games suitable for children to play.


    "Let''s go play." Chisi''s voice became a lot milder, her smoky peach blossom eyes were smiling, and her deep eye sockets were soft.


    Rong Huang didn''t see what games Chisi had downloaded for her, and went to the reception area with his tablet.


    After unlocking the lock according to the password given by Chi Temple, Rong Huang flipped through the page, and when he saw the newly downloaded games, the whole phoenix broke apart.


    What the **** is the garden baby?


    What the **** is snake eating?


    Rong Huang felt that Feng''s illness was bullying her.


    "Chisi, what games are you downloading for me?" Rong Huang yelled from the air, expressing his dissatisfaction, "These are all played by children, and I should download highly difficult games like me!"


    Chi Si looked up from the pile of documents, turning the expensive pen in his hand slightly.


    "Children''s play, very suitable for you."


    The life span of demon is very long. Twenty years old is like the cub period of human beings.


    In Chi Temple''s eyes, although Rong Huang looks like a pretty little girl, his mental age is a cute and well-behaved cub.


    In summary, Garden Baby is the best choice.


    "If you play around, you will find it fun."


    Rong Huang''s eyes were almost turned to the sky.


    She didn''t want it.


    If it were not for fear of scaring Chi Si, Rong Huang must tell him that she is actually a girl with a very mature mental age.


    The kind that can be hugged.


    Rong Huang didn''t want to bother about Chisi anymore, and angrily uninstalled these naive games, and re-downloaded the games.


    Chisi glanced at the little girl with exploded hair, thinking that if it was the main body, he should be so angry that he should use the white and tender flower bones to pull the back of his hand, right?

 Chapter 495： Dont run away from the little demon (19)

    Despite this, Chisi still felt that he had done nothing wrong.


    Children should play children''s games.


    Chi Si looked at Rong Huang, who was tilting his toes while playing with the tablet, smiled unobtrusively, and continued to work with his head down.


    -


    Rong Huang played a lot of bosses, his posture changed from sitting to lying down, and finally got off work time.


    Rong Huang glanced at the time and rushed to Chi Temple to urge, "I''m off work now."


    Chisi''s pen is like flowing water, signing his name, and then closing the pen cover.


    Chisi manipulated the wheelchair, took off the suit jacket on the hanger and put it on, leaning forward to tidy up the girl''s wrinkled skirt.


    "Let''s go."


    Rong Huang was wearing white shoes and using Chisi''s mobile phone to check the nearby hot pot restaurant.


    "Chichi, what do you think of this one?" Rong Huang handed his mobile phone to Chisi while waiting for the elevator. "The reviews are all pretty good."


    The chief assistant who needs to go to the second floor to deliver documents and Rong Huang waited for the elevator together. Hearing this, Mimi glanced at the phone screen quietly.


    Then, continue to pretend to be blind.


    When did you start eating hot pot?


    Isn��t your husband paying the most attention to health preservation?


    When the elevator reached this floor, Rong Huang put away his mobile phone and pushed Chisi into the elevator.


    The helper was also ready to follow, and suddenly met Chi Temple''s cold eyes, "???"


    "You go out and wait for next time."


    Sosuke... Sosuke retired with a smile.


    He is just an ordinary light bulb.


    -


    This is the first time Chisi has come to a hot pot restaurant, and it is not too novel.


    Looking at Rong Huang who kept putting meat into the bottom of the butter pot, Chi Temple frowned and said, "Don''t eat too much spicy."


    Rong Huang''s mouth responded, but his body poured all the meat into the spicy pot very honestly.


    Rong Huang counted the time, put a piece of mutton roll into the bowl of Chisi, "Try it, it''s delicious."


    Chisi dipped the sauce prepared by Rong Huang and ate the mutton rolls.


    Before chewing, a thin layer of red appeared on Chisi''s sickly pale face.


    Rong Huang: Huh?


    "Is it spicy?" Rong Huang quickly gave Chisi a cup of sour plum juice, and pointed to the non-spicy bottom of the pot, "You can eat this."


    Chisi slowly inhaled and drank a big mouthful of sour plum juice.


    After eating almost, Rong Huang took out Chisi''s phone and clicked on the Weibo she had downloaded on the road.


    "Chichi, Gu Wenlun went on a hot search."


    Although Chisi didn''t eat much, it was not too spicy, and his mind was a bit unclear.


    As a tyrant, Chisi absolutely does not allow his clever and sharp brain to be harmed.


    So he decided not to come again in the future.


    Hearing what the little girl said, he put down the plum juice and turned his head.


    #���Ͼ�������lun was taken away by the police#


    Rong Huang looked at the comments and was a little confused, "Why is he on the hot search?"


    Chi Temple replied unchanged, "I did it."


    "You did it?" Rong Huang was immediately happy, and patted Chisi on the shoulder, "You are really a good person who does harm to the people!"


    Chi Temple: "...have you eaten? Go back when you eat."


    Rong Huang touched his mellow belly, burped contentedly, and stuffed his mobile phone into Chisi''s hand, "I want to own a mobile phone too."


    Chi Si lowered his head and smelled the strong hot pot smell on his body, a little disgusted.


    "I will let the butler do it tomorrow."


    "Chi Temple, thank you duck."


    Chi Temple raised his lips and said nothing, as long as this little ancestor stopped running around restlessly.


    Rong Huang pushed Chisi away from the hot pot restaurant and got in the car.

 Chapter 496： Dont run away from the little demon (20)

    On the way back, Rong Huang looked bored at the scenery outside the car window, suddenly remembering something, and turned his head to look at Chi Temple...''s lower body.


    Chi Si was watching the news, feeling something, raised his eyes, followed Rong Huang''s sight, and landed on his lap.


    Chisi''s peach blossom eyes squinted slightly, and there was a flash of gloomy bird under his eyes.


    "Chichi." Rong Huang moved toward Chisi, his soft body clinging to his side.


    Chi Temple loosened his hand with the white joints, his tone was as indifferent as before, but with a little more imperceptible irritability, "What''s wrong?"


    Rong Huang''s attention was on Chi Si''s lap, and he didn''t notice anything wrong with him at all.


    "What''s the matter with your legs?"


    Rong Huang said this in Chisi''s ear, his voice was milky and soft.


    Chi Temple''s eyes moved slightly, and his voice was smooth, "The Chi family was cursed by the big demon, and none of the Chi family''s direct descendants will live to be thirty years old."


    "I was born with lifelessness, and then the lifelessness was forced to my legs, and I became what I am now."


    Chi Temple''s long fingers moved slightly, and he held Rong Huang''s hand tightly, with an invisible dark color at the bottom of his eyes.


    Fortunately, these many turbulent emotions are hidden behind the lens, no one can easily snoop.


    "Zizai, will you... leave me because of me like this?"


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows and leaned his head on Chisi''s shoulder with a smile, "No, I actually like your face."


    Chi Temple: "..." was not comforted.


    However, it is much better to see his face than to see other men.


    Chisi''s long and thick eyelashes trembled, and the dark color in his eyes faded, turning into the ultimate pleasure.


    "The big demon? What is the big demon so powerful?"


    Rong Huang wanted to see the big demon in a wheelchair who was sick with the phoenix.


    After seeing it, he blasted with a punch.


    "There was a record in the books left by the ancestors that it was a five-headed monster with a very high cultivation level. It is unknown what it is."


    "Five heads?" Rong Huang became more interested after hearing Chisi''s description.


    She has only seen two-headed Jiao, but she has never seen a five-headed monster.


    Rong Huang blinked and squeezed Chisi''s finger bones, "It''s okay, everything will be fine."


    When she chopped off the heads of those five-headed monsters, the curse would naturally be broken.


    But when these words reached Chi Temple, Rong Huang was comforting himself in disguise.


    Chi Temple''s cold facial features softened and chuckled, "It''s okay, I''m used to it a long time ago."


    Rong Huang stared at the man''s chiseled face for two seconds, then licked his lower lip, "How old are you this year?"


    "Twenty-nine."


    Rong Huang let out a soft ah, so next year will Feng''s disease have his pigtails?


    Rong Huang rubbed his hands, "Can I touch your legs?"


    "??" Chi Temple paused, his expression a little stiff and cold.


    Although he didn''t say it on the surface, he actually cared about his legs.


    Rong Huang''s doing this will only make him feel more inferior.


    Chisi''s Adam''s apple rolled, just about to say no, a pair of white paws rubbed against his legs.


    There is no feeling.


    Chi Temple was a little bit lost, and with it was overwhelming frustration.


    If he was not from the Chi family, but just an ordinary person, he would not sit in a wheelchair because of lifelessness.


    He can also be a very happy couple with the little girl, right?


    Rong Huang didn''t even know that Chi Temple thought so much in an instant, and she was trying to find out the condition of Chi Temple''s legs.


    According to what Chi Temple said just now, his legs are caused by death. Is it enough to get rid of the death?


    Rong Huang is a little eager to try, maybe it is feasible?

 Chapter 497： Dont run away from the little demon (21)

    The small golden ball of light slammed into the gloomy life, and was forced to stop.


    Rong Huang felt the two groups of death aura, which was very similar to the previous death aura on Gu Wenlun''s body.


    Rong Huang''s two small paws on Chisi''s legs curled up, which was interesting.


    There is another reason to blast him.


    Rong Huang: Smile.jpg.


    Rong Huang raised his eyes and looked at Chi Temple, his black and white eyes were imprinted with the light of dim yellow street lights on both sides of the road.


    "Do you and Gu Wenlun have any grudges?"


    "Gu Wenlun?" Chisi''s peach blossom eyes moved slightly, "Does he want me to die?"


    The battle for the position of heir to a large family has always been cruel.


    Only by stepping on the flesh and blood of the loser can you stand at the top and become the top person.


    Gu Wenlun is ambitious but has no brains.


    I just thought about waiting for him to die and take the place of heir, but I didn''t know that Grandpa Chi had many illegitimate children.


    At the beginning, the condition for Old Man Chi to give up the equity was to let Gu Wenlun join the company, but he felt that he was easy to control.


    Rong Huang licked his lower lip, already thinking of Gu Wenlun''s 1,800 ways to die.


    "If I said that the death aura in your body is very similar to the aura in Gu Wenlun''s body, would you believe it?"


    Chi Si tapped the tablet with his finger, and then he pondered for a moment and asked, "You mean, Gu Wenlun is related to the lifelessness in me?"


    Rong Huang smiled and patted him on the shoulder, "Smart."


    Chi Temple put the tablet aside and said quietly, "I''ll let someone investigate this."


    Hearing Chi Si''s words, Rong Huang didn''t say much anymore.


    After I go back, I first clarify the plot, anyway, the hero and the hero are always going to be cold.


    Rolls-Royce quickly drove into the Chi family''s old house.


    Rong Huang didn''t pay attention when he left in the morning, and only found a fountain in front of the old house when he returned.


    The fine and dense water jets out from the fountain mouth, which looks very beautiful under the reflection of the light.


    Alongside, there is a vast apron.


    Rong Huang once again spurned the profligacy of capitalism in his heart and climbed out of the car groaningly.


    Having eaten hot pot earlier, Rong Huang didn''t eat dinner anymore.


    But supper is still okay.


    Rong Huang wondered what supper to eat at night.


    The housekeeper pushed in the wheelchair, Chisi sat on the wheelchair with his arms supported, and patted the **** the back, "Go take a bath, you are all smelling of hot pot."


    Rong Huang lowered his head and sniffed, there was a little smell.


    Somewhat pungent.


    "Then I''m going first." Rong Huang said softly, and took a brisk step upstairs.


    Chisi turned his head slightly, his cold white complexion became paler in the night, "Let the kitchen prepare something to relieve the greasiness."


    A gust of wind blew, and the butler smelled the hot pot smell from Chi Temple.


    Butler: "...Good sir."


    Rong Huang took a bath in the bathroom of the Chi Temple room.


    After applying the perfumed shower gel, Rong Huang took a bath and came out wrapped in a white bathrobe.


    Chisi is reading a book on the balcony.


    Rong Huang went over and glanced at it. It was a boring book on economics.


    A thick book, the kind that can kill people.


    When Ronghuang took a bath, Chisi had already drunk the tea to relieve the greasiness and took a shower in the guest room next door.


    The man''s hair was slightly damp, and there was a bit of moisture in his always cold eyes, adding a bit of smoke and fire.


    Chisi glanced sideways at the little girl with powder in her eyes, and smelled the mint shower gel on her body.


    It''s his shower gel.


    Chi Temple was suddenly very happy.


    It''s like a beast in the forest marking its own female with its own taste.

 Chapter 498： Dont run away from the little demon (22)

    The little girl at this moment, like the little prey, was marked with his taste.


    Only belongs to him.


    Chisi''s eyes were dark, resisting the urge to get closer, and pointed to the bed in the room, "The clothes are on the bed."


    Rong Huang glanced at the pink nightdress on the bed, and the underwear was also intimately placed on the nightdress.


    It is also the color of a girl''s heart.


    Rong Huang responded, took off the towel covering his hair, threw it into the laundry basket, and obediently changed his clothes.


    Rong Huang got closer to discover that the underwear was covered with lovely pink lace, and there was a small bow in the middle of the two small pieces of underwear.


    Rong Huang: "..."


    Suddenly feel so ashamed.


    "Chichi, did you prepare the clothes for me?" Rong Huang hugged the little skirt and underwear in his arms, and asked Chi Temple when he went to the bathroom to change clothes.


    Chisi''s eyes swept across the little girl''s white legs, with a little carelessness, "Well, do you like it?"


    When Rong Huang reached the mouth of "dislike", when he looked at Shangchi Temple with a smile but a smile, he turned into, "You have a good vision, I really like ducks."


    Chi Si gave a chuckle, obviously very satisfied with the little girl''s good behavior.


    "Just like it, I also like it very much."


    Rong Huang: What kind of pervert are you? !


    Rong Huang bulged his cheeks, walked heavily into the bathroom, and snapped the door shut.


    Fully expressed her anger.


    Chi Temple raised his eyebrows, and looked softly at the flowerpot that occupies a half of the round table.


    I don''t know if Xiao Bailian will become delicate and tender again tonight.


    "Chichi! Chichi!" Suddenly the little girl''s muffled voice sounded in the bathroom, panting with anger.


    Chi Temple glanced at the time, suddenly thought of something, and immediately steered the wheelchair to the bathroom.


    Opening the bathroom door, Chi Temple did not see the little girl.


    What fell on the ground was the pink dress.


    The skirts overlapped one after another, with a small ball bulging in the middle.


    The corner of Chisi''s mouth lightly moved, and he saw a white flower bone trembling from the pile of pink.


    Hua Gu Duo swayed and said, "Chichi, I, I, I have transformed again."


    Rong Huang was trying hard to pull the stems out of the pink pile, with a bitter tone.


    She doesn''t want to sleep in the flowerpot anymore, she wants to sleep on the fragrant and soft big bed.


    The wind outside is so cold.


    Why did the thief treat her this way?


    Chi Temple finally couldn''t hold back, and laughed out loud.


    Rong Huang pulled out the stem angrily, and came to Chi Temple with the slender stem, leaped vigorously a few times, and rushed to the man''s lap.


    "You dare to laugh at me!"


    Rong Huang bent down the stem angrily, and with a click, the flower bones hit the back of his hand.


    Chisi smiled, squeezing the white and tender flower bones, rubbing the soft petals with his fingertips, "I didn''t laugh at you, I just thought you were so cute."


    Rong Huang immediately became happy after hearing this, he really had a foresight.


    Rong Huang twisted the stem in shame, and snorted, "I also think I''m a cute duck."


    Chi Temple but laughed silently.


    Before yesterday, he would never have thought that in the big tank that was thrown in the corner of the old house would grow such a little fairy that he liked.


    At first glance, it was exactly what he wanted.


    As if he was born for him.


    Thinking of this, Chisi''s heart felt soft.


    "Chichi, I don''t want to sleep in the flowerpot, shall we sleep together?" Rong Huang said milkily to fight for his own welfare.


    If it was the delicate and beautiful girl in the day who said this, Chisi might have moved his thoughts that he shouldn''t have.

 Chapter 499： Dont run away from the little demon (23)

    But now, the charming little girl has become a flower.


    It''s because he has some unspeakable dark thoughts about the little girl, and he shouldn''t have it at this time.


    Seeing Chi Temple''s delay in speaking, Rong Huang became anxious, "Sleeping in the flowerpot is so uncomfortable, I don''t like being in the soil."


    "Yes." Chi Temple released the hand holding Huaguduo and steered the wheelchair out of the bathroom.


    Rong Huang immediately danced with joy.


    Because his body was too light, Rong Huang was unstable and almost slipped from Chisi''s knees to the ground.


    Fortunately, Chi Temple quickly picked up Xiao Bailian back.


    "Be careful, it hurts if you fall."


    Chisi put the clean little white lotus on the bed, and the little white lotus straightened up the stem immediately, and the soft petals stuck to the face of Chisi, "Haha, kiss you."


    Chisi chuckled his lips and smiled, and Ying''s brows became softer.


    The man''s deep smoky peach blossom eyes smiled, and he leaned back for a kiss.


    "I still have some work to deal with, you rest first."


    Rong Huang was rolling around the bed shyly, and nodded a little pink flower bone.


    "Go go, I''ll wait for you to come back."


    Chi Temple answered, left the bedroom and went to the study.


    As soon as the bedroom door was closed, water appeared.


    "My lord, can we receive the plot now?" It''s been a long time delay.


    Rong Huang paralyzed himself into a small white lotus-flavored biscuit, drunk in his head, "Yes."


    Feng Bingbing is really a **** sweet man, even kisses are sweet.


    Before Rong Huang had time to share her experience of being kissed with Shui Shui, his little head rose up, and a plot of the story was stuffed into his head.


    Rong Huang: "..."


    Want to hit someone.


    -


    Once upon a time, there was a tabby cat, who got a chance by chance, developed his wisdom, and became a little demon.


    But it cannot be transformed into a human appearance.


    But this does not prevent it from wandering around the world.


    One time when she was out, she happened to ran into a woman named Wen Qingshu who was dying in a car accident.


    The tabby cat thought that she could use her body to become a human being.


    When the woman''s soul leaves, it is attached to the woman''s body.


    Because this body was seriously injured, it would not be able to wake up for a while.


    Although the tabby cat can wake up immediately after casting a spell, it gave up this plan in order not to expose itself.


    The woman has a crush, named Gu Wenlun.


    Gu Wenlun brought the master, and the master said that only a century-old lotus seed can save Wen Qingshu.


    Gu Wenlun immediately went to look for the traces of the century-old lotus seeds, and at the same time came to the hospital every day to take care of Wen Qingshu.


    Seeing that Gu Wenlun was so gentle, the tabby cat in Wen Qingshu''s body moved his thoughts that he shouldn''t have.


    A month later, Gu Wenlun told her with joy that he had found a century-old lotus seed.


    But the white lotus with 100-year-old lotus seeds is a demon, and he needs some time.


    In order to gain the trust of Bai Lianjing, Gu Wenlun pretended to be pleased with her.


    Bai Lianjing is young and simple in temperament, and regards men''s purposeful approach as a liking.


    The tabby cat followed Gu Wenlun every day. Seeing that Gu Wenlun was very considerate to Bai Lianjing, he was extremely jealous.


    In fact, the raccoon cat does not need a century-old lotus seed, and the delay in waking up is just to make Gu Wenlun care more about her.


    Centennial lotus seeds are not attractive to tabby cats at all.


    The tabby cat didn''t want to let Gu Wenlun and Bai Lianjing be together again. After considering it for a long time, he chose to wake up.


    In the days when he helped Wen Qingshu recover, Gu Wenlun confessed to Wen Qingshu, and the tabby cat in Wen Qingshu''s skin agreed to him.

 Chapter 500： Dont run away from the little demon (24)

    After the two were together, in order to show off his position in the house, Wen Qingshu found Bai Lianjing.


    Wen Qingshu arrogantly told Bai Lianjing that Gu Wenlun was only with her for a hundred years of lotus seeds.


    When Gu Wenlun gets the hundred-year-old lotus seeds, she will be useless and will be abandoned by Gu Wenlun.


    Bai Lianjing''s first reaction was not to believe it, thinking that Wen Qingshu was lying to her.


    In order to make Bai Lianjing give up, Wen Qingshu called Gu Wenlun and asked him when he could get the centenary lotus seeds.


    Gu Wenlun didn''t know that Bai Lianjing and Wen Qingshu were together, and immediately replied that it would be soon.


    Gu Wenlun also said that Bai Lianjing has been deeply in love with him, and only waiting to bring her to the master and take out the century-old lotus seeds, Wen Qingshu''s body can be fully recovered.


    When Bai Lianjing heard Gu Wenlun''s words, she felt that she had been deceived and collapsed.


    When Gu Wenlun met Bai Lianjing again, Bai Lianjing asked him if he approached her for the sake of a hundred years of lotus seeds.


    Seeing that Bai Lianjing had learned the truth, Gu Wenlun hesitated and admitted.


    Although he has some good feelings for Bailianjing, he doesn''t like Wen Qingshu as much.


    Comparing the two women, he even wanted to be with a woman who had liked them for many years.


    What''s more, shemales have different ways.


    People and demons are fruitless together.


    With a cruel heart, Gu Wenlun took out the magic artifact and controlled the white lotus essence.


    Bai Lian Jing was taken to the master by Gu Wenlun, and the hundred-year-old lotus seeds were forcibly taken out.


    For white lotus essence, centennial lotus seeds are equivalent to the existence of the heart.


    Without the heart, the white lotus essence will end in death.


    Wen Qingshu has used lotus seeds for a hundred years, and his body has recovered. He loves Gu Wenlun even more.


    Later, the head of the Chi family died, and Gu Wenlun became the new head of power.


    Gu Wenlun and Wen Qingshu held a grand wedding and became the envy of everyone.


    -


    After Rong Huang received the plot, the whole flower was almost blown up by thunder.


    No wonder Gu Wenlun didn''t look right at her before, because it turned out that Xiao was thinking about a hundred years of lotus seeds.


    Rong Huang couldn''t figure it out. Why is the original owner of every world so stupid?


    Can''t you be a world-destroying villain who destroys the world?


    It''s fun to be the villain fried chicken.


    Rong Huang glanced at the water on the balcony that was trying to bite the spider plant leaves, and said in a negotiating tone, "Shuishui, can the next world give me a reputation as a fried chicken?"


    "Awesome identity?" Shui Shui flew in with a green leaf in his mouth, and said quietly, "My lord, you are already very good now."


    Rong Huang shook the flower bones vigorously, and Shui Shui was afraid that she would shake the flower bones off, "What I want is the kind of identity that is very powerful in everything, and can destroy the world."


    Shui Shui: "...I try my best."


    Rong Huang responded lazily, feeling a little heavy on his eyelids, "Go play, I''m going to sleep."


    Before Shui Shui turned around and flew out, he heard Rong Huang''s light breathing.


    Shui Shui: "..."


    -


    Gu Wenlun came out of the police station, it was already past ten o''clock in the evening.


    The street lights on both sides of the street glowed dimly.


    Although Gu Wenlun was acquitted of molesting a weak woman with the strong proof of the lawyer, he could still feel the strange look in the policemen''s eyes before he left.


    Gu Wenlun walked out of the police station and looked at the sparsely populated street with a dark sneer.


    It''s just a person who won''t live long.


    When Chi Temple is dead, he must scatter his ashes.


    Gu Wenlun''s eyes were stern when thinking of the white lotus essence buried in Chisi''s arms and acting like a baby.

 Chapter 501： Dont run away from the little demon (25)

    He thought that with his unique and handsome appearance, he could attract the white lotus essence to his heart secretly, but she didn''t expect to be slapped with a big pot.


    What a shame.


    Gu Wenlun helped his still painful waist into the car, and the car started.


    The secretary handed over the phone and said in a low voice, ��There was a bad remark about you on the Internet before, and it will appear again after our people have deleted it. Now it��s a big trouble.


    Gu Wenlun glanced at the third-ranked entry on Weibo''s hot search list, raised his hand and smashed his phone directly.


    Renqian Qingjun''s gentle image was completely subverted and turned into a gloomy, hostile and terrifying appearance.


    Both the driver and the secretary were aware of this uncertain personality and did not dare to express the atmosphere.


    "Since you don''t have the ability, just get out." After a long time, the man''s cold voice sounded from the dim car.


    Since the line of warmth doesn''t work, he can only take away the white lotus essence forcibly.


    Thinking of Wen Qingshu who was still lying in the intensive care unit, Gu Wenlun''s eyes softened.


    "Go to the hospital."


    The driver did not suspect that he was there, so he immediately diverted to the hospital.


    He thought he would see the pale and haggard woman in a coma, but he didn''t expect that as soon as he entered the hospital, he received the doctor''s notice and Wen Qingshu woke up.


    Gu Wenlun rushed to Wen Qingshu''s ward with a face full of surprise, and saw Wen Qingshu being examined by several doctors through a layer of glass.


    As if sensing his gaze, Wen Qingshu, who had been staring at each other with the doctor, turned his head and looked here.


    Seeing Gu Wenlun, Wen Qingshu showed a gentle smile.


    Gu Wenlun was stunned for a while, and then his heart beat thunderously.


    In the morning, the doctor said that if Wen Qingshu did not wake up tomorrow, he would very likely become a vegetative.


    Now that Wen Qingshu woke up, the heart that Gu Wenlun had been holding down fell.


    "Ms. Wen has woken up now, and she can be transferred to the general ward early tomorrow morning, but she still needs to recuperate..."


    Gu Wenlun responded to the instructions of the attending doctor one by one.


    "The patient''s mental state is not bad now, you can go in and see her."


    When Gu Wenlun heard the doctor''s words, he immediately put on protective clothing and entered the ward.


    "Qing Shu." Gu Wenlun suppressed the excitement in his heart, and his eyes were filled with unshakable affection.


    "Brother Gu." Wen Qingshu''s face was tender, but there was no fluctuation in his heart.


    She did not expect that she would be born again.


    In the previous life, she was possessed by Wen Qingshu and married Gu Wenlun.


    I thought she had lived a life that all women admired and became the happiest demon in the world.


    But two years later, reality slapped her severely.


    A master with a profound level of cultivation discovered that she was a demon, and told Gu Wenlun about it.


    Gu Wenlun remained silent, but slowly began to neglect her.


    She just thought that Gu Wenlun didn''t like her anymore, so she became more gentle and enthusiastic towards Gu Wenlun.


    Later, Gu Wenlun told her that he had prepared a candlelight dinner at the seaside villa and waited for her to pass by.


    She hurried over happily, and was greeted by more than a dozen masters with advanced cultivation bases and a demon-defying array that had been set up in advance.


    She was vomited blood by a powerful magic weapon.


    Gu Wenlun looked at her with disgust and said the most vicious words.


    He said that he likes the real Wen Qingshu, not her humble cat demon.


    She cried hoarsely, begging him not to be so cruel to her.


    But what responded to her was Gu Wenlun stabbed with a sword condensed with Fu Zhuan.


    In the two years after marriage, because of being with Gu Wenlun, she slackened her practice, but her cultivation level went backwards a lot.


    That sword directly killed her.

 Chapter 502： Dont run away from the little demon (26)

    I thought she was just dead, but she opened her eyes again, and she returned to Wen Qingshu''s body.


    Looking at Gu Wenlun''s gentle and petting eyes, thinking about what Gu Wenlun had said before he died in his last life, he only liked Wen Qingshu, Hongsong''s heart was very cold.


    "Qingshu, how are you feeling now? Are there any discomforts?"


    Gu Wenlun carefully arranged the quilt for Hongsong, with undisguised concern in his tone.


    Hongsong''s hands hidden under the quilt clenched into fists, and her carefully manicured nails sank deep into her palms.


    There was a feeling of dampness in the nail gaps, and Hong Song did not let go.


    Hongsong lowered his eyes and answered with a smile, "I''m fine."


    -


    Early the next morning, Rong Huang woke up and found himself in Chi Temple''s arms.


    As soon as he rolled over, the man who had closed his eyes opened his eyes.


    Feeling that the little girl in his arms wanted to escape, the man''s eyes were a little sleepy, but his arms subconsciously took the person into his arms.


    Feeling the strangeness behind him, Rong Huang''s body became stiff, and the entire Phoenix''s feathers were about to explode.


    "You, you, you let me go!" Rong Huang started to stammer when he was nervous, twisting like a silkworm.


    Feeling the warm fragrant nephrite in his arms and the soft and sweet little milk sound in his ears, the man''s dark peach blossom eyes sink, and the moment becomes extremely dark.


    As the saying goes, the man in the morning can''t stand up to teasing.


    This sentence is very well reflected in the body of the 29-year-old Chi Ba.


    The tip of his nose rubbed the little girl''s fragrant hair, Chi Si said dumbly, "Don''t move."


    Rong Huang felt the things of the people behind him, wishing to fly out of bed now.


    "You let me go, I want to get up!" Rong Huang grinned, trying to intimidate the man.


    Before she had time to display her skills, Rong Huang was pinched by the man''s soft jaw and forced to turn her head.


    Rong Huang felt that he had become an Oreo, being licked to and fro.


    I don''t know how long it has passed, Rong Huang''s small mouth is red and swollen, his apricot eyes are moist, and the ends of his slightly upturned eyes are pink.


    Rong Huang panted carefully, staring at Chi Temple viciously.


    With the waves of her eyes, the soft and white girl became more attractive.


    The man who had just stopped, his eyes deepened, and he squeezed the flesh of the little girl''s chin, and he was ready to do it again.


    Rong Huang covered his mouth and moved back, and the little Jiojio under the quilt gave the man a kick.


    "Don''t be impulsive, calm down, calm down!"


    Chi Temple''s faint sight locked Rong Huang, and said hoarsely, "No, I don''t want to."


    "No! You think!" Rong Huang almost frightened the marmot and tried to comfort him, "You are not in good health, and you want to overdo it. Be careful that your body can''t stand it."


    Chi Si''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his gaze toward Rong Huang was oppressive.


    "My health is not good?"


    Rong Huang''s strong desire to survive was haunted, and he quickly said, "No, no, no, your body is a thief, and you punch a cow to death!"


    Looking at the little girl who kept moving towards the bed, Chi Si knew in his heart that he couldn''t push too hard.


    Although the little girl had been frivolous when we met before, he still wanted to maintain the mastermind of Tianliang Wangpo.


    No matter how much this little fairy hooks, he still has to pretend not to be moved by female sex.


    Chi Temple''s Adam''s apple rolled, concealing the desire and color in his eyes, and his dumb voice was gentle, "Don''t touch you, come over and give me a hug."


    Rong Huang blinked and screamed, like a little groundhog that only burrows in the ground, coming towards Chi Temple.


    Chi Temple stretched out his arms, hugged Rong Huang, and let out a long sigh in his throat.

 Chapter 503： Dont run away from the little demon (27)

    An hour later, Rong Huang woke up slowly.


    Under the full supervision of Chi Temple, Rong Huang had a full meal.


    "Someone will bring clothes today, do you want to be at home?" Chi Si sorted his cufflinks and looked at Rong Huang behind him through the mirror.


    Rong Huang lifted his head from the tablet, not knowing what he thought of, and shook his head, "No, I will go to the company with you."


    Chi Temple heard this and said nothing.


    On the way to the company, a huge birdman fell from the sky and hit the Rolls Royce riding Rong Huang and Chi Temple.


    Fortunately, the driver had excellent driving skills, and he dodged the birdman with a hit of the steering wheel.


    I thought that the birdman accidentally ran into it, but he didn''t know that it would not be able to hit it. With a long groan, he flapped its wings and continued to hit the Rolls-Royce.


    Just as Chisi was about to take out the talisman seal and pat it on, he saw the little girl beside him cursingly lowering the car window.


    "Such a big one is a roadblock, it''s really an eyesore."


    Rong Huang grabbed Birdman''s variegated wings, hula la and directly dragged it to the front.


    The car was driving forward, and the one and a half-high birdman was forced to stick to the door, two bird claws with sharp claws dragged on the ground, and they swiftly scratched, so painful that it made a piercing noise in its mouth.


    Birdman flapped its wings madly because of the severe pain, and a lot of variegated feathers fell in the carriage and along the road.


    The feathers of the birds flew around.


    "Damn it, let me go!" The birder vomited in a sharp voice.


    Rong Huang glanced at Birdman''s face with variegated short feathers, and he almost cried ugly.


    I am so ugly and embarrassed to come out and touch porcelain. Others didn''t let you touch the porcelain to death, but were scared to death by you first.


    Regardless of the screaming birdman, Rong Huang broke its neck and threw it out.


    The birdman was caught under the big truck coming from behind, and the whole birdman was crushed by the wheels and splashed with blood.


    Fortunately, the pedestrian drivers on the road have long been accustomed to the scene of the goblin attacking humans, and only slightly surprised, they continued to rush towards their respective destinations.


    Rong Huang leaned on the car window and looked back, confirming that the birdman was dead, and he let out a sigh of relief.


    The feeling of sharks is so refreshing.


    Rong Huang raised the window and turned his head to meet the man''s inquisitive gaze.


    "You..." Chi Si suppressed the doubts in his heart and handed over a handkerchief, "wipe his hands."


    Rong Huang blinked, took the handkerchief and wiped his hands.


    The bird man was covered with hair just now, and Rong Huang grasped it in his hand and deserved it.


    Seeing Chisi staring at her, Rong Huang thought for a while, "You don''t think I''m cruel, do you? Actually, I''m very gentle, usually I can''t bear to trample to death an ant."


    The driver driving ahead: "..." I believe your ghost.


    Chi Temple moved his fingertips and smiled, "I know, that demon deserves it."


    It was just twisting the neck of a demon, no big deal.


    Some boasting that they are full of kindness and want to save all living beings, the methods of the demon masters are even more **** and brutal.


    Chi Temple comforted himself like this.


    Rong Huang felt that Feng''s disease was too good, and nodded vigorously, indicating that he had a vision, and he could see through her pure and kind-hearted nature.


    Because of the previous birdman''s attack, the car was extremely quiet afterwards.


    When he arrived at the company, Rong Huang pushed Chisi towards the elevator.


    "I think that birdman is not quite right. It seems to have hit it deliberately." Rong Huang pressed the floor and said softly.


    Of course Chi Si knew it, so he sent a message on the way for his staff to check.

 Chapter 504： Dont run away from the little demon (28)

    He has been in power of the Chi family for nearly nine years, during which time he has experienced countless man-made murders and attacks by monsters.


    Chi Temple has long been commonplace.


    It''s just that the little girl''s behavior surprised him a bit.


    The milk cat that he thought didn''t even have paws, suddenly became a fierce little beast.


    Chi Temple looked down at the watch, it was really incredible.


    But this is also good, lest the people and demons who don''t have eyesight want to disadvantage the little girl because he is special to her.


    In this way, she also has the ability to protect herself.


    "Don''t worry, there will be results soon." No matter how bad it is, there are still demon management bureaus.


    With a ding sound, the elevator door opened.


    Rong Huang pushed Chisi out of the elevator.


    The assistant chief was waiting at the door of the office and saw Rong Huang, who came to the company with Chi Temple, and it was no surprise.


    "Sir, this is today''s schedule." The general assistant put on the tablet in a respectful tone.


    Chi Temple responded and entered the office with Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang slumped on the leather sofa, stretched his limbs, and heard Chi Temple say, "I haven''t finished the snacks yesterday. You can eat some today."


    Chi Si handed Rong Huang a mobile phone.


    Rong Huang took a look and found that it was new.


    "The phone card has been set up, and you need to rest your eyes for a while when you play with the phone."


    Hearing Chisi''s old father''s care, Rong Huang frowned and waved his hand, "I know, I know, you are so long-winded, you are like my father."


    Chi Temple: "???"


    Ignoring the unpleasant words of the little girl, Chisi continued, "I will go out to discuss business later, and I may not be back at noon. Someone will bring you lunch when I arrive."


    Rong Huang stopped playing with his mobile phone, raised his head and looked at Chi Temple, "Can''t I go?"


    "No." Chi Temple smiled and refused.


    Business is often negotiated at dinner, except that he will not bring female companions, everyone else will bring some obtrusive women over.


    He was afraid of dirtying the little girl''s eyes.


    Moreover, the smell of tobacco and alcohol in the full box is very unpleasant.


    "Be good, wait until I get off work and take you to dinner." Chi Si leaned sideways, rubbing Rong Huang''s hair.


    "What to eat?" When Rong Huang heard that she was inviting her to eat, he suddenly became energetic and looked at the man eagerly, "Barbecue or fried chicken or pizza?"


    Chi Si suppressed a gentle smile on his face, and said in a solemn voice, "Neither, I said yesterday that I would take you to the porridge."


    Rong Huang: "..."


    Rong Huang turned his head to ignore him, and said angrily, "Go, don''t talk to me."


    She is a child, what kind of porridge do she drink? !


    The voice of Rong Huang''s little milk rose sharply, "It is impossible to drink porridge. It is impossible to drink porridge in this life."


    The taste is weak, not hungry.


    Chi Temple sighed silently, with the helplessness of treating the disobedient bear child.


    Is porridge bad?


    Chisi thinks it tastes good, and it is also very healthy.


    Chisi didn''t care about the little girl who was annoyed by him, turned around and returned to the desk, and began to discuss the materials needed for cooperation.


    After half an hour, Chi Temple left the office.


    Rong Huang looked at the empty office and felt that she was no longer a phoenix-ill baby.


    This big king was so angry, he didn''t even coax her.


    Rong Huang was so angry that he couldn''t play with the phone anymore.


    Just after throwing away the phone, the phone rang a beep.


    Rong Huang bit his lip and still took the phone.


    It is a WeChat friend application.


    A pure white head, nicknamed "Chi Temple".


    It is still the style that the elderly like.

 Chapter 505： Dont run away from the little demon (29)

    Rong Huang struggled for a long time, before he agreed.


    As soon as the two became friends, Chisi sent a red envelope.


    "I asked the secretary to buy food for you. It should be coming soon. The money is regarded as my apocalypse."


    Rong Huang looked at the four zeros on the red envelope and forgave Chi Si at that time.


    The rich is the father.


    Chi Temple is...Ah, yeah, I was wrong.


    Rong Huang smashed his lips and accepted the red envelope.


    Don''t do it for nothing.


    This **** sweet man is very rich, and her wish is to ruin him.


    Rong Huang edited a note of gratitude and sent it to Chisi.


    The Chi Temple returned quickly, with a red rose expression.


    "Puff��" Rong Huang couldn''t help but laughed out loud, so earthy.


    At this time, the office door was knocked.


    Rong Huang straightened his waist and raised his voice, "Go in."


    Li Yan, carrying a bag, appeared at the door, looked at Rong Huang with a smile, and raised the bag in his hand, "The boss''s secretary has something to do. I will bring you food for him."


    Rong Huang''s apricot eyes lit up, and two jiojio dangling, greeted Li Yan to come in, "Thank you, Miss Sister, for bringing me food."


    Li Yan''s heart trembled by Rong Huang''s sweet little milky voice, and he walked in unceremoniously after hearing this.


    Li Yan took out the food in the bag and put it in front of Rong Huang very considerately.


    It is a dessert bought from a well-known dessert shop near the company.


    Rong Huang licked his lips, raised his eyes and looked at Li Yan who had been watching him smiling, hesitated, and handed over a piece of dessert, "Miss Sister, do you want to eat?"


    Li Yan raised his eyebrows, somewhat flattered.


    Xiao Guai Guai is really cute.


    Yan Gou Liyan, who is addicted to Rong��s cuteness, completely forgot how Rong Huang beat Gu Wenlun to kidney deficiency yesterday.


    After all, the 18-layer filter is not a cover.


    "Can you? Is it for me?"


    Although Li Yan said so, his body took the dessert very honestly and sat down next to Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang sniffed the aggressive neutral perfume from the woman around him, and slowly ate the dessert with a small fork.


    The matcha-flavored desserts are mellow and not greasy. Rong Huang likes it very much.


    "Do you and your boss come to the company together every day?"


    Rong Huang turned his head to look at the delicate make-up woman, and the little chicken nodded in a pecking manner, "To the duck, I have nothing to do at home."


    "Do you usually go to school?" Li Yan was a little surprised.


    In late September, all schools should be open, right?


    Rong Huang licked his lower lip and replied, "No."


    Li Yan let out a cry, guessing that Rong Huang might have hired a tutor at home for one-on-one teaching, so he didn''t ask more.


    After eating the dessert, Li Yan took out his mobile phone and said, "Let''s add a WeChat account and keep in touch later."


    Rong Huang has always been very indulgent to the beautiful young lady, and without thinking about it, he scanned the code and added a friend.


    "Sister Rong, what is your relationship with your boss?" After adding a note to Rong Huang, Li Yan finally couldn''t hold back the gossip, and asked Rong Huang quietly.


    Rong Huang bends his eyes and lifts his fair and clear chin slightly, with a smile in his tone, "I''m his girlfriend."


    Li Yan: "???"


    Li Yan: "..."


    girlfriend?


    Li Yan looked horrified, "The boss is in love?"


    Li Yan looked at Xiao Guaiguai''s pink and tender face, and spurned Voldemort''s unscrupulousness in the bottom of his heart.


    After a lot of age, old cows eat tender grass.


    Li Yan felt that his magic mirror journey could not be fully unfolded.


    Li Yan was very sad, and decided to pick up a few small milk dogs and small wolf dogs after get off work, happy and happy.

 Chapter 506： Dont run away from the little demon (30)

    "To the duck, can''t you see it?" Rong Huang pointed at himself, "Do you think Chisi doesn''t have a beautiful girlfriend like me?"


    Li Yan: "...No."


    Just felt shocked.


    For thousands of years, a single dog has a girlfriend. She is a sultry man who has no boyfriend yet.


    It''s very annoying.


    Rong Huang heard the reluctance in Li Yan''s tone, and felt that he had found a like-minded friend.


    The little girl''s ruddy little mouth babbled, and a series of spit words followed one after another.


    "Don''t you know, Chisi is super long-winded, he likes to drink chrysanthemum tea to keep in good health, and he makes me drink porridge every day, even hot pot barbecue.


    Rong Huang touched the soft chin and guessed, "I suspect he wants to be my father."


    Originally, Li Yan had sympathy for Rong Huang''s miserable life. When he heard the latter sentence, the little sympathy was instantly wiped out.


    Xiao Guai looks so cute, why is the brain circuit different from them?


    Li Yan finally wanted to understand where the weird feeling he had when seeing Rong Huang and Chi Si together came from.


    Isn''t Voldemort''s petting eyes like the look of an old father looking at a good girl?


    Li Yan felt that he had discovered a great secret.


    Voldemort wouldn''t kill her, would he?


    Those who won''t, Li Yan tried to comfort herself.


    Anyway, her father is a shareholder of Chi''s family, and murder is illegal.


    After chatting with Rong Huang for a while, and after a while, Li Yan reluctantly proposed to leave.


    In case Voldemort came back and saw her here, he would have to resort to all kinds of shameless methods to torture people.


    When Li Yan left the office, Rong Huang took the phone and went to the lounge inside.


    The sofa is not as comfortable as a big bed.


    Rong Huang was lying on the bed and playing with his mobile phone, suddenly feeling a cold behind his back, as if being stared at by something.


    Rong Huang turned his head subconsciously, facing a cloud of black mist.


    Rong Huang: "???"


    WTF?


    Rong Huang''s eyes were puzzled, and he even boldly prodded the black mist with his small paw, "Hey, who are you?"


    Hei Wu was sore by Rong Huang and let out a roar.


    The phone in Rong Huang''s hand was frightened and fell on the bed.


    The black mist gradually dissipated, revealing a black python with five snake heads.


    The five black pythons snarled Bai Sensen''s teeth and exhaled a stench in his mouth, almost fainting Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang didn''t want to take out the small axe and chop it up.


    Although the five-headed black python is huge, it moves very quickly.


    With only one dodge, the five black pythons avoided the attack of the small axe.


    Rong Huang: Huh, eh?


    Rong Huang suddenly thought of something and raised his soft eyebrows.


    Isn''t this the Thousand-Year Great Demon described by Feng Bingbing?


    "You little demon, you dare to fight against this seat, don''t you want to live anymore?"


    The light in the wide lounge was dim, almost impervious to light.


    Five black pythons hung in the air, spitting scarlet snake letters, and the five snake heads were constantly twisting, almost twisting into five twists.


    Rong Huang held his breath, got up, and the small axe in his hand slashed up again.


    Upon seeing this, the five black pythons spit out a black, unidentified gas mixed with a foul smell.


    Rong Huang suspected that his head and buttocks had been turned upside down.


    "Divine weapon?" Five black pythons and five pairs of dark green eyes were greedy and coveted, staring straight at Rong Huang... the small axe in his hand.


    "Unexpectedly, your chances are pretty good, you can get the artifact."

 Chapter 507： Dont run away from the little demon (31)

    "For the sake of your low cultivation level, this seat will not embarrass you. As long as you give this artifact to this seat, what chance will this seat allow you to become a fairy?"


    The five-headed black python twisted the snake''s head even more severely after speaking, as if complimenting his own wit.


    A chance for a divine tool to become an immortal, the five black pythons felt that Rong Huang had earned it.


    Seeing Rong Huang staying still, the five black pythons were immediately dissatisfied.


    "Why didn''t you present the artifact?"


    Ordinary artifacts recognize the master, even an old demon who has cultivated for thousands of years like the five-headed black python can''t easily take away an artifact that recognizes the master.


    Only let Rong Huang take the initiative to present it to it.


    Rong Huang tilted his head, his dark and clear apricot eyes sneered, "Who are you? Why did the king give it to you?"


    "As long as you eat two more peanuts, you won''t be so drunk."


    "How about cephalosporin with wine?"


    Although the five black pythons didn''t know what "cephalosporin with wine" in Rong Huang''s mouth meant, she knew that it was not a good word by looking at her expression.


    It occupies one side and has been the overlord for many years, and those demons with a lower cultivation base dare not resist him at all.


    The white lotus spirit who had only a few decades of cultivation in front of him was still the first demon who dared to disobey it.


    The thick and long tail of the five-headed black python flicked fiercely and drew it directly towards Rong Huang.


    I don''t know the little demon, who is so high and thick, it must make her suffer a little, so as to surrender to it.


    Rong Huang looked at the extremely fast snake''s tail, with careless eyes in his eyes.


    Just as the tail of the snake was about to hit her, Rong Huang raised his axe and fell.


    A harsh and violent roar resounded throughout the room, causing the furniture in the lounge to burst.


    Fortunately, Rong Huang set the barrier in advance, otherwise the consequences would be serious.


    The scorching wind stopped, Rong Huang hit the iron while it was hot, and went down with an axe.


    Originally, five black pythons had their heads chopped off by Rong Huang. Before they recovered from the pain, they had another head chopped off.


    The huge snake head fell to the ground, but no blood was seen.


    Five heads... ah, that''s not right, it was the three-headed black python twisting the head harder, and the scarlet Snake Xinzi stretched.


    The faint green eyes had the look of the prey.


    "How dare you!"


    Rong Huang stood up directly on the bed and yelled with his arms akimbo, "I dare, if you have the ability, you can hit me!"


    The three black pythons roared in situ, and the thick snake tail pattered against the wall behind him.


    Rong Huang was afraid that the three-headed black python would shoot down the wall in the next second.


    Rong Huang looked at the three-headed black python exuding evil spirits all over his body, and raised his eyebrows.


    It smells like the male lead who forgot the specific name.


    As long as Rong Huang thinks that it is such a weird thing, the Phoenix disease he has suffered can only be spent in a wheelchair.


    The sin is simply unforgivable.


    Thousands of knives can''t solve the hatred.


    When the three heads rushed towards Rong Huang at the same time, the black python suddenly felt a lot of pain all over the body.


    "His--"


    The three-headed black python was obviously crushed and mad by Rong Huang, and the extremely long body of the snake was crazily twisted and flapped.


    Rong Huang wasn''t scared at all, so he raised a small fist and punched one of his heads severely.


    Huang Shi Iron Fist, who can''t stand the phoenix disease, is honored to be your second experiencer.


    Rong Huang smiled and groaned, the two pear vortexes on the soft white cheeks were obedient and milky, but they acted mercilessly.


    He blasted one of his heads, and Rong Huang blasted another one with lightning speed.


    Finally, only one of the five black pythons remained, revealing four hideous big blood holes.


    It finally became a normal-looking black python.

 Chapter 508： Dont run away from the little demon (32)

    Rong Huang couldn''t help but want to praise himself.


    She is really a little clever duck.


    The black python was hammered into four heads by Rong Huang and fell into a violent state.


    The black mist was tumbling in the lounge, which was particularly gloomy and terrifying.


    Rong Huang hugged himself distressedly.


    Why does she have to face such a disgusting scene?


    At this moment, four smaller snake heads suddenly appeared in the four big blood holes.


    In the process of getting longer, the snake head is also getting bigger.


    During the period, there was still a slimy sound, which made my heart feel hairy.


    "You brave little demon, how dare you hurt this seat." The black python spit out the snake letter and hissed, "If this is the case, don''t blame this seat for not reciting fellowship."


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows, and a golden light glowed from the white and tender palm.


    What kind of family?


    This king is the most pure and flawless white lotus. You, a swarthy python, could not have belonged to a family eight hundred years ago.


    Afraid it wasn''t the IQ and those four heads that she had beaten up?


    "Is it the curse you put on the Chi family?" Rong Huang asked with a straight face when thinking about business.


    The black python was trying to grow its head. After hearing this, the heads of four snakes that were smaller than the head that had not been hammered shook, "Chi family?"


    "You mean the Chi family who dug a nest of snake cubs in this seat?"


    "puff--"


    Rong Huang couldn''t help laughing out loud.


    I thought it was the deep hatred of killing my parents that caused the black python to curse the Chi family.


    Unexpectedly, he just took out the snake''s nest?


    "How do you smile?" Seeing that Rong Huang was so not afraid of him, the black python immediately became angry, and flicked his tail towards Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang grabbed the slippery and sticky snake''s tail and yanked it fiercely.


    The black python only felt that its tail was suppressed by a mountain, causing it to soften its body uncontrollably.


    "What the **** are you?" The black python yelled sharply, sounding like an **** in an ancient palace.


    Rong Huang did not answer, but proved her identity as a big brother with actions.


    Rong Huang grabbed the black python''s tail and flicked it back and forth on the floor of the lounge.


    There was a snap.


    The black python was smashed and dizzy, and furniture was smashed on it from time to time, which made it even worse.


    "Who am I?" Rong Huang chuckled slightly, lifting his chin slightly, "I am your ancestor."


    Rong Huang lived more than eight thousand years old, while the black python only lived a few thousand years younger.


    In summary, Rong Huang is its ancestor, right.


    "Give you a chance to survive, do you want?"


    Rong Huang hammered the head of the snake that was struggling to grow with one fist, regardless of the howling black python, "There is only one chance, otherwise I won''t let you even have the chance to reincarnate."


    "Do you know who I am? Have you ever thought about the consequences of offending me?" The black python twisted the snake''s body, trying to resist.


    "I don''t know, and I don''t want to know." Rong Huang''s palms pressed hard, pinching the black python''s tail with severe pain.


    "Let go! Let go!" The black python curled up into a big ball, and finally realized that Rong Huang was not an easy demon.


    This white lotus essence has a magical weapon in his hand, and I am afraid that it may not be able to beat it even if it has cultivated for a thousand years.


    The black python noticed that Rong Huang was going to do it again, and said suddenly, "What opportunity? I promise, I promise!"


    "Accepted?" Rong Huang smiled and couldn''t see the essence of black heart at all.


    The black python scolded Rong Huang in his heart, but he respected a lot, "Yes, I promised, what is your request?"


    Rong Huang said, "Remove the curse on the Chi family."


    "It can''t be relieved." The black python said loudly without thinking about it.


    "Can''t get rid of it?" Rong Huang squinted, obviously not believing, thinking that the black python is donating her.

 Chapter 509： Dont run away from the little demon (33)

    "Since you can''t get rid of it, you should be with the Chi family ancestors."


    A golden light flashed across the palm of Rong Huang''s hand, and he directly slapped the black python to death.


    The body of the dead black python shrank rapidly, becoming the thickness of fingers.


    It''s just that the five snake heads of different sizes still exist.


    Rong Huang got out of the bed, twisted the black python with two fingers, and threw it out of the lounge.


    Then he returned to the lounge.


    I just had a fight with the black python, and the black python jumped on the spot and messed up the whole room.


    Rong Huang looked at the mess in the place, his thin white fingers fluttered, and quickly pinched a decision.


    When the dazzling golden light gradually disappeared, the lounge had been restored to be as tidy as before.


    Rong Huang heaved a sigh of relief, and as soon as he turned his head, he saw the Chi Temple at the entrance of the lounge.


    Chi Si was still sitting in a wheelchair, her face was faint, her narrow peach eyes looked at Rong Huang for an instant.


    Next to his wheelchair was the little black python that was thrown out by Rong Huang casually.


    Rong Huang: "..."


    Just ask what should I do if I was caught by my boyfriend for doing bad things, and I don''t want the other party to know that she is a girl who can transform into a violent version of Godzilla at any time?


    Waiting online, very anxious.


    Rong Huang licked his lower lip, took two steps back, and a commercial smirk evoked at the corner of his mouth, "Chichi, have you negotiated business so soon?"


    Chi Temple looked at Rong Huang meaningfully, and it took a long time before he responded.


    "This is...what''s going on?" The man''s slender white fingers pointed at the little black python who was wrapped in a circle on the ground and asked.


    Rong Huang scratched his head and scratched his cheeks for a while, then answered cautiously, with a little uncertainty in his tone, "It''s just... a fake snake?"


    Chi Temple let out a chuckle.


    "This fake snake is quite realistic." Chi Temple said solemnly.


    Rong Huang immediately clamped his legs, his waist was straight, and he did not dare to move. The whole Phoenix couldn''t do it.


    Rong Huang bit his hand and walked forward, squatting down, resting his two small paws on Chi Temple''s legs, "Actually, this is the great demon recorded in your ancestors'' books."


    Chi Temple: "???"


    This time it was Chi Temple''s turn to be stunned.


    "You mean..." Chi Temple''s throat rolls, his eyes are a little gloomy, "It''s the five-headed monster that cursed the Chi family?"


    Rong Huang''s little chicken nodded in a peck manner.


    "That''s right, it''s it, didn''t you see it, did you?"


    Chi Temple pressed his fist to his lips and coughed slightly, "I really didn''t see it."


    Rong Huang looked at Chi Temple up and down, "How is it? Do you feel a lot more comfortable?"


    All five black pythons are dead, so any curse should be gone, right?


    Chi Si''s eyes were still immersed in ice water, and he didn''t speak.


    Rong Huang suddenly understood.


    "So does the death in you have nothing to do with this curse, it''s just Gu Wenlun''s ghost?" Rong Huang felt the soft chin flesh, guessing.


    Chisi tapped the armrest of the wheelchair with his finger, his eyes were filled with a smile, "Gu Wenlun is only two years older than me."


    "So he is 31st this year?" Rong Huang stared at Chi Temple, "Then why didn''t he die?"


    Isn''t Gu Wenlun also Father Chi''s son?


    "This curse is only effective for the Chi family''s direct line." Chi Temple pointed to the five black pythons on the ground, with a calm tone.


    Rong Huang let out a sigh.


    "This is similar to ancient times. Only the son born to a regular wife has the right to inherit, inheriting the knighthood and family property, and the son born to a concubine is a concubine.


    Rong Huang rubbed his chin against the back of Cengchi Temple''s hand and blinked, "Am I right?"


    Chi Temple nodded, "You can say so."

 Chapter 510： Dont run away from the little demon (34)

    Rong Huang raised his hand to cup his face, and asked, "Why don''t you try Gu Wenlun, and see if the lifelessness on your body disappears?"


    "It''s useless." Chi Temple whispered, but didn''t give a reason.


    Rong Huang bulged his cheeks, a little angrily.


    Rong Huang stood up and kicked the little black python away as soon as he raised his foot.


    The five-headed black python said that it was dead and still tortured it, which is the most poisonous woman''s heart.


    "Have you negotiated business so soon?" Rong Huang was a little skeptical, and repeated the question a second time.


    Chi Temple responded faintly, tidying up the documents stacked on the desk and moving it aside, "If you are well prepared, it will be fast naturally."


    Rong Huang saw that Chi Temple had started to work, and he didn''t want to disturb him anymore, so he went to the reception area with his mobile phone.


    As soon as I opened WeChat, I received a message from Li Yan.


    Li Yan: Sister Rong, is the boss back?


    Rong Huang quietly glanced at Chi Temple, who was looking down at the file, Bai Shengsheng''s fingers tapped on the twenty-six keys.


    Li Yan, who was in a daze at the cell phone in the single office downstairs, immediately became energetic when he heard the prompt tone.


    Sister Rong: I''m back.


    Li Yan frowned, didn''t he say that Voldemort had gone to talk about business? Come back so soon?


    After thinking about it, Li Yan still sent a message to Rong Huang.


    It was too troublesome to type the word halfway, so I simply changed it into phonetics.


    "The sisters in our department heard that you came to the company again today and prepared a lot of food for you."


    Rong Huang turned the volume down to the minimum, and refused when he heard this without thinking about it.


    There are often delicious foods, but normal phoenix disease is not common.


    In order not to let the snake essence and phoenix disease run out to cause harm to the world, Rong Huang gave himself up and decided to stay honestly.


    Li Yan... Li Yan was a little sad.


    The little boy who almost broke her into a magic mirror turned down her invitation.


    Therefore, Li Yan sent a WeChat message to a dozen or so small wolfdogs with shoulders, waist, and slender legs, asking if they would jump to the **** after get off work.


    Only alcohol can make her forget her troubles.


    -


    After get off work, Rong Huang''s resistance was ineffective, and he was taken by Chi Temple to drink porridge.


    It is a private restaurant, and it is said that the owner is a rich second-generation.


    Because there was a lot of money and no land to spend, I opened a restaurant on a whim.


    Unexpectedly, there are many customers.


    Rong Huang also didn''t expect that the porridge, which he thought would be unflavored, would taste so good.


    She almost couldn''t help but lick the bottom of the bowl.


    Fortunately, even if Chisi, who had been paying attention to the little girl''s behavior, noticed that the little girl was about to move, he stretched out his hand to **** the empty bowl, and stopped her wild behavior in time.


    "How does it taste? Do you still like it?" Chi Si pulled out a tissue and wiped the corners of Rong Huang''s mouth, his tone soft.


    Rong Huang lit his little head, saying that it was very delicious.


    Chi Si chuckled, very satisfied with the little girl''s reaction.


    Using a small spoon, I took a spoonful of the store''s unique health soup, handed it to the little girl''s mouth, and spit out the word "Ah" very appropriately.


    Rong Huang: "..."


    The king is not really three years old. Is it necessary to feed a child like this? !


    Qu Yue, who hurriedly rushed to the store when he heard that Chi Temple, opened the door happily, just to have a panoramic view of this crooked scene.


    Frightened Qu Yue took two steps back, stepped back outside the door and glanced at the box number, and confirmed that it was the one commonly used by Chi Temple.


    Looking at the strange and gentle face in the box, the Chi Temple who is feeding a pretty little girl soup, isn''t Qu Yue Xin Dao Chi Temple being worn?


    Brought a woman over for an unprecedented time, and she also worked as a nanny.


    Chisi glanced at the doorway, which looked like a man who had lost his soul. He withdrew his gaze and said warmly, "Drink."


    Rong Huang withdrew his gaze to look at Qu Yue, let out an obedient voice, and opened his small mouth.

 Chapter 511： Dont run away from the little demon (35)

    Chi Si really enjoyed the process of feeding the little white lotus essence, and the corners of his mouth continued to rise.


    Standing at the door, Qu Yue, who was so frightened that he didn''t dare to enter, finally couldn''t help but coughed, opened the door and walked in, "Brother Chi."


    Chi Temple gave him a look and continued to feed.


    Feed one by one, and soon a small cup of health soup was drunk by Rong Huang.


    As a cleanliness tyrant, Chisi put down the health soup and drew a paper towel to wipe the girl''s mouth.


    With this skillful pampering movement, Qu Yue was almost blind.


    Kill the dog. Kill the dog.


    This is simply a large-scale dog butchering scene.


    Qu Yue didn''t wait for Chi Temple to let him sit down. He found a chair and looked at Rong Huang with a smile, "Is this my sister-in-law? Hello, sister-in-law, my name is Qu Yue."


    He heard that Chisi took a woman to the company last night, but he still didn''t believe it.


    Now he has to believe that Chisi is used to treating people as ancestors.


    Rong Huang glanced at Chi Temple and smiled, "Hello, I am Rong Huang."


    Seeing that Rong Huang was so approachable, Qu Yue suddenly felt a good impression on him.


    "Little sister-in-law''s name is really nice, she is a natural match with Brother Chi, balabala..."


    Qu Yue Caihong fart kept blowing out, but he didn''t need any money anyway.


    Chi Si looked at the smiling little girl sideways, feeling dissatisfied, raised his hand to cover the little girl''s mouth, "Don''t laugh." Then he looked at Qu Yue coldly, with a warning in his eyes.


    Qu Yue: "..."


    In the bottom of my heart, he secretly spurned Chisi''s esteem and despise friends, and Qu Yue did not dare to continue plucking the tiger''s head and shut his mouth.


    Gee tee, Brother Chi''s possessiveness is really terrifying.


    Rong Huang took away Chi Temple''s hand, and his wet apricot eyes stared at Chi Temple.


    If you don''t laugh, you don''t laugh.


    Rong Huang unilaterally decided to let Chi Temple sleep on the balcony tonight.


    Seeing that Chi Temple and Qu Yue were discussing matters, Rong Huang felt bored, and he left the box after talking to Chi Temple.


    As soon as he came out of the bathroom, before he had time to dry his hands after washing, Rong Huang saw Gu Wenlun walking in with a woman in a hospital gown and sitting in a wheelchair.


    There was the buzzing sound of the dryer in his ears, and Rong Huang squinted at Gu Wenlun, his eyes puzzled.


    Why didn''t I see him for a day or two, Gu Wenlun''s eyes were all blue as if he was inhaled by something?


    Looking at the hostess in the wheelchair, Rong Huang retracted his hand and walked to the box.


    No matter how perverted Gu Wenlun was, he wouldn''t be stuffed with sauce with a woman who just returned from Guimenguan, right?


    Rong Huang tusk in his heart, maybe?


    After all, he is a male protagonist, and his talent may be different from ordinary people.


    About to walk to the door of the box, Rong Huang was stopped by someone.


    "Miss Rong." The gentle and familiar voice sounded behind him, with a somewhat unpredictable voice.


    Rong Huang didn''t need to look back, he knew who it was with his knees.


    Rong Huang squeezed his fingers and turned around, with surprise on his soft white face, "Manager Gu?"


    "Oh my god, are you out of the police station?" Rong Huang looked up and down Gu Wenlun, seeing him all hairy, "Is Manager Gu''s waist okay?"


    Gu Wenlun gritted his teeth secretly, this demon is too arrogant.


    "Is there anything Miss Rong is unclear?"


    Rong Huang shook his head, with a mischievous smile in his eyes, "I don''t know, I was terrified at the time and I didn''t remember anything."


    "It''s not good to taboo doctors, it won''t be good if they are abandoned."


    Wen Qingshu was sitting in a wheelchair and was a little surprised as he watched you come and lift the bar.


    At this time in the previous life, Gu Wenlun had already gained the favor of this white lotus essence, but it was not the way he was now tit-for-tat.

 Chapter 512： Dont run away from the little demon (36)

    Wen Qingshu attributed all this to her rebirth and brought changes to the people around her.


    "This is?" Rong Huang turned his eyes to the woman in the wheelchair.


    Wen Qingshu was thinking about the things in the previous life, and suddenly noticed the sight that the opposite Ronghuang cast on her.


    Gu Wenlun, who had a sullen expression, suddenly reduced his anger, and gently looked at Wen Qingshu.


    "This is my girlfriend."


    Wen Qingshu concealed the complex emotions in his heart, and smiled at Rong Huang with a pale face, "Hello Miss Rong, my name is Wen Qingshu."


    Rong Huang didn''t expect the two to hook up together so soon.


    It seemed that Gu Wenlun was so inhaled that this tabby cat did it in all likelihood.


    But this has nothing to do with Rong Huang.


    The dog bites the dog to the last bite.


    Rong Huang takes advantage of the fisherman''s profit.


    The fair-faced young girl has fair skin and bright eyes, which makes her feel very comfortable.


    It''s just the words that make people feel less comfortable.


    "Tsk tusk, Miss Wen''s vision of choosing a boyfriend is really bad."


    Ignoring Gu Wenlun''s sudden gloomy eyes, Rong Huang provokes the discord with a smile, "Ms. Wen didn''t know that Manager Gu wanted to plot against me before..."


    "Enough!" Gu Wenlun sternly interrupted Rong Huang. "The police have already given the results of the previous incident. I haven''t done anything to you."


    Gu Wenlun didn''t care about anything else, only worried that his image in Wen Qingshu''s eyes would change.


    Faced with Gu Wenlun''s anger and depravity, Rong Huang just gave a faint sigh, and continued to sing against Gu Wenlun.


    "Manager Gu is so powerful, maybe he is overpowering others, forcing the police to let them go?"


    Gu Wenlun wanted to stop Rong Huang''s babbling mouth, and the joints of his hand holding the wheelchair handle turned white, "You..."


    "It''s alright, I know that Manager Gu is guilty of guilty conscience, so I won''t say anything."


    Rong Huang accepted it as soon as he saw it, and looked at Gu Wenlun with a look of "I know I understand you don''t say it anymore".


    Gu Wenlun was so angry that his lungs hurt.


    Where is a white lotus essence, it is simply a firecracker essence.


    As for Wen Qingshu, his heart is extremely mocking.


    After the last miserable experience in the previous life, Wen Qingshu has already seen the essence of Gu Wenlun, and she no longer has any love for him.


    The rest is just hatred.


    She lived again for revenge.


    In the past few days, she and Gu Wenlun kissed several times, during which she absorbed a lot of Gu Wenlun''s spirit.


    When the essence of Gu Wenlun''s body was almost exhausted, it was when he died.


    Wen Qingshu lowered his head to hide the coldness in his eyes.


    "I believe that Brother Gu didn''t do it on purpose. Miss Rong, who cares about my face, doesn''t think that the adults will remember the villains, and this matter will be wiped out."


    I don''t know if it is Wen Qingshu''s illusion, the white lotus essence in front of me is very different from the person in the previous life.


    Although the body is still a white lotus, the feeling it gives her is different.


    The white lotus essence in front of her always gave her a great sense of oppression invisibly.


    Every time she wanted to find out, the demon power in her body could not be used.


    Wen Qingshu felt a little dignified.


    Could it be that... Rong Huang was also reborn?


    Wen Qingshu''s breathing stagnated for a moment, and he raised his head to look at Rong Huang, with a tentative tone in his tone, "I wonder if Miss Rong has heard of Master Chu?"


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows and finally noticed something wrong with Wen Qingshu.


    "Master Chu?" Rong Huang said casually with his fingertips wrapped around the small black belt around his waist.

 Chapter 513： Dont run away, little demon (37)

    "Who is that? I don''t know."


    After speaking, Rong Huang saw Wen Qingshu breathe a sigh of relief.


    Rong Huang sighed in his heart. Isn''t Master Chu just the liar who persuaded the dog hero to dig up the original owner''s century-old lotus seed?


    Rong Huang glanced at Wen Qingshu with a little inquisition in his eyes, and suddenly thought of something, calmly put out a divine sense, and pressed towards Wen Qingshu.


    Originally Wen Qingshu''s body was very weak. Gu Wenlun brought her out because she was afraid that she would be bored in the hospital, but in fact, she hadn''t recovered well.


    Not only did Wen Qingshu feel so pressed by Rong Huang''s consciousness, a sharp pain immediately came from his chest.


    "puff--"


    The tabby cat in human skin became a watering can spirit, spewing out several mouthfuls of blood one after another.


    The scarlet blood soaked the fabric on Wen Qingshu''s chest, and it was dazzling bright red.


    Upon seeing this, the nearby waiter rushed over immediately, "This lady, what are you..."


    Before he finished speaking, the waiter was pushed away by Gu Wenlun.


    Gu Wenlun looked at Wen Qingshu in the wheelchair with a splitting eye, with a panic expression.


    He hugged Wen Qingshu who had fallen into a coma, and Gu Wenlun looked at Rong Huang with dark eyes, "Rong Huang, I remember you."


    "Who do you want to remember?"


    Accompanied by the slight sound of the wheelchair crushing the ground, a cold and indifferent voice sounded behind him, and Rong Huang''s small fist that Rong Huang was about to stand up and smash it immediately closed.


    Why did Feng disease come?


    Fortunately, she maintained the persona of Bai Lianjing in time.


    The little girl ran behind the man, as if she had found a backer, and pointed to Gu Wenlun to complain aggressively.


    "It''s him, it''s him, it''s him who wants to remember me!"


    Gu Wenlun: "......"


    Qu Yue: "..."


    Looking at the ugly face of Rong Huang, the wicked person who first filed a complaint, Gu Wenlun suddenly remembered the incident that Rong Huang joined the Chi Temple to get him into the police station.


    It was too shameful to be watched by people all over the country.


    But now is not the time to care about this, Wen Qingshu in his arms does not have time to wait for him to finish talking with Rong Huang.


    "Qingshu vomited blood. I''m going to send her back to the hospital, so I will leave first."


    "How can I be so busy alone?" Chi Temple slowly raised his hand, and the chief assistant who was hiding in the corner of the corner stood up, "Let him go with you, he needs someone to pay for running errands."


    The general assistant with an annual salary of tens of millions of dollars gave a amiable smile at the right time.


    As the chief assistant of a boss, he is really too difficult.


    Gu Wenlun resisted the urge to vomit blood, and felt that Wen Qingshu''s body was getting colder and colder, his breathing was getting weaker and weaker, and he was flustered.


    Gu Wenlun gritted his teeth fiercely and agreed.


    "Don''t leave soon!" Gu Wenlun said irritably, and then left the restaurant in a stride.


    Zongzhu smiled and followed Gu Wenlun.


    Today is also the day to play the errand boy.


    When the crowds around who were eating melons dispersed, Rong Huang pulled the sleeve of Chachi Temple and asked in a low voice, "Why is the chief assistant here?"


    Chi Temple glanced at Rong Huang obliquely, with a perfunctory tone, "I just met."


    Rong Huang: "..." I believe in your ghost.


    Qu Yue noticed the faint tension between the two and left with great interest.


    Rong Huang stopped pushing his wheelchair and returned to the box angrily.


    Just sitting down, Chi Temple, who came in right behind, handed her a folder.


    "This is what was found. Thirty years ago, some evidence was cleared."


    Rong Huang let out a cry and opened the folder.


    It''s a few black and white photos, and a stack of paper.

 Chapter 514： Dont run away from the little demon (38)

    "Who is the woman in the photo?" Rong Huang asked Chi Temple, pointing to a picture of a man and a woman.


    Chisi glanced at it and put down the tea cup without hesitation, "My father and Gu Wenlun''s mother."


    Rong Huang took a breath and looked at the next picture of Gu Wenlun''s mother holding a bald boy.


    Rong Huang guessed it was Gu Wenlun who was a kid in his childhood.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Wenlun was still bald when he was a child.


    Long experience.


    That stack of paper is the record of the hospital where Gu Wenlun was born, and so on.


    Rong Huang''s small head couldn''t accept so many things for a while, so he thought about it for a while.


    "Gu Wenlun and you were born in the same hospital?" Rong Huang asked quietly with a small paw supporting his chin.


    "I just knew it too." Chi Si looked at the name of the hospital on the record, and said in a deep voice.


    Who would go to the hospital where an illegitimate child was born?


    Chisi, as a tycoon who manages everything every day, has hundreds of millions of dollars in funds every minute, said that he will definitely not have a problem with idle bones, so he will investigate this.


    If it weren''t for what Rong Huang said before, which made him suspicious and vigilant, he hadn''t connected the lifelessness in him with Gu Wenlun.


    Therefore, it is still good to have a small white lotus essence.


    The small mascot is also really useful.


    "This...the evidence isn''t sufficient, it''s not enough to put Gu Wenlun in the dark room."


    Moreover, this thing of lifelessness is generally only studied by those who have bad eyes and like to make black money.


    No matter how much Chi Temple investigates, the record on the bright side will not be about lifelessness.


    What Rong Huang thought of, clapped his hands, Xing eyes gleamed brightly, "Yes!"


    Chi Temple raised his eyebrows and looked at the news from the general helper, his voice was low and clear, "What''s the matter? From the little girl''s house, please be gentle. Sit well and don''t step on the chair."


    Rong Huang quietly rolled her eyes, and Mimi''s Feng disease is really a duck.


    But Rong Huang was still obedient and put Jiojio down on the bar of the chair.


    "This is not the point." Rong Huang put down the folder, with the wise light in his eyes, "If you want to know the truth of the matter, just grab Gu Wenlun his mother and ask, can''t you?"


    "Zubzai, kidnapping people is illegal."


    Although Chi Temple''s methods have been more vigorous and vigorous, they will not do illegal things.


    He is a good citizen.


    Rong Huangjiao stomped angrily, bulged her cheeks, and pointed to Chisi''s two legs, "Could it be that you can''t stand up for the rest of your life? You will sit in a wheelchair for the rest of your life?"


    Chi Temple''s eyes moved slightly, his fingertips tapping on the phone screen, and he could spare time to answer Rong Huang''s questions when replying to the general assistant''s message.


    "Will Cub despise me because I can''t stand up?"


    "Is that the point?" Rong Huang wished to slap him up, wishing to hold his shoulder and shake him up, "Although I don''t dislike you, it''s really inconvenient to sit in a wheelchair."


    "Don''t you want to be a healthy human being who can bounce around?"


    When she first came to the first world, she was forced to sit in a wheelchair for a while.


    feels awful.


    Chi Temple: "..."


    Chisi smiled as he listened to the irritated little **** of the little girl around him.


    After a long while, the man hummed.


    Rong Huang looked pleased when he saw him listening.


    Rong Huang took out a bag of unfinished milk and salt-flavored biscuits from the small bag, pinched out a piece of it and handed it to Chisi��s mouth, in a commendable tone, "All good children are obedient, come and eat the biscuits."

 Chapter 515： Dont run away from the little demon (39)

    Chisi''s long and narrow peach blossom eyes narrowed slightly, immersed in a dangerous look.


    "When you cried and begged me not to kiss you in the morning, you didn''t say that I was a good boy."


    Rong Huang flushed with anger.


    The peach blossom-like color spread all the way from the cheeks to the neck, the roots of the ears, and burned into a gorgeous and colorful scene.


    The man''s eyes are deep, but he likes to see the shy girl in his heart.


    Rong Huang almost died of anger, pinched the little biscuit into his lips, and spit out viciously, "Shut up! The little biscuit can''t stop your mouth!"


    Chi Temple was a little bit painful, but still rolled the little biscuit into his mouth with a smile on his face.


    The tip of the tongue touched the little girl''s soft fingertips, and the wet touch made the little girl''s heart tremble, as if she had been scalded by fire, she hurriedly withdrew her hand.


    Rong Huang hummingly rubbed his finger on Chisi''s clothes, and said disgustedly, "You can''t eat anything, you are such a piglet."


    Chi Si was amused by the cute and sharp words of the little girl, leaning on the back of the wheelchair, smiling with his shoulders shaking.


    crazy.


    Rong Huang looked at him with a particularly irritating smile and a ghost, and he wished to hang him up and beat him up.


    Rong Huang silently akimbo, one day she will make him cry.


    Chi Si laughed enough, reduced his smile, and turned into a taciturn twenty-nine-year-old boss.


    "Go back first. I''ll let someone handle this. You only need to be responsible for eating and drinking."


    The words "eat, drink and drink" clearly pleased Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang groaned, and the exhibition student pushed Chi Temple out.


    Chi Si laughed helplessly, really a little boy who didn''t hold any grudges.


    -


    I learned from Li Yan that Gu Wenlun hadn''t come to work in the company for several days, and Rong Huang guessed that he was entangled by Wen Qingshu.


    For cats, the pestering skills are not top-notch.


    Rong Huang didn''t take it seriously either.


    According to the level of hatred of the tabby cat towards Gu Wenlun, Gu Wenlun will not end up any better.


    Le Dian followed Chi Temple to the company for ten days. As the weather gradually became colder, Rong Huang refused to get up early anymore.


    Between the warm bed and boyfriend, Rong Huang resolutely chose the former.


    Rong Huang slept until half past ten when he was awakened by the ringing of his cell phone.


    The milk-white little girl groaned, her small brow furrowed, seemingly dissatisfied with the noisy bell.


    Bai Shengsheng''s little paw grabbed the pillow next to Chisi, and clutched his head, trying to block the bell.


    I didn''t know that the bell was ringing over and over again, as if Rong Huang wouldn''t pick it up and it would ring forever.


    Rong Huang was so angry that he kicked off the quilt and sat up angrily.


    He picked up the phone on the bedside table and glanced at it. It was Chisi.


    In the past, Chisi knew that she couldn''t get up if she didn''t sleep until noon, so she never called to affect her sleep.


    So what''s going on today?


    Rong Huang grabbed the tousled hair and put on the phone, "Hello? Why do you call me?"


    The signal over the phone was not very good, and Rong Huang could vaguely hear the electric noise.


    Is the signal in the Chisi office so bad?


    Rong Huang was even more puzzled.


    "My dear, I ordered lunch at Nanbin Building, how about we go together at noon?"


    Rong Huang''s brows tightened.


    Looking at the caller, it was indeed Chi Temple.


    When did Feng Bingbing call her such a nauseating name?


    Still "honey"? !


    Rong Huang rubbed his eyes, the drowsiness remaining in his eyes disappeared completely.


    "Are you?" Rong Huang asked softly while pinching his fingertips.


    There was a pause on the other end of the phone, and he quickly said, "I am Chisi."

 Chapter 516： Dont run away from the little demon (40)

    With a sense of anxiety and panic.


    Rong Huang''s eyes flashed slightly, and the two thin white legs curled up stretched, "Nanbin Tower? But didn''t we just go there yesterday?"


    There was another pause on the other end, and there was a whisper.


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows.


    "What I remember is mainly because a new chef arrived in Nanbin Building today. I want to take you to try it out."


    Rong Huang''s fingertips were wrapped around the ends of his hair, and he yawned lazily, finally agreeing.


    "Okay, I see, what time will it arrive?"


    "How about twelve o''clock?" The answer on the other end of the phone was quick.


    "Yes, see or leave." After saying this, Rong Huang hung up the phone.


    Rong Huang threw the phone aside and snorted.


    A counterfeit, I don��t know where I got the phone number of Chisi, and I want to pretend to be Feng Bing.


    Is this king the kind of no-brainer?


    Obviously not.


    Rong Huang guessed that it was mostly Gu Wenlun.


    The hero and the villain have always had enemies.


    Thinking of the opportunity to set up a villain, Rong Huang''s whole body became energetic.


    After washing quickly, Rong Huang picked up short sleeves and slacks that were convenient for hitting people, and went out with a small bag.


    Chisi had equipped Rong Huang with a vehicle and a driver, but Rong Huang went out quietly this time.


    In order not to let Chi Temple wait for an opportunity to punish her.


    Her small waist is still sore.


    -


    Rong Huang originally thought it was okay to drive once without a license.


    After all, she has always had good luck against the gods, and she will definitely not be caught by the traffic police.


    Then, at the second intersection, Rong Huang was caught.


    Rong Huang: "..."


    Rong Huang looked at the serious black-faced traffic policeman outside the car window. The whole Phoenix was not good.


    The car was detained and a fine must be paid.


    Rong Huang was standing on the side of the road. It was still a bit hot at noon in early autumn, and the sun was still a bit scorching.


    Rong Huang raised a hand to shade, remembering that he was almost jumping on the spot.


    The car she called on the Internet has been parked there for five minutes without moving.


    This **** little fairy in a traffic jam is almost killing the king.


    Angrily, Rong Huang canceled the order directly, found a place where no one was, and disappeared into a hidden corner with a movement.


    When we arrived at Nanbin Tower, it was half an hour away from twelve o''clock.


    Rong Huang went straight into the coffee shop next door and found a seat by the window.


    Before the sugar cubes were melted, Rong Huang saw Gu Wenlun appearing at the entrance of Nanbin Tower.


    She was completely white, as if she had just come out from a funeral.


    Behind Gu Wenlun were two frustrated little old men, standing against two Mediterranean Seas, shining shiny under the sun, each carrying a large box in their hands.


    Look at this, you know it''s nothing good.


    Rong Huang bit his lip and thought about it, and decided to wait a little longer.


    After they finished all the changes, Rong Huang went to play on the court again.


    As a result, Gu Wenlun was hit even harder.


    Rong Huang lowered his head and took a sip of coffee, his apricot eyes curled up.


    The villain should give the male protagonist a fatal blow at the critical moment.


    -


    "Are you all ready?" Gu Wenlun looked at the two old men on the opposite side who were setting up a large array of demons, and his tone was as gentle as ever.


    The two old men lowered their heads and repeatedly said "Ready", obviously afraid of him.


    Gu Wenlun most enjoyed the process of others fearing him, and even showed a dark smile on his face when he saw it.


    The secretary behind him noticed this subtle expression, and he was already familiar with it.


    Who hasn''t met a perverted colleague and boss these years?


    Get used to it.


    Life is more important than money.

 Chapter 517： Dont run away from the little demon (41)

    Gu Wenlun watched the two old men set up the Great Demon Falling Formation in this box, with a determination in his eyes.


    This time, you can only succeed without fail.


    Since the last time Wen Qingshu vomited blood, he has been living in the intensive care unit.


    The doctor said that Wen Qingshu''s body was very bad.


    Master Chu thought so too, and at the same time found that she seemed to have been hit hard, and it was not certain whether she would wake up or not.


    These days, Gu Wenlun has been living in anxiety.


    Master Chu also said that if there are 100-year-old lotus seeds, Wen Qingshu might be better.


    In order to Qing Shu''s body, he can only make this bad move.


    As for how Chi Temple would react when he knew it, he didn''t care at all.


    What storm can be caused by a person who will die next year?


    Gu Wenlun chuckled lightly, with a strange and gloomy expression.


    At that time, he will be the head of the Chi family, the leader of the business world, and the existence that countless people are looking up to.


    After holding Chi Jia in his hand, he can marry Qing Shu home.


    Gu Wenlun even thought of their future prince and princess''s happy and beautiful life.


    They must be the happiest pair of prince and princess.


    "Sir, it''s 11:55." The secretary reminded softly.


    When Gu Wenlun was interrupted by her illusion, she immediately turned her head to look at the secretary dissatisfied, with murderous intent in her eyes.


    The secretary was tight and his back felt cold.


    "Sorry sir." Although the secretary didn''t know what he did wrong, he apologized for the first time.


    Gu Wenlun let out a cold snort and turned to look at the door of the box.


    "Go and see if Rong Huang is here." Gu Wenlun couldn''t wait, he couldn''t wait to get Rong Huang''s century-old lotus seeds.


    As soon as the secretary took a step, the door of the box was pushed open from the outside.


    Rong Huang was not too surprised to see Gu Wenlun and a vote of people sitting in the box.


    Rong Huang licked his lower lip and stepped in.


    Picking a seat farthest from Gu Wenlun, Rong Huang put the small bag on his lap, raised his chin, and looked at Gu Wenlun from the corner of his eyes to express her arrogance and disdain.


    "Go ahead, what do you want to fool me over?"


    Gu Wenlun looked at Rong Huang with some complicated eyes, did not see surprise and panic on her face, and seemed a little disappointed.


    "Do you know that the person on the phone is not Chi Temple?"


    "Of course." Rong Huang reached out and took a small kumquat into his mouth, his voice was a bit vague, "I don''t know where you got the stick, and it doesn''t look like it looks like."


    In order to convince Rong Huang, Gu Wenlun, who specially went to the battle to talk to Rong Huang with a voice changer, felt that Rong Huang''s remarks were not very harmful, but they were extremely insulting.


    "So, you Gu Wenlun can only be an illegitimate child. He will never be better than my family''s pool for the rest of his life."


    Rong Huang rolled his eyes at Gu Wenlun, his mouth screamed, "You are not very clever if you look at it like this. I can understand if I haven''t been deceived."


    Rong Huang raised a small paw and waved it symbolically twice, "I understand."


    Gu Wenlun''s face turned green with anger, and his face looked gloomily at the two old men who were quail in the corner, and said angrily, "Hurry up!"


    "Do it?" Rong Huang paused after eating the little kumquat, looked at the two old men who were digging out the magic weapon, and pointed at himself, "Gu Wenlun, do you want to do it to me?"


    Gu Wenlun stood up, trying to show his arrogance as the hero.


    "Huh, it seems that you are not stupid." Gu Wenlun took a step back and handed the venue to the old man. "You have framed me many times to make a fool of yourself. This time, you will surely make you come back."

 Chapter 518： Dont run away, little demon (42)

    After hearing this, Rong Huang couldn''t hold back a grin.


    Really treat yourself as a person, too arrogant? !


    The king, that---what a powerful one, is it possible for these two little guys to get rid of it?


    Rong Huang didn''t move like a mountain, even poured himself a cup of tea, and took a leisurely sip.


    Gu Wenlun looked at Rong Huang''s very pleasant look, and looked at the two old men coldly, "What are you still doing in a daze? Do it!"


    As long as Rong Huang is dead, he can take a century-old lotus seed to rescue Qing Shu.


    "Hands?" Rong Huang tweeted, his slender and curled eyelashes blinked and blinked, "What do you want from me? Hundred-year lotus seeds?"


    Hearing Rong Huang''s words, Gu Wenlun''s eyes flashed slightly, "I don''t know what you are talking about."


    Rong Huang snorted, obviously mocking Gu Wenlun''s daring to do it.


    "Let me guess, what do you want a hundred-year lotus seed for?" Rong Huang''s fingertips lightly tapped his chin, his voice was soft and soft.


    "Wen Qingshu was in a car accident after leaving the Chi family''s old house and was dying. You want to save her with a century-old lotus seed, am I right?"


    "You hot chicken, you want to use my century-old lotus seeds to save your woman and kill someone for your life, don''t you know?"


    Gu Wenlun''s forehead blue veins jumped, Qingjun''s face twisted, apparently he didn''t expect Rong Huang to know all this.


    But... Since this white lotus essence is a woman next to Chisi, she knows that Wen Qingshu''s physical condition is also normal.


    Gu Wenlun didn''t know what he thought of, and his ugly face suddenly improved a lot.


    "Chi Temple still doesn''t know you are a demon, right?"


    Gu Wenlun seemed to have caught Rong Huang''s handle, and the whole person became complacent, "Chi Si hates monsters the most. If he knows that you are a monster, will he still want you?"


    Rong Huang showed a frightened expression very cooperatively, and tremblingly asked Gu Wenlun, "Then what should I do?"


    Knowing that his goal was achieved, Gu Wenlun smiled maliciously, "The best way is that you are dead and I will take away the 100-year-old lotus seed. In this way, Chi Temple will never know that you are a demon."


    It''s not that Rong Huang has never been fooled.


    For example, Feng disease.


    But it was so clumsy, and the wind flickered with loopholes in all directions, she still heard it for the first time.


    Does this male lead think she doesn''t have an IQ?


    Rong Huang was akimbo with anger.


    The Phoenix is ??really angry.


    Rong Huang raised his wrist and directly poured half a cup of warm water on Gu Wenlun''s face.


    The tea and the tea slipped down Gu Wenlun''s face, causing the two old men in the corner to bow their heads and shoulders and tremble.


    "Are you awake?" Rong Huang asked with a smile.


    Gu Wenlun came back to his senses and slapped the table fiercely. The gentleness disguised in front of the person was almost invisible, "Rong Huang, how dare you splash me!"


    "Why don''t I dare? I dare very much."


    Rong Huang straightened her chest, showing that she was bold.


    Gu Wenlun raised his hand to wipe the water off his face, looked at the two old men who were trying hard to bear their laughter, and shouted hoarsely, almost breaking the voice, "Hands!"


    It''s just that they couldn''t even hold the magic weapon, so Rong Huang raised his hand lightly and smashed the person on the wall, unable to pull it off.


    Two old men who were over 60 years old, boasting that they were good at harvesting monsters, were rubbed against the ground by a little monster, which made them feel ashamed and annoyed.


    But there is no way, they can''t even touch the ground with their feet now.


    Hey, what kind of monster is this?


    What about the little demon with a good cultivation base of only a few decades? !

 Chapter 519： Dont run away from the little demon (43)

    Why become a female version of Godzilla who can slap a veteran of the Demon Administration Bureau? !


    Live with a smile. JPG.


    Gu Wenlun and the secretary were also shocked by the scene before them.


    The timid secretary wanted to immediately puck his **** and sneak under the table to take refuge.


    "You still use sorcery?" Gu Wenlun''s eyes widened and his expression was incredible.


    This box was set up with a large demon-reducing formation, and ordinary demon couldn''t use magic in this formation.


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows and hooked his right foot, kicking the chair by his feet straight towards Gu Wenlun.


    Gu Wenlun didn''t even have time to escape, so he was fixed to the wall by four stool legs.


    Gu Wenlun maintained the posture with both hands raised, his head stuck between the legs of the two stools, and his face turned pale.


    "Rong Huang, you let me go!" Gu Wenlun looked at Rong Huang who was smiling and groaning, and a sudden surge of fear rose in his heart.


    The most terrifying person in this world is a person who kills with a smile.


    In Gu Wenlun''s view, Rong Huang is such a person.


    Are all the demons so scary these days?


    Gu Wenlun swallowed, trying to ignore his soft legs, "Aren''t you afraid that I will tell Chisi that you are a demon?"


    "Have you got water in your mind? You are trapped by me now, where can you go to report me?"


    "Furthermore, when we first met, Chi Temple knew that I was a demon. He was not afraid of me. He loved me to death. He loved me to death."


    Rong Huang didn''t blush even after he was so tired and crooked.


    Anyway, Feng is not sick, Rong Huang can talk nonsense unscrupulously.


    Gu Wenlun was stunned, obviously not convinced.


    Chi Temple was harmed by a demon like that. How could it be possible to fall in love with a demon?


    joke!


    Thinking of Wen Qingshu in the hospital again, Gu Wenlun felt anxious and angry.


    He didn''t expect Rong Huang to be so powerful. If he couldn''t get the Hundred Years Lotus Seed in time to save his life, what would his Qingshu do?


    As soon as he was about to open his mouth to deal with Rong Huang, Rong Huang slapped his mouth and cocked his mouth.


    Rong Huang looked impatient, and put his hand down without any haste, "Since you want to tell Chi Temple so intimately that I am a demon, in return, I will be courteous and tell you a secret."


    Gu Wenlun quieted strangely, enduring the pain at the corner of his mouth, looking at Rong Huang.


    "Do you know why Wen Qingshu wakes up so quickly?"


    Gu Wenlun''s legs were a little soft, and his body inevitably fell. His chin hit the bar of the chair, grinning in pain.


    Gu Wenlun breathed in to relieve the pain, and said, "Of course I found Master Chu, Master Chu is so powerful, and of course he can save Qing Shu."


    Rong Huang was almost distracted by Gu Wenlun''s innocent tone.


    But for the sake of his stupidity, tell him, let him doubt life.


    This king is really a good man.


    Hehe.


    Rong Huang clapped his hands and kicked the secretary who wanted to sneak up to Gu Wenlun''s feet. His milky and sweet voice said words that made people vomit blood.


    "In fact, the real Wen Qingshu died long ago, and now Wen Qingshu is possessed by a demon."


    After hearing this, Gu Wenlun''s first reaction was not to believe it.


    How could it be possible that Wen Qingshu is still the gentle and kind, occasionally spoiled Wen Qingshu, and has not changed at all.


    "I don''t believe it! You are talking nonsense! Are you lying to me?"


    "Because I want to take away your century-old lotus seeds, so you fool me, right?"


    If it hadn''t been for the arms crossed by the legs of the chair, Gu Wenlun would probably scratch his head with anger.


    Rong Huang likes to hit people the most, especially male and female protagonists.


    "To be honest with you, why don''t you believe it?"

 Chapter 520： Dont run away from the little demon (44)

    Rong Huang pinched a decision casually, and a little golden light appeared on the tips of his bright white fingers, "Since you don''t believe it, I can only show you clearly."


    Gu Wenlun only heard a sharp cat cry in his ear, followed by a tabby cat suddenly appeared in the air.


    The tabby cat screamed, and hit the ground fiercely.


    The tabby cat seemed to be frightened, and he didn''t care that he was hurt by the fall. When he turned over, he got up and started to run.


    Before he ran a few steps, he was rubbed with the tip of his nose, and a small axe deeply embedded in the ground blocked his way.


    "Meow--"


    Hongsong was so frightened that all his hair exploded, and the whole tabby cat became fat immediately.


    "What are you running?" Rong Huang squinted, looking down at the tabby cat, "Is it a guilty conscience?"


    "When I saw an old lover, I didn''t say hello, but wanted to run away. What is the reason?"


    Rong Huang pointed to Gu Wenlun who was about to be shocked by Rong Huang to doubt his life and was about to cry, and said to the tabby cat.


    Rong Huang''s smiled expression made the corners of the tabby cat''s mouth twitch, his voice was dry, with a little fear, "What''s the matter with you?"


    The familiar female voice made Gu Wenlun''s eyes a little dazed.


    "Qing Shu..." Gu Wenlun spit out these two words subconsciously.


    The tabby cat, who had been lying on the ground and staring at Rong Huang, heard the two words in Gu Wenlun''s mouth, and cast a fierce look at him.


    The tabby cat was emotional, with deep disgust, as if trying to get rid of something disgusting.


    "I''m not Wen Qingshu, Wen Qingshu is dead long ago!"


    Gu Wenlun looked at the tabby cat who arched his back and looked at him in a defensive manner, and his pupils shrank suddenly.


    "What are you talking about?" Gu Wenlun shook his head desperately, bloodshot in his eyes, "Impossible! Qing Shu is not dead, she is lying in the hospital well..."


    Rong Huang screamed, interrupting Gu Wenlun''s madness, "No, she is dead, she is probably reborn now."


    "If you get married early, maybe she can be reborn as your daughter."


    "This is a good saying. Daughters are the little lovers of your father''s previous life. She became your daughter. Isn''t she getting what you want?"


    Gu Wenlun: "......"


    Hongsong: "..."


    "Rong Huang, shut up!"


    Gu Wenlun exerted force all over his body and used the strength of feeding, and finally rescued himself from between the legs of the chair.


    Gu Wenlun looked at Rong Huang viciously, as if he was going to devour her alive.


    "I''ll say it again, Qing Shu is not dead!" Gu Wenlun picked up the chair by his feet and smashed it at Rong Huang. "You **** lowly demon, give me death!"


    Rong Huang waved his hand and the chair smashed back.


    Gu Wenlun smashed his eyes and sat down on the ground.


    "Qing Shu is not dead, she is still in the hospital, waiting for me to bring Hundred Years Lianzi back to rescue her, she also said that she loves me the most..."


    Gu Wenlun sat on the ground with broken thoughts, like a snake''s disease.


    Gu Wenlun''s self-deceiving posture can ruin Rong Huang to Le.


    Rong Huang couldn''t help but laughed.


    Hongsong, who was originally in a state of anger, fainted after seeing Rong Huang angering Gu Wenlun for a second, and he didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    She was hurt by Rong Huang''s divine consciousness before, and she naturally understood that Rong Huang was not the stupid little white lotus essence in her previous life.


    The one who occupies the body of Xiao Bai Lian Jing in front of him should be some powerful person.


    After the first life, Hongsong no longer harbored hostility towards Xiaobai Lianjing.


    They were all hurt and deceived by a **** like Gu Wenlun.

 Chapter 521： Dont run away from the little demon (45)

    When Hongsong just came back from his rebirth, he even expressed sympathy for the little white lotus essence.


    "Gu Wenlun, Rong Huang, she is right. The real Wen Qingshu is dead, and it has always been me some time ago."


    She was the one who kissed him hand in hand.


    Of course, she was the one who inhaled him and wanted him to die early.


    Gu Wenlun looked down at the spitting tabby cat, breathing harder and heavier, and suddenly shouted, "You lie! You are all talking nonsense!"


    "You are lying to me!" Gu Wenlun slapped his hands on the ground, twisting his whole body into a reptile.


    Rong Huang stopped Hong Song who wanted to continue speaking to hit Gu Wenlun, and the person pretending to be asleep couldn''t wake up.


    Rong Huang looked at Gu Wenlun a little pitifully. Why are the male protagonists in every world so stupid?


    "This lord, there are some things that need to be settled between Gu Wenlun and I. Can you give him to me?" Hongsong leaped lightly and jumped onto the table with a calm tone.


    Rong Huang suddenly became interested and clicked on Gu Wenlun, who was screaming and spinning mad, "What hate do you have with him?"


    Hongsong''s eyes flickered slightly, and under Rong Huang''s faintly smiling gaze, he slowly explained the reason.


    "In the last life, Gu Wenlun learned my true identity and joined forces with the demon management bureau to kill me."


    Rong Huang touched the soft chin and nodded, "I see."


    "So you didn''t live a happy life like a princess and a prince in the end?"


    Hongsong paused, as if a little speechless, "...nothing."


    At the end of the plot, Gu Wenlun''s marriage to the tansy cat is not the real ending. Is the man and woman in this world finally be?


    Rong Huang glanced at Gu Wenlun who kicked the secretary frantically, and couldn''t bear to look straight.


    "He looks like this, why do you want to see him?"


    As far as she knows, the looks of the Yaozu family are all first-class, so why doesn''t Hongsong look for a monster directly?


    He had to hang himself on the tree of Gu Wenlun.


    Hongsong gave a wry smile and said nothing.


    Rong Huang didn''t ask any more, and only said, "Don''t forgive him lightly."


    Hongsong nodded the cat''s head and promised, "Definitely."


    "Originally you couldn''t escape to death." Rong Huang suddenly changed the subject, making Hongsong''s entire cat tense.


    Rong Huang picked up the empty tea cup on the table and slammed it on the back of Gu Wenlun''s head.


    Gu Wenlun, who was in a violent state, moved for a while and squatted on the ground.


    The secretary was kicked and beaten so hard that he could not get up from lying on the ground for a long time. He simply closed his eyes and pretended to die.


    Hongsong quickly confessed, "I was fascinated by love in my last life, and I did a lot of wrong things. I''m also sorry for Bai...sir."


    Rong Huang squinted his eyes and let out a sigh, suddenly thought of something, and raised his eyes to look at Hongsong, "If you really want to make amends, you can."


    Hongsong didn''t dare to refute, his forelimbs fell down, "My lord, please, Hongsong will do the same."


    "It is said that cats have nine lives, how many do you still have?"


    "...Three."


    Rong Huang blinked, with a smile in his eyes, and whispered, "Enough."


    "Gu Wenlun''s mother doesn''t know what damaging method was used to plant lifelessness when he was born in Chisi. I need to transfer the lifelessness to you."


    "Are you willing?"


    Although Hongsong hadn''t heard what lifelessness was, in his calm tone, he could tell that it was not a good thing.


    But this is what she should pay.


    "Of course, you little demon can''t completely control the lifeless thing. I will improve your cultivation and help you transform into a human form."

 Chapter 522： Dont run away from the little demon (46)

    Hongsong''s eyes brightened, and he was even more convinced, "Thank you, sir."


    "As for Gu Wenlun, just do it, what do you think?"


    Hongsong raised his head and glanced at Rong Huang who was smiling and daring to disagree, "My lord is what he says."


    Rong Huang was more satisfied.


    Although this tabby cat was supposed to die, it would be a great accomplishment if it could solve the dead qi from Feng''s disease.


    In the future hundreds of thousands of years will be tortured by death, should it be more uncomfortable than death, right?


    After being tortured by death, he can continue to live again.


    that''s nice.


    Rong Huang felt that she was really a clever ghost.


    While happy, Rong Huang still did not forget Gu Wenlun, who was lying on the side.


    With a wave of Rong Huang''s little hand, Gu Wenlun disappeared.


    Looking at Hongsong, Rong Huang pinched a fight, and a pure and beautiful woman appeared in the box.


    Rong Huang lost a skirt to her, and said, "Tomorrow at ten o''clock...Ah no, come to Chi''s old house at one o''clock in the afternoon."


    Hongsong was busy putting on clothes, but still agreed.


    Rong Huang nodded in satisfaction, his figure flashed and disappeared in the box.


    Hongsong marveled at Rong Huang''s profound cultivation level in his heart, and left the box after getting dressed.


    As for the two old men and the secretary, as well as the Great Demon Slayer Array, they were completely ignored.


    -


    Rong Huang pushed open the bedroom door and came out, and saw the man sitting in a wheelchair at the door.


    The man was dressed in a black suit, neat and docile, and gold-rimmed glasses concealed his cold vision behind the lenses.


    Hearing the movement of the door opening, the man raised his eyes and looked over here.


    Rong Huang flinched, stepped back inside the door, and asked in a low voice, "Why are you back?"


    Now there is no duck at all.


    Chi Si''s handsome face was faint, and his deep eyes looked at Rong Huang, "I received a call from the police station and asked if I had been stolen."


    Rong Huang: "???"


    Steal a car?


    "What does stealing a car have to do with you going home?"


    Which dare to steal a car under the name of Feng disease, want to die?


    Rong Huang had obviously forgotten the car she had previously been detained by the traffic police for driving without a license.


    Chi Temple moved his eyes lightly, raising his hand and beckoning.


    Rong Huang blinked and stepped forward obediently, "What''s the matter?"


    "Because the car under my name was detained by the traffic police." Chi Si''s scarlet lips opened, with a bit of teasing, "You said, which little idiot sent my car to the traffic police''s eyelids?"


    Rong Huang immediately remembered the bright yellow sports car that was extremely sassy.


    "I, I, I don''t know."


    Rong Huang dropped these words, ran into the bedroom, snapped the door closed.


    Chi Temple looked at the closed door, chuckled for a while, and called the butler.


    "Let the kitchen prepare sweet and sour short ribs and cola chicken wings."


    The housekeeper who originally thought that the husband was going to order something important: "......???"


    Eh?


    The gentleman''s expression is so serious, just order this?


    The butler secretly said in my heart that Mrs. was too spoiled for Miss, but he still went to the kitchen to order.


    -


    After Rong Huang had lunch, he went upstairs again holding Rongrong.


    Rong Huang Rua held the velvet in his arms, kneaded her long ears with his fingers, and muttered to himself, "I seem to have forgotten something."


    The velvet was squeezed into a trembling body, and it collapsed into a small biscuit in the shape of a rabbit on Rong Huang''s leg.


    The big beast started to bully the rabbit again.


    Phew, why didn''t Glutton come to save her? !


    Is she still a gluttonous little sweetheart little cute baby?


    Rong Huang stared at the computer screen for a long time before remembering that she had forgotten about Gu Wenlun.

 Chapter 523： Dont run away from the little demon (47)

    Rong Huang threw away the velvet and ran to the study.


    Worried about what happened to Rong Huang, Chi Temple hurried back without having lunch.


    It was inconvenient to go back and forth, so Chisi didn''t go to the company anymore in the afternoon, and directly asked the chief assistant to send the company affairs to his mailbox.


    The man''s slender fingers were tapping on the keyboard with graceful movements, and a string of data on the computer screen reflected blue light on the lens.


    Suddenly there was a slight creak.


    Chisi paused when he tapped the keyboard, and the pupils behind the lenses turned slightly and looked towards the door.


    The door of the study was quietly opened by a small slit, revealing a little edge of light blue jeans.


    From the perspective of Chisi, you can still see the girl''s pink Pooh slippers next to the door frame.


    As the door opened wider and wider, the little girl''s soft white bun face appeared.


    "Chi Chi."


    Chisi heard the little girl calling his name in a little milky voice.


    Chi Temple''s heart is softened, how could there be such a cute little mascot?


    But the face was still calm.


    He was still angry that the little girl sneaked out of the house without a driver''s license without a notification at noon.


    Therefore, Chi Temple just gave a cold hum.


    Sure enough, the next moment the little girl ran in in a hurry, her limp body next to him, gently nipping her coquettishly.


    "Chichi, I remember one thing."


    Chi Si, who thought he would hear the little girl act like a baby, was stunned, and looked sideways at Rong Huang, "Huh?"


    Rong Huang waved his hand, and a large group of things that didn''t know anything appeared out of thin air, and fell to the ground.


    Chi Si stared at it and saw Gu Wenlun with a **** scab on his head.


    Chi Temple: "???"


    "this is?"


    Rong Huang looked at Chi Temple invitingly, and the little tail behind him was curled up and down, "This is Gu Wenlun, don''t you know it?"


    Chisi pressed his eyebrows with a headache, with a gentle tone, "I didn''t mean that, I just asked him how you got him?"


    "In the morning, Gu Wenlun pretended to ask me to go out in your name." Rong Huang let out a soft voice, not surprisingly seeing the man''s face suddenly sinking, "But I saw through his conspiracy at the time."


    "Huh, so?" Chi Si leaned back in the chair lazily. Seeing the little girl so relaxed and unharmed, the tension between his eyebrows and eyes relaxed a little when he contacted her with some brutal methods.


    "He wanted to use my century-old lotus seeds to save Wen Qingshu, but I was defeated." Rong Huang patted his chest with a complacent expression, "I''m a great knock!"


    "Oh?" The man raised his hand and pushed down the glasses on the bridge of his nose, his eyes were cold, but he was not facing the little girl, "He wants to be against you?"


    Rong Huang waved his hand, this is not the point, "I always remember the lifelessness in your body, this will not bring people to you."


    Chisi''s handsome eyebrows softened, and he rubbed the little girl''s hair.


    "By the way, who is Wen Qingshu?"


    Rong Huangqing couldn''t help biting his hand and looking at Chi Temple as if he was looking at some rare animal.


    Chi Temple''s Adam''s apple rolled, and his voice was low and pleasant, "What''s the matter?"


    "Wen Qingshu is the woman who came to our house last time."


    Chisi was pleased by the little girl''s "our house" in her words, and she worked harder to lick her hair.


    "It''s her."


    It seems that Wen Yumin has been so comfortable all these years that he has forgotten his identity.


    A woman who didn''t know where she came from, dared to join Gu Wenlun''s illegitimate child with the idea of ??playing a small mascot?

 Chapter 524： Dont run away from the little demon (48)

    The little girl nodded like a chick, "Yes, it''s her."


    "Don''t be afraid, I will vent your anger in a few days."


    Rong Huang''s little head rubbed under Chi Temple''s palm, squinted and said, "Chi Chi is so good, I love you."


    Looking at the little girl who opened her mouth and closed her mouth, Chisi''s light eyes became softer.


    Just when Rong Huang and Chi Temple were getting crooked, Gu Wenlun who was thrown into the open by Rong Huang snorted and opened his eyes.


    Realizing that he was no longer in the box, Gu Wenlun''s eyes changed and he turned to see Rong Huang and Chi Temple next to each other.


    "Where is this? Rong Huang, how dare you kidnap me!"


    Gu Wenlun sat up with difficulty covering his head, and said in a dumb voice.


    Rong Huang wasn''t afraid, and he pointed to Gu Wenlun angrily to complain to Chi Temple, "Chichi, look at him, and now you dare to attack me."


    Chi Si raised his lips, and under Gu Wenlun''s inexhaustible gaze, he called the butler, "Send people to the basement and have a good treat."


    The housekeeper has been in the Chi family for many years, and of course he knows the illegitimate son of the old man Gu Wenlun.


    Looking at Gu Wenlun who was paralyzed on the ground like a dead dog, the housekeeper sighed and picked up the person.


    You said that you provoke someone bad, you have to provoke your husband.


    Are you tired and crooked? Are you looking for a dead end?


    With a complicated mood, the housekeeper took the person out of the study despite Gu Wenlun''s struggle.


    For the first time, Rong Huang saw the powerful butler, as if he had opened up a new world.


    "Chichi, grandpa butler has always been so good?"


    Chi Temple: "...Actually, the butler is less than fifty this year."


    Rong Huang blinked, and firmly didn''t think he had called the wrong one.


    "Hey, that''s not the point. Where is the basement? Can I go and see it?"


    Rong Huang was very curious about the mysterious basement.


    Chisi smiled and refused, "No, children can''t see such **** scenes."


    Rong Huang was so disappointed.


    "Alright, alright, but you must not let Gu Wenlun go and just kill it."


    Chi Temple squeezed the little girl''s fleshy hands, paused and said, "Murder is illegal."


    Chi Ba is always determined not to do illegal things.


    Rong Huang rolled his eyes and patted Chisi''s leg, "It''s okay, I''ll just use a puppet to make a Gu Wenlun."


    Chi Temple raised his eyebrows when he heard the words, "Cub cub is so powerful?"


    Rong Huang was very proud of his small chest, and his little voice chirped, "Of course, I''m a good one."


    Chi Temple looked conniving, and then agreed, "Well, cub cub knocks hard."


    Rong Huang was overwhelmed with joy, and the little tail behind him almost turned into a propeller.


    "I still have a job, you go and play by yourself, eh?" Chi Si pointed to the computer and said to Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang was very understanding, stood up and left.


    -


    Early the next morning, Rong Huang changed from a small white lotus back to a human appearance.


    As soon as she walked to the table, she heard Chisi tell her, "Gu Wenlun is dead."


    Rong Huang was raising his hand to make a small pull, and he was not surprised by these words.


    "If you die, you will die. I''ll change your personality later."


    Chi Si leaned forward to fill the empty glass beside the little girl with milk, and whispered softly, "I heard Gu Wenlun say, you know a tabby cat?"


    To be precise, it is the raccoon cat spirit.


    Rong Huang raised his chin and drank milk, leaving a circle of milk beard around his mouth.


    Rong Huang smashed his mouth and wiped his mouth casually.


    "Yes, the Wen Qingshu we saw in the restaurant of Qu or something was possessed by the tabby cat. Gu Wenlun was deceived so miserably, maybe he already doubted his life, right?"

 Chapter 525： Dont run away from the little demon (49)

    "I don''t know this, but Gu Wenlun probably has fed the fish now."


    He didn''t care about Gu Wenlun, he was just worried that the tabby cat would be disadvantageous to the little girl.


    Rong Huang: "......???"


    "Feed the fish?"


    There was a slight smile on the corner of Chisi''s mouth, and he nodded, "Yes, but after a few interrogations, Gu Wenlun couldn''t stand it. In order to destroy the corpse, he could only throw it into the sea to feed the fish."


    Rong Huang looked down at his leg and licked his lips, "Did you ask anything?"


    Chi Si took a paper towel and wiped the little girl''s mouth, with a flat tone, "It is indeed related to Gu Wenlun''s biological mother."


    Rong Huang put down the milk cup and waited for Chi Temple to continue.


    "She didn''t want the old man to have a direct bloodline, so she promised a great demon a good thing, and let the great demon spread death to me."


    "I just didn''t expect that it was not me who died, but my mother."


    Rong Huang propped his chin, a little puzzled, "But why are there traces of lifelessness on Gu Wenlun''s body?"


    "That woman is a lunatic. In order to make the old man feel sorry for Gu Wenlun, she let the big demon put a bit of life into Gu Wenlun''s body."


    Rong Huang: Wow.


    I feel like I have eaten a big melon.


    "It''s okay. When the tabby cat comes in the afternoon, I will transfer my lifelessness to her, and you can stand up."


    Faced with the little girl''s soft and squeaky comfort, Chi Si raised his eyebrows, seemingly surprised, "Transfer?"


    Rong Huang scratched his head, a little embarrassed.


    "I haven''t studied this thing very much, and I don''t know how to eliminate it. The best way is to transfer it to the demon."


    Chi Temple''s hands on the table trembled slightly, and his eyes looked at Rong Huang a little obscure, "You...why did she agree?"


    Rong Huang didn''t know what Chi Si''s brain had made up, and waved his hand, "She owes me something, so death is regarded as compensation."


    Seeing what Chi Temple still wanted to ask, Rong Huang buried his face in the bowl, silently.


    Chisi looked at the little girl who was eating happily, sighed, and didn''t ask any more.


    It was originally said to protect her, but she was actually protecting him in the end?


    Realizing this, Chi Ba always frustrated.


    -


    Because Hongsong was coming to Chi''s old house in the afternoon, Rong Huang didn''t let Chi Temple go to the company again.


    The process of transferring the dead energy is very simple, just pinch a trick.


    But in the blink of an eye, Chi Si felt a faint warm current surging in the texture of the originally stiff, cold, unconscious legs.


    Rong Huang handed the pill that was used in the last world to extend his life to Hongsong, who had a pale face, and turned around and walked to Chi Temple.


    "How do you feel? Are there any discomforts?"


    Chi Temple''s Adam''s apple rolled, suppressing the emotions in his heart, and his dark peach eyes smiled, "No, my legs are conscious."


    Rong Huang smiled suddenly, and ignoring Hong Song who was present, he held Chi Si''s face and leaned forward, and gave him a kiss.


    "It''s great, Chi Chi."


    Chisi''s fingers on his legs moved lightly, and the roots of his ears were slightly red.


    After a long time, the man murmured.


    that''s nice.


    Hongsong squeezed the pill tightly and left quietly.


    Knowing that Gu Wenlun is dead, she has also made atonement for her sin now, and it is time to leave.


    -


    Chi Temple has been sitting in a wheelchair for many years, even if there is no life in his body, he can''t stand up completely.


    In order to rehabilitate, get out of the wheelchair as soon as possible, and walk like ordinary people, Chisi threw all the company''s affairs to the chief assistant.


    The total helper who worked till the early hours of the morning burst into tears, indicating that he was at best a tool man in the eyes of her husband.


    Total help type tears. JPG.

 Chapter 526： Dont run away from the little demon (50)

    When Chi Temple was mostly restored, an invitation was sent to the Chi family''s old house.


    He comes from the old man Chi who was driven out of the Chi family��s old house by Chi Temple in his early years and could only live in a small villa.


    Rong Huang squeezed into Chi Temple��s arms and snatched the invitation from his hand. ��I heard the housekeeper��s grandfather say that the old man has not been in contact with you for a few years, why would he suddenly hand you an invitation?


    Chisi''s white and slender hands rested on the girl''s waist, his eyes mocking.


    "I heard Wen Qingshu is dead."


    Wen Yumin always likes to blow the pillow breeze, which coincides with Father Chi''s 60th birthday, and of course he has to persuade him to find him unhappy.


    Rong Huang: "???"


    "Who? Wen Qingshu?" Rong Huang raised his eyebrows and closed the invitation. "Isn''t it normal?"


    "I woke up when I was possessed by the raccoon cat spirit, but now Hongsong is back in the forest, of course he must die."


    Chi Si chuckled lightly, and the teary mole at the corner of his eye was filled with smoke. "The cub is really amazing. If there were no cubs, I would be miserable, right?"


    Rong Huang was immediately unhappy after hearing this.


    Stretching out his small paw to cover Chisi''s hand, Yizheng said, "No, if you die, I will find someone else to marry me."


    Chi Temple''s eyebrows, who had originally looked loose and comfortable, suddenly sank, and the loose hands that held the girl''s waist tightened.


    The man''s eyes were dark, containing a pathological possession that Rong Huang could not see.


    "What did Zai Zai say?" The man paused, almost squeezing out of his throat, "Second marriage?"


    Rong Huang''s entire phoenix was about to explode, twisting his waist and trying to jump off Chisi''s legs.


    "No no, I''m kidding..."


    But how could Chi Temple agree?


    Chi Si raised his hand to pinch the fleshy chin of the little girl, with a slight effort, turned Rong Huang''s face to the side, and lowered his head to cover the little girl''s croaking mouth.


    Rong Huang''s two little jiojio who had been tilting up and struggling suddenly lost their strength and hung softly.


    Rong Huang''s eyes turned black after being kissed, and he almost died.


    Every action of the man is imprisoned by absolute encroachment, as if to rub the delicate person in his arms into the flesh and blood.


    I don''t know how long it took, and Chi Temple finally let go of Rong Huang with knowledge.


    The man''s scorching, shallow breathing was close to his ears, gritted his teeth and said, "Second marriage? Are you dreaming!"


    "You will be mine in this life, and you will be in the next life. You will live forever."


    That day, the dirty little girl ran into his arms and kissed him with a pampered expression, and she never had a chance to escape from him.


    He set up a net of heaven and earth around her to snare the tender white lotus essence.


    There was never a chance to provoke him and run away.


    Second marriage?


    I will never let her die.


    Chi Si narrowed his eyes slightly, his slender and thick eyelashes concealed the craziness and restraint under his eyes.


    "So, cub, you don''t run." The man''s soft but hot lips rubbed the little girl''s earlobe, and said hoarsely.


    Rong Huang finally knew what it meant to lift a rock and hit him in the foot.


    Rong Huang hugged Chi Si''s wicked hand on her waist and said dullly, "I see, I''m just kidding."


    "I will take it seriously." Chi Temple said solemnly.


    Rong Huang knew that the phoenix disease had again been guilty of snake essence disease.


    But why does he treat her as a sweet and sour chop every time he gets sick? !


    The God Realm King was angry.


    Rong Huang plucked up his strength and slammed his elbow against the man''s abdomen, with the momentum of Mount Tai.


    Unsurprisingly, Chisi groaned when she was beaten by her.


    The hand that originally held Rong Huang naturally loosened.


    Rong Huang was overjoyed, and he dexterously jumped out of Chi Temple''s arms.

 Chapter 527： Dont run away from the little monster (51)

    "Smelly Chi Temple, let you bully me, you can sleep in the study tonight!" Rong Huang crouched his hips with a fierce look, "cold study!"


    After the harsh words, Rong Huang stopped looking at Chi Temple, and stepped heavily to leave the living room.


    Chi Si looked at the back of the little girl leaving, raised his hand and held his forehead, his eyes gloomy.


    After all, he removed his gentle disguise, revealing his truest appearance.


    I wonder if Xiaobailianjing can accept it?


    Thinking of the little girl''s furious appearance just now, Chi Si sighed lightly.


    Chi Temple stood up, black trousers wrapped his slender and straight legs, just standing there gave people an extreme sense of oppression.


    The housekeeper who came in from the backyard to clean the garden saw this scene, and his eyes flashed with relief.


    Miss Rong is really a lucky star for her husband.


    Not only made the husband more humane, but also made the husband stand up.


    According to Ms. Rong, the curse that the Chi family''s direct line could not live to be 30 years old was completely over in the husband''s generation.


    that''s nice.


    The housekeeper was smiling. Seeing that Chi Temple took the key to go out, he quickly wiped the drops of water on his apron, "Sir, do you want to go out? Let the driver take you off."


    Mr.''s legs are good, but they can''t stand the fatigue.


    In the eyes of the housekeeper, Chisi, who has just recovered from his recovery, is like a fragile porcelain doll, which breaks at the touch of a touch.


    Chisi put on his coat, bent over and put on his shoes, "No, I will go by myself."


    Seeing that Chi Temple persisted, the housekeeper stopped saying, "Mr. Be careful on the way."


    Chi Temple responded lightly and stepped out.


    After more than half an hour, Chisi entered the door carrying a bag of things, his originally neatly combed hair became a little messy, and his cold complexion became a lot ruddy.


    Ignoring the secretly surprised eyes of the servants along the way, Chi Temple went upstairs with a small bag.


    Stand still in front of the bedroom.


    Chi Temple calmed his breath, raised his hand and knocked on the door, "Zizai, I was wrong before, I''m sorry."


    No one answered.


    Chi Temple was not discouraged, his face solemn, "I will never bully you again, I promise."


    Rong Huang, who was lying on the bed in the bedroom and reading Weibo, rolled his eyes immediately after hearing this.


    Didn''t Feng disease have never said this before, or did she still suffer from snake essence in front of her?


    Rong Huang snorted, and Bai Shengsheng''s finger poked on the screen.


    The king doesn''t believe it.


    "I bought your favorite spicy crayfish, come and taste it." Chisi looked down at the spicy crayfish, which tasted a bit heavy, and his expression was a bit numb.


    There was a time when he focused on health preservation.


    Now he not only ate hot pot, but also bought spicy crayfish.


    Rong Huang licked his lower lip, spicy crayfish?


    Yes, something moved.


    Suddenly there were footsteps outside the door, as if Chi Temple was walking away.


    Rong Huang listened for a while with his ears upright, and then heard the sound of closing the door, presumably Chisi went to work in the study.


    Rong Huang sat up and walked towards the door.


    Rong Huang said that she didn''t go because she wanted to eat spicy crayfish, but she didn''t want Feng''s illness to be in vain.


    Rong Huang nodded solemnly as he walked.


    Opening the door, Rong Huang looked down and saw the packing box quietly placed at the door.


    Rong Huang blinked, squatted down and picked up the packing box, looked around, but didn''t see anyone.


    He took a step back with the packing box and snapped the door shut.


    The moment the bedroom door was closed, the study door not far away opened a bit.


    The handsome man looked in the direction of the bedroom with a smile in his eyes.


    -


    The day before Father Chi��s birthday banquet, someone sent a dress for the birthday banquet.


    Chi Temple, as Voldemort in the eyes of everyone, is of course a black suit.

 Chapter 528： Dont run away from the little demon (52)

    Because I don''t know what style Rong Huang likes, the studio sent several pieces specially, let Rong Huang choose.


    These dresses have different styles, but they are all equally exquisite and gorgeous.


    Rong Huang chose to choose, and finally chose a short short black dress with a backless back.


    At that time, Chi Temple was called out by a phone call, and he didn''t see the style of the little dress.


    When he hung up the phone and came in, he happened to see the little girl walking out in her dress.


    The front of the little dress skirt is quite conservative, only a slender collarbone can be seen vaguely, and the two slender arms are white and clear.


    As soon as Chisi gave a satisfied smile, the little girl turned around.


    Chi Temple...The smile on Chi Temple''s face gradually disappeared.


    It turns out that the highlight of this little dress is at the back.


    Most of the back design is hollowed out, crossed by black strings, and finally tied into a beautiful bow at the waist.


    The little girl is beautiful, and her skin is even better.


    The milky white skin looks fairer against the black, and the two butterfly bones down the shoulders have a delicate skinny beauty.


    People can''t help but want to step forward and hold it in their palms.


    Play one or two.


    The man''s dark eyes suddenly sank and became terrible.


    The people who had been immersed in the awe at Rong Huang seemed to perceive the coldness radiating from Chi Temple, and they withdrew their gazes, staring down at their toes.


    The little girl who was born with a child didn''t realize this at all, and flew to the Chi Temple like a clever butterfly.


    "Chichi, do you think I am beautiful?"


    Rong Huang carried the skirt and turned around, tilted his head and looked at Chi Temple, with anticipation in his eyes.


    Chisi remembered that he had just made Rong Huang irritated a few days ago, and finally coaxed him, but now he dare not provoke Rong Huang easily.


    "It looks good, but I think it would be better to add another shawl."


    Chisi''s eyes swept across the row of dresses, picked up a white shawl, and lightly put it on Rong Huang''s shoulder.


    "I think it looks better this way."


    Chi Si looked at the very tight back that was hidden in the mirror behind the little girl, and finally smiled with satisfaction.


    Rong Huang looked down at the soft shawl, feeling like a middle-aged aunt.


    "This is only worn by mothers, I don''t want it, I just want a beautiful little skirt." Rong Huang wanted to tear off the shawl as he said.


    How could Chi Temple let Rong Huang succeed, holding the little girl''s hand.


    "I think it''s so good-looking, it doesn''t look old at all." Chi Si rubbed Rong Huang''s curled hair, raised his eyes and looked at the people over there, "You said, right?"


    Feeling the terrible power of Voldemort, those people nodded and said yes.


    "Yes, yes, Miss Rong looks beautiful in this way, even more beautiful than before."


    Rong Huang was half-believing, and always felt that something was wrong.


    "Really?"


    An unpredictable smile appeared at the corner of Chisi''s mouth, and the tone became more gentle, "Yes, my cub is the most beautiful."


    The little girl turned to look in the mirror, and under the bewilderment of Chi Temple, she also felt that she was pretty good.


    Rong Huang raised his chin and spoke softly, "Since you all said that, let''s just use this one."


    Staff: "..." Ms. Rong always feels a bit pitiful.


    Seeing that the staff was still there, Chi Temple looked at those people with cold eyes, "Just this one."


    "Okay, okay." The staff hurriedly stepped forward and praised Rong Huang, "Miss Rong is naturally beautiful, and this dress seems to be tailor-made for you."


    "As the saying goes, people depend on clothes, this is the reverse of Miss Rong."

 Chapter 529： Dont run away from the little demon (53)

    Rong Huang was so boastful that he accepted the little black dress and white shawl with a smile.


    Waiting for Rong Huang to hang up his clothes, he saw Chi Temple walking in with a red velvet box.


    Chi Temple pulled Rong Huang to sit down, opened the velvet box, and said, "My old man, wear this for his birthday party."


    Rong Huang stretched his small neck and looked over, and found that it was a shiny necklace, which looked very beautiful, as if it were some years old.


    "This is?" Rong Huang''s little paw pointed at the necklace.


    "This is my grandmother''s favorite jewelry back then, which was later given to my mother." Chi Si said quietly, as if to describe a plain thing.


    "Auntie''s? What are you doing for me?"


    Rong Huang does not have a habit of seizing things.


    Even if you want to grab it, you are grabbing good things that the male and female protagonists are fond of.


    Seeing the little girl looking like she couldn''t wait to push the necklace away, Chisi chuckled, "Grandma said this is for my future wife."


    Rong Huang blinked, and then the tips of his ears turned red.


    Seeing this, Chi Temple loved it so much, "You are the wife I recognize, so I want to give this necklace to you."


    Rong Huang bit his hand, and the little tail behind him cocked and kept turning in circles.


    "For the sake of your sincerity, I will reluctantly accept it."


    Chi Si smiled and kissed Huang''s eyebrows, without a trace of lust, "Thank you Zai Zai for accepting this necklace."


    Rong Huang straightened his chest and waved his hand to express your welcome.


    -


    "Master, do you think the kid from Chisi will come today?"


    After dealing with the guests, the woman with graceful and luxurious dress and delicate makeup but hard to hide the fine lines at the corners of her eyes walked to the old man Chi and asked softly.


    Master Chi''s face was cold, as if someone owed him tens of billions, and he said impatiently, "How do I know? You sent the invitation. Will the white-eyed wolf in Chi Temple lose my face? "


    Wen Yumin''s face turned pale, and she pressed her lower lip uncomfortably.


    She could feel the ridicule and sarcasm in the old man''s eyes on her in the corner.


    But no way, Chi Si indirectly killed Qing Shu, and she must avenge Qing Shu.


    What''s more, she is the old lady of the Chi family, isn''t she?


    With that thought, Wen Yumin''s face improved a lot.


    "Then I will entertain the guests first." Wen Yumin said to Grandpa Chi, and when Grandpa Chi answered coldly, he turned and left.


    Before taking two steps, Wen Yumin noticed that the lively conversation in the banquet hall suddenly stopped.


    Wen Yumin felt that something was wrong, and when he turned his head subconsciously, he saw Chi Temple entering the banquet hall.


    Walk in...


    Walk in? !


    Wen Yumin stared at Chisi''s legs, eyes full of inconceivableness, and the red wine glass in his hand fell to the ground without noticing.


    Didn��t I say that Chi Temple will not live to be thirty years old?


    How can Chi Temple stand up?


    Wen Yumin shifted his gaze and looked at the woman next to him along the back of his white hand holding Chi Si''s arm.


    Under the bright light, the light from the necklace between the woman''s neck pierced Wen Yumin''s eyes.


    When she saw the pattern of the necklace, her pupils shrank suddenly.


    "Favorite!" Wen Yumin yelled out of voice, attracting people around him to look over.


    But Wen Yumin had no time to take into account the eyes of other people, stepping on high heels, strode towards Chi Temple and Ronghuang without the likeness of a wealthy lady.


    The surging jealousy and anger made Wen Yumin completely forget her original intention of inviting Chi Temple and the fact that Chi Temple could stand up.


    "Chi Temple, did you give your preference to someone else?" Wen Yumin stared at the necklace Rong Huang was wearing, his eyes flushed with jealousy.

 Chapter 530： Dont run away from the little demon (54)

    As soon as Grandpa Chi finished talking with his old friend, when he came back, he saw Wen Yumin rushing towards Chi Temple like crazy, his face suddenly changed.


    When he heard Wen Yumin''s words, she also followed Rong Huang beside Xiangchi Temple.


    To be precise, look at the necklace.


    The guests who were a few years old also heard about this necklace called "Zhong Yi".


    It is said that Mr. Chi''s father personally designed the necklace for his wife.


    "Zhong Yi" was once given to Chi Temple''s mother on the day of the wedding of Mr. Chi and Chi Temple''s mother.


    Elder Chi''s father once said, "Zhongyi" is only given to the eldest daughter-in-law of the Chi family.


    Everyone looked at the good-looking girl next to Chi Temple, and then at the hysterical Wen Yumin, and suddenly understood something.


    Wen Yumin has always been arrogant and arrogant, thinking that he is a big deal when he enters the Chi family.


    But I never thought that I didn''t even get the "favorite" that represented the identity of the Chi family''s wife.


    What''s more, "Zhong Yi" is still on a woman who has never seen it.


    This was a fatal blow to Wen Yumin.


    "Where did you come out of the pheasant, you also wear the "favorite"? It belongs to me!" Wen Yumin''s beautiful face twisted, and he reached out and grabbed the necklace between Rong Huang''s neck.


    Where would Rong Huang let her succeed?


    Raising his hand and pushing hard, he directly pushed the spoiled and elderly Wen Yumin directly.


    Before Wen Yumin recovered, he suddenly snorted and buried his face in Chisi''s arms, his shoulders trembling, as if he was very scared.


    "Chichi, she''s like this, I''m so afraid of ducks."


    Chi Temple: "..." I''m also a little afraid of you.


    All guests: "......???"


    Everyone present, including Mr. and Mrs. Chi, looked at Rong Huang, who was crying and buried in Chi Temple''s arms, and was shocked.


    However, the shameless ones are still to come.


    Chi Temple stroked the little girl''s back, softly comforting, "Don''t be afraid, I will protect you."


    Then he raised his eyes and looked coldly at Wen Yumin who had just gotten up from the ground.


    "I don''t want my hands anymore?" Chi Temple looked at the pale old man again, "If the old man can''t manage his own woman, I don''t mind asking the housekeeper to come and teach her the Chi family''s family instructions."


    It was obviously the woman from Chi Temple who pushed Wen Yumin to the ground first, but Chi Temple even raked it down.


    Old man Chi was almost mad, he simply took a step forward and lowered his voice, "Today is my birthday banquet, can''t you give me some face?"


    Rong Huang, who was laughing secretly in Chi Temple''s arms, heard this and immediately couldn''t help turning his head and suddenly raised his voice.


    "Give you some face? Why give you face? How much is your face worth?"


    "I''m Chi Chi''s fiancee. Where did you come from? How dare you bargain with Chi Chi?"


    The guests who came to the birthday banquet have a pivotal position in all walks of life, and they are a little confused after hearing this.


    Looking at Rong Huang like this, is it possible that he didn''t recognize the identity of Grandpa Chi?


    And, what''s the matter with the fiancee?


    Why didn''t they hear the news?


    Grandpa Chi was so angry that he fell down, but fortunately Wen Yumin helped him in time.


    Wen Yumin sternly said to Rong Huang, "How dare you talk to the master like this, do you know who the master is?"


    "Master?" Rong Huang tilted his head, his face was innocent, and his well-behaved appearance looked extremely harmless.


    "Sorry, I really don''t know. I only know that I will accompany Chi Chi to participate in a birthday banquet that he doesn''t like, but has to come at the request of the other party repeatedly."


    Rong Huangcheng''s black apricot eyes circled around the two of them, "Is it possible that you are... the one my family doesn''t like?"

 Chapter 531： Dont Flee the Little Demon (55)

    As soon as Rong Huang''s words came to an end, someone in the crowd laughed lowly.


    Who doesn''t know that the protagonist of today''s birthday banquet is Old Man Chi, and only Chisi women dare to be so arrogant.


    Look at the old man Chi, his gray temples are sweating coldly.


    It is estimated to be out of anger.


    The rumors that Mr. Chi has a bad relationship with Chi Temple, it seems to be true.


    "Chi Temple, is this your fianc��e?" The old man Chi pointed at Rong Huang tremblingly, his eyes were almost staring, "I don''t agree, I don''t agree that she will become the eldest daughter-in-law of the Chi family!"


    Facing Master Chi''s roar, Chi Temple''s expression remained unchanged, "Now I am the person in charge of the Chi family, and you don''t have this right, Master."


    Old man Chi took a step back while clutching his chest, gasping for breath.


    "You rebel!"


    Chisi''s eyes behind the lenses were mocking, "Absurd praise."


    "puff--"


    Someone couldn''t help but laughed again.


    That''s funny.


    Being blatantly favored by Chi Temple in full view, the little tail behind Rong Huang was raised.


    Standing up from the arms of Chi Temple, Rong Huang''s small paws grabbed the corner of the shawl, and the clear and charming eyebrows were filled with the stubbornness of the villain''s dominance. "This grandpa, Chi Chi has admitted my identity, no matter how you say it, it is. useless."


    "I didn''t know the identities of the two of you in advance, it was a bit rude."


    "But this is a good saying, and if you have a stepmother, you have a stepdad. This is really appropriate for the two of you."


    Wen Yumin immediately jumped on the spot, "What did you say?"


    Wen Yumin hates others saying that she is a stepmother most, she is Mrs. Chi, the old lady of the Chi family!


    That **** mom in Chi Temple has long since become a handful of ashes, she is the respected old lady of the Chi family.


    Huang Rong said sternly, "Yes, I''m talking about you."


    "My family''s Chichi had a hard time standing up, just to give you a surprise. You didn''t care about his legs at all. Instead, you united to bully his little baby."


    Rong Huang sighed, and said indignantly, "You are really too much."


    Feeling the shocked gaze around him, Rong Huang felt like an enchanting concubine who had harmed the country and the people in ancient times.


    But Xiao Fenghuang was so proud of it.


    Of course, the old man and wife Chi noticed that Chi Temple stood up.


    But is this a surprise?


    This is obviously scared! !


    Originally, Old Man Chi was planning to let the one of his illegitimate children that he controlled best after his death in Chi Temple, but he did not expect that Chi Temple would recover?


    Could it be that the curse that the Chi family��s direct line must die at the age of 30 was cracked by Chi Temple?


    This recognition gave Old Man Chi a blow, and his eyes were blackened.


    If Chi Temple had always been in power in the Chi family, his secret tricks would have died miserably if they were known to Chi Temple.


    Old man Chi has a clear heart, and Chi Temple is not a person who can estimate the love between father and son.


    Grandpa Chi looked up at Chi Temple, feeling that the black mist in front of him was getting denser and denser, almost covering his entire line of sight.


    "Master, what''s wrong with you?"


    Wen Yumin noticed that there was something wrong with Old Man Chi, and hurriedly shouted in surprise.


    Old man Chi felt pain in his internal organs, as if something was about to break out of his body.


    In the eyes of everyone, it was the swelling body of the old but shrewd old man.


    It''s like a balloon.


    Seeing that Old Man Chi''s skin became more and more transparent, as if it would break with a single poke, Chi Si immediately took Rong Huang back a few steps.


    Just standing still, Old Man Chi''s body suddenly burst open.

 Chapter 532： Dont run away from the little demon (56)

    The internal organs burst all over the floor, and the guests who stood closer were sprayed with blood all over their faces.


    Exclamations and screams resounded throughout the banquet hall, and even caused people passing by outside to crane their necks and look inside.


    The worst was Wen Yumin, who was closest to Grandpa Chi.


    The scarlet blood and the exploded flesh and blood almost smeared Wen Yumin from head to toe.


    From a distance, it looked like a blood gourd.


    Wen Yumin looked at the sticky thing near her feet, jumped three feet high in terror, yelled, and fell down.


    Rong Huang covered his nose with disgust, and said in a dull voice, "Hey, she''s such a dirty duck."


    Everyone: "..."


    "what--"


    A scream almost pierced the gorgeous ceiling, causing the guests present to panic.


    A woman in the corner of the old man was covered by a cloud of black mist that appeared out of nowhere. She only showed a frightened, tearful face.


    "Jie Jie Jie, so many people, enough for this seat to have a full meal."


    In the black fog, two red eyeball-like objects gleamed with scarlet light, and they looked very strange.


    "Big demon! Everyone hurry back!"


    Someone from the Demon Management Bureau recognized Heiwu''s identity, and immediately took out the magic weapon he was wearing, and protected everyone behind him.


    Five or six members of the Demon Management Bureau confronted Heiwu, and the scene fell into panic for a while.


    Rong Huang leisurely leaned on Chi Temple to watch the play, raised his eyebrows and asked Chi Temple, "What wicked thing did your father do that he was possessed by the big demon?"


    And it seems that I don��t know yet?


    Chi Temple looked indifferent, looked at the black fog, and said for a moment, "Maybe it''s because you have done too much bad things?"


    Rong Huang couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    The black mist became more and more turbulent, swallowing the woman in the blink of an eye so that there was no dregs left.


    Upon seeing this, the people in the demon management bureau looked a little solemn.


    "Boy, I can remember you." The black mist floated into the air, against the ceiling, in a high-pitched voice.


    Chisi knew it was talking to him.


    As soon as he was about to sacrifice the magic weapon, he was pushed back by the little girl beside him, protecting him behind him.


    "No wonder I think you are a bit familiar, you are the culprit who kept Chi Temple in a wheelchair for so many years, right?"


    The petite girl straightened her back and stood in front of him, acting as a protector.


    Chi Temple''s Adam''s apple has been rolling. For many years, since the death of his grandfather, no one has been behind him anymore.


    Now, there is only one little girl standing in front of him.


    Chi Temple''s eyes were astringent, and he looked up at the black mist.


    The culprit?


    "Jie Jie, I didn''t expect that you little demon had good eyes, and he broke the curse that has plagued the Chi Family for many years. Jie Jie, I really made this seat admirable."


    Hei Wu''s words caused everyone present to look at Rong Huang in surprise or horror.


    Demon?


    Is Chisi''s fiancee a demon? !


    It doesn''t look like it.


    "There is so much nonsense." Rong Huang snorted impatiently, his soft white face with anger.


    After bullying Feng Bing, he even dared to be so arrogant.


    Feng disease has been protecting her for thousands of years, and she should also protect Feng disease and find a place for him.


    Rong Huang pushed down the shawl that was in the way fiercely, and with a movement of his wrist, a small gilt axe appeared in his hand.


    "Let let." Rong Huang''s expression was a little light, and the guests in front of him involuntarily stepped aside.


    "This..." The people in the Demon Administration saw Rong Huang stepping forward so fearlessly of death, and immediately got a cold sweat, "This is a big demon, your cultivation level should not be enough... ..." Confront it.

 Chapter 533： Dont run away from the little demon (57)

    Before he finished speaking, he saw Rong Huang throw the small axe away.


    The small axe headed towards the black mist very purposefully.


    As if there was an entity, Hei Mist was struck by a small axe and let out a scream.


    The cry directly shattered the gorgeous chandelier.


    The fragments fell down and even scratched people who had no time to escape.


    Rong Huang sighed and raised his hand to place an enchantment, enveloping her, the people from the Demon Administration Bureau, and the black mist.


    The sharp fragments hit the barrier and bounced back to Hei Mist''s body.


    The people of the Demon Management Bureau discovered that the black mist had shrunk a large circle at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Divine tool...no wonder it hurts this seat, Jie Jie." The black mist was surging, and the two red lights were even more terrifying.


    "But even if you have a divine tool in your hand, you are a little demon, you can''t fight against this seat."


    "You **** human beings, when this seat leads the demons to unify the world, you are all food for this seat!"


    Rong Huang carried the small axe and sneered when he heard the words.


    "Usually the villain dies because of a lot of talk, but I am different, I am a super villain."


    As a villain, what is the big demon?


    It''s just a stepping stone for the villain.


    Rong Huang''s thin white hands quickly pinched the tactics, and a small formation appeared in front of him.


    "go with!"


    Rong Huang''s lips opened and closed, and there seemed to be gilt gold flowing in the dark pupils, magnificent and stunning.


    I saw that the formation continued to expand, pressing towards the black mist with the momentum of Mount Tai.


    Hei Wu had initially dismissed Rong Huang''s formation at all, so he didn''t dodge to escape.


    When the formation hit it hard, it understood the power of the formation.


    It felt that the demon pill was about to split, as if it spewed a mouthful of black blood.


    Hei Mist twisted frantically, trying to escape from the formation.


    The result was in vain.


    The people of the Demon Management Bureau were hitting the iron while it was hot, and they sacrificed their magical weapons one after another.


    The original luxurious banquet hall was in a mess, and the ceiling was knocked out of several holes by the black fog.


    Rong Huang snorted when he saw that it was making senseless struggles, "I ask you, why is it possessed by Grandpa Chi?"


    Heiwu smiled while suffering the severe pain, "Why? Of course it was to take the opportunity to kill these stupid and weak humans."


    Rong Huang squinted his eyes, deepening the suppression of the black mist by the formation.


    Hei Wu screamed and continued, "If the woman surnamed Gu hadn''t come to this seat, I wouldn''t find this superior container."


    "This seat is just surprised. You can get rid of the dead air that this seat puts into the Chi Temple." Hei Mist lay in the formation, weakly, "Tell this seat, what are you?"


    Rong Huang became more and more angry as he listened, slapped it on, and directly flattened the black mist.


    "Gu Wenlun''s mother was originally a junior, and if he dared to harm his original son, he should be struck by lightning."


    "As for you..." Rong Huang chuckled lightly, and his obedient smile made people feel gloomy inexplicably, "I''ll leave it to the demon management bureau."


    Keep it in a small black room, so that it will not be free before death. Living in darkness and silence every day, shouldn''t it be more uncomfortable than death?


    Let him bully Feng Bingyi.


    "Why?" Hei Mist screamed, trying to break through the suppression of the formation, "Don''t forget that you are also a demon, mankind hates demon the most!"


    After hearing this, the people from the Demon Administration couldn''t help but say, "What humans hate is the evil demon."


    "Hypocrisy!" Hei Wu found that his body was getting smaller and smaller, and finally stopped at the size of a palm, very frightened, and at the same time he had no scruples.

 Chapter 534： Dont run away from the little demon (58)

    "The world will be led by monsters sooner or later, and humans will eventually become food for monsters!"


    Rong Huang sighed, indicating that this dark thing is a snake disease?


    Although she was a beautiful white lotus spirit and belonged to the demon clan, she would not be so frantic.


    Still ruling mankind, think too much, right?


    Compared with the monsters who like to kill, Rong Huang felt that selfish and stupid humans could be saved again.


    Rong Huang raised his hand and grabbed a small group of black mist directly in the air, and threw it to the demon management bureau.


    "The demon race is restless, does the demon management bureau eat dry food?"


    Facing Rong Huang''s merciless ridicule, the demon management bureau blushed and couldn''t say a word.


    They are also humans and hostile to the fairies.


    But facing Rong Huang in front of him, there was no hostility.


    I don''t know if it was because she helped them to subdue this difficult big demon, or because she seemed too harmless.


    But this is not the point.


    The point is-


    "Miss, can you turn off the live broadcast?"


    Rong Huang looked at the delicate woman in the corner who was quietly holding up her phone, and said with a faint smile as she learned Feng''s illness.


    The woman didn''t expect that if she secretly opened the live broadcast, she would be caught by Rong Huang on the spot.


    She is a small net celebrity, and she can get into such a formal banquet by relying on her little sister who has climbed into the gold master.


    Seeing such an exciting scene, she immediately started the live broadcast without even thinking about it, and aimed the camera at Rong Huang and the people in the Demon Administration Bureau.


    Of course, that group of black things that don''t know what it is, are only worthy of being photographed in the corner.


    Seeing the increasing number of viewers in the live broadcast room, the little internet celebrities are almost jumping with excitement.


    What does the number of viewers represent?


    On behalf of her fire!


    Little net celebrities looked at the comments in the live broadcast room, and most of them were related to the young lady wearing a little black dress over there.


    The people of this world have long been surprised by the existence of monsters. When they see such a shocking scene, they will be surprised at the beginning, and then they will eat melons and watch the show.


    "Ahhhh, my little sister is so beautiful, the waist and the legs!"


    "Only I noticed that Miss Sister''s butterfly bones are beautiful?"


    "You are not the one upstairs! I want to say that this fairy sister is so beautiful, the key is to have three views right!"


    "Yes, yes, it''s super awesome, why does the fairy sister have a boyfriend? Grandpa Qingjie!"


    "..."


    "Ahhhhhhh, the fairy sister is here, she is coming to us!"


    Seeing this comment, the little internet celebrity immediately raised his head and saw Rong Huang standing in front of him, smiling and looking at him.


    "Are you filming me?" Rong Huang cast his eyes down at the live broadcast room. There were still a lot of people, and so was the reward.


    "Excuse me." Looking at Rong Huang''s beautiful face, the little internet celebrity blushed inexplicably, and quickly turned off the live broadcast. "Excuse me, I didn''t expect..."


    Before the little internet celebrity could find a good wording, he saw Rong Huang slap her on the shoulder.


    Little Net Red... Little Net Red''s legs softened and he almost sat on the ground.


    The fairy sister is too strong? !


    "It doesn''t matter, I like others to take pictures of me." Rong Huang tilted his head, "Remember to take pictures of me better."


    This king is so beautiful, it is impossible to let more people see the beauty of this king.


    Everyone: "..." As soon as I finished playing the boss, I discussed with people whether it looks good or not. Isn''t it a bit unsuitable?


    Rong Huang smiled at the little internet celebrity and returned to Chi Temple.


    Rong Huang tugged Chisi''s sleeve, and the voice of Haw Haw was excited, "Chichi, I seem to be on fire."

 Chapter 535： Dont run away from the little monster (59)

    Thinking about what to do with Wen Yumin��s Chi Temple, who was writhing desperately in a pile of flesh and blood: "???"


    "What?" Chi Si looked at Rong Huang with his eyes closed.


    "That young lady over there just started a live broadcast, and now it is estimated that I have become an internet celebrity." Rong Huang akimbo triumphantly.


    Chisi Yuguang glanced at the fair skin of the little girl''s shoulders, his eyes sank, and immediately wrapped the little girl with a shawl.


    Then, he took the person away.


    Took away.


    gone.


    Up.


    As soon as the people from the Demon Management Bureau took the black mist over, they heard the person next to him say, "Is President Chi''s fianc�� really a demon? It doesn''t look like it, although I am a little joke, but really kind."


    "I also think it should be the big demon slandering, right?"


    "It must be the case. Don''t forget that Chi Family Ancestor is the demon descending master. As the person in charge, how could Chi Temple be with a demon?"


    "..."


    Several people in the Demon Management Bureau: "..."


    That Heiwu was right, Mr. Chi''s unmarried little wife is indeed a demon.


    It was still a demon who could only surrender the Millennium Great Demon.


    Sure enough, he was the incumbent of the Chi family who was not close to female sex, and with this move, he found a demon king-level fairy to be his wife.


    Awesome.


    Humbled.


    Rong Huang had jumped with anger before Wen Yumin and Grandpa Chi, and later conquered the super ugly goblin. Even if someone wanted to talk about Rong Huang''s identity at first, he stopped thinking.


    Not to mention the power of Voldemort''s Pond Temple, even Rong Huang''s powerful goblin, they could not afford it.


    Therefore, they choose Gou.


    -


    As Rong Huang expected, Rong Huang was on fire.


    By the way, she also won the title of "Fairy Sister".


    Rong Huang was very satisfied with this title.


    Just like the favored concubine called the enchanting concubine by the courtiers in ancient times, this is the nickname representing the identity.


    Before going to bed, Rong Huang said three times that she would ask Chi Si to call her Fairy Sister.


    Chi Temple said nothing, moving his fingers lightly, and the black bathrobe slid down the tall body.


    Rong Huang didn''t even have time to throw away his mobile phone before he was thrown over by Chi Temple.


    "What''s the point of scanning Weibo? Why don''t you talk to me about a transaction worth 700 million yuan?"


    Before Rong Huang could react, he was stripped clean.


    Rong Huang didn''t expect that the twenty-nine-year-old man in Chi Temple was so physically strong.


    Tossing and turning, various postures.


    After completing the 700 million transaction with Chi Temple, Rong Huang collapsed into a small biscuit.


    Rong Huang lifted his noodle-like legs and kicked Chi Temple out of the bed without hesitation.


    Lazily raised his eyelids and glanced at the time.


    Knock inside?


    Three thirty.


    "Chi Temple." Rong Huang looked at Chi Temple sitting on the ground for a long time, and said fiercely, "You''re done!"


    Then, Chi Temple was driven out of the Chi family''s old house.


    Yes, it is the old house of the Chi family.


    Not a bedroom.


    Since everyone in the Chi family��s old house and the housekeeper knew that Ronghuang had a higher status than Chi Temple in the Chi family, they remained silent when they saw that their employer was ruthlessly driven out of the house by the employer��s wife.


    Silence, silence is Cambridge tonight.


    Chi Si watched the bedroom lights dim from a distance, raised his hand to call the butler, "Bring the key."


    The butler was a bit speechless, but still presented the key very dedicatedly.


    The next day Rong Huang slept and opened his eyes, and he saw Chi Temple lying beside him.


    Rong Huang propped up his arm and glanced at the door, gritted his teeth and gave Chi Temple a bite, "Old man."


    The man who had closed his eyes and dozed asleep was immediately slapped into flames.


    Then, Rong Huang was once again rectified on the spot.


    Rong Huang: QAQ


    -


    It appeared in the eyes of the public again, at the wedding of Qu Yue and Li Yan.

 Chapter 536： Dont run away from the little demon (60)

    Qu Yue and Li Yan are family friends. The last time Grandpa Chi met at his birthday banquet, they sparked each other.


    Within a month, the two quickly married.


    Wearing a wedding dress, Li Yan saw Rong Huang coming in from the door, and felt that her path to the magic mirror was destined to be permanently cut off.


    "Sister Li Yan, happy wedding."


    Rong Huang smiled and handed over the present, and sat down next to him, watching the makeup artist put Li Yan''s makeup on.


    "Thank you, little boy." Li Yan accepted the gift unceremoniously. "How about? Am I beautiful today?"


    Rong Huang raised his small paws to applaud, expressing beauty.


    Li Yan was satisfied immediately.


    Magic mirrors are not reliable at all, it is better to be friends.


    In this way, he would not be regarded as a potential rival by Voldemort and then be eliminated.


    Qu Yue��s family��s industries involve the entertainment industry, and of course there are also full live broadcasts.


    Sharp-eyed netizens discovered that the bridesmaid was the fairy sister some time ago, and a large crowd of people came in immediately in the live broadcast room.


    "The bride is beautiful, and the bridesmaid is also beautiful, can you let me be the anchor? It''s blocking me from seeing the fairy sister."


    "Ah, ah, host, can you say a few words to the fairy sister?"


    The female internet celebrity anchor in the center of the camera: "..."


    I''m so angry, but I still have to keep smiling.


    After giving the ring to the two newcomers, Rong Huang rushed to Chi Temple, holding a small snack, and gnawing bit by bit.


    Chi Si glanced sideways at the well-behaved little girl, her eyes were dark, she lowered her head and lowered her voice, "Cub, do you think we should also have a wedding?"


    "wedding?"


    Rong Huang licked the cream at the corner of his mouth, his voice was a little vague, "Didn''t I just get engaged some time ago?"


    Isn''t it too urgent?


    She is still a child.


    Chi Si pulled off his tie anxiously, trying to convince people with reason.


    "I will be thirty years old by the end of next month. Cub, you have the heart to let me be an old thirty-year-old...can''t people still have their own marriage certificates and weddings?"


    Rong Huang blinked. Hearing what Chi Si said, he felt like a scum girl who ran away with her pants.


    After some consideration, Rong Huang decided to ask Chi Temple for advice, "Then what do you want?"


    The stupid little girl got into the trap set by Chi Temple without knowing it.


    The man opened the trap and gathered the little girl in.


    "Zizai, you slept with me, shouldn''t you be responsible for me?"


    Rong Huang nodded, as if it made sense.


    "Those who are responsible must be responsible." Rong Huang''s little chicken nodded in a pecking manner.


    Chi Temple was immediately satisfied.


    The old fox-like smiles were a lot sincere.


    "Then it''s settled, the wedding will be held at the end of the month."


    Rong Huang: "???"


    Is it so fast?


    As if seeing Rong Huang''s inner thoughts, Chi Si explained very kindly, "After you slept with me, I was preparing for the wedding."


    Suddenly, Rong Huang looked at the Chi Temple as if he was looking at a beast.


    Chi Temple was as steady as an old dog, showing a tyrant smile, "Could you be a cub, you want to start chaotically and finally give up, I am not responsible for sleeping?"


    Rong Huang waved his hand quickly, indicating that he would be responsible.


    Chisi continued to smile, and clasped the hands of the little girl Bai Shengsheng, "Hey, I love you the most."


    The little girl nodded dizzy, indicating that I love you the most.


    The guest at the seat next door: "..."


    Mad, coming to the wedding is a kind of harm to single dogs.


    Unexpectedly, he was sitting in this corner, and there were still people slaughtering dogs frantically? !


    Seeing who the two were talking again, the voice suddenly stopped.


    I can''t afford it, you continue to show.

 Chapter 537： Dont run away, little demon (end)

    After the wedding, Chisi went back and began to prepare invitations.


    The preparations have been prepared long ago, and the wedding dresses are also on the way to be shipped, so the invitation is short.


    Near the end of the year, the company was a bit busy, and there was a company annual meeting in the second half of the year. Chisi originally did not prepare handwritten invitations.


    But he heard that Qu Yue''s wedding invitation was also handwritten, so he immediately decided to write it himself.


    Qu Yue can write, and so can he.


    As a result, Zongsuke was once again forced to become a tool man and worked hard until the early hours of the morning.


    To be honest, Rong Huang''s handwriting is not very good.


    After asking Rong Huang to write an invitation, Chi Si asked her to take her mobile phone to play.


    Rong Huang was busy trying on wedding dresses and choosing headwear and jewellery. He ate, drank, and slept at other times.


    By the end of the month, Rong Huang suddenly felt a little more meat in his belly.


    Standing tremblingly on the electronic scale, Rong Huang swallowed as he looked at the terrible number on it.


    Rong Huang closed his eyes and put the electronic scale into the utility room at the same time.


    She did nothing just now and saw nothing.


    She is still that eighty catty beautiful girl.


    -


    The wedding of the two was held on a private island under the name of Chi Temple.


    Absolute confidentiality, except for guests with invitations, the media cannot enter.


    But the outside world still knows that today is the wedding of Chi Jiaba and the fairy little wife.


    I got up at five o''clock in the morning and didn''t go back to the room until eight o''clock in the evening.


    Rong Huang felt that he was super tired. After washing the fragrance, he wrapped himself in a quilt and fell asleep with his eyes closed.


    Chisi came out of the shower and saw the little girl sleeping with pink cheeks. Her heart softened, so she didn''t wake her up.


    No hurry, there is still time tomorrow morning.


    Chi Temple gave himself a month of wedding leave.


    With a long arm, he took the little girl into his arms, and Chi Temple closed his eyes.


    Early the next morning, Rong Huang just opened his eyes and was pounced on him.


    After the 700 million yuan transaction was over, Rong Huang collapsed himself into a small biscuit and cried like a dog while holding the quilt.


    Sure enough, men don''t have a good thing.


    Just know to bully Phoenix.


    -


    After more than a month of active trading in Chisi, on a sunny morning, Rong Huang found out that he was suspected of being pregnant.


    When a man and a demon marry, what will the baby born be like?


    Rong Huang glanced at Chisi in the kitchen where he was making milk powder for himself, and yawned lazily, thinking about it leisurely.


    Chi Si knew what Rong Huang was thinking, and kissed Rong Huang with tenderness.


    "No matter what the cubs give birth, I like them."


    Aiwu and Wu, this principle is still understood by the pond.


    Rong Huang moved the little biscuits in his arms into Chisi''s mouth, "Chisi, you are such a good person."


    Chi Si, who was issued a good person card, squeezed his lips and squeezed Rong Huang''s feet diligently.


    When the time came, Rong Huang gave birth to a baby boy in a hospital where Chi''s family invested.


    It''s a pink and tender little cub.


    It looks normal.


    Rong Huang was very satisfied.


    When Rong Huang left the hospital, the day after the little boy was full moon, Rong Huang and Chi Temple found that the little boy had turned into a tender white lotus.


    Rong Huang: "..."


    Chi Temple: "..."


    The little boy has inherited the excellent qualities of the white lotus family. Starting from the kindergarten, he has been the most popular boy. Everyone thinks the boy is cute and kind.


    The little boy thinks he is the second most powerful flower in the world.


    The first one is her mother, of course.


    Other children and adults will let her, and if there is anything delicious, they will share with her.


    But her mother is different, she always likes to grab her things to eat.


    The little boy felt that her mother was the only person in the world who was not affected by her flowery halo.


    In summary, my mother is the best.


    She loves her most.

 Chapter 538： Kinship Queen (1)

    "Come here for you!"


    As soon as Rong Huang entered the body of the New World, he heard a low, angry voice coming from his ear.


    "What are you doing in a daze? I''m hungry, come here soon!"


    The violent voice made Rong Huang frowned subconsciously.


    hungry?


    If you��re hungry, you can eat. Is it possible to let the king feed you?


    Are you mommy or damn?


    Rong Huang also found that he was in pain all over, as if he had been beaten from the head to the sole of his foot with a club.


    Rong Huang was about to split in pain.


    Before opening his eyes, the wrist was grabbed by someone, and he pulled forward without pity, "What are you doing with your eyes closed? Don''t you dare to look at me?"


    Rong Huang was stunned, opened his eyes and kicked his feet at the same time.


    The man was kicked off guard, was forced to let go, took two steps back, and looked at Rong Huang coldly.


    "A blood slave, dare to do something to me. Didn''t your former master teach you how to serve the blood prince?"


    The man looked at Rong Huang''s soft white face, and suddenly felt that among the blood slaves sent by the elder, this woman was the most beautiful and most in his heart.


    The blood prince?


    What the hell?


    Rong Huang''s eyes moved slightly, is it possible that the world she is now in is the Western world?


    Kinship or something, it should only be found in Western stories.


    Rong Huang''s dark eyes looked at the red-eyed man with fangs on the opposite side, and he tilted his head, the dog-lord?


    Oh!


    Rong Huang didn''t expect her luck this time to be so good that she met the male lead as soon as she came.


    "What''s your name?" Rachel looked at Rong Huang whose eyes suddenly became bright, with a wicked smile on the corner of his mouth, "How dare you look directly at the prince of blood, you are a human being, you are so courageous."


    Rong Huang got goosebumps all over by the tone of his second grade.


    Looking down at the bluish-purple marks on his wrists, Rong Huang guessed that the original owner should have been tied for a long time.


    In any case, the dog hero is close in front of him, of course Rong Huang will not let go of the opportunity to sling him.


    Rong Huang tilted his head, his voice soft and milky, "Prince? Isn''t it amazing?"


    This king is a woman who even dare to be a **** emperor. What is a prince?


    Rachel was stunned, never expecting the woman who was scared to cry before would say such presumptuous things.


    In the realm of the blood race, the prince is second only to the queen, and his position is impressive.


    There are countless humans rushing forward, just to become one of the lovers of ordinary blood races.


    Not to mention Prince Rachel, he has countless lovers who love him willingly.


    Rachel looked at Rong Huang, who bowed his head and rolled up his sleeves, and doubts flashed in his red eyes, "You...um!"


    Before he could say his words, Rachel was heartbroken by Rong Huang who suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Rachel held his chest and took two steps backwards, his red eyes became even scarier, "You are looking for death!"


    With shame in his eyes, Rachel swallowed the blood in his mouth.


    He was the most powerful of the five princes anyway, and he was wounded by a tiny human being.


    This caused Rachel, who had always been above the top, to kill Rong Huang.


    "Those who offend the blood authority, die!"


    As soon as the words fell, the door of the room was opened, and several blood races rushed in, exposing their fangs, and rushed towards Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang looked at the weak chickens in front of him, without even taking out the small axe, with one hand in each hand, and the heads of the blood races were screwed off in the blink of an eye.


    The vitality of the blood race is extremely strong, and ordinary injuries will not be fatal, at most falling into a deep sleep.


    Rong Huang would not give them a chance to fall asleep. He threw his head away, and crushed their bodies into powder with his hands raised.

 Chapter 539： Kinship Queen (2)

    After finishing all this, Rong Huang looked sideways at Rachel by the window.


    Rachel perceives the danger, his fangs are ready to move, and his neatly trimmed fingertips become sharper and longer, like a sharp blade.


    Staring at Rachel''s paw for two seconds, Rong Huang smiled and curled his eyes.


    Then, directly squeezed the person back and gave him a violent beating.


    Rachel has been in the blood for so many years, no one has ever dared to disobey him.


    Not to mention those elders who want to win him over, even the sleeping Queen Elizabeth of Vatican must respect him three points.


    The fist that fell heavily on his face recalled his thoughts, and Rachel looked at Rong Huang''s face.


    This human being looks a bit similar to Elizabeth.


    But Elizabeth has blood pressure suppression for all blood races, but the humans in front of them don''t.


    Rachel didn''t think about it anymore.


    But it was a shame that he was beaten by an ordinary human being helpless.


    Rachel was beaten by Rong Huang and vomited blood, and by the way, he spat out two teeth.


    Looking at the two blood-stained teeth on the ground, Rachel''s eyes were scarlet, as if he would **** Rong Huang''s blood in the next moment.


    Rong Huang saw that he still had the strength to stare at people, clenched a small fist, and punched him in the chest.


    Rachel was beaten so that his internal organs were shaking.


    Rong Huang snorted, and a hand knife directly broke Rachel''s sharp nails.


    Rachel let out a painful cry, and Rong Huang slapped his face with a slap.


    Rong Huang hasn''t received the plot yet, and he doesn''t know what heinous thing this male lead has done.


    After receiving the plot, she will decide **** him.


    Rong Huang thought about this and put his hand away.


    "I will let you go today, and see you next time, it''s your death date." Rong Huang squinted and frightened Rachel, waving his small fist symbolically.


    Rachel only looked at Rong Huang viciously with one pair of eyes, and did not speak.


    The woman in front of her was so weird, Rachel didn''t dare to act rashly.


    He knew that the more weird a person is, the more terrifying what is hidden behind him.


    Looks so like the queen, what if it has anything to do with the queen.


    "You..." Just as Rachel uttered a word, Rong Huang disappeared before his eyes.


    Rachel stood up embarrassedly, turned around and glanced at the floating curtains, his eyes fierce.


    She escaped this time, and it won''t be so easy next time.


    Rachel would never admit that he was beaten like this by Rong Huang because he was incompetent.


    He attributed all this to Rong Huang''s actions, which surprised him too much and made him unable to react for a while.


    Rachel glanced at the heads in the corner with a cold expression.


    He called the blood subordinates again, and said in a cold voice, "Let the great elder roll over for me!"


    It was damned to dare to give him a dangerous woman as a blood slave.


    The blood subordinates noticed the bruise on Rachel''s face, and were a little surprised. Before Rachel swept over with cold eyes, he hurriedly lowered his head, "Okay, Lord Prince."


    -


    The original owner is the queen of the blood family, who has ruled the blood family for thousands of years, and symbolizes the supreme authority of the blood family.


    As a second-generation blood clan, the original owner falls into a deep sleep every five hundred years, and the sleep time is one hundred years.


    During the slumber period, all matters of the blood race were managed by the Presbyterian Church and several princes.


    The original owner fell asleep for the third time, and it seemed that it would be a hundred years away.


    The people in the Presbyterian Church were unwilling to just return the authority in their hands to the original owner, so they united with the authority of the blood hunting organization and sealed the supreme blood of the original owner by the law of contract.


    During the contract process, the original owner suddenly ended his sleep and woke up.

 Chapter 540： Kinship Queen (3)

    The elders and the blood hunters were panicked.


    But thinking that the original owner had just woke up and was still very weak, he attacked the original owner with the blood hunt.


    The original owner was stabbed by the cross and fled with all his strength.


    The elders knew that they needed to cut the grass and roots, so they searched for the trace of the original owner all over the world.


    The original owner was wounded by the cross and was extremely weak, and was soon found.


    The elders forcibly used hypnosis to wash away the memory of the original owner and abolished the original owner''s force.


    At this time, the Presbyterian Church routinely sent blood slaves to Prince Rachel.


    In order to insult the original owner, the elders sent the original owner, who had lost his memory and lacked the slightest strength, into Reichel''s castle.


    Regarding the appearance of Queen Vatican, all the blood races had only seen it from a distance, and of course Rachel did.


    Regarding the original owner who looked a lot like Queen Vandro, Reicher became interested when he saw the first face.


    The blood family has a messy private life and likes promiscuity.


    Of course Rachel did.


    Facing such a Rachel, the original owner who didn''t remember anything was very scared, and injured Rachel when he tried to **** her blood.


    Rachel was very angry at first, but thought of the original owner''s face that resembled Queen Vatican, and he felt a little more happy in his heart.


    As a prince, Rachel has considerable ambitions.


    No one is willing to let a woman press on his head.


    To **** the blood of a woman who looks a lot like Queen Vatican is also a blasphemy against Queen Vatican.


    Thinking of this, Rachel became even more excited.


    Regardless of the resistance of the original owner, Rachel sucked her blood.


    As a blood queen, the original owner''s blood tastes beautiful.


    Rachel could not accept the blood of other blood slaves after only sucking it once, to the point where he couldn''t put it down.


    The elder''s adopted daughter, Quintina, who is about to be disguised as a queen, likes Reichel. She has a hot temperament and hates the women around Reichel the most.


    She heard that Rachel was getting along with a blood slave day and night, and when the relationship was good, she immediately ran to Rachel''s castle regardless of the elder''s obstacles.


    Quintina humiliated the original owner severely.


    Rachel came back in time and drove Quintina out of the castle.


    Rachel assured the original owner that she would not be disturbed by other women in the future.


    The original owner hated Rachel because Rachel forcibly sucked her blood, and of course he didn''t have a good face to him.


    Rachel didn''t understand why the original owner hated him so much. He clearly gave her a good life that a blood slave would never have in his life, and promised not to touch her easily.


    This is something other women can''t ask for.


    Why did Yuan mainly boycott him so much?


    Angrily, Rachel locked her in his room for the sake of protecting the owner''s safety and could not go anywhere.


    The original owner was previously attacked by the elders and blood hunters, and her body was often painful and unbearable. In addition, her body was getting worse and worse because of being sucked blood by Rachel day after day.


    In order to ensure the quality of the blood, Rachel invited many doctors, but the result was still useless.


    Rachel was very anxious and killed a lot of lower kinsmen.


    After Quintina heard about what Rachel had done, her jealousy reached its peak.


    While Recher was out, Quintina asked her men to steal the original owner from Recher''s castle.


    The original owner was cut off by Quintina''s wrist and threw it at the place where the blood race gathered.


    Numerous blood races were attracted by the original owner''s blood, sucking her blood frantically.


    At the moment when the blood is about to dry up, the power of the contract engraved in the original subject is unlocked.


    The bloodline that belonged to Queen Fanzhuo was suppressed and released, and the bloodlines around him exploded into blood.

 Chapter 541： Kinship Queen (4)

    Quintina was also shocked by this scene.


    But she was caught by the original owner before she could run away.


    At this time, the original owner had restored his memory, relying on a strong second-generation bloodline, strangling all the people in the Presbyterian Church and the blood hunting organization.


    Of course the original owner did not forget Rachel and Quintina who gave her pain after her amnesia.


    The same way that Quintina treated the original owner before, the original owner cut off Quintina''s wrist directly, attracting many blood races.


    Quintina was eventually sucked up by the blood and became a corpse.


    As for Rachel, the original owner directly screwed off his head.


    After killing both of them, the original owner fell into a permanent deep sleep and never woke up.


    The new generation of blood family rulers came to power, and the blood family with an extremely long lifespan quickly forgot Queen Elizabeth of Vatican behind.


    -


    After receiving the plot, Rong Huang rubbed his hands in excitement.


    "So the original owner of this world is a person who is really good at frying chicken?" The little girl had bright eyes, and she lifted Shui Shui''s wings again and again like a reward, "Shui Shui, you are so good."


    "Well?"


    Shui Shui was so soft all over her body, her golden eyes filled with water.


    "In the last world I told you that I wanted a very powerful identity, and now you gave it to me, you are so good, mua~"


    Rong Huang babbled kissed Shui Shui''s little cheek, kissed her drooling, and smiled with curvy eyes.


    Shui Shui covered his face, very scared.


    If the master knew that she was kissed by the prince, would he directly destroy her? !


    Oh, she is such a miserable system.


    "My lord, I can''t accept a female teacher." Shui Shui whispered tens of thousands of miles away from Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang didn''t care about Shui Shui at all, so he ran like a scum girl after the kiss.


    The most important thing now is to quickly get back the position of queen.


    Those elders hunting blood must also be cleaned up one by one.


    Rong Huang''s figure flashed, and his whole body disappeared in place.


    -


    Quintina heard the news of Rachel''s injury and rushed to the castle without stopping.


    "Rachel, which **** woman dared to hurt you?"


    "You give her to me, I must make her die better!"


    Quintina looked at Rachel with a distressed look on her face, her dark brown eyes full of hostility.


    The reason why Quintina was used by the elders as a candidate to pretend to be a queen was that her pupils were similar to Queen Vatican.


    On weekdays, the queen''s eye pupils are pure black of human beings, and looking at the entire blood family, only Quintina, who has not been embraced for the first time, has a similar pupil color.


    Rachel was upset when he saw Quintina, turned his back to her, and didn''t want to say a word.


    Quintina bit her lip a little bit shamefully, does he really hate her so much?


    It doesn''t matter, Rachel will definitely be with her when she becomes the queen.


    "Rachel, please stop resisting me. I love you more than my life. As long as you are willing to embrace me for the first time, I can be happy with you forever."


    As soon as Rachel turned her head, she saw Quintina''s affectionate eyes, and she was suddenly disgusted.


    A lowly human being, but a person who has climbed into the Presbyterian Church, wants to be his partner. He is really sick.


    Even if he was dead, Rachel would not be with her.


    "Please get out of my castle now, don''t let me ask the great elder to carry you back." Rachel said with boredom.


    Quintina doesn''t look very good-looking either, no matter if it''s a blood race or a human being, she''s even more beautiful than her.

 Chapter 542： Kinship Queen (5)

    Queen Vandro was counted as one, and the human who injured him before was counted as one.


    He is not short of women, and he is not so hungry that he can''t choose food.


    Quintina looked at Rachel very sadly, her blood-red lips opened and closed, and a series of exclusive vocabulary for the boss came out.


    "Rachel, no matter how much you resist me now, you must be mine!"


    Rachel sneered and stood up, saying that he would not be impressed by the strong words, and directly threw Quintina out of the castle.


    Quintina sat down in front of the castle, crying loudly, and the kinsmen who passed by looked over.


    "Miss Quintina, the elder asks you to go back as soon as possible and don''t run around."


    A blood family suddenly appeared in front of the castle, looking at Quintina high up with red eyes that were not too scarlet, with a cold tone.


    Quintina is very afraid of the elder, and immediately nodded when she heard the words, "I see."


    The kin grabbed Quintina and moved towards the residence of the elder at a very fast speed.


    The kinsman stopped at the door of the elder''s bedroom and directly pushed Quintina in.


    Quintina staggered in and saw the pleated elder in the room.


    The smell of blood in the room has not yet dissipated, and there is a blood servant at the feet of the elder.


    Obviously the Great Elder had just sucked blood.


    "Father." Quintina held back her fear and yelled softly.


    It is respectful that is not in front of other people.


    "Go to Rachel''s castle?" the elder asked hoarsely, scarlet and terrifying in his eyes.


    Quintina lowered her head, she couldn''t help, "...Yes."


    The elder''s muddy eyes were fierce, and he came to Quintina in a few steps and kicked Quintina to the ground.


    "I promise you a position of power, not for you to be a idiot, Rachel is just injured, you ran to visit him, do you have any brains?"


    "In the future you will be the queen, no matter what you think in your heart, you have to pretend to be exactly like the woman Elizabeth, do you understand?"


    "If you are really incompetent, it''s not that there are no other candidates."


    Quintina trembled as she listened to the undisguised threat from the Grand Elder.


    If she had no use value, she would be reduced to the same fate as the blood servant on the ground.


    Drained blood.


    Quintina couldn''t take care of the pain in her body anymore. She walked on her knees to the elder, hugged his leg, and begged, "Father, I can. Please trust me."


    The Grand Elder kicked Quintina mercilessly again and snorted, but his tone improved a lot, "It depends on your performance."


    Quintina secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and then asked, "Father, the girl now..." After receiving the cold eyes of the elder, Quintina quickly changed her mouth, "Where is Elizabeth?"


    The Grand Elder stared at Quintina''s delicate face for two seconds, then lowered his head to take a sip of the fresh blood in the cup.


    "In Reichel''s castle."


    "What?" Quintina looked up at the elder with a look of surprise, her voice suddenly raised, "Father, how can you give Elizabeth to...Ah!"


    Before Quintina had time to say her complaint, she was dragged by the elder, and bit her aorta on the side of her neck.


    The sharp fangs pierced into the skin, causing a shudder.


    The blood in Quintina quickly drained, her face gradually turned pale, and her eyes began to become empty.


    Only the gurgling sound of swallowing in the throat of the great elder could be heard in the huge room.


    Just before Quintina was about to faint due to excessive blood loss, the Grand Elder reluctantly opened her mouth.

 Chapter 543： Kinship Queen (6)

    The Grand Elder threw Quintina aside.


    "It''s really useless." The elder spurned, "Let the blood servant prepare some blood-enriching meals for you. Don''t die so easily."


    Quintina stood up with difficulty, touched the blood scab in the aorta, and responded weakly.


    After exiting the room, Quintina''s gloomy eyes suddenly became fierce.


    just wait.


    When she becomes the queen, she must make this dead old man look good.


    But what made her even more angry was that Queen Vandro, the most beautiful in the whole blood family, was sent to Lecher''s castle by the elder as a blood servant.


    Just thinking that Rachel might be fascinated by Queen Vandro makes Quintina too jealous.


    If it is possible, she must kill all the women.


    There is only one woman in the world, so Rachel can only be with her.


    Quintina thought sickly.


    -


    Prince Rachel was wounded on his handsome face by a lowly blood servant, leaving scars.


    Moreover, after the blood servant injured the prince, he escaped with fear of sin.


    Under the deliberate spread of Rachel, this news quickly spread to the entire blood clan.


    There is even a faint tendency to spread towards the realm of human beings.


    Lord Reichel also said that a killing order would be issued to arrest this blood servant within the scope of the whole blood clan.


    If anyone can catch that bold blood servant, Prince Recher will promise him supreme glory.


    The premise is that the blood servant cannot be injured or killed.


    The Lord Prince spoke in person, and many blood races immediately took action.


    No matter day or night, you can see the kinsmen rushing through the streets and alleys.


    They stared with scarlet eyes and searched everywhere.


    For fear of missing something, the Blood Servant, who was arrested by the Prince''s orders, escaped.


    Rong Huang sat cross-legged on the void, watching a group of sticks running around at his feet every day, yawning lazily.


    Sure enough, the blood race is a race with vigorous vitality, and the work day and night is still alive and well.


    Before, Rong Huang was still strolling on the ground, revealing a little flaw from time to time, causing those blood races to go round and round.


    Two days later, Rong Huang discovered that they were too stupid, and their IQ was used to pledge their vitality, and he immediately felt extremely bored.


    Simply went directly to the sky.


    Rong Huang glanced at the big clock on the tall building in the distance, it was 12 o''clock at noon.


    Rong Huang rubbed his hands, it was a good time to get involved.


    A golden stream of light flashed across the sky, causing the sharp-hearing blood races on the ground to raise their heads and look in the same direction.


    "what is that?"


    "Maybe it''s a bird?"


    "You stupid blood, would the bird be such a big one?"


    "There is so much nonsense, don''t hurry up and look for that bold blood servant!"


    "Seriously, the blood servant hides so deep, I can''t find it in many places."


    "..."


    -


    Rong Huang stood at the gate of the Presbyterian Church, and the big red velvet court dress that came from the clothing store was slightly dragged behind him. It could be said that it was very powerful.


    Rong Huang felt that his aura at the moment was two meters eight meters.


    Rong Huang raised his foot and kicked open the closed door of the Presbyterian Church.


    The hard and thick door fell to the ground with a bang.


    The elders in the presbytery were gathering together to discuss how to capture the escaped Queen Vatican.


    They didn''t expect Queen Vandro to injure Rachel and successfully escape from the castle without her strength and memory.


    They were all panicked when they heard the news.


    The strength of the second generation of kinship is unfathomable, and this generation of Queen Vatican is even more so.

 Chapter 544： Kinship Queen (7)

    Otherwise, how could she as a woman easily suppress those blood races with violent and militant factors in their bodies?


    If it weren''t for them to take advantage of the vacancy, and take advantage of Queen Fanzhuo''s weakness and hurt her, I am afraid they would all be strangled before they even touched her skirt corners.


    During the heated discussion, the originally closed door suddenly collapsed, shocking them.


    Amidst the dust splashing in the sky, they saw a pretty figure at the door.


    "Elders, don''t come here unharmed?"


    The soft and sweet voice penetrated the dust and entered the ears of the elders.


    Like a seemingly soft vine, following their ankles, all the way up, entangled their whole bodies with absolute strength, making it difficult for them to breathe, and trembling all over.


    "Elizabeth?!" The Great Elder stood up, his eyes full of horror.


    The other elders were equally frightened.


    They didn''t expect that Queen Fan Zhuo, who had been sealed for the second generation of blood, would have recovered her strength.


    They are dead.


    However, before they die, they have to try their best.


    However, before he had time to rush towards the woman at the door, the crosses that Rong Huang threw out were nailed to the wall.


    Rong Huang''s technique was accurate, and every cross was nailed to their hearts.


    The heart-piercing pain came, and the five elders couldn''t help but beg for mercy first.


    "Your Majesty, it''s not me, I''m innocent, they did everything!"


    "It was they who coveted your rights, it was they and the blood hunt that hurt you, everything has nothing to do with me!"


    "I am persecuted. Your Majesty, please believe me, please forgive my timidity!"


    The five elders'' hysterical begging for mercy made the other elders dumbfounded.


    They have never seen such a shameless person.


    When working with blood hunting, each of them had a share.


    In order to survive, the five elders actually cast all the blame on them.


    "You talk nonsense!" The big elder''s eyes were almost staring out, sweating profusely, "Obviously we did it together, you don''t want to get rid of yourself!"


    Several elders were badly injured by the cross and were nailed to the wall immobile.


    But this does not affect them from shaking each other''s pot.


    "Your Majesty, it was the first elder to propose. We are only accomplices."


    "Yes, yes, we are all persecuted, and we can''t wait to return the power to you."


    "Fart!" No matter how well-trained Rao is, the elder was so angry that he spit out swear words, "You **** villains!"


    The Grand Elder looked at Rong Huang with a flustered expression and anxious tone, "Your Majesty, the second elder proposed to cooperate with Blood Hunt. The law of contract is also provided by Blood Hunt, not entirely my responsibility!"


    "They are **** each other, please don''t forgive them!"


    By this time, the great elder had broken the jar.


    He is going to die anyway, and he will also drag his accomplices to die before he dies.


    Several elders saw the great elder slam the pot frantically and immediately quit.


    You give it to me, I give it to him.


    Tossing around, the bottom of the pot was almost pierced.


    Rong Huang played with the remaining crosses in his hand, indicating that the scene of the dog biting the dog was very exciting.


    "Shut up, my ears hurt because of the noise."


    As soon as the words fell silent, the elders stopped their voices and looked at Rong Huang cautiously, enduring the pain.


    God knows how much they hope Queen Vatican can open up the net.


    But they all understand that it is impossible.


    Rong Huang tugged at the small lace on the cuffs, his tone indifferent.

 Chapter 545： Kinship Queen (8)

    "According to what you said, everything is the fault of blood hunting. Are you innocent?"


    The Grand Elder nodded quickly, "It is true."


    Without blinking Rong Huang''s eyes, a cross was thrown out and nailed to the heart of the elder, next to the previous cross.


    "The answer is wrong, it''s time to be punished." Rong Huang''s expression of indifference and ruthlessness, he set the domineering queen to the extreme.


    The great elder who clearly felt a big burn on his chest: "..."


    Rong Huang turned his eyes to look at the second elder, "Did you propose to cooperate with Blood Hunt?"


    The second elder shook his head frantically, "I don''t have one. Your Majesty the Queen asks you to believe me."


    A cross was thrown out, "It''s a lie at first sight, and it should be punished."


    Second elder: "..."


    Rong Huang followed up and asked a few more questions, and then everyone successfully received a cross.


    "Betrayed by you, this queen is very angry."


    Rong Huang sat on the chair and looked at the elders from a distance with a serious tone.


    "Your Majesty..."


    Rong Huang interrupted the fifth elder and slowly raised a hand, "This queen can''t tolerate traitors the most."


    "So you guys go to die."


    Before they had time to struggle, they turned into a pair of fans at the moment Rong Huang raised his hand.


    Rong Huang raised his hand again to attract a gust of wind, blowing the powder away.


    In the end, several elders of the blood clan were highly respected, and even the scum was left dead.


    Rong Huang glanced at the blood placed on the table, disgusting, and frowned and took a half step back.


    Suddenly he noticed something, his delicate brows were slightly raised, and his eyes became a little bit of interest.


    Quintina, who had witnessed all of this in the dark, kept her mouth tightly closed, not letting herself scream.


    I thought she would act like Queen Vatican.


    But now it seems that she is nothing more than a clown.


    Quintina suddenly remembered a word--


    The position of the royal family of Fanzhuo is supreme, and no one can directly look at the dignity of Queen Fanzhuo.


    Quintina''s heart was about to jump out of her chest, and she only hoped that Queen Vatican would not notice her presence.


    When Queen Vandro leaves here, she can seek refuge from Recher.


    Regardless of how Rachel is the prince of blood, Queen Fanzhuo should give him face, right?


    As for whether Rachel would agree to take her in, Quintina had never thought about it.


    Quintina was panicking, she saw Queen Vatican in a red velvet palace dress over there turning around, and her dark eyes looked straight towards the wooden cabinet where she was hiding.


    "Stupid humans, do they come out on their own, or do they want this queen to invite you out?"


    Obviously it was a soft voice, but it gave Quintina a feeling of pressure that was difficult to breathe.


    Quintina held her breath, staying in the wooden cabinet and daring not to move, trying to get through.


    No matter how powerful Queen Vandro is, she can''t guess things in the air, right?


    Maybe she was just testing her.


    Quintina thought hopefully.


    Rong Huang chuckled lightly, thinking that the heroine of this world was a little bit too embarrassed.


    As a woman with a heroine halo, shouldn''t she be fearless, day by day?


    Rong Huang sighed in his heart, the heroine of this session was the worst she had ever dealt with.


    Rong Huang chuckled lightly when he didn''t know what he thought of.


    "Since you won''t come out, don''t blame this queen for being rude."


    Quintina saw through the gap that Rong Huang took a step towards her, and her hairs stood up.


    Quintina immediately crawled out of the wooden cabinet and walked on her knees to Rong Huang''s.

 Chapter 546： Kinship Queen (9)

    "Your Majesty, I haven''t seen anything, heard nothing, I just fell asleep in the closet."


    To show her sincerity, Quintina nodded her head, "Really."


    Rong Huang didn''t believe it.


    But in order to make everything a little bit more interesting, Rong Huang still didn''t immediately shake Quintina.


    "This queen remembers you." Rong Huang said with a smile, trying to release his kindness.


    Quintina trembled again, trembling not to answer.


    Rong Huang likes seeing others shivering with fright.


    Feeling happy, Rong Huang''s expression is more kind, "You like Rachel, don''t you?"


    Quintina was stunned, then blushed and nodded, and said with courage, "Yes, I like Rachel."


    "I want to be with him."


    Originally, she thought Queen Vandro was a cruel and **** woman, but she did not expect that she was a soft-looking and kind-hearted person.


    In this way, Quintina was not so scared.


    Noting that the vigilance on Quintina''s face faded, Rong Huang smiled secretly in his heart.


    Just lower your vigilance and think that she is a peerless great person, and then you can only hit her when you learn the true face of her villain, right?


    Thinking of this, Rong Huang''s eyes smiled even more.


    "Since you like Rachel, this queen will decide for you and let you be his partner, how about?"


    Sure enough, as soon as Rong Huang finished saying this, Quintina quickly agreed, "Thank you, Your Majesty, Your Majesty is wise!"


    "But I am a human now, he is a blood..." Quintina hesitated.


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows. Is this asking her for benefits?


    But this is not a problem.


    "It doesn''t matter, as soon as the news of your partnership is announced, I will ask Rachel to transform you into a blood clan."


    Rong Huang Baisheng held the skirt with his fingers, and walked toward the door, "You wait at home, this queen will soon inform all the blood races of this news."


    Quintina was grateful and looked at Rong Huang with tears.


    She didn''t expect that one day she would really become Rachel''s partner, and he would give her the first embrace in person.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty, you are such a good person."


    With his back to Quintina, Rong Huang, who walked out lazily, raised his eyebrows as he listened to those beautiful words.


    Today is also the day to be a villain.


    I hope Rachel will not go crazy after knowing the news that he and Quintina are about to become a partner.


    -


    After solving the group of scum in the Presbyterian Church, Rong Huang went back to her castle directly.


    The group of blood hunters, wait to clean up.


    First clean up the blood clan before heading to the human realm.


    As for Feng disease...


    The time to come will always come.


    Rong Huang didn''t worry that Feng''s disease would not appear at all.


    Rong Huang believed that he would appear in front of her soon according to the degree of Feng''s stickiness.


    According to the memory of the original owner, Rong Huang directly skipped the first and second floors of the castle and came to the bedroom on the third floor.


    As soon as he entered the door, Rong Huang saw a coffin in the center.


    Rong Huang: "???"


    What is this?


    Rong Huang suddenly thought that the blood family would like to sleep in the coffin, and he didn''t know what the habit was.


    Glancing at the coffin inlaid with gems of various colors, Rong Huang took a few steps forward with the skirt, digging out the gems one by one and throwing them into the space.


    After doing all this, Rong Huang thought of the housekeeper in the castle.


    In the original plot, the people from the presbytery and the blood hunting organization can successfully enter the original owner''s castle. It has nothing to do with the castle steward. Rong Huang doesn''t believe it.

 Chapter 547： Kinship Queen (10)

    One servant does not serve two masters.


    Rong Huang understood the truth, he couldn''t help but understand.


    So, just take it to death.


    Rong Huang licked his lower lip, kicked over the coffin, and waited quietly.


    Sure enough, it took a while before someone came and knocked on the door.


    Rong Huang dragged a chair and sat down, coughed, "Come in."


    The housekeeper opened the door and saw Rong Huang sitting in the middle of the room.


    At Rong Huang''s feet, there was a pile of cracked coffin boards.


    The butler was shocked, didn''t the people in the elders say that the queen would never come back?


    Why are you back again?


    Will the queen know about him...


    "What? Surprised to see this queen come back?" Rong Huang could guess what the housekeeper was thinking with his toes.


    The butler paled, and knelt down directly with a bang.


    "Your Majesty, the old servant is wrong, please forgive her."


    For the next ten minutes, the housekeeper told with tears and nose that he was threatened by the people of the Presbyterian Church, and he did not be loyal to the royal family of Fanzhuo. He was completely a victim in this matter.


    He also said that he had been a housekeeper in the castle for many years and had no credit and hard work, so Rong Huang could not easily kill him.


    But after his howl, Rong Huang missed him even more.


    "You mean people from the Presbyterian Church?" Rong Huang tapped his finger on the handrail, "They are all dead."


    Rong Huang paused, his voice softened, "Why don''t I send you to find them? Would you confront them?"


    The butler was so frightened that he was almost urinating, and he was about to cry again.


    Rong Huang snorted impatiently and directly released the coercion.


    The coercion of the second-generation blood family directly crushed the butler''s bones, and the white bones were directly pierced from the flesh, and the picture was extremely bloody.


    Butler Qiqiao bleeds and can''t speak.


    Rong Huang once again increased his pressure and crushed people into mud.


    Seeing that the original shape was not visible on the ground, Rong Huang felt that he seemed to be a lot more brutal recently.


    Rong Huang touched the flesh of his chin, feeling that he couldn''t go on like this anymore.


    She is the cutest little phoenix, not a brutal female version of Godzilla.


    It is true that the people of the recent planes are too owed, which has caused the little cutie to turn into a violent mania step by step.


    No way.


    Rong Huang shook his head and rang the calling bell on the wall.


    In a short while, two women wearing uniform blood servant costumes appeared.


    Seeing the pile of flesh and blood behind Rong Huang''s right, the two humans turned pale with fright, but for fear of angering Rong Huang, they dared not scream.


    Rong Huang turned around and glanced, waved his hand to clean up the thing.


    "Prepare a bed for this queen, with a comfortable mattress and quilt." Rong Huang ordered.


    Although the two blood servants did not understand why Queen Fan Zhuo, who had always liked to sleep in coffins, suddenly changed her bed and left, they still took the order to prepare.


    Rong Huang leaned against the window and had a panoramic view of the vast blood race domain.


    She saw the men and women of the kinsmen meeting in the open air in broad daylight, and the kinship of the human beings who would turn into corpses after the blood was thrown away.


    Rong Huang sighed, the blood family''s private life was really chaotic.


    And cruel and violent.


    It seems that the kinship has to be reorganized well.


    Before long, two male blood servants came in carrying a luxurious European-style bed.


    The female blood servant laid the mattress and quilt gently, for fear that it might affect Her Majesty the Queen who is meditating (crossed out) by the window.


    The quilt was laid, and the blood servant was about to leave, but Rong Huang called out.


    "There is no housekeeper in the castle now, you..." Rong Huang pointed at the female blood servant who looked pleasing to the eye, "Temporarily take the post of housekeeper."

 Chapter 548： Kinship Queen (11)

    Eleanor was a little surprised, and asked softly, "Your Majesty, are you talking about me?"


    Rong Huang nodded, "Yes, it''s you."


    "But..." I am not a blood clan.


    Rong Huang raised his hand to stop her, a little impatient, "I said it was you, don''t say so much."


    Eleanor opened her mouth, not knowing what to say.


    She is just an ordinary human. Although she has not been bloodied by Her Majesty the Queen since she was sent to this castle, her status and status are not comparable to the blood family.


    Rong Huangquan didn''t see Eleanor''s complicated expression, so he looked down and pulled his nails.


    "The queen finally woke up after a hundred years of sleep, and decided to hold a banquet. Please come and participate in the blood races. You are responsible for informing them."


    Eleanor''s expression became more difficult, almost crying.


    She went to inform the blood dignitaries, didn''t she take the initiative to send them to the door to **** blood?


    As if seeing Eleanor''s concerns, Rong Huang popped a beam of light, "If you go in the name of this queen, no one will be like you."


    Eleanor inexplicably felt that his confidence had doubled and his body had strength.


    Eleanor bent over and saluted, "Okay, Your Majesty."


    Rong Huang waved his hand to let people go out, and glanced at the location of Rachel Castle in the distance.


    At the banquet, Rachel had to be surprised.


    With a woman you don''t like, the woman who hurt him is Queen Vatican. Nothing hits him more than these two things, right?


    Rong Huang flexed his hands, changed into a comfortable sleepiness, and rolled onto the bed.


    Before this, she had to regain her energy as soon as possible.


    Such as Meimei''s sleep.


    -


    The Queen Elizabeth of Vatican woke up and news of a banquet to be held three days later quickly spread to the entire blood family.


    At the same time, the blood clan also found that the group of the elders had been destroyed.


    Everyone is not clear about what the Presbyterian Church did to Queen Fanzhuo in private, and worried that the blood hunting organization did it.


    Several princes gathered together to discuss, and selected one of them to ask what happened to Rong Huang.


    "You mean the Presbyterian Church?"


    Rong Huang held the baby''s molar stick in her mouth, and the urge to **** blood made her irritable and anxious, and her tone was not so good.


    "Those old immortals want to kill the queen''s superiors, so does the queen have to keep them as mascots?"


    "Angus, you know I am not such a kind person."


    Prince Angus who came to inquire got this answer, and at the same time he heard Rong Huang''s impatience.


    "Your Majesty is wise, the elders are restless, of course you can clear the door."


    "It''s just... now that there are no people in the presbytery, do you choose a few more noble blood races to make up?"


    Rong Huang didn''t expect this. After thinking for a while, he nodded and said, "Yes, this queen will announce the list of the new elders at the next banquet."


    Prince Angus breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this.


    Before coming here, he was afraid to offend Queen Vatican, and even the dead would not be left.


    It now appears that the hundred years of slumber has made Her Majesty the Queen''s temperament much gentler.


    In the past, the blood race was pressed into meat sauce at every turn.


    Thinking of the fact that there were not a few blood servants in the huge castle just now, Prince Angus decided to look back for some high-quality blood servants and send them to the Queen as a pastime.


    At that time, he will be Her Majesty''s most trusted servant.


    Prince Angus said a few more words and left the queen''s castle.


    He has to go back and search for handsome blood servants with high blood quality.


    Rong Huang didn''t know Prince Angus''s little abacus.

 Chapter 549： Kinship Queen (12)

    If he knew it, he would blast his head with a small axe.


    Long live the Feng clan to become an adult, and she is still a child.


    Rong Huang threw the molar stick aside with an annoyed look, and rang the bell to call Eleanor.


    "Do you know what things human cubs have to grind their teeth?"


    Eleanor was a little surprised. When he looked up, he noticed the faintly exposed fangs of Her Majesty, and it was immediately clear.


    There are no blood servants in the castle, and Her Majesty does not like to drink blood, so it is normal.


    "Your Majesty, you may be able to eat some sweets. Human beings like to eat sweets when they are young."


    However, it seems that the kinsmen feel uncomfortable after eating human food?


    As soon as Rong Huang heard the candy, Xing''s eyes lit up, and he said quickly, "Then you go and buy me some, it''s super delicious!"


    After hearing this, Eleanor suddenly felt that Her Majesty was a little cute.


    Oh maybe this is her illusion.


    The strongest of the blood clan, how could Queen Fan Zhuo be a lovely person?


    Her Majesty is the most powerful person she has ever met.


    Eleanor went out quickly to buy sweets.


    After eating the sweet candies, Rong Huang''s eyes turned into crescent moons with a smile.


    Rong Huang stood on tiptoe and patted Eleanor on the shoulder, "You are such a good person, this queen has decided to let you be the housekeeper."


    When it was over, she grunted milkily.


    Eleanor walked out of Rong Huang''s bedroom, her eyes still a little dazed, and her face flushed.


    She finally determined this time that Her Majesty the Queen is really cute.


    -


    Rong Huang disguised as a young cub who was teething and grinded his teeth at home for two days, and finally it was the day of the banquet.


    Rong Huang was dressed beautifully, with black hair that was completely different from Western blonde hair curled up high, and a big red velvet court dress **** with a small slender waist.


    Rong Huang was very satisfied with today''s dress, but his waist hurts a bit.


    I don''t know if she has eaten too many small snacks in the past two days. Under the forcible action of her waist, she feels that she is about to die.


    Rong Huang took a deep breath, and Quietly Mimi loosened her waist a billion a little bit.


    Eleanor was choosing hair accessories for Rong Huang, and didn''t notice Rong Huang''s little movement at all.


    Putting on the red high heels, Rong Huang was helped by Eleanor and went downstairs.


    A lot of kinsmen have gathered in the banquet hall downstairs, holding wine glasses with fresh blood in their hands, and talking happily with the men and women around them.


    But everyone knows that they are looking forward to the appearance of Queen Vandro.


    Queen Fanzhuo ruled the blood for more than two thousand years, and rarely appeared in front of the blood.


    So everyone is very curious about the mysterious Queen Vandro.


    During the conversation, everyone''s eyes always looked in the direction of the stairs from time to time, hoping to see Queen Vandro at the first glance.


    I don''t know how many glances, and finally saw a red skirt appear in front of my eyes.


    The breathless second-generation bloodline suppression enveloped the entire banquet hall, causing some of the lower blood races to kneel to the ground and start to gasp.


    Some kinsmen couldn''t help crushing the wine glass in their hands, and blood flowed down their arms.


    Except for the five princes, the other kinsmen who are dressed up are all embarrassed.


    Rong Huang stepped on the stairs and looked at the hundreds of blood races condescendingly. His pure black eyes blinked, and the smile in his eyes was suppressed, becoming serious and noble.


    As a high-quality graduate of the Academy of Fine Arts, Rong Huang is best at acting.


    She even regretted that the world involved in the entertainment industry hadn''t gotten a golden man or something.


    Rong Huang received the coercion, and the blood races were able to stand firm.


    The blood races only glanced at Rong Huang, and their eyes were filled with amazing light.

 Chapter 550： Kinship Queen (13)

    Even if they have seen so many beauties, they have never seen someone like Queen Vatican.


    Pure black eyes, long crow feather hair, milky white skin...


    There is also the clean and noble breath, which makes people feel that this is not a blood clan who likes blood, but a noble lady from a noble family in the human region.


    The five princes stood at the forefront because of their highest status, and at the same time they saw the most clearly.


    Rachel watched Rong Huang walking down the steps, the scarlet color of his eyes became more and more vivid.


    Originally thought that the woman who wounded him was an ordinary human being, but she did not expect it to be the real deity of Queen Vatican.


    Rachel was very sure that the Queen Vandro and the woman before him were the same person.


    Why was Queen Vandro be sent into his castle as a blood servant?


    According to the news he received, Queen Vatican should have just awakened two days ago.


    Rachel was puzzled in his heart and didn''t show it on his face.


    "Your Majesty the Queen, good day." Reicher bent down along with the other four princes and performed a gentleman''s etiquette to Queen Vandro.


    According to Western etiquette, Rong Huang should stretch out his little paw at this time and ask them to line up one by one to kiss the back of her hand.


    But Rong Huang, of course, would not do this as a good phoenix with a clean body.


    Rong Huang huffed with a haughty expression and stood still at the forefront.


    The five princes were a little embarrassed when they saw that Rong Huang ignored them.


    But as long as my waist straightens fast enough, embarrassment can''t catch up with me.


    The five princes straightened up quickly and stood silently.


    "The banquet is held today, one is to celebrate the queen''s awakening, and the other is that there are some things to deal with."


    She came. She came.


    When Queen Vandro said this, the blood races underneath immediately murmured in their hearts, and the moment that changed history had finally come.


    When Rong Huang spoke like this, the blood clan underneath was silent, waiting for Rong Huang to speak quietly.


    Rong Huang expressed his satisfaction.


    If it wasn''t for the wrong time and place, Rong Huang would want to shake his head and boast that he was knocking hard.


    "You all know that this queen has several elders a few days ago."


    The banquet hall was extremely quiet, waiting for Rong Huang''s following.


    Everyone knows that the three-generation blood clans of the Presbyterian Church were killed or Queen Fanzhuo personally took the initiative.


    What they are looking forward to is the candidates for the next new term of elders.


    "The new election of the elders..." Rong Huang slowly said ten names, causing all the blood races present to change their faces.


    Because the ten three-generation blood races are known as the whole blood race for their brutality and combativeness.


    Why did Queen Vandro choose them?


    "As a member of the Presbyterian Church, this queen hopes that you will do your job well in peace and security."


    "If anyone wants more, this queen doesn''t mind letting you experience the experience of the former elder before his death."


    All blood races: "..."


    As we all know, the former elders are not even left behind.


    The ten newly appointed elders who were ready to move immediately settled down and knelt at Rong Huang''s feet, "Yes, Your Majesty the Queen."


    Rong Huang was very satisfied.


    "There is one more thing next, which is a happy event."


    "This queen has slept for a hundred years and missed the marriage ceremony of many of the blood family''s partners."


    Speaking of this, Rong Huang paused, causing all the blood and ethnicity present to hold their breath.


    Queen Fanzhuo is in a posture to give a marriage.


    I don''t know which unlucky ghost was targeted by Queen Vandro.


    "This queen has heard that Prince Rachel has a good relationship with Quintina, the adopted daughter of the former Grand Elder. Just choose a day for the two of you to become partners, okay?"


    Rachel: "..."


    Rachel: "???"

 Chapter 551： Kinship Queen (14)

    After hearing this, Rachel almost fell off the steps without standing still.


    And Quintina?


    Become a partner? !


    Rachel didn''t care about the manners and etiquette, and immediately took a step forward, "Your Majesty, no!"


    The blood races at the scene looked over, with different eyes.


    If you dare to reject Queen Vandro��s marriage in public, does Rachel want to die?


    Sure enough, the next moment Rachel was slammed by Queen Vandro''s anger.


    "Presumptuous! Who gave you the courage to refute me?" Rong Huang pointed at Rachel''s nose and rebuked, his soft and harmless face was full of harsh expressions, "Are you provoking the dignity of the royal family of Fanzhuo?"


    As soon as these words came out, the original rejection of the queen''s marriage was raised to the height of contempt for the royal family.


    Rachel''s expression changed, and he knelt down on one knee.


    The rest of the blood race also knelt down quickly.


    Queen Vandro''s anger is not something ordinary people can easily bear.


    "Your Majesty, I was impulsive just now. Please forgive me for my crime." Rachel was almost furious in his heart, he still had to laugh with him, pressing one hand on his heart, "My loyalty to the royal family of Vandro is Undoubtedly, it''s just a matter of giving marriage...Please think twice."


    "Think twice?" Rong Huang lifted his chin slightly, his beautiful face was arrogant with contempt for everything, "Why does this queen think twice?"


    "There is an old saying in the East, you have no jokes."


    "What the Queen said, there is absolutely no reason to take it back."


    "So this gift of marriage, you must accept it."


    Yes, this is strong buying and strong selling.


    The blood races lowered their heads and glanced at each other quietly, a little surprised at Queen Vandro''s strength, and at the same time, they were also curious about where Prince Recher had offended Queen Vandro, and led her to forcibly marry her?


    Rachel wanted to throw his sleeves away immediately.


    But the current situation tells him that if he refuses, the one who greets him is likely to die.


    It''s not a deep sleep, it''s perpetual destruction.


    "Quintina, can you accept this queen''s marriage?" Rong Huang was no longer ready to stimulate Rachel, looking up at Quintina in the corner.


    There were too many kinsmen who came to the banquet today, and everyone did not notice Quintina''s existence for a while.


    Hearing Rong Huang''s words, they looked over.


    Quintina was so excited that she was about to jump up when she heard her majesty''s marriage.


    She is going to become a partner with Rachel!


    This is her biggest dream!


    Quintina stood up, her face flushed, "I do, Your Majesty."


    Quintina''s voice was too loud, and the surrounding blood couldn''t help laughing.


    Rong Huang almost laughed.


    Letting Quintina and Rachel be partners is Rong Huang''s best decision.


    Rong Huang began to look forward to their happy life like cockfighting every day in the future.


    "That''s all, everyone enjoy the carnival." Rong Huang raised his hand and gestured, lifting the skirt and turning around to go back upstairs.


    Before stepping on the stairs, a rough voice came from behind Rong Huang, "You are not Her Majesty the Queen!"


    With a bit of madness.


    Rong Huang paused and turned to look at the person who was speaking.


    It is a three-generation blood family.


    "Are you questioning the royal family of Fan Zhuo?" Rong Huang said nonsense seriously, "If I am not Queen Fan Zhuo, who can make you kneel at my feet?"


    Rong Huang discovered that being a queen has one advantage, that is, just do what you want.


    that''s nice.


    In order to prove that he knocked hard, Rong Huang released his divine consciousness.


    The coercion brought by divine consciousness is different from the suppression of the second generation bloodline, but the effect is the same.


    Rong Huang smiled satisfied looking at the blood clan who knelt to the ground.

 Chapter 552： Kinship Queen (15)

    The blood clan who was speaking was crushed to bleed, but still stared at Rong Huang with blood-red eyes.


    Simon showed sharp fangs and his eyes were full of killing intent.


    "Several elders learned that Queen Fanzhuo had fallen into a permanent deep sleep, and before they had time to tell everyone, they were taken advantage of by this counterfeit."


    "This counterfeit killed several elders and pretended to be Queen Vatican."


    "She wants a pedigree!"


    After hearing this, Rong Huang understood that Simon was a running dog of the Presbyterian Church.


    Dispelling the urge to go upstairs to grind his teeth, Rong Huang appeared in front of Simon as soon as he moved.


    Before Simon had time to defend, he was picked up by Rong Huang around his neck.


    "I''m not so courageous, I dare to pick things up on my turf."


    Rong Huang''s voice was thin and soft, but he didn''t let his hands go, and he directly pinched Simon and rolled his eyes.


    "I am indeed not Queen Vatican."


    As soon as this was said, the audience was in an uproar.


    Not Queen Vandro?


    That is to admit that you are a fake?


    Looking at Simon, who was still showing his face even though he was pinched into a screaming chicken, Rong Huang''s words were not drafted, and his little mouth screamed.


    "This queen was originally the God of the East. She came to the mortal world and chose this body."


    "This queen has not been aware of her true identity for more than two thousand years, thanks to several former elders."


    Angus had seen records about Gods from overseas books, and saw that Rong Huang''s appearance was indeed not like ordinary people, so he believed most of it in his heart.


    "Why is it related to a few long...cough, the former elders?" Angus asked all the doubts in the hearts of everyone present.


    Rong Huang''s arm raised, and he directly threw Simon away more than ten meters away.


    Simon''s thick body slammed into the twenty-layer wine glasses, and the blood huffed all over his face.


    Taking the handkerchief that Eleanor handed over, Rong Huang wiped his hands in disgust.


    "This man, with authority in his hand, he has great ambitions."


    "Several former elders united with the blood hunting organization, taking advantage of this queen''s awakening, still in a weak period, want to shark this queen."


    Angus took a breath, his expression shocked.


    Rachel, who had been thinking about how to refuse marriage, also understood why Queen Vandro appeared in his castle at the time.


    It was sent deliberately by the Great Elder.


    If it hadn''t been for the former Grand Elder had turned to ashes, Rachel would have liked to kill him.


    If it weren''t for him, Rachel would not have feuded with Queen Vandro, let alone be forced to become a partner with Quintina.


    "Fortunately, this queen''s blood is noble and strong, and narrowly defeated the scam villain, but this queen was also injured because of this."


    "At this time, the queen remembered my true identity."


    Rong Huang looked sideways at Simon, who looked like a blood gourd, his eyes mocking, "You said I am not Queen Fanzhuo, what evidence is there?"


    "You say that, I can think that you and the former elders are accomplices."


    Simon did not expect such a big turn in the plot.


    God?


    What the **** is that?


    Simon, a young man, has never heard of this stuff.


    However, many blood races also understood what God meant after Angus''s enthusiastic introduction.


    God is a god-like existence in the hearts of Eastern humans.


    Go up to the sky, down to escape to the ground, omnipotent.


    "Don''t listen to her nonsense, you are all brainwashed by her." Simon wiped the blood off his face and shouted.


    Rong Huang doesn''t care about that much.


    She originally decided to be a cute little Phoenix, but now it seems unlikely.


    There are always adversaries who want to rebel.

 Chapter 553： Kinship Queen (16)

    Rong Huang quickly stepped forward and broke Simon''s neck with one foot.


    Then when he raised his hand, Simon turned to ashes.


    All blood races: "..."


    This is the legend that there is not even scum left behind?


    Just, a little scared.


    "Angus, didn''t you say that Gods are all benevolent and benevolent, and save all living beings?" The blood family around him asked Angus in a low voice.


    Although their kinsmen always didn''t know what kindness is, they also knew that what Rong Huang did just now was definitely not kindness.


    Angus was also very embarrassed, coughed, and cleared his throat, "After all, God is our Majesty the Queen of Vatican. It''s not good to be too kind, right?"


    The blood race looked puzzled, always feeling that something was wrong.


    Angus breathed a sigh of relief, but it could be considered to have fooled people.


    After solving the game, Rong Huang knew that there must be the remnants of the Presbyterian Church among the many blood races.


    But now her two small fangs are ready to move, and she can''t help it.


    Rong Huang had to go back to find something to grind his teeth.


    Before the blood races could react, they found that Rong Huang''s figure disappeared in the banquet hall.


    Everyone looked at each other, and they all stood up, took their new glasses, and began to talk.


    Before leaving, Angus glanced at the luxurious and mysterious castle and decided to send the Blood Servant to Her Majesty as soon as possible.


    -


    Early the next morning, Rong Huang was drowsy with a milk stick in his luxurious bed, and suddenly there was a knock on the door outside.


    Rong Huang snorted and turned over while holding the milk stick, "Something?"


    The girl��s characteristic soft and sweet voice penetrated the door and came outside, Eleanor folded her hands on her lower abdomen, "Prince Angus brought a group of blood servants to see you."


    Angus?


    Rong Huang paused. It was the new king of the blood that the original owner fell asleep forever in the original plot?


    Rong Huang blinked, blinking away the drowsiness remaining in his eyes.


    "see."


    Waiting for Rong Huang to change his clothes and go downstairs, it was already half an hour later.


    She wouldn''t say that she had been in bed for twenty minutes or so.


    When he saw Angus, Rong Huang was almost startled by the blood servants running behind him.


    Huh!


    These twenty or thirty men who look like fairies are the blood servants Angus sent to her?


    She is a good phoenix that does not kill.


    Discovered what Rong Huang thought: "..."


    Rong Huang didn''t know how mouthless the water tank was. He thought she still had a phoenix disease and couldn''t hook up with other boys.


    As he was about to drive Angus out with these eye-catching blood servants, Rong Huang suddenly smelled the familiar plum blossom scent.


    Rong Huang''s eyes widened, he swept around the group of men behind Angus, and finally fixed himself on the man in the corner.


    The man was wearing a uniform blood servant costume, with his head down, his complexion was a little pale, and his face could not be seen clearly.


    Noting that Rong Huang''s expression changed, Angus felt a sudden change, thinking that the blood servant he had found was not suitable for Rong Huang''s appetite.


    Just about to ask what kind of man Her Majesty likes, Rong Huang raised his hand to the corner, "I want him, everyone else will take it back."


    Bring back?


    Angus stunned, turned around and glanced at the man named by Rong Huang in the corner, and then at the other twenty-odd men whose expressions were lost. Monk Zhang Er was puzzled for a while.


    "Your Majesty, don''t you like it?"


    The kinship has always been abusive, and the private life is super chaotic. As long as you like it, you just ask for it.


    It is really rare to have only one like Rong Huang.


    Is it possible that this is the "three thousand weak waters, only take one scoop" in the ancient oriental culture?


    Rong Huang waved his hand, his expression resolute, "This queen wants him."

 Chapter 554： Kinship Queen (17)

    He pointed to the Feng Bing disease over there.


    With Queen Vandro''s favor, the men around secretly cast jealous eyes on the man in the corner.


    "Hey, Her Majesty wants you to speak personally." The man next to him pushed Hall, "You are really lucky."


    Hall''s eyes quivered slightly, and his empty eyes gradually returned to coldness.


    Want him?


    Hall sneered, if it wasn''t for the horse to stumble and be injected with medicine, he wouldn''t have come here and become a blood servant.


    Seeing Hall''s calmness, the men around felt that he didn''t know what was good or bad.


    Rong Huang and Angus, who stood at the forefront, also noticed this.


    Stopping Angus'' move forward, Rong Huang raised his hand and pointed at Hall far away, "You, come forward."


    Hall raised his head, and quickly lowered his head without even seeing Rong Huang''s face.


    In the successive urging sounds, Hall''s scarlet lips pressed tightly and stepped forward.


    "What''s your name?" Rong Huang looked at the man with an expensive and cold temperament three steps away, with interest in his pure black eyes.


    Looking at Feng''s disease, it doesn''t look like he would become a blood servant. Is it possible that someone has done it?


    Just like she did before.


    After all, Feng Bingbing is a little villain.


    Hearing Rong Huang''s voice, Hall raised his head subconsciously, and met Rong Huang''s Qingyan face.


    The dark pupils shook, Hall lowered his head again, and the chains between the white necks were stained with a sense of taboo.


    "Hall."


    "Hall..." Rong Huang repeated, his tone soft and milky, "Good name."


    Angus suddenly felt like an electric light bulb.


    It seems that Her Majesty the Queen has taken a fancy to this beautiful blood servant.


    But Angus still wants to introduce other blood servants to Rong Huang, "Your Majesty, look at this blood servant from the home of a downright nobleman. It is said that it was very popular with noble women in the past."


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows, and the dark pupils gradually turned red.


    It is a sign of anger.


    Angus shut up quickly.


    "You talk so much, like the old mother in the Eastern Palace."


    Angus: "..."


    "Where did these people come from? I just want him." Rong Huang lifted his chin and pointed to Hall. "He will be the queen''s singer from now on."


    Singer, a human who has a fatal temptation to the blood race.


    Singer, for a blood race, is the only existence in life.


    Hall licked his molars, an inexplicable emotion flashed in his eyes.


    Angus said he was also shocked, but before he had time to say anything, he was driven out of the castle by Rong Huang along with the men.


    Rong Huang picked up the hem of the luxurious and solemn palace dress, walked upstairs, and said at the same time, "Keep up, Hall."


    Hall glanced quietly across the luxurious castle, and followed Rong Huang''s steps.


    Stepping on the scarlet carpet all the way to the third floor, before Hall had time to check the environment on the third floor, he was hooked by Rong Huang''s finger and hooked into her bedroom.


    The bedroom door clicked shut.


    Hall''s chest was pressed by a force, and he was forced to retreat.


    After a few steps back, Hall hit the door with his back.


    The tender and creamy female body touched his chest, and the soft fingertips touched his neck.


    That is the place where the blood clan pierced with its sharp fangs when sucking blood.


    Hall comes from an aristocratic family, and of course he has also been in contact with lower kinsmen.


    In the impression, their skin is pale and cold.


    Unlike the person in front of me, warm and milky.


    Just as Hall was shaking the gods, the sharp fangs had reached the side of his neck.


    "Can I... eat you?"

 Chapter 555： Kinship Queen (18)

    "Can I... eat you?"


    The warm breath slowly hit the neck, and the soft words were like sweet and greasy poppies, with a seductive and deep attraction.


    The beautiful woman said that she wanted to eat him.


    Such ambiguous words would be even more sultry if they weren''t spoken against his aorta.


    Hall''s hand dangling by his side couldn''t help but clenched his fist, his breathing stopped for a moment.


    Let it be slaughtered...


    Not his style.


    When Hall confirmed that the person in front of him had no intention of killing him, he stretched out his hand and gently pushed her away.


    Rong Huang originally just wanted to tease him, and didn''t exert much effort at all.


    With such a push by Hall, he took a step back and separated a little from the man.


    Hall lowered his eyes and looked at the blood-colored woman jumping in his eyes, his Adam''s apple rolling, "I''m not willing."


    So you can''t **** his blood.


    How can Rong Huang manage so much.


    Rong Huang hadn''t touched blood since waking up, and he grinds his teeth with human food.


    He was almost hungry and turned into a thin phoenix.


    Now that the person she likes is standing in front of her, Rong Huang can''t control the urge to **** blood in his body.


    When her fangs were on the side of Hall''s neck, she could feel the warm blood flowing under Hall''s skin.


    As long as she goes a little further, her sharp fangs can pierce the skin and **** the sweet and delicious blood into her mouth.


    That taste...should be delicious.


    Seeing Hall mercilessly pushing her away, Rong Huang suddenly became aggrieved by the entire Phoenix.


    The blood-red pupils seemed to contain two packs of tears, and they looked eagerly at Hall...''s neck arteries.


    It seems that Hall has done something heinous.


    Hall also didn''t expect that Queen Vandro, the most noble pedigree in the legend, would suddenly change.


    The humming look of the bulging cheeks was like the very hungry little baby he had seen before.


    Hall felt a little at a loss, his scarlet lips pressed tightly.


    Rong Huang couldn''t help it anymore, and didn''t want to **** other people''s blood. He took a step forward, grabbed the man''s hand, swayed, and acted like a baby with a little milky voice, "Will you take a breath for me? Just a mouthful!"


    The milky voice seemed to be soaked in honey, which made people feel sweet.


    Hall looked at the reddish corners of Rong Huang''s eyes, as if he was suppressing something, he felt softened for some reason.


    "Just once." Hall heard his own voice.


    Rong Huang''s apricot eyes suddenly lit up, cheered, and rushed towards Hall like a small cannonball.


    Bai Shengsheng''s arms were placed on his shoulders, and his hands were wrapped around the back of his neck.


    Hall was forced to lean forward two steps by Rong Huang.


    Fortunately, Hall used to exercise often and quickly stabilized his figure.


    Looking down at Rong Huang, who was buried in his arms about to move, Hall had not had time to react, and suddenly felt a slight tingling sensation on the side of his neck.


    The sweet and delicious blood immediately flowed into the mouth cavity.


    Rong Huang couldn''t wait to **** the blood, his half-squinted eyes revealed the satisfaction of finally eating delicious food.


    The whole person was relaxed.


    Compared with the taste of Rong Huangshuang, Hall felt uncomfortable.


    Weakness and Su Ma rushed inside the body together, causing Hall''s legs to feel a little soft, and the pupils of Sleeping Phoenix''s narrow eyes trembled.


    With the soft swallowing sound in his ears, Hall could imagine the scene where the blood of the two merged.


    "Well--"


    Finally, the man couldn''t stand it, and a soft moan overflowed from his throat.


    When has Hall heard such a shameful sound, his ears are red.


    What a shame.

 Chapter 556： Kinship Queen (19)

    Hall staggered back, leaning his back against the door, and knocking out a dull sound.


    The doorknob touched the back of the waist, and it hurt a little.


    It was just that before the pain could reach the brain to react, it was buried by the tingling sensation that went straight to Tianlinggai.


    The soft and warm palm of the back of the neck pressed against Hall''s skin, causing a tremor.


    After a while, Hall felt a little unsteady, and started to feel dizzy before his eyes.


    It is too much blood sucking.


    "enough!"


    Realizing that Rong Huang had the urge to **** him dry, Hall quickly stopped in a deep voice.


    Rong Huang opened his eyes abruptly, and the originally pure black pupils turned pure blood red.


    The reason that was about to be swallowed was forcibly pulled back, suppressing her strong desire to continue to **** blood.


    The mouth and throat are filled with the taste of man''s sweet blood, which makes people want to stop.


    The sharp fangs withdrew, and Rong Huang licked his lips intently.


    Seeing Rong Huang''s greedy and unfulfilled look, the corner of Hall''s mouth twitched.


    The loss of too much blood made his handsome face pale, but his expression was unexpectedly lazy, and his red eyes were filled with joy.


    It''s like I just finished a sweaty thing.


    "Are you okay?" Rong Huang''s hand touched his face, his slightly dumb voice was lazy.


    Hall leaned back against the door, panting slightly in his low voice, "It hurts."


    Rong Huang looked down at the two blood holes on the side of Hall''s neck, and a little blood flowed out along the wound.


    The two bloodstains on the side of the man''s neck added a three-pointed glamour.


    Seeing that the wound hadn''t stopped bleeding, Rong Huang leaned forward and licked the two blood holes with the soft tip of his tongue.


    "Don''t be afraid, it won''t hurt soon." Rong Huang said quietly, with a somewhat seductive tone.


    How about smoking only once?


    It''s good for a lifetime.


    Hall noticed what Rong Huang had done, his slender and tall body trembled lightly, and his dark eyes suddenly deepened.


    Where the tip of the tongue has passed, it has been restored as before.


    Only two unobvious blood scabs remained.


    Rong Huang jumped off Hall''s body, and the gorgeous palace dress drew a graceful arc in mid-air.


    Rong Huang was familiar with holding Hall''s hand and sat down on the soft and comfortable couch.


    The delicate fingers forcibly squeezed into Hall''s fingers, interlocking with his fingers.


    The expression on Hall''s face changed a little, and seeing that Rong Huang didn''t mean to let go, he simply let Rong Huang hold him like that.


    "Aren''t you a Westerner?" Rong Huang noticed that Hall''s eyes were black like those from the East.


    Hall turned his eyes slightly, looking at the luxurious carpet under his feet, his tone was flat, "My mother is Oriental."


    Rong Huang let out a cry, and didn''t ask much.


    Seeing this, the relationship between Hall and his biological mother is not very good.


    This is very good. Feng disease will be hers alone in the future.


    The corners of Rong Huang''s lips rose, and two pear vortices appeared on his cheeks. It was obvious that he was in a great mood at the moment.


    "Since the queen has sucked your blood, you are the queen''s person. You can live in the castle from now on."


    "Don''t worry, you will only be a man in this castle, and those mixed blood servants won''t threaten your status."


    Rong Huang raised his chin slightly, and said with a look of arrogance.


    Hall: "..."


    Queen Vandro has watched too much drama, right?


    But Hall was not ready to point it out.


    It looks pretty cute.


    Hall didn''t speak, and Rong Huang didn''t care. Xiaozui groaned, "There are many empty rooms in the castle. You can choose a room you like."

 Chapter 557： Kinship Queen (20)

    Rong Huang paused, then said, "If you like this room, this queen doesn''t mind sleeping with you."


    Hall: "...no need, thank you."


    Rong Huang was a little disappointed, adding, "Of course, only this bedroom in the castle has a bed, and the other rooms are coffins."


    "coffin?"


    Hall suddenly remembered that the kinsmen like to sleep in coffins.


    Looking at the luxurious bed behind Rong Huang, Hall fell silent.


    Being able to become the Queen of Vatican is really different from other blood races.


    Rong Huang nodded and emphasized, "Yes, all rooms are coffins."


    "Are there extra quilts? I can hit the floor." Hall tried to resist.


    Rong Huang turned his head to look at Hall with a serious expression, "There is no quilt, not even a mattress."


    She wouldn''t say that there are two quilts and one mattress in her closet.


    In order to fight for his own welfare, Rong Huang is also able to fight.


    "I......"


    "There are so many things." Rong Huang interrupted Hall, trying to make an impatient look, "If you don''t want to sleep in the coffin, sleep with me."


    Hall was startled by Rong Huang''s bold words.


    As a good villain who is clean and self-conscious and not close to women, of course Hall will not be in the same room with a woman who has just met.


    "No, I can sleep in a coffin."


    Looking at Hall''s pious face, Rong Huang let out a sneer.


    You don''t want to send the beautiful girl to your door, you will definitely regret it and cry in the future.


    Rong Huang was angry with a puffer fish and drove Hall out of the bedroom fiercely.


    The door slammed shut, and Hall blinked, trying to maintain his faint look.


    The blood servants who were cleaning in the corridor were a little gloat when they saw this scene.


    "Look, today the blood servant sent by Prince Angus was driven out by Her Majesty the Queen."


    "I said, Her Majesty''s vision is so high, how could she easily decide to make this man her singer."


    "I heard that Her Majesty the Queen used to have a clean private life, much better than other blood races. This blood servant is really lucky."


    "Of course, Her Majesty is the best of the whole blood clan."


    "..."


    Hall passed by the blood servant who was wiping the oil painting on the wall, with thoughts in his drooping eyes.


    I thought that Queen Vandro said that because she had taken a fancy to his face.


    But now it seems that she is not so impulsive.


    Why is that then?


    Hall wouldn''t be narcissistic thinking that Rong Huang really fell in love with him at first sight.


    Hall randomly chose a bedroom, opened the door and walked in.


    It wasn''t until lunch time that the blood servant knocked on the door and told him to go downstairs for lunch.


    Except for Rong Huang, a blood clan in the huge castle, all the others are ordinary humans.


    Humans want to eat.


    If you don��t eat, you will starve to death.


    Looking at the blood servants on the table, Hall swallowed some dry and crusty bread.


    His throat was blocked in panic.


    "Eh." The blood servant next to him poked Hall with envy, "Have you been sucked blood by Her Majesty?"


    Hall squeezed the bread for a while, subconsciously raised his hand to touch the side of his neck, and responded in a low voice.


    Hall looked a little unnatural when thinking of the feeling of his whole body when he was sucked.


    "You are so lucky to be regarded by Her Majesty and become the only singer in her life." The blood servant continued to express his envy and hatred.


    Hall took a sip of vegetable soup without speaking.


    lucky?


    It seems really good.


    If he didn''t meet Queen Fanzhuo, he should be sent to other blood races.

 Chapter 558： Kinship Queen (21)

    As the identity of the blood family.


    The end is either to be drained of blood, or the medicament breaks out.


    Hall''s indifferent eyes suddenly became cold.


    After he went back, he would not let any of those people go.


    After eating in silence, Hall returned to the room.


    When he was about to reach the door of his bedroom, the colic from his heart made Hall''s brows suddenly frowned.


    In just one breath, the pain quickly spread from the heart to the limbs.


    Hall clenched his teeth, but couldn''t hold back his hand against the wall.


    The heavy gasp contained a severe pain, which made Hall feel that every inch of flesh and blood, every bone was shattered and broken.


    Rong Huang, who had been shrouding the entire castle with his divine consciousness, immediately noticed Hall''s strangeness.


    Rong Huang immediately put down the stone-hard bread in his mouth, his figure flashed, and he appeared in front of Hall.


    Rong Huang tilted his head and looked at Hall, his tone was a little anxious, "What''s wrong with you? It hurts?"


    Hall didn''t expect his own movement to attract Rong Huang''s attention, his eyes were dizzy for a moment, a little sweat appeared on his forehead, and his lips turned pale.


    Seeing Hall''s appearance, even if he didn''t say anything, Rong Huang knew that he was in terrible pain.


    He secretly cursed the person who made Hall like this in his heart, and Rong Huang''s fingertips sprang out a gilt golden thread.


    The thin thread quickly wrapped around Hall''s waist.


    "I will take you back to the room."


    After speaking, Rong Huang pulled the thread and walked towards her room.


    Back to the room = back to Xiaohuang''s room


    Hall felt like a kite, weak, with his feet hanging in the air, being pulled by this strange thin thread.


    Hall floated all the way, attracting many surprised eyes.


    Even if Hall''s brain is occupied by pain, he can feel the eyes of those people in various colors.


    You should all be surprised why he was favored by Queen Vatican and became the only singer in her life, right?


    Then, Hall was dragged into Rong Huang''s bedroom.


    Hall: "..."


    Hall was thrown onto the bed by Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang looked alive as if his aunt had lost too much blood after a year, and Hall, whose face was extremely pale, touched his face distressedly.


    "What''s the matter with you? Sick?"


    Huo Zhen sick Er coughed to relieve the pain in the chest cavity, "I was injected with medicine not long ago. This is a natural reaction."


    "Pharmaceuticals?" Rong Huang''s small eyebrows moved, and he immediately became angry.


    Which **** is he who dares to inject the man of this king with what kind of medicine? !


    Rong Huang puffed his cheeks angrily, rolled up his sleeves in a posture to fight, "Tell me who it is?"


    Hall "???"


    Hall endured the pain with a hoarse voice, "Your Majesty, this has nothing to do with you."


    Rong Huang slapped his thigh and suddenly raised his voice, "How come it has nothing to do with me? You are my ration, what should I do if you die?"


    Looking at Rong Huang with round eyes, the thigh that Hall had just been photographed hurt even more.


    "Oh, right." Rong Huang suddenly thought of something. He grabbed Hall''s fisted hand, and his expression of irritation suddenly became gentle, and the little milk cavity was also full of mothers...Ah. , Love.


    "Are you in pain now? It doesn''t matter, let me see you."


    Said it is about to start.


    Hall hurriedly stopped Rong Huang, who was trying to lay hands on him, and said weakly, "Your Majesty, I will not hurt in a while. Please stay away from me so as not to hurt you."


    Rong Huang chuckled and waved, "It''s okay, do you know who I am?"

 Chapter 559： Kinship Queen (22)

    "...You are not Her Majesty Queen Vandro?"


    "No." Rong Huang''s expression suddenly became serious, making Hall marvel at the speed of Her Majesty the Queen''s face change, "I am the **** of mortal calamity."


    Hall: "..."


    The word "God" was once seen by Hall in the books brought to the West by his mother when he was a child.


    So, Shangshen Lijie is still inter-racial?


    Hall didn''t understand for a moment.


    But Rong Huang couldn''t manage that much, he straightened his bow, and tore the buttons of his shirt, his soft claws pressed against the man''s lean chest without hesitation.


    Hall''s body trembled lightly, and he found it difficult to breathe.


    He... has never been so close to a woman.


    "Don''t be afraid, I will heal you." Rong Huang promised, patting his chest.


    Hall twitched the corners of his mouth and said nothing.


    He suddenly discovered the lively and childish side of Queen Vandro, who had lived for more than two thousand years.


    Rong Huang: Although the king is more than 8,000 years old, he is still a good baby?


    Rong Huang checked Hall''s body and found that there was indeed a substance in his body.


    It should be this thing that made Hall worse than death.


    It suddenly occurred to me that she had drunk Hall''s blood before. Rong Huang covered her mouth in horror, and asked in a low voice, "If I drank your blood before, will I die too?"


    Hall raised his forehead with a headache, "No."


    If there is no accident, the general harming blood clan can''t die.


    Not to mention a small potion.


    With Hall''s assurance, Rong Huang immediately let go of his heart.


    "It''s okay, I will heal you, and then you will be my boss in the castle."


    Rong Huang''s little paw touched Hall''s chest.


    Gee, it feels so good.


    Ah no, this is not the point.


    Hall was silent, pretending not to know that he was licked by the wise Her Majesty Queen Vatican.


    Hall only saw a bright golden light flashing, and the pain that had spread all over the body suddenly disappeared.


    No matter how happy and angry Hall was, he was shocked when he realized this.


    "you......"


    Rong Huang akimbo his hips and said with a smile, "How about it? Am I banging hard?"


    Hall: "...Yes."


    Rong Huang snorted softly, "You have vision." After dragging the quilt on Hall, Rong Huang said again, "You should rest for a while, and I will ask someone to prepare something to replenish blood."


    After all, Feng''s disease will be her exclusive ration after illness, so you must not get sick and tired.


    Treat it as an ancestor.


    Rong Huang, who had always been regarded as an ancestor, felt that this was already her limit.


    Rong Huang turned and left the room.


    Hall looked at the closed door, and after a long time, he closed his eyes tiredly.


    It didn''t take long before Rong Huang returned.


    Followed by Eleanor holding a tray.


    "Hall, get up and drink some soup." Rong Huang patted Hall on the head and woke him up.


    Hall didn''t sleep at all, just closing his eyes and resting.


    After being shot like this by Rong Huang, he immediately opened his eyes and sat up.


    Rong Huang asked Eleanor to put two bowls of blood-enriching soup on the table, and greeted Hall over, "These two bowls are yours. Remember to finish drinking, the one with no leftovers."


    Hall looked at the two big bowls and was silent for a moment.


    Seeing Hall standing still, Rong Huang asked in confusion, "Why? Not enough?"


    "enough......"


    "Eleanor, go change the biggest bowl."


    Rong Huang''s voice overwhelmed Hall, who was still a little weak, and she didn''t even hear what Hall said.

 Chapter 560： Kinship Queen (23)

    Eleanor glanced at Hall with a bit of pain, and took the largest bowl very obediently.


    Changing the blood-tonifying soup into a bowl, Rong Huang pushed Hall''s elbow and urged, "Drink it quickly."


    This tone, this expression, looked like Jinlian who was feeding Dalang medicine.


    But Hall didn''t know the story of Jinlian and Dalang, and drank the soup in silence.


    After eating two large bowls of soup, Hall resisted the urge to burp, and let out a sigh of relief, "I''m finished."


    Rong Huang, who pretended to be holding a collection of poems in a daze on the sofa over there, asked the blood servant to take the tray down and raised his hand to greet Hall over.


    "You are my singer. If you are wronged, you can tell me."


    Rong Huang raised his small chin with an expression of "Hurry up and tell me, hug my thigh."


    "Seeing that you are from a noble family like this, it should be a human way to become a blood servant. If you want to go back and get revenge, it''s not impossible."


    As long as you beg me.


    Rong Huang didn''t say this sentence.


    She''s been a bit too boring lately, so it''s better to keep a low profile.


    Hall didn''t expect that Rong Huang would guess an idea, rubbing his slender fingertips against the soft cotton fabric, "If I go back, I will never come back again."


    Rong Huang snorted, and the ending sounded upwards, "Is the singer who has been my singer and still wants to run?"


    "You have a dream." Rong Huang pushed Hall down on the sofa with one hand, raised his knees and straddled Hall''s waist directly.


    Soft and tight fit.


    Rong Huang looked at Hall''s handsome face condescendingly, and Bai Shengsheng''s little paw tapped his face twice, "Becoming my singer, I won''t even want to run away for the rest of my life."


    "Dare to run..." Rong Huang felt that he was a little bit sick at the moment, but he couldn''t help but threatened Hall with a loud voice, "The leg broke."


    "Look at the little black house?"


    Hall stiffened, feeling that the places where he touched the people became hot.


    Hearing what Rong Huang said, he couldn''t help but want to laugh.


    "I won''t run." A word blurted out, even Hall did not react.


    Rong Huang suddenly smiled and bends his eyes, touched Hall''s face fondly, and then lowered his body to give him a kiss.


    Hall was a little accustomed to the sneak attack by the little girl, but he was still a little embarrassed when he was kissed by her suddenly.


    Rong Huang didn''t notice his expression, and came down from him with a smile, and gave him a wink, "This is a reward for you, take it well."


    Rong Huang felt like a tyrant at the moment.


    If it wasn''t for the wrong location and age, Rong Huang even wanted to give him a card, the kind that he could swipe without limit.


    Hall sat up on the sofa, raised his hand and touched his fast-paced chest, "Is the medicine in my body completely gone?"


    "You are really the most puzzling man I have ever seen." Rong Huang looked at Hall angrily, "You should also give me a kiss at this time."


    Kiss...Of course Hall can''t do it.


    Hall noticed a point in Rong Huang''s words, and something flashed quickly in his eyes, "Have you... have seen many men before?"


    Rong Huang''s expression was a little puzzled, and he finished his long hair. "Why do you ask?"


    Hall didn''t speak, but just stared at Rong Huang.


    Only he knew that when he heard Rong Huang''s words, jealousy that he had never had before surged in his heart.


    The man before jealousy?


    Maybe it is.


    Hall''s body was tense, like a bow that was wound up, which was about to fire.

 Chapter 561： Kinship Queen (24)

    Rong Huang squinted at the sour vinegar jar, and chuckled, "Of course...no more."


    "I only have you."


    Not to mention Rong Huang herself, even if it was the original owner Elizabeth, it was because she looked down on those bloods who were weaker than her, and there had been no men around him.


    Therefore, Rong Huang said this with confidence.


    After saying this, Rong Huang has been quietly paying attention to Hall''s expression.


    Sure enough, he was relieved to see him visible to the naked eye.


    Rong Huang couldn''t help but laughed, and under Hall''s suspicious gaze, holding his face, he gave him another kiss.


    "You just drank a lot of soup, now you can go to the back garden for a walk."


    Rong Huang tore open a candy bag and started to drive people away.


    Keep a proper distance, not always stick together.


    This is what Rong Huang has seen from a certain book on sentimentality, and he thinks it makes perfect sense.


    "Okay, I''m going now."


    Hall really drank, and his stomach felt a little uncomfortable. Hearing this, he left Rong Huang''s bedroom and went downstairs to the back garden.


    -


    Queen Vandro��s castle is peaceful and harmonious, but Reichel��s castle is not the same.


    Ever since Queen Vandro gave Rachel and Quintina the marriage in front of many blood races, Rachel has been in a gloomy state.


    After returning to Ronghuang''s castle, Rachel shut himself in the room, smashing a lot of things with anger.


    The housekeeper and blood servants who were guarding outside listened to the sound of banging for nearly an hour before finally calming down.


    What made Rachel more angry was that Quintina moved to his castle with a salute early the next morning.


    He kept saying that this was approved by Her Majesty the Queen, and Rachel couldn''t drive her away.


    Quintina dressed up like a flower and butterfly, dangling in front of him all the time, and always popping out some disgusting love words from time to time.


    Quickly toss Rachel.


    He just couldn''t break Quintina''s neck.


    "Rachel, today I''m going to a tailor''s shop to make skirts, will you go with me?"


    Quintina was wearing a bright red dress with gems inlaid on it, which looked very gaudy.


    Rachel was almost blind, but he still had to maintain an indifferent expression.


    He understood now that Elizabeth was purely revenge for giving Quintina to him as a partner.


    Quintina, this woman, is going to torture him to death.


    Rachel took the sleeves out of Quintina''s hands, with a tone of voice like a scumbag, "I''m not going, I''m going to go by myself."


    "But you are my fiance now," Quintina said loudly, stamping her foot.


    Quintina didn''t understand why Rachel was so resistant to herself.


    Originally, she wanted to let Recher give her a first embrace during the past few days, but she didn''t expect that she could not even go up to the second floor where Recher''s bedroom was located.


    This is simply an insult to her.


    In the past two days, Rachel��s lovers taunted her overtly and secretly, saying that she didn��t want to stick to Rachel.


    He also said that she wouldn''t even be able to live in the castle if it weren''t for the marriage from Her Majesty the Queen.


    Quintina was angry and aggrieved, wishing to kill all those obtrusive women.


    Quintina''s words immediately made Rachel sneer.


    Rachel lowered his head and took a sip of the blood in the glass, and his pale lips turned red.


    "Fiance?" Rachel raised his hand and smashed the glass directly. The blood splashed on Quintina''s body. "Do you need me to remind you how our relationship came about?"


    Rachel will not hate Queen Vandro, because he knows that all this is done by the dead old guys in the Presbyterian Church.

 Chapter 562： Kinship Queen (25)

    Queen Vatican responded to him in front of so many people, in Reichel''s eyes, she just wanted to embarrass him.


    Regardless of bloodline or status, Rachel could not compete with Queen Vandro.


    So Rachel vented all the anger that had accumulated in his heart for a long time on Quintina.


    Although Rachel is one of the five princes, he is a bit bullied and afraid of hardship.


    He didn''t dare to offend Queen Vatican publicly, so he could only treat Quintina coldly.


    It''s like in the original plot that Reichel started with the original owner who lost his memory, and at the same time, because Quintina was the adopted daughter of the elder, she let her off many times.


    A normal world without collapse would not be the case for male protagonists.


    Hearing Rachel''s words so mercilessly, no matter how much Quintina loved him, she couldn''t stand his dog temper.


    Quintina looked down at the blood on the back of her feet, picked up the wine glass with blood on the table, and threw it angrily on the ground.


    Blood spattered at Rachel''s feet, and the shards of glass jumped directly on Rachel''s face.


    The glass smashed Rachel''s face, and a finger-long blood flower appeared.


    Rachel felt the pain on his face, raised his hand and touched it, and felt a hand of blood.


    The blood race is extremely capable of self-repair, and the wound recovered in the blink of an eye.


    "Bitch!"


    Without the great elder as her backer, Quintina is just a lowly blood servant, and in Reichel''s view, it is nothing to be afraid of.


    Rachel was furious, stood up and slapped Quintina severely.


    Rachel exerted great strength.


    It was so big that Quintina made two turns before flying out.


    Quintina bumped her head against the corner of the table and knocked out blood.


    As a human, Quintina is certainly not as resistant as the blood.


    Finding herself broken and bleeding, Quintina suddenly transformed into a screaming chicken, rolling her eyes while screaming loudly.


    The sound almost overturned the roof.


    Rachel most hates Quintina''s bluffing, isn''t it just a little bit of skin?


    Rachel didn''t care about Quintina at all, but hoped that Quintina would die sooner.


    In this way, Queen Vatican��s gift of marriage is countless.


    Rachel''s chest was undulating violently, strode forward, grabbed Quintina by the hair, and slapped it again.


    All of a sudden, screams and screams in the luxurious and magnificent living room almost formed a moving symphony.


    -


    Quintina is dead.


    He was beaten to death by Rachel.


    When Quintina died, Rachel was still beating Quintina like he was infected with rabies.


    It wasn''t until the butler found out that Quintina was wrong, and stopped Rachel''s fist that was about to smash.


    I don''t know which kind person was who passed the matter out.


    In the blink of an eye, the whole blood clan knew that Rachel missed and killed his fianc��e.


    Although the fianc��e is dispensable for the blood race, Rachel''s fianc��e was pointed out to Rachel by Her Majesty the Queen, and the meaning is naturally extraordinary.


    As the giver of the marriage, Queen Vandro sent the newly appointed elder of the Presbyterian Church to the castle in Reichel to inquire about the reason.


    The new elder is a thorny head, even the prince is not very afraid.


    "Your Majesty asked me to ask you, are you dissatisfied with her gift of marriage, and deliberately killed Miss Quintina or a human?"


    "Her Majesty said that blood races like Prince Reichel, regardless of the friendship of their partners, cruelly deal with their future partners, and are not worthy of being a prince at all."


    "If you have time now, please follow me to Her Majesty''s Castle. Her Majesty is waiting to send you a message."

 Chapter 563： Kinship Queen (26)

    Rachel did not expect that he would miss Quintina.


    It is not the same for him to kill Quintina by himself and the accidental death of Quintina.


    Queen Fanzhuo alone couldn''t pass the stage.


    Now that Queen Vandro was speaking to see him, Rachel couldn''t run away.


    Rachel glanced at the shivering butler and blood servant and all his lovers hiding in the corner, sneered, and followed the elder out of the castle.


    Soon the two came to the castle of Her Majesty the Queen.


    Looking at the closed door, the elder stunned, and then knocked on the door.


    It took a long time to knock before someone came to open the door.


    "You are?" Eleanor looked at the two handsome kinsmen at the door with a puzzled expression.


    Although Webster was arrogant and unreasonable, facing a beautiful woman, he still gave a romantic gentleman''s gift.


    "Beautiful lady butler, this is Webster, and I brought Rachel to see Her Majesty the Queen."


    "Her Majesty and Mr. Hall are away."


    Get this answer, both Webster and Rachel were stunned.


    Not long ago, Webster saw Her Majesty the Queen, and went out with her singer so soon?


    "Have Her Majesty said when to come back?"


    Webster dared not forget what Her Majesty gave him.


    Eleanor glanced at Rachel and considered his vocabulary. "I don''t know, but Her Majesty left a word before she left."


    "In the period before her return, please Prince Reicher not to go out in the castle and wait for her accountability from Her Majesty."


    Webster sighed, it seems that Her Majesty is very dissatisfied with Rachel.


    "Okay." Webster nodded. "Thank you for this beautiful lady, good day."


    Facing the glib Webster, Eleanor didn''t have any waves in her heart.


    Not as lovely as the lovely Queen.


    Eleanor snapped the door shut with a blank face.


    Webster''s expression froze, he adjusted quickly, and turned to look at Rachel.


    "Did you hear what the lady just said? During this time, please Prince Ritchell not to run around, I will send the blood to watch around."


    Rachel''s forehead bounced with blue veins, turned and left without saying a word.


    The queen...I''m afraid he won''t stop until he is killed.


    -


    Rong Huang and Hall are on their way to Hall''s hometown.


    There is a long distance between the blood race and the human area, and Hall''s family is still on the far east side by the sea.


    Knowing the name of Hall''s hometown, Rong Huang raised his eyebrows.


    Isn''t this the headquarters of the blood hunting organization?


    Choosing a day is worse than hitting the sun. You can engage in a male protagonist anytime. The blood hunting organization is imminent.


    Rachel was almost cold, and the huge blood hunting organization was the focus.


    Rong Huang and Hall stood on a long sword one after another, and the sword flew.


    Qiu Feng blew Rong Huang''s long hair into a flutter, which made him feel a bit ecstatic.


    Feeling the birds flying by, the surprise in Hall''s eyes has not disappeared for a long time.


    "Does it feel very refreshing?" Rong Huang''s erratic voice came from the front, wrapped in a cool wind and blew into Hall''s ears.


    Hall looked at Rong Huang, who seemed to be inviting credit before him, and chuckled slightly.


    "Yup."


    Maybe, being her singer, being with her is a very good thing?


    "Stand firmly, you are about to reach your hometown." Rong Huang let out his consciousness and glanced at the scene under his feet, and raised his voice to remind Hall.


    Before Hall could answer, a blue light struck from the side and hit Rong Huang directly.

 Chapter 564： Kinship Queen (27)

    "Be careful!"


    Hall''s pupils shrank abruptly, and the blob of blue light continued to expand in his eyes.


    As soon as Hall turned his body, he directly blocked Rong Huang''s side.


    Rong Huang noticed the danger approaching, without turning his head, he subconsciously threw a golden light.


    Jin Guang smashed straight at the blue light ball.


    The two collided, producing a dazzling light.


    Hall couldn''t help raising his hand to cover his eyes, and his other hand subconsciously grasped Rong Huang''s hand.


    Rong Huang thought that Hall was scared. When he looked forward, his cold eyes became loving when he looked at Hall.


    Squeezing Hall''s finger, Rong Huang soothed softly, "Don''t be afraid, I will protect you."


    Hall: "..."


    He was worried that she would be afraid.


    Before he had time to explain that he was actually a courageous man, he saw Rong Huang tiptoe a little and left the long sword.


    Rong Huang flashed away in the direction of the attack just now, cursing in his mouth.


    "Le Ling, this stinky bird, has come to seek abuse with the king again?"


    "She doesn''t want that blue hair anymore?"


    However, the past two or three worlds is a blink of an eye for the people of the gods. Is Le Ling''s previous injury healed?


    Rong Huang suspected that the treacherous **** emperor invited the **** of medicine to Le Ling.


    But this is not the point, cut it and it''s over.


    Rong Huang''s thin white fingers were bent, a golden light flashed, and a small golden axe appeared in his hand.


    Before getting close to Le Ling, Rong Huang directly slammed the small axe into the distant clouds.


    The result was of course not hit.


    Although Le Ling was a bit stupid, he was not a stupid standing and beating people.


    Le Ling avoided and looked at the middle-aged man beside him.


    "Foster father, this Rong Huang is simply deceiving people too much. If you didn''t pull Ling''er to avoid in time, Ling''er would be injured by that divine weapon."


    Rong Huang heard Le Ling''s suspicious words from a long distance away, noticed the address in Le Ling''s dialect, and raised his eyebrows.


    Isn''t Le Ling''s foster father the old fellow God Emperor?


    God emperor is Xian��s bones hurt, come to the small world?


    Rong Huang held the small axe and looked at the handsome middle-aged man with fine lines on the corners of his eyes, his tone of voice was not polite, "Why are you here?"


    For this nine-tailed golden phoenix who was full of evil spirits in the God Realm, because she was guarded by Feng Xi as an eyeball, the **** emperor was hesitant and did not dare to treat her.


    When he took Rong Huang''s phoenix essence and blood, he also took advantage of Feng Xi''s departure from the God Realm to the Human Realm before he started on Rong Huang.


    What made him extremely annoyed was that Feng Xi rushed to rescue Rong Huang before he could get the essence of Phoenix.


    Looking at Rong Huang, who was alone and helpless in front of him, the corner of God Emperor''s mouth evoked a gloomy sneer.


    Feng Xi now has no memory of being in the God Realm, and no strength even stronger than him. It depends on how he protects this nine-tailed golden phoenix.


    A white light flashed in the hands of the **** emperor, offering his life artifact.


    "It seems that Feng Xi has erased your memory." The **** emperor suddenly said without beginning and ending.


    Rong Huang blinked, Feng Bing disease erased her memory...When did it happen?


    "Are you going to kill me?" Rong Huang glanced at the natal artifact in the hands of the **** emperor, and his tone faded a little.


    When Le Ling saw the **** emperor''s natal artifact, the whole bird was excited.


    It seems that the adoptive father had murderous intentions against Rong Huang.


    In this way, Fushu would no longer like Rong Huang.


    "Can''t you tell?" There was someone behind Le Ling, and the whole bird trembled, "Foster father is avenging me!"


    The divine emperor''s eyes flickered slightly.


    It''s really not revenge for Le Ling.


    He was just for Rong Huang''s Phoenix blood.

 Chapter 565： Kinship Queen (28)

    But he would not say it.


    Throw the pot that killed the only nine-tailed golden phoenix in the Six Realms to Le Ling.


    Seeing the divine emperor''s cunning look on his face, Rong Huang wanted to pinch Le Ling''s shoulders, shaking her vigorously, and waking her up.


    Looking at the weasel''s treacherous and cunning look of the God Emperor, how could it be possible to offend her for an adopted daughter?


    Even if it were his biological children, the **** emperor was afraid that most of them would not even be able to name them.


    After all, the **** emperor is a famous stallion in the six worlds.


    Le Ling is really stupid.


    Rong Huang let out a sigh from deep in his heart.


    "There is so much nonsense." Rong Huang raised his chin, his tone arrogant, "If you want to fight, you will fight."


    The little spicy chicken of the **** emperor, dare to shark her in the small world, do you want to be pulled down from the position of **** emperor by phoenix disease?


    However, even if Feng Bing is not there, she can beat the **** emperor to cry for father and mother.


    Rong Huang hummed up his little sleeves, raised his small axe, and hacked at the **** emperor.


    Although the **** emperor was a little bit spicy, he also knew how to defend himself.


    The two artifacts collided, generating huge energy, and the surrounding clouds were shaken away.


    The cultivation base did not reach the level of the gods, and Le Ling, who was just a little bird immortal, was directly stunned by the afterglow from the artifact.


    "Foster father!" Le Ling screamed in horror.


    God emperor could not care about Le Ling.


    At this moment, there was only Phoenix essence and blood in his eyes.


    Only by getting the Phoenix essence and blood can he escape the ending of Huagu.


    One gold and one white reflected each other, and the dazzling light almost covered the entire sky.


    Rong Huang seemed to be tireless, waving a small axe and slashing towards the **** emperor one after another.


    The **** emperor raised his divine weapon to defend his face, his expression dark.


    Rong Huang... is much better than before.


    The intersecting light of platinum and the thick clouds blend together to form a magnificent scene.


    Some human beings on the ground noticed this scene, and when they were surprised, they quickly informed their companions.


    Passed one by one, and soon many people looked up at the sky with dull expressions and panic.


    "Oh God, what is going on? Is the end here?"


    "Modina, what are you talking nonsense, this may just be the color of the clouds, don''t scare yourself."


    "..."


    The Phoenix clan was a divine beast that existed in the prehistoric times, although its size was not as big as those of other prehistoric behemoths, its strength should not be underestimated.


    Later, when the world first opened, the first **** emperor separated into six realms, and many ancient prehistoric beasts gradually became extinct.


    Now there are only a few divine beasts and fierce beasts left in the Six Realms, as well as a nine-tailed golden phoenix.


    Even if Rong Huang is not yet long live, no one can match the Six Realms.


    Earlier, the **** emperor could hurt Rong Huang, which was a shameful means to shame.


    Rong Huang never ignored his skill in fighting, and with brute force, he chased people to death.


    Rao was the divine emperor who was mentally prepared. He changed his complexion when he saw his luxurious robe was chopped to pieces, his wide sleeves became strands and strands.


    "Presumptuous!" The **** emperor was angry, and stabbed Rong Huang with a sword, "I am the **** emperor, how dare you hurt me!"


    Rong Huang didn''t care what the divine emperor was. He finally caught the opportunity, and of course he had to cut enough.


    Rong Huang pressed harder step by step, and the **** emperor stepped back.


    Just when the **** emperor was in a hurry, he took out the Zhishuiqin again, trying to confuse Rong Huang''s mind, a silver light pierced the sky.


    The Zhishuiqin was split in half by the silver light, and fell from the clouds to the ground.


    The scorched water-stopping piano smashed to the ground, causing everyone looking up to run around.

 Chapter 566： Kinship Queen (29)

    "Feng Xi!" The **** emperor looked at the silver-eyed man who was protecting Rong Huang behind his back, his eyes suddenly darkened, "You are ruining my good deeds again!"


    Feng Xi''s silver and cold eyes were filled with ice, almost freezing the **** emperor in place.


    The words of a cold and arrogant man were extraordinarily rude and filled with anger.


    "Those who have lived for thousands of years and bullied me in order to postpone Huagu, God Emperor, you deserve to die."


    The man''s indifferent voice concealed sarcasm, which made the **** emperor feel that the unbearable side of his heart had been turned to the bright side.


    The **** emperor was ashamed and annoyed. He pointed his divine tool at Rong Huang, who was looking awkward behind Feng Xi, with an angry face.


    "I just want to take her blood, so many women in the Six Realms, why do you hang on a tree?"


    "If you want to, I will give you the position of God Emperor in the future. By then, will all the women of the Six Realms be within your reach?"


    The words of the **** emperor made Rong Huang immediately angry, and a small head came out from behind Feng Xi, his apricot eyes widened.


    "You old guy, think that everyone is like you, and you will go into love when you see a woman. Do you think you are beautiful in the harem?"


    "My Fengxi is different from yours, he is so cute!"


    "You still want to take the blood of the king, dream about you, the blood of the king is so precious, how can you be defiled by your old fellow?"


    Rong Huang put his hand on his waist and pointed at the **** emperor''s nose to curse.


    The divine emperor was so angry at Rong Huang''s words that his lungs hurt, his face was blue and white.


    He had never met a woman more unreasonable than Rong Huang.


    As soon as the **** emperor was about to scold Rong Huang aloud, he was thrown away by a silver glow that Feng Xi waved casually.


    It flew out...


    Flew out...


    The **** emperor spouted a mouthful of blood, knowing he could not beat Feng Xi, his figure flashed, and he left this world.


    Rong Huang let out a soft cry, lifted his two small paws to applaud, "Feng Xi, you are a great duck."


    Feng Xi glanced sideways at the little girl with a smile on her face, raised her hand and touched her little head, "Call me out in time if you encounter danger in the future."


    "I see." Rong Huang rubbed Feng Xi''s palm and snorted, "Why did you suddenly appear?"


    Feng Miao''s eyes flickered slightly when she heard the words, and she stopped the movement of fluffing the little girl and withdrew her hand.


    Rong Huang tilted his head, why didn''t he fluff up?


    "cough--"


    Feng Xi coughed lightly with a fist against his lips and cleared his throat, "Before you left the realm of the gods, I imprinted the mark of companionship in your soul."


    "What?" Rong Huang suddenly raised his voice, grabbing Feng Xi''s neckline, and pulling the person to the front with brute force, "The seal of companionship?!"


    The so-called seal of companionship is to bind the souls of two people together. If the bound person encounters danger or is injured, the bound person will feel it for the first time.


    Rong Huang was almost dying of anger, and stomped his feet fiercely, ignoring the soft clouds under his feet.


    "You, you, you, you actually gave me the seal of companionship!"


    "Feng Xi, you animal!"


    Rong Huang was almost crying by Feng Xi.


    The Seal of Companion is no different from the monitors in the modern world, and even as long as the bound person wants to, the location of the bound person can be found at any time.


    No matter how good Feng Xi''s concentration is, his eyebrows jumped when he heard Rong Huang''s evaluation of him.


    Feng Xi tried to defend herself, "I am not..."


    "You are!"


    Rong Huang had an expression of "I don''t listen, I don''t listen to you, you don''t love me, you scumbag", and he slammed his foot on Feng Xi''s instep.


    Feng Xi had already learned how strong Rong Huang was in the God Realm.

 Chapter 567： Kinship Queen (30)

    Feng Xi hissed softly, and the desire to survive extremely restrained his powerful spirit, letting out Hall''s consciousness.


    When Hall woke up, he found himself being stepped on by Rong Huang and his eyes were puzzled.


    "Why do you... why step on my foot?"


    "Guess why I should step on you?"


    Rong Huang still gritted his teeth with anger even though he was facing her with a memoryless Phoenix disease.


    Feng disease is a complete snake disease.


    How dare to watch her in disguise? !


    When she returned to the God Realm, she must let Feng Bingbing kneel on the washboard.


    The kind of ten days and ten nights.


    Moreover, Rong Huang hadn''t had time to ask him yet, as the emperor said to erase his memory.


    After I go back, I will also ask Feng Xi.


    Hall opened his mouth, his expression a little innocent and a little aggrieved.


    Suddenly thinking of something, Hall quickly took Rong Huang''s hand and checked Rong Huang up and down, "Are you injured?"


    He was left in the same place by Rong Huang before, and he didn''t know how to use the sword, so he could only wait in the same place anxiously.


    Rong Huang saw Hall''s look worried, snorted softly, and said angrily, "It''s okay."


    "Who was it just now?" Hall asked again.


    Rong Huang thought that the divine emperor had run away, and there was still a smelly bird.


    Before he could answer Hall''s question, Rong Huang followed his taste and found Le Ling, who was hanging on the branch and couldn''t get up and down.


    Rong Huang forced Le Ling to change back to his original shape, and jumped back on the long sword again, "It''s this thing."


    Hall looked at the blue magpie that was constantly fluttering in Rong Huang''s hands, his dark eyes with coldness, "Is it no strength to resist now?"


    Rong Huang nodded, "Yes."


    It''s her, it''s her, it''s her.


    Hall pondered for a moment, "Why don''t we just kill it?" To avoid future troubles.


    Rong Huang chuckled, lowered his eyes and looked at Le Ling who was about to faint in fright, his ruddy lips lightly opened, "Yes."


    Le Ling was going crazy.


    She had always relied on the power of the **** emperor, and now the **** emperor left her and ran away, Le Ling was just a little immortal and couldn''t even hurt a finger of Rong Huang.


    Le Ling was afraid and hated, like a duck with a choked neck, "You can''t kill me, you will not let you go by killing my foster father."


    Rong Huang smiled, his soft voice seemed to be soaked in honey, "Foster father? Are you talking about the one who was beaten away by me?"


    "The most wrong thing you did was to threaten me."


    As soon as the words fell, Le Ling didn''t even scream, he was pinched hard by Rong Huang and turned into a pile of powder.


    Spirit world


    In the magnificent palace, a beautiful fairy in a blue dress was holding his chest, and the corners of his mouth were stained with blood.


    There was a puddle of blood on the white rice paper in front of the fairy.


    Le Ling calmed the pain in his soul, with turbulent hatred in his eyes.


    "Rong Huang, this immortal and you are either you or I!"


    That tone, with a bone-chilling chill, as if to eat its flesh and blood.


    -


    Rong Huang certainly knew that Le Ling who appeared in the small world was just a ray of her soul.


    But this did not affect her killing Le Ling.


    All the qi that had been sprayed on Hall''s body was sprayed on Le Ling''s body, and Rong Huang''s whole body was relieved.


    "This is your home?" Rong Huang asked Hall, looking at the vast manor not far away.


    Hall''s expression was a bit complicated, and he nodded slightly for a while, "Yes."


    Rong Huang looked at the manor where the servants were coming and going, and asked, "Did you be like that by your mother in the first place?"


    After being injected with medicine, she fell into prolonged pain every day for nearly half a month.


    Although Rong Huang had also met parents with improper views, it was the first time he heard of such cruelty.

 Chapter 568： Kinship Queen (31)

    "Don''t be afraid." Rong Huang watched Hall''s eyes become more loving, and calmed him softly, "I will help you get revenge."


    Hall pursed his lower lip, trying to ignore the strange look in Rong Huang''s eyes.


    "I can solve it myself."


    In Hall''s view, revenge is a trivial matter, he can do it himself.


    Although Rong Huang was the Queen of Vatican who had made all the blood tribes fearful, in the eyes of Hall, she was a simple girl.


    Hall thought he liked her, so he didn''t want her to confront his annoying mother.


    Rong Huang replied casually, not knowing whether he agreed or not.


    "Let''s go in quickly." Rong Huang grabbed the corner of Hall''s clothes and walked towards the manor.


    When the two walked to the gate of the manor, a servant happened to pass by.


    Seeing Hall''s familiar face, the servant was very surprised, "Master Duke?"


    Noting the look of the servant, Hall raised his eyebrows slightly, "What? Surprised to see me?"


    The servant noticed the danger in Hall��s tone and quickly lowered his head, "The old lady said that you died of a sudden illness while on the road..."


    Hall sneered when he heard that, this is his good mother.


    "Where''s the little sir?" Hall''s hand joints were white, and the expression on his face became even more indifferent.


    "Little Mr. went to a friend''s house."


    Hall answered coldly and pointed at the big iron door, "Open the door."


    The servant hurried forward to open the door.


    Before the hand touched the big lock, an angry voice came from behind, "Do not open the door!"


    The servant turned around and saw Lydia, who was wearing a black dress, strode towards the door with a sullen expression.


    "Ms. Lydia?"


    The servant put his hand on the big lock and did not remove it, a little embarrassed.


    Rong Huang looked at the woman with heavy make-up on her face, and sighed softly.


    Rong Huang''s tusk sounded a bit louder, which aroused Delia''s serious dissatisfaction.


    Delia looked at Hall with a bun face and a little baby **** her face, her brows frowned.


    "Who are you? Why did you come to my door?"


    Rong Huang wouldn''t be polite to Delia, his chin lifted, "Auntie, does your family live by the sea? Is it so generous?"


    "Hool Mingming is the master here, but you say he is dead, what is your intention?"


    Seeing the servants at home and nearby neighbors all listened and looked over, Delia wanted to rush out to cover Rong Huang''s mouth.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? My Hall is dead, he is just a fake!" Delia pointed at Hall and said righteously, "He is a fake, don''t you understand?"


    Rong Huang almost died of anger, and she felt chills for Hall.


    "You don''t deserve to be Hall''s mother at all!"


    Delia''s eyes were red when she saw Rong Huang, and the contempt on her face was not concealed at all.


    It''s just a little girl in her twenties, she knows crying if she makes a few noises.


    "Hurry up and get out of my home, otherwise I will let people throw you out!"


    From an angle that no one else could see, Delia looked at Hall with malicious and confident eyes.


    Duke Hall has been buried, and the one in front of him is just a fake.


    Even if others doubt it, they can''t dig the tomb to see if there is anyone in the coffin, right?


    As long as Hall is dead, the manor and the huge property will belong to her.


    As for her youngest son Osmond, he will find any reason in the future.


    At this time, some passers-by couldn''t stand it anymore, and stepped forward and said, "You said you are Duke Hall, is there any evidence?"

 Chapter 569： Kinship Queen (32)

    "You said you are Duke Hall, is there any evidence?"


    "If this gentleman can prove that you are Duke Hall, please show me the proof."


    Delia inside the gate was even more confident after hearing this.


    How could there be evidence for Hall who was injected with medicine and dropped it halfway?


    This huge asset will soon be hers.


    Delia couldn''t hold back for a moment, and laughed out loud.


    Hall glanced at the triumphant Delia, and slowly took out a small seal from his trouser pocket.


    This seal is surprisingly the private seal of Duke Hall.


    The smile on Delia''s face suddenly froze, not getting up and down, very funny.


    "How is it possible?" Delia didn''t pay attention to the unspeakable look of others, screaming and pushing away the servant to open the door.


    "This is not true. You must have stolen it from Hall, right?"


    "Hall is dead, you still steal his things and want to pretend to be his identity, what is your intention?"


    Hall looked at Delia like a lunatic, and suddenly chuckled, with indifference in the laughter, "Mother, why bother?"


    Since he had made up his mind to inject medicine and wanted to seize the family property, he should have thought that there would be such a day.


    Delia beat and scolded the servants who tried to stop her, and even opened her mouth to bite, finally opened the door, shouting and rushing towards Hall.


    To be more precise, he pounced on the seal in Hall''s hand.


    Hall took two steps back, Delia flew out before her legs were raised.


    "Dear Ms. Delia, the duke appointed by the king himself is beside me, do you want to sit in prison?"


    Rong Huang looked at Delia, who was lying on the ground, eating a gray mouth, with a small face, the villain was full of energy.


    Seeing this scene, the melon-eating people probably have the answer in their hearts.


    It''s just that Delia still couldn''t accept this scene, yelling desperately.


    "It''s all fake, I''m Hall''s mother, you can''t do this to me!"


    There was a sneer from the bottom of Hall''s heart, and a sneer on his handsome and innocent face.


    Looking at the embarrassed Delia, the man who asked Hall to provide evidence sighed and said to Hall, "Duke Hall, I think Ms. Delia should be..."


    The man pointed to his head and said in a slightly teasing tone, "There is something wrong here, you have to take her to the doctor in time."


    Everyone could see that Delia hadn''t recognized Hall deliberately, but the aristocratic circle was so secretive that everyone knew in their hearts that they still had to be a little confused on the surface.


    I just wonder why Delia should do this. Her own son is the Duke, so why is she unsatisfied?


    Probably because he was born stupid as a pig.


    Hall glanced at Delia, who was being helped by her servant, and thanked the man.


    The man smiled and left politely.


    Delia was supported by the two servants, the makeup on her face was spent, and she kept chanting, "I am not sick, I am not sick, everything is mine..."


    "She..." Rong Huang paused, and his tone was a little surprised, as if he was frightened, "Is it really sick, right?"


    Hall had long had no expectations for Delia, and he only raised his eyebrows when he heard the words, and looked at Rong Huang with a thick smile in his eyes, "It should be."


    It''s strange that Delia wasn''t crazy when she watched her hard plan and everything that was about to be obtained was gone.


    Not wanting to hear Delia''s crazy words, Hall directly asked the servants to forcibly send her back to the room.

 Chapter 570： Kinship Queen (33)

    Close it up.


    In the name, in order to prevent Ms. Delia from doing anything extreme and hurting others to hurt herself, he had to isolate her from the world.


    Of course, this is just a statement to the outside world.


    In fact, after Delia was locked in the room, she was about to smash everything in the room.


    The destructive power is comparable to a husky.


    Hall was eating dinner with Rong Huang, and heard crackling beatings and unpleasant screams coming from the second floor, and immediately asked the servants to clean up the easily movable things in Delia''s room.


    If you really want to be angry, just gnaw on the furniture.


    The servants dared not listen to Hall''s orders.


    Three or four servants are responsible for packing things, and two others are responsible for controlling Delia who wants to escape from the room.


    "Hall, you turned me off, you must die!"


    "Hall, why didn''t you die? Oh, you are really a terrible human being, more terrible than that disgusting blood race!"


    Delia was forced to sit on the chair, twisted like a maggot, her face with the oriental softness was extremely twisted.


    True Blood Race Rong Huang blinked when he heard the words, and threw the fork in his hand directly.


    The fork rubbed the tip of Delia''s nose at a weird angle, deeply embedded in the wall.


    Rong Huang took the small cake and looked at Delia, who was so scared that she sat on the ground, with a cold expression in Xing''s eyes, "Ms. Delia, please be careful."


    Delia recovered from the panic and stared at Rong Huang with wide eyes, as if she was looking at something terrifying.


    Suddenly thinking of Rong Huang''s identity, Delia tried her best not to appear timid, and smiled extremely arrogantly.


    "Glitter, speak carefully? Why should I speak carefully?"


    "You are just a lover of Hall, and dare to be presumptuous in front of me?"


    "I am Hall''s mother. You have offended me. I am determined not to let Hall marry you..."


    Rong Huang stuffed the little cake into the hands of the frightened servant behind him, and in a flash, he came to Delia who was smiling like a hen.


    Delia and Hall were at odds, and Rong Huang was not prepared to show mercy.


    Rong Huang directly picked up Delia and flicked it left and right, causing Delia to roll her eyes.


    "Who gave you the courage to despise the authority of the Royal Vandros?"


    When Delia heard the words "Vanzhuo Royal Family", her body trembled, and as soon as she raised her head, she met Rong Huang''s blood-melted pupils.


    Delia was so scared that her teeth were shaking, and there was no trace of blood on her face.


    "Fan...The Royal Family of Fan Zhuo?"


    Rong Huang snorted and threw Delia away, took out a clean handkerchief, wiped her hands, and threw it on Delia''s face with a look of disgust.


    A fleeting humiliation flashed across Delia''s face.


    "Hall is now the Queen''s singer. The things you did earlier are enough to be sucked up by the Queen''s people."


    "So, be honest from now on, eh?"


    After threatening Delia, Rong Huang stopped looking at her and left.


    Only Delia was left trembling with fright.


    Delia looked at the servant who was about to lock the door of the room, her voice hoarse, as if there was gravel in her throat.


    "What did she mean by that just now?"


    The servant sighed in his heart that Ms. Delia was too dumbfounded. Considering the identity of the other party, he replied softly, "According to the person just now, she should be the royal clan of the blood clan."


    Royal Vandro...


    Now only Elizabeth, Queen of Vandros is left.

 Chapter 571： Kinship Queen (34)

    The identity of Rong Huang, who threatened and intimidated people just now, was clearly revealed.


    Delia, who had been standing up on the sideboard, thought of this, her legs softened, and she sat down on the ground again.


    The servant looked at Delia with vague sympathy in his eyes, but silently locked the door.


    Before turning and leaving, I heard crying and laughing sounds in the room.


    It sounds strangely terrifying.


    The servant shrank his shoulders and speeded up his steps to leave.


    It seems that Ms. Delia is really crazy.


    -


    After intimidating Delia, Rong Huang managed to scare her into a nervous breakdown, and went to see Hall in one go.


    After searching a large circle in the manor, Rong Huang finally found Hall in the garden.


    Hall is repairing the flowerbed with a copper shower at his feet.


    Hearing a brisk footstep, Hall paused and looked sideways.


    When he saw that the person was Rong Huang, his cold eyes suddenly became softer.


    Putting down the scissors, Hall took off his gloves and stepped forward, "It''s not very clean here, you go back first."


    Rong Huang tugged Hall''s cuffs in a familiar manner, and shook it coquettishly, "I don''t want it."


    Hall chuckled, and his dark brown hair became softer under the moonlight.


    "The weather is a bit cold, let''s go to the house." After speaking, Hall took Rong Huang back to the living room.


    "I heard that you have a younger brother?" Rong Huang noticed the family portrait on the wall in the living room and pointed to the brown-haired teenager on the far side. "This is you, right?"


    Rong Huang didn''t expect that Hall and his younger brother looked exactly the same, they should be twins.


    Hall looked faintly at the family portrait. There was a family of four on it.


    "I went to the Royal Academy at the age of twelve, and I didn''t have a deep relationship with my brother." The same goes for my parents.


    As soon as Hall said this, Rong Huang''s eyes looked at him more loving.


    Rong Huang moved to Hall''s side, his small paw held Hall''s hand, which was full of comfort.


    "It''s okay, I will always love you."


    Feng Bing had been so lacking in love since he was a child, and Rong Huang decided to replenish him with double love in the future.


    Hall looked at the little girl''s expression and knew that she must have made up for something terrible.


    Holding his forehead helplessly, Hall held back his smile, "I wrote it down, and I will always love you."


    How lucky he is to meet Rong Huang in a difficult time.


    Rong Huang shook little Jiojio, groaned, and slammed his head into Hall''s arms with a shy face.


    "Hall, are you stealing candy behind my back?"


    Hall took a breath, his chest turbulent when he was hit, "???"


    "Eat candy?"


    Rong Huang''s voice made a soft hum, and his little head rubbed back and forth in Hall''s arms, his little voice chirping, with a bit of anger, "Little mouth is so sweet."


    Hall: "..."


    Hall''s eyebrows were beating, and as soon as he was about to change the subject, he saw the little girl crawling on his shoulders, with her pointed fangs silently touching his aorta.


    "In order to reward you, I will barely **** your blood."


    Rong Huang''s dark eyes were faintly bloody, and his soft and greasy voice was confusing.


    Hall: "......???"


    Bai Sensen''s fangs rubbed against Hall''s neck, as if he couldn''t help piercing his skin in the next second, sucking the sweet blood into his mouth.


    Hall''s breathing was slightly stagnant, and his big palm subconsciously embraced Rong Huang''s slender waist.


    The last time he sucked blood was three days ago. Rong Huang has been holding back his blood for the past two days, only holding his teeth stick to kill his desire to swallow.

 Chapter 572： Kinship Queen (35)

    After the previous experience of being sucked blood, Hall could see that Rong Huang liked to **** his blood very much, and he could also see that the little girl endured very uncomfortably.


    With the palm of his hand rubbing the girl''s waist, Hall said dumbly, "Suck it."


    With Hall''s consent, Rong Huang couldn''t wait to pierce the fangs under Hall''s flesh.


    A faint swallowing sound sounded in the silent living room, mixed with a slightly heavy, shallow gasp.


    Hall narrowed his eyes slightly, and the dark and deep eyes became more and more bottomless.


    The little girl in her arms is like a cat with a pot of milk, clinging to the food in front of her and not letting go.


    I don''t know how long it took before Rong Huang reluctantly withdrew his fangs.


    Rong Huang licked his red lips, then stuck out the tip of his tongue to lick Hall''s wound like last time.


    Hall was licked and his body trembled.


    Feeling satisfied both physically and mentally, Rong Huang leaned back in Hall''s arms lazily, and kept touching Hall''s face with a small paw.


    "Really good." Rong Huang gave Hall a kiss and shrank in his arms slimly, "You are fine, I am very satisfied."


    Rong Huang fumbled, took out a black card, and stuffed it into Hall''s hand, "This is yours, just swipe it."


    Hall: "???"


    Hall looked at the strange thing in his palm, his eyes wondering, "What is this?"


    Rong Huang blinked, looked down at the black card, and then at the "complex .JPG" Hall, suddenly remembering that there seems to be no black card in this world?


    "This is... our token of love!" Rong Huang''s eyes rolled and he opened his mouth for some nonsense.


    Rong Huang forcibly squeezed Hall''s hand into a fist shape, held the black card in the palm of his hand, and said in pieces, "You must keep this token of love."


    Had it not known that Rong Huang just drank his blood, Hall would have thought she was drunk.


    Hall sighed lightly, and obediently put the black card in his pocket.


    "I have already put away."


    Rong Huang was very satisfied when he saw it, and he took Hall''s arm and gave him another kiss.


    "This is a reward."


    Hall deeply suspected that the so-called reward was just an excuse for the little girl to kiss him.


    but......


    It''s so cute.


    The heat rushing through the body has subsided, and Hall cleared his throat, "Thank you for your reward, Her Majesty the Queen, it''s getting late, we should go to rest."


    After hearing this, Rong Huang lifted his heavy eyelids with effort.


    "Sleep?" Rong Huang changed to a more comfortable position, dangling his thin legs, "Okay, okay, you can take me to sleep."


    Looking down at the sleepy Rong Huang, Hall finally picked him up and walked upstairs.


    The servants in the manor all heard about what happened in Delia''s room, and most of them understood Rong Huang''s true identity.


    Seeing that the Duke of his own family is so close to a blood family with a very high status, the servants can only bow their heads, almost holding their breath, doing the work in their hands.


    Send Rong Huang back to the room, and Hall will deal with the things accumulated these days.


    As soon as he walked into the study, Hall seemed to feel something, he paused, and his narrow and sharp eyes looked towards a certain place.


    There was a crisp snap of his fingers, and the lights in the study turned on.


    When Hall saw the person sitting behind the desk clearly, his brows frowned, "Didn''t you go to a friend''s house?"


    The man with the handsome face exactly the same as Hall''s behind the desk raised his eyebrows viciously, and a vicious smile appeared from the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 573： Kinship Queen (36)

    Perceiving the strange aura around Osmond, Hall''s black eyes sank slightly.


    "My dear brother, I didn''t expect you to come back alive."


    Evil Ning''s low voice sounded, full of malice.


    In the past, Hall and Osment weren''t very close, but they weren''t hostile. Hall knew this very well.


    "Who are you?" Hall was tight, in a state where he could attack the opponent at any time.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. It''s really useless to talk about you. It''s to the point where you need a woman to protect you."


    "The emperor''s little Huang''er is obviously a spoiled little cutie, and even when he comes to the small world, he even vents his breath for you."


    Osment tweeted, and there was contempt in Hall''s eyes.


    "Only this emperor is worthy to stand beside Xiao Huang''er, you...not worthy."


    Hall had known earlier that Queen Vandro had another name, which was said to be her name when she was still a god.


    Little Huang''er...


    Hall didn''t know what was the relationship between the person in front of him and Rong Huang, but he knew that this person had murderous intent towards him, and at the same time he had a different mind towards Rong Huang.


    This will not work.


    Hall quickly drew out the sword hanging on the wall and stab it at the man behind the desk.


    People who covet Ronghuang deserve to die.


    Fushu looked at Hall with even more contempt in his eyes.


    It''s just an ordinary human, even if he has Feng Xi''s spirit, what can he do?


    Didn��t he die in his hands in the end?


    There seemed to be a blue flash in Fushu''s golden eyes, and there was a blue flame in the palm of his slowly raised palm.


    Everyone in the six worlds knows that the emperor''s eight son Fushu''s true fire power is terrifying, even if the God who has lived for 100,000 years touches it, it will be wiped out in an instant.


    Fushu sacrificed his life to deal with Hall, showing that he hated him to the extreme.


    Perceiving the danger, Hall''s originally black pupils gradually turned into a cold and indifferent silver.


    "Fu Shu."


    The indifferent voice sounded, as if it was icy.


    Fushu had a pause with his hand, and the tip of his tongue licked the corner of his mouth lightly, with even more killing intent in his eyes.


    "Feng Xi..." Fu Shu sneered, and a ball of blue flame slammed straight toward Feng Xi, "Go and die."


    Only when Feng Xi is dead can he fully own Xiao Huang''er.


    As for whether Rong Huang''s heart was on him, Fushu didn''t care.


    As long as he keeps her by his side, one day she will fall in love with him.


    Feng Xi put out the blue flame when he raised his hand, and his eyes were cold, "If you have a conscience, don''t come to her again."


    "Conscience? When did the emperor have that thing?"


    Fushu stood up. Behind his tall body was a powerful soul with a heavy and coercive force, "Originally, Xiao Huang''er first met this emperor. If you didn''t take her away first, how could you get your turn?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you come first." It was obviously a cold voice, and Fushu could not hear the show-off tone. "What''s more, your father used to kill the cub for the Phoenix essence and blood, he did not hesitate to kill her."


    Not surprisingly, Feng Xi saw Fushu''s shrinking pupils, and his narrow phoenix eyes narrowed slightly. "Just because of this, if Cub Cub remembers one day, he will definitely kill you by himself."


    "My father is going to kill Xiao Huang''er?" Fu Shu couldn''t care how he and Feng Xi were tit-for-tat, and asked anxiously, "Why does my father want Xiao Huang''er''s Phoenix blood?"


    Feng Xi slowly lowered his eyes, his eyes filled with coldness, "The **** emperor is about to transform into the past, don''t you know?"


    "Huagu?" Fushu stopped breathing for a moment, and immediately understood why the divine emperor wanted to attack Rong Huang.

 Chapter 574： Kinship Queen (37)

    "Huagu?"


    The fact that the **** emperor was about to transform the ancients was very well concealed in the six realms.


    Except for the **** emperor himself and the few henchmen around him, no one knew about this event that might cause turmoil in the Six Realms.


    Feng Xi said in a low, mocking voice, "It seems that you don''t even know?"


    "But this has little to do with her finding the divine emperor to liquidate after she knows the truth. She likes to offend people the most."


    Obviously, the word "motivate anger" usually has a derogatory meaning, but in Feng Xi''s mouth, it is strangely more spoiled.


    Fushu clenched his fists, his eyes flushed, "I didn''t know."


    "We don''t care." Feng Xi''s lips moved lightly, "You just need to know that she is mine."


    Fushu threw out a cloud of blue flames angrily, with a hoarse voice, obviously unable to accept this fact, "This emperor came to this world one step before you, just to have the same face as you, why can''t this emperor be with her?"


    "Feng Xi, you despicable villain!" Fushu breathed heavily, and every word he uttered was extremely difficult, "Why can you occupy all of her sight all the time, and I can only be treated by her as an enemy?"


    "If you want her to know about the divine emperor at the beginning, you also got in, even if you hinder me and the cub in the small world."


    "You!" Fu Shu''s eyes were about to see blood, his face was full of disbelief, "Feng Xi, as a god, how can you slander this emperor so much?"


    Feng Xi''s expression was indifferent and did not speak.


    After he was originally a witch, cruel and cruel flowed in his bones, and becoming a **** only wanted to protect Rong Huang.


    "I advise you to leave as soon as possible. If she finds out, she will definitely be angry again."


    Watching Feng Xi as Rong Huang''s guardian, ordered him to chase away guests, and threatened him repeatedly, Fu Shu couldn''t wait to kill Feng Xi immediately.


    But he knew that the person in front of him was just a body of Feng Xi''s soul, and the real Feng Xi was still in the God Realm.


    Unless Feng Xi who was still in the God Realm was killed, Fushu would always lose to Feng Xi in the matter of getting Rong Huang''s love.


    Feng Xi was willing to beat himself up.


    For example, in order to let Rong Huang see his heart clearly, he personally arranged his death.


    "Feng Xi, don''t be proud, as long as you don''t get to the end, you won''t be a real winner."


    After he went back to the God Realm to find out whether the divine emperor''s act on Rong Huang was true, then he made another plan.


    He has liked Rong Huang for so long, and he will not give up even after death.


    Facing Fushu''s provocation, Feng Xi was motionless like a mountain, and his face was as steady as an old dog.


    Although his cub is stupid, he also knows who he likes.


    The Phoenix clan was born with a passion, and if they identified one, they would die without changing it.


    Feng Xi worked step by step in order to obtain Rong Huang''s everlasting sincerity.


    Fushu sneered, the blue light flashed, and the soul left Osmond''s body.


    Osmond''s body slowly fell to the ground.


    Feng Xi glanced at Osmond''s face that was very similar to him now, and sighed slightly uncomfortably.


    It''s... an eyesore.


    The silver glow in the palm of the palm flickered for a moment, and finally it gradually disappeared.


    Forget it, kill him if you don''t have to, and send him directly to the deserted island to reclaim wasteland.


    Feng Xi raised his hand and waved, and Osmon, who had fallen asleep on the ground, disappeared.


    As for where he was sent, Feng Xi didn''t care at all.


    Survival on a deserted island is not bad?


    Joy flashed in Feng Xi''s narrow and long phoenix eyes, and the silver in the pupils gradually faded and turned into a deep pitch black color.

 Chapter 575： Kinship Queen (38)

    Looking at the empty study room, Hall was in a daze when a piece of paper floated down in the air.


    Hall raised his hand to catch it.


    The paper says that the previously dangerous person has been resolved and will never appear again.


    Hall''s eyes flashed slightly, and he stuffed the note into the drawer.


    After tidying up the messy documents and books on the table, Hall sat down and began to deal with affairs.


    When everything was done, Hall looked at the time, it was almost one o''clock in the morning.


    After leaving the study, Hall first glanced at Rong Huang''s room.


    The little girl was sleeping on all sides, two white and tender little jiojio draped on the quilt, and her ruddy little mouth was smashed twice from time to time, as if she was reminiscing about something delicious.


    Hall raised his lower lip, walked lightly to the side of the bed, and gently put her two thin arms exposed outside the quilt into the quilt.


    As soon as it was put in, the little girl groaned before the quilt was tucked in, and her hands came out again.


    Hold paused, and once again stuffed Rong Huang''s small claws into the quilt.


    And before Rong Huang finished humming and ready to stretch out his hand again, tuck the quilt ball tightly under Rong Huang''s body.


    Rong Huang tried hard several times, but found that he still couldn''t reach out. He closed his eyes and groaned anxiously. Both little jiojio stomped hard.


    The result is still in vain.


    I don''t know how many tossing, Rong Huang finally stopped.


    According to the previous method, Hall also stuffed Rong Huang''s little jiojio in.


    As a result, Rong Huang was tightly wrapped in a small quilt and became a small silkworm chrysalis.


    A small pointed claw came out and held it back and loosened it.


    The little girl finally gave up resistance and fell asleep.


    The smile on Hall''s face had never stopped, and he felt that Rong Huang was really cute.


    I really don''t know how she managed to rule a huge blood clan.


    Thinking of how strong Rong Huang was when he beat someone last time, Hall seemed to understand.


    Taking out his change of clothes from the closet, Hall went to the next room.


    Although his relationship with Rong Huang has gone further, there are still some traditions in Hall''s bones, and some things can only be done at the right time.


    -


    Rong Huang was awakened by the noise downstairs.


    After humming and tumbling on the bed for a long time, Rong Huang released his divine consciousness with a fierce expression on his face.


    The king wants to see who dares to disturb the king''s sleep.


    Rong Huang saw a group of blond men and women as far as his divine consciousness could reach.


    Rong Huang felt a bit familiar when he noticed their uniform clothing.


    Hall was confronting them.


    "We have received a report that a blood family lives in your manor, Duke Hall. Is it true or not?"


    Hall didn''t blink, "Fake."


    "Duke Hall, the blood is the enemy of our mankind. As the Duke granted by His Majesty the King himself, you have to unite with all mankind."


    Hall''s slender fingertips pinched a cigar, handed it to his mouth and took a sip.


    In the shallow mist, the man''s every move was contemptuous and provocative.


    "Blood? It has nothing to do with me."


    The blood hunters of the blood hunting organization have different expressions.


    But thinking that the man in front of him was a duke, he could only bear it for a lifetime.


    Such a powerful identity is an arrogant capital.


    "Duke Hall, please remember to see if anything abnormal has happened in this manor."


    "Early this morning we received a report from your servant that there is a kinship here."

 Chapter 576： Kinship Queen (39)

    Hall leaned lazily on the back of the sofa, almost tilting his legs on the coffee table.


    "No, this is my manor. I know better than you."


    In fact, as early as when the kinsman said that there were servants to report, Hall guessed that Delia was acting as a demon.


    It doesn''t stop even after being locked up.


    Hall was already thinking about sending Delia to the country for retirement.


    Those few blood hunters can''t see the soft ones, they can only come to the hard ones.


    The leading blood hunter took out his ID and handed it to Hall.


    "Duke Hall, the blood hunting organization is working, please don''t stop it."


    Hall raised his eyebrows lightly, his dark eyes were cold, "What do you want to do?"


    "Since Duke Hall doesn''t know if there are any kinsmen in your manor, we can only search by ourselves."


    Hall''s face became cold, and just as he was about to call out the guards of the Duke''s Mansion, a soft and sweet voice suddenly came upstairs.


    "Are you... talking about me?"


    Hall''s expression changed, and when he looked up, he saw Rong Huang standing at the top of the stairs on the second floor.


    How did this little ancestor escape?


    Blood Hunt noticed that Rong Huang''s eyes had turned into red, and looked at each other, seeing caution in the eyes of his companions.


    "This is a human region. Kindred cannot enter without permission. We can arrest you in accordance with the law."


    The headed Blood Hunt said coldly, and at the same time estimated Rong Huang''s strength in his heart.


    The eyes are so pure blood red, they should be three generations of blood.


    Still very strong.


    The leader never thought of the second generation of blood.


    As far as he knows, there is only one Vatican Queen Elizabeth left in the second generation of the blood race.


    Although the previous plan to destroy Elizabeth failed, and the elders exchanged the blood, the leader firmly believed that Elizabeth would not appear here.


    How could someone with Elizabeth''s eyes above the top appear in the home of a human that she has always looked down on?


    "on!"


    The leader spit out a word, and the blood hunters around him rushed towards Rong Huang.


    Neither Hall nor the servant hiding in the corner couldn''t help holding his breath.


    The joints of Hall''s hands were white, and he even ran towards the second floor regardless of his own safety.


    It''s just that the dozen or so blood hunters didn''t even touch the first staircase, and they were lifted out by a force.


    As for Hall, he was directly caught by Rong Huang through the air.


    Hall shook his figure before reluctantly standing still.


    The leader squirted blood like a watering can, with incredulous eyes in his eyes, "How could you?"


    How could her strength be so strong?


    It stands to reason that the total of ten of them is enough to resist any one of the three generations of blood.


    Rong Huang chuckled lightly, and his ruddy lips slowly conjured up.


    The thin white hand opened, and the black and gold scepter appeared in his hand.


    "Bang".


    The scepter hit the ground, and even the heavy pressure of Xuan Shen spread across the vast manor.


    Excluding Hall alone, ten blood hunters, servants, guards, and Delia, whose ears were close to the door listening to the movement downstairs, all knelt down under the pressure.


    His knees hit the ground heavily, and the blood hunter, who had suffered the most pressure, directly smashed the floor tiles under his knees.


    Seeing the scepter in Rong Huang''s hand, the leader''s face suddenly changed, and his eyes were full of horror.


    "Queen Vandro...Elizabeth!!"


    When the other nine people heard the leader say this, their eyes almost stared out of their eyes.


    They couldn''t imagine that the person in front of them turned out to be the ruler of the blood race, Queen Vandro.


    "Stupid human beings, who gave you the authority to make you dare to ignore my singer in front of the Vatican royal family?"

 Chapter 577： Kinship Queen (40)

    Since entering this world, other Rong Huang hasn''t learned, but Rong Huang has learned a lot about the ability to intimidate people.


    For example, the above compelling words are extremely high.


    Queen Vandro''s anger was not something ordinary people could bear, and a servant rolled his eyes in fright and fainted.


    "Queen Vandro, why are you here?"


    The leader barely swallowed the blood churning in his chest and asked in a dumb voice.


    Rong Huang looked at Hall sideways, with a smile at the bottom of his eyes, but when he turned his head, he became nasty, "This queen said that my singer is not something that everyone can bully."


    She can only be bullied.


    "Singer..." The leader looked at Hall and muttered to himself, "No wonder."


    "Now that you know the reason, let''s go on the road."


    Rong Huang curled his lips and smiled lightly, revealing a mouthful of white teeth, and he held his hand tightly before releasing it.


    The ten blood hunters, who are said to be very powerful, burst out **** flowers together.


    There was a **** mist on the cage in the living room.


    The servants hiding in the corner pretending to be quail shivered with fright and wished to leave this terrible place immediately.


    Rong Huang glanced at the dirty living room and asked someone to clean it up, then yawned and returned to the room.


    After eating, drinking, and sleeping, it''s the blood hunting organization''s turn.


    Hall followed Rong Huang into the room step by step. Seeing her plunge into the bed, he couldn''t say anything more, but went downstairs to let the kitchen prepare Rong Huang''s favorite food.


    You can eat it when she wakes up.


    -


    When the meal was almost over, Hall put down the book in his hand and went upstairs to wake Rong Huang.


    Pushed the door open, only to find that the room was empty.


    At this moment, Rong Huang is in the blood hunting organization.


    I thought it would take a bit of effort to catch the huge blood hunting organization all at once, but Rong Huang just raised his hand, suppressing a large group of blood hunters and was beaten to crying father and mother.


    Of course, several senior officials of the blood hunting organization are still very calm.


    When they decided to cooperate with the people of the Presbyterian Church to remove Queen Vandro, they were ready to be retaliated.


    "The blood races are all evil sinners, and your souls carry sins, and you will definitely suffer torture after death!"


    A certain Mediterranean senior yelled at Rong Huang, and was smashed by Rong Huang''s axe.


    "Now, pay attention before speaking, lest you don''t know how to die."


    Rong Huang leaned leaning on a comfortable and spacious chair, shaking his legs and looking at the several high-rise buildings in the open space in front of him.


    I don''t know if it was due to the original owner himself, Rong Huang felt that he was a bit more violent at this moment.


    "Queen Vandro, what do you want?"


    The head of the blood hunting organization looked at the beaten subordinates around him, he couldn''t bear to look straight, he could only hold back his anger.


    In his opinion, there was nothing wrong with him when he wanted Queen Vatican.


    The blood hunt was originally hostile to the blood clan.


    Rong Huang squinted at the person in charge who was still very arrogant, and Bai Shengsheng tapped his fingers on the table a few times.


    "What this queen doesn''t want." The person in charge sighed in relief, and then heard Rong Huang say again, "I just want the blood hunting organization to be destroyed."


    Now the whole blood clan is much more honest under the restraint of her newly promulgated decree, and no longer dared to eat anywhere.


    In the future, the kinsmen and humans will not disturb each other on their respective territories, and there will be no need for the existence of blood hunting organizations.


    "Destroyed? Impossible!" The person in charge shouted loudly, his face full of anger.


    "Even if you are the Queen of Vatican, you cannot easily obliterate the blood hunting organization. This is an organization granted authority by the king himself."


    Rong Huang was too lazy to spend his tongue, grabbing at a distance, and directly unscrewing the head of the person in charge.

 Chapter 578： Kinship Queen (41)

    When the blood hunters saw Rong Huang''s eyes, they screwed off the head of the person in charge, and they were so scared that they didn''t dare to let go.


    Rong Huang smashed his mouth boringly, and threw the **** head of the person in charge onto a certain high-level blood hunter.


    The high-level screamed when he was smashed, and he was angry and hated when he smelled the blood that was close at hand.


    "Give you two choices." Rong Huang pointed at Lanhua, curling up a strand of black hair lazily.


    "What choice?"


    Between life and professional ethics, they certainly chose the former.


    Gou fate matters.


    Rong Huang chuckled lightly, making all those blood hunters blush.


    They all understood how much ridicule there was in this laughter.


    Rong Huang ignored their embarrassment and said to himself, "One is to be killed by this queen."


    The corner of the blood hunter''s mouth twitched, and they weren''t stupid, so they wouldn''t choose this.


    "The second thing is that you go to the blood clan with this queen."


    Go to the blood?


    Go to the blood family and wait to be drained of blood?


    "Impossible." The temperamental Blood Hunter bluntly said, "If we went to the blood clan with you, wouldn''t the bones be gone?"


    Rong Huang slapped the tabletop with a smile, and the thick table under him shattered.


    "Don''t go? Then die."


    Blood Hunt: "..."


    "Go!" The senior blood hunter gritted his teeth cruelly, and finally agreed.


    Queen Vandro can''t just kill them, right?


    Rong Huang clapped his hands, "Be refreshed."


    In the blink of an eye, a blood clan was called and asked him to bring these tied blood hunters back to the blood clan''s territory.


    After the blood hunting organization came out, Rong Huang paused slightly before turning to look at the mysterious blood hunting organization behind him.


    The blood hunting is gone, and the blood hunting organization does not need to exist.


    Rong Huang threw out several light **** between his hands, and left without hesitation.


    The "bang" explosion sounded, causing the ground to vibrate.


    The humans who heard the loud noise came out to check what was going on.


    When it was discovered that the blood hunting organization was destroyed, they were all very panicked.


    This matter quickly reached the king''s ears.


    It was a pity that the king guessed that the blood should seek revenge.


    The blood hunting organization that had blessed mankind for many years no longer exists.


    But this is giving him a chance to attack like a blood race.


    In the eyes of the king, blood-loving blood is the embodiment of evil, and they shouldn''t exist in this world.


    However, the blood clan is too strong, and ordinary humans can''t help them at all.


    When the king ordered his ministers to draft the conquest documents, a line of blood-colored handwriting appeared on the wall of the king''s bedroom.


    "Be safe, or die."


    When the king woke up and saw this line of words, he was silent for a moment, and then asked the minister to destroy the document.


    He knew in his heart that this was a warning from the royal family of Fanzhuo.


    If he insists on going on his own way again, death is waiting for him.


    -


    Rong Huang lived in Hall''s manor for more than half a month.


    Osmon, who was thrown by Feng Xi on the desert island before, has gone through untold hardships, and turned into a dry marinated egg.


    Osmond waited for a long time before finally waiting for the passing ships.


    When he returned to the manor, he didn''t care about his indifferent brother relationship with Hall, so he wailed and cried in his arms.


    Hall had no memory of bringing Osmon to the desert island before, and looked at Osmon, who was crying like a dog, with a confused expression.


    Hall''s father is handsome, Delia is also considered a beauty, not to mention Hall and Osmond.


    In the human realm, the two of them are regarded as the most popular among aristocratic women.


    Osment likes romantic, but Hall prefers to be more clean and self-conscious.

 Chapter 579： Kinship Queen (42)

    And now, the twin brother Osment, who looks very much like Hall, looks like Hall��s old father.


    Old father...Ah, Osmond finally stopped crying and looked around.


    "Brother, where''s mother?"


    Hall didn''t even lift his eyelids, but concentrated on turning the rope with Rong Huang, "Going to the countryside to take care of the elderly."


    "Country?" Osmond was anxious, "How can you send mother to the countryside? How bitter the place is."


    The flower rope turned back and forth, and Rong Huang excitedly poised his claws upside down and prepared to come again.


    Hall smiled while waiting for Rong Huang to turn it over, only giving Osmon a look.


    "Do you know why you suddenly appeared on that desert island?"


    Osment heard the inexplicable heaviness in Hall''s tone, and suddenly had an ominous premonition.


    After swallowing, Osmond endured a tremor and asked, "Why?"


    "Ms. Delia injected you with a potion, which made you fall asleep on the road and threw you on that desert island."


    When Rong Huang heard the words, he handed Hall a look of "you are so clever and really wit", coughed and suppressed a smile.


    Hall''s slender fingers rolled between the red ropes, and no one could see that he was talking nonsense.


    The partial birth Osment was dumbfounded by Hall, and he really thought that Delia had thrown him on the desert island.


    "But why would mother do this?"


    Osmond was almost crying, his voice trembling.


    Hall seemed unheard, and stated in a flat tone, "Ms. Delia had injected me with medicine earlier and thought I was dead."


    "In order to successfully inherit the huge family property, Ms. Delia will of course get rid of you."


    "Mother also injected you with medicine?" Osmond looked incredulous, as if his beliefs in life were collapsing.


    Hall gave a cold huff, and was urged by Rong Huang clapping his hands on the back.


    Osment calmed down his sad mood, and finally looked at Rong Huang who had a strange face in his home.


    "This is?" Osmond remembered that Hall had no female companions by his side before.


    Rong Huang smiled and waved his hand and introduced himself, "Hello, my name is Elizabeth."


    Elizabeth?


    Osmond vaguely remembered the name of the blood queen, right?


    However, it is not uncommon for the human realm to have the same name, nor do they think that Rong Huang has anything to do with Queen Fan Zhuo.


    After all, his female companions are all **** and hot human women. As his brother, it is impossible for Hall to find a kin to be his lifelong companion, right?


    "Hello, this is Osmond."


    Rong Huang nodded, and continued to turn his head to flip the string with Hall.


    As if realizing that he was a bright light bulb, Osmond just found an excuse and slipped away.


    He caught a servant casually on the road and asked in a low voice, "What''s the identity of Miss Elizabeth?"


    After the servant was bought by Delia last time and reported to the blood hunting organization, Hall cleaned up all the servants in the manor.


    More than twenty servants were fired, and the remaining twenty or so were truly loyal.


    Of course, the servant knew Rong Huang''s identity, but he didn''t dare to say it, for fear that the seemingly gentle but terrifying Queen Fan Zhuo would ask him to settle accounts.


    The servant even said that he didn''t know, and didn''t wait for Osmond to ask anything more, and took the shower head straight to the garden.


    Osmond was stunned by the servant''s weird attitude, touched the back of his head, but gave up the question and went back to the room.


    When he woke up early the next morning, a minister from the palace took the title transfer document and asked him to sign it.


    Osment: "???"

 Chapter 580： Kinship Queen (43)

    "Duke Hall went to his fianc��e''s hometown, and the return date is uncertain, so he decided to make you the new duke."


    Elizabeth''s hometown?


    Osmond looked down at the paperwork, wondering, "Why is the return date uncertain?"


    The minister looked at Osmond in surprise, and asked with a smile, "Don''t you know?"


    what do you know?


    Does he need to know?


    Seeing Osmond''s look confused, the minister looked at him with more pity.


    But as the new duke of Osment, the minister believed that he still had to make a good relationship with him.


    "Miss Elizabeth...Oh no, the hometown of Her Majesty Queen Vandro is of course in the realm of the blood race. In order not to cause chaos in the human realm, Mr. Hall thinks it is better to come back less."


    After all, Queen Fanzhuo came to the human realm this time, but she destroyed the huge blood hunting organization with one person.


    After Osmon learned of Rong Huang''s identity, it took a long time for the minister to leave with the paperwork.


    Dare to love that the sister-in-law his brother found for him is a kindred?


    Or the most powerful one? !


    Osmen''s head was dizzy, and it took a long time to digest the news smoothly.


    Osmond had dinner and was about to go out to find a female companion for recreation, when he heard noisy noise from outside the manor.


    "Hurry up and let me in, I am the master here!"


    Osmond could tell who was speaking in a moment.


    Ms. Delia who threw him to the desert island.


    When Osmond heard that she even dared to be so arrogant, he was immediately furious.


    "My brother has sent you to the countryside for retirement, why don''t you stop?"


    Delia looked at Osmond across the door, a little stunned, and then she sat on the ground and cried wildly regardless of her image.


    "I''m your mother, you want to send me to a poor place like the country."


    Osmond was impatient with crying, and said without hesitation, "If you didn''t want to kill me and my brother, and didn''t throw me on the desert island, I wouldn''t be so heartless."


    Delia, who was pretending to cry, stopped crying abruptly when she heard this.


    Deserted island?


    "What desert island? I don''t have one!"


    Hearing this, Osmond''s eyes looked at Delia even more contemptuous.


    Now that I have done everything, I will admit it generously. What''s the point of desperate sophistry?


    Osmond rubbed his aching temples, dispelled the idea of ??going out to find a female partner, and turned back to the manor.


    "Send Ms. Delia back and find someone to look forward to. Don''t let her run around. It won''t be good if she gets hurt..."


    Delia looked at Osmond''s ruthlessly leaving back, heartbroken.


    What made her sad was that the huge family property she dreamed of never fell into her hands.


    Delia''s piercing scream and cry shook Osmond''s eardrums.


    Osmond sighed sadly.


    Hall left, leaving the manor and knighthood to him.


    Osment can already imagine that in the future, he will be busy becoming a tireless donkey, and even private meetings with female companions will be extravagant hard days.


    -


    Rong Huang and Hall soon returned to her castle.


    Before the stool was hot, Eleanor came forward to inform Rong Huang that the blood hunters had been locked in the utility room by her.


    Rong Huang was looking at the newly promulgated blood law, and from time to time he moved his pen to make changes and adjustments on it.


    Wen Yan Ronghuang just raised his eyebrows and pointed to the outside of the castle, "I am going to plant some fruits and vegetables next to the castle, and I will leave it to them to dig the ground, grow vegetables, water and maintain them."


    Growing fruits and vegetables?


    Eleanor did not expect Her Majesty''s mind to be so ingenious.

 Chapter 581： Kinship Queen (44)

    But thinking of those blood hunters who do a lot of evil and even want to hurt Her Majesty the Queen, Eleanor thinks this is very good.


    As a result, Eleanor didn''t even have time to eat lunch, and spent most of the day staring at the blood hunting and reclaiming the land.


    The blood races all feed on blood, and there is nothing else around Rong Huang''s castle except bright rose flowers.


    The land is very solid, even the blood hunters who have been running around all the year round took a lot of effort to dig it up.


    After digging the ground, Eleanor urged them to plant seedlings of fruits and vegetables before it was dark.


    Wait until the fruits and vegetables are planted, and then water them. The branches are already in the moonlight.


    Nearly a hundred blood hunters put down the shower, and his waist was about to break.


    The donkeys in the production team are not so tired, right?


    From ten o''clock in the morning until midnight, I worked non-stop and didn''t have the time to drink.


    The sleek blood hunter wanted to steal some laziness by pleasing Eleanor, but Eleanor gave him a whip mercilessly.


    In Eleanor''s eyes, Her Majesty the Queen is the most important, and Her Majesty''s words are imperial decree.


    -


    Webster, who had been waiting for Queen Vandro to return, heard that the Queen was back, and immediately rushed to the castle without stopping.


    He had seen Rachel upset for a long time, and he must take advantage of this opportunity to kill Rachel.


    "Your Majesty, do you have time now to deal with the previous case of Reichel deliberately killing his fianc��e?"


    With a bag of fresh milk in his mouth, Rong Huang glanced sideways at Webster in aristocratic costumes.


    "Bring people."


    When Webster saw Rong Huang drinking fresh milk, his voice became vague, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    Why haven''t you discovered that Her Majesty the Queen likes human food before?


    "Your Majesty, if you like human food, I can let my hands search for food from all over the human land."


    Rong Huang blinked, and Yu Guang caught a glimpse of Hall whose face was a little dark, and he had already giggled in his heart.


    The Phoenix family belongs to the sacred beasts, and just like the gods and immortals, it is reasonable to avoid eating for a long time.


    But Rong Huang has a strong appetite and likes to eat.


    "No, this queen still lacks that bit of food?"


    What''s more, there was a movable ration sitting next to her.


    Webster flattered the horse''s leg without embarrassment, laughed to himself, and rushed to Reichel''s castle.


    When the meeting room was quiet again, Rong Huang found that Hall''s face was still a little heavy.


    "what''s happenin?"


    "I can cook a lot of delicious food. If you want to eat it, I can cook it for you."


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows, dare to be jealous?


    It''s good to be jealous. Being jealous is good for deepening the relationship.


    Rong Huang snorted softly, with a little pampering in his tone, "Yes."


    Vinegar Hall was satisfied immediately.


    How could the savages of the blood race outside compare to him.


    Zai Zai likes to eat his... dishes most.


    -


    Webster brought Rachel to Rong Huang''s castle, and retreated aside like a show.


    In order to make his aura stronger, Rong Huang took out the scepter before the two blood races entered the door and held it in his hand.


    "Rachel, kneel down!"


    Rachel, who had been detained for nearly a month, turned paler, and was very haggard, as if he had been crushed by a truck countless times.


    Hearing Queen Vandro''s scolding, Rachel took a deep breath and forced himself to ignore Webster''s teasing and mocking eyes from the rear right, bending his knees and knelt down.

 Chapter 582： Kinship Queen (45)

    The noble prince prostrated himself towards Queen Vatican above, and said surrendered hoarsely.


    "Meet Her Majesty the Queen."


    Rong Huang''s face remained silent, the little tail in his heart was almost up to the sky.


    In the original plot, the original owner fell asleep but has a lot to do with Rachel.


    The group of the elders is annihilated, and the blood hunting organization is also annihilated.


    Quintina was also dead, leaving Rechel left.


    So this male lead, is it a shark or a shark?


    Feeling the murderous gaze coming from above his head, Rachel''s pupils trembled slightly.


    As early as at that banquet, Queen Vandro gave the marriage publicly, Rachel knew that he was destined to offend her.


    I just don''t know how it turned out.


    He is a prince, no matter what, he won''t be strangled, right?


    Rachel was confident.


    After a long time, the one hundred and twenty methods of the sharks circled Rong Huang''s small head before Rong Huang said slowly, "This queen heard that you killed your fianc��e?"


    Rachel thought so long had passed, how could she not know?


    Although he was angry, he still admitted his sins.


    "Quintina and I had a quarrel, I accidentally cut her..." Rachel stopped here, presumably Queen Vatican should also understand.


    But Rong Huang deliberately didn''t know how to pretend to understand, tilted his head and looked confused, "What did she do? Shark her?"


    "Rachel, it''s not that I said you." Rong Huang''s tone suddenly became more focused, "You, as one of the five princes of the blood clan, but you wantonly shark your fianc��e.


    "This queen doesn''t know whether to trust you to be the prince."


    With a heartbeat, Rachel raised his head to look at Rong Huang, ignoring the low laughter of Webster''s gloat behind him.


    "Your Majesty, this has nothing to do with whether I am qualified for the position of prince."


    No one has ever won Rong Huang in the lip service.


    Of course, the same is true for thick-skinned.


    Rong Huang''s soft eyebrows raised, and the scepter in his hand slammed into the ground, making people''s heart burst.


    "Presumptuous, who do you think you are talking to?"


    Rachel knew that he was too emotional just now, nodded, and buried his head lower, the coldness in his eyes a little bit more.


    He thought that Rong Huang hadn''t seen it, but in fact Rong Huang''s heart was clear.


    "Look at you so impulsively, presumably you don''t want to be this prince anymore." Rong Huang carefully rubbed the complicated lines on the scepter with his fingers.


    The corners of Webster''s mouth were almost raised behind his ears, and he quickly flattered.


    "His Majesty, your decision is really wise. The whole blood is proud of you."


    Although he didn''t like the peacock-like Webster, Rong Huang was praised, and he was still in a good mood.


    "Let''s leave this to you."


    Rong Huang knew that Webster and Rachel were always fighting in private, and he was happily watching Webster make things difficult for Rachel.


    Webster smiled into a flower and immediately bowed and bowed, "Yes, Your Majesty the Queen."


    In contrast, Rachel''s mood is extremely bad.


    He became the prince of blood for more than a thousand years, during which he offended a lot of three generations and four generations.


    Now that Queen Fanzhuo has been ousted from this position, when this news spreads across the blood race domain, those blood races will definitely come to him to settle accounts.


    Rachel thought well, and made good predictions for the future.


    Under Webster''s wanton publicity, the news spread throughout the kinship realm within two hours.

 Chapter 583： Kinship Queen (End)

    The kinsmen who had been bullied or insulted and beaten by Rachel, couldn��t wait to move towards Rachel��s residence after hearing the news.


    Oh, by the way, Rachel is not the prince now, and the originally luxurious and mysterious castle has also been taken back by Rong Huang.


    He now lives in a small villa many times smaller than the previous castle.


    Perceiving more and more kinsmen outside the villa, Rachel''s eyes were scarred even more.


    I had guessed that those blood races would come to him to seek revenge, but I didn''t expect that they would come in groups.


    Was it discussed in advance?


    Just when Rachel was extremely angry, the door of the villa fell to the ground.


    Dozens of blood races rushed in from the door or window, and attacked Rachel in unison.


    Two fists are hard to beat four hands. No matter how powerful Rachel is, he can''t resist the siege of so many three generations and four generations.


    The final outcome is of course extremely miserable.


    -


    Rachel was torn to pieces by the blood enemies.


    When Rong Huang heard the news, he didn''t care about it any more.


    The death is all dead, and the original owner''s wishes are also fulfilled.


    The next step is to have a good ration with her...Ah, oh, Feng Bingbing talks about a sweet love.


    Rong Huang knew that the life span of human beings was only a few dozen years, and it passed in the blink of an eye.


    The lifespan of the blood race is very long, almost immortal.


    Rong Huang asked Hall if it was like accepting her first embrace and becoming a blood clan like her.


    Hall refused without even thinking about it.


    "In case you get tired of me in the future and fall in love with other people, I will be sad."


    "It makes me even more uncomfortable to think that I will spend the next few hundred years and thousands of years in such sadness."


    Rong Huang: "......???"


    What kind of ghost logic is this?


    Even if Rong Huang repeatedly promised that she would not empathize and not fall in love with other cookies, Hall still refused.


    Rong Huang felt that his kindness was regarded as a donkey''s liver and lungs, and hurled Hall out of the castle angrily.


    Hall looked at the sky covered by shady, and walked around, and went to the vegetable garden where Rong Huang had previously planted Blood Hunter.


    Worried that criminals would steal food in the middle of the night, Rong Huang would arrange a blood hunting vigil every night.


    In the temporary wooden shed, two blood hunters, wrapped in blankets, shivering with cold, saw Hall as if they had seen their relatives.


    While tearful, the blood hunt did not forget to sow discord.


    "You are young and beautiful now, Queen Vandro will still love you. When you are old in the future, Queen Vandro will have the same appearance. She will definitely fall in love with other men."


    Hearing what the treacherous blood hunt said, Hall felt even more uncomfortable.


    In order not to make him feel uncomfortable alone, Hall beat the two blood hunters and brought them to Rong Huang.


    "They are instigating our relationship."


    As soon as Rong Huang heard this, he almost sprang up, "The shark is off...Forget it, I decided to open pits and grow fruits and vegetables on a deserted island under my name. You two will be responsible. This thing."


    Before they could react, they appeared on the deserted island.


    Only on the desert island of the two of them...


    In fact, not only blood hunters think so, but also many people think so when looking at the whole blood clan.


    When the current singer of Queen Vandro is old and his skin is covered with wrinkles, Queen Vandro will definitely abandon him.


    However, after waiting for decades, Hall''s handsome face was no longer young, and there was no scandal between Queen Vatican and other human men or blood men.


    The blood clan has always been abusive, but there is a dedicated and only majesty the queen.


    What surprised the kinsman even more was that after the death of the singer named Hall, Her Majesty Queen Vandro fell into a deep sleep.


    This time, it is no longer a century-long sleep.


    It''s a permanent sleep.


    Her Majesty, must have been with her singer forever in her sleep, right?

 Chapter 584： Legend of the Shark (1)

    "Be careful. The things in the box are personally taken care of by His Royal Highness. They are to be given to the head of Ning''an County. There is no loss at all."


    "If you little scumbags knock this box, be careful of your heads!"


    Some dull, shrill voices passed through Rong Huang''s ears as if they had penetrated something heavy.


    Rong Huang blinked, his eyes were still dark.


    It''s like being kept in some airtight container.


    After moving, Rong Huang found that his body seemed to be still immersed in water.


    What''s the matter?


    Rong Huang pinched a decision, and in an instant this small area became brighter.


    Looking at the surrounding environment, Rong Huang guessed that he was locked in a wooden box.


    As his gaze wandered, Rong Huang''s eyes froze and froze on her small paws.


    It was a tiny size, like the hands of a two or three-year-old kid.


    Baisheng raw fleshy, with a few fleshy nests on the back of his hands.


    Not to mention her two short arms like lotus roots.


    As he lowered his head, Rong Huang could still feel his double chin flesh.


    Rong Huang: "..."


    The perfect figure that the king can''t be less than eighty catties is gone, it''s terrible.


    Rong Huang sniffed, forced back two packs of tears in his eyes, and began to look at what he was wearing.


    The upper body is a short lining that looks like shark gauze with a cold texture, pink, very beautiful.


    Looking down further, it is a... magnificent fish tail.


    The fish tail is not long, after all, this body is still a mackerel cub, with a little sensuality, immersed in the cold water.


    The color of the fish tail is very beautiful, from top to bottom is the transition from white to pink.


    The place near the waist is very pure white, and when it comes to the fish tail, it is a bit too scarlet pink.


    The pink-white scales in the middle part are also very beautiful. Rong Huang couldn''t help but touch it, and found that the scales were unexpectedly soft.


    Rong Huang guessed that the original owner, the shark man, should still be a young cub that has not developed well and is still growing.


    Since it is a cub, the fleshy body is not difficult to explain.


    Little cubs, they all love to eat well.


    Rong Huang was suddenly comforted by himself, and the pink fishtail could not help but slap the water surface.


    The box was swaying, but Rong Huang was very stable, without shaking at all.


    Rong Huang''s small hands with a fleshy nest grabbed the pink hair that was almost as long as hers, smiled slightly, revealing his teeth that were not fully grown, and the fleshy pink gums were extremely tender.


    "Great King." Shui Shui''s soft voice sounded, and immediately appeared on Rong Huang''s shoulder.


    Rong Huang ignored Shui Shui''s call, but rather reluctantly stroked his long hair with Mary Sufen.


    "The king''s bright and smooth hair is really like Mary Su Bensu."


    "The king has decided. From now on, the king will be called Mary Su Ronghuang!"


    Shui Shui: "......???"


    "Don''t be the king!" Shui Shui stopped in horror.


    If the master knew that the king had secretly changed the name that the master personally gave to the king, she would definitely be shattered.


    Oh, she is really a poor little system duck.


    Rong Huang gave Shui Shui a look, and the milk sound of milk seemed to be soaked in a big bucket of sweet milk, "Why not? I want it!"


    "My lord, actually I think your name is super nice." It sounds much better than Marisu Ronghuang.


    "Really?" Rong Huang was dubious.


    "Really." Shui Shui nodded vigorously.


    Rong Huang''s original firm name change plan was successfully smashed under the flicker of the water, "Hao Ba, then I will reluctantly believe in you."

 Chapter 585： Legend of the Shark (2)

    Shui Shui heaved a sigh of relief when he suddenly thought of something, and said quickly, "My lord, let''s get out of here."


    "Well?"


    Rong Huang guessed that the original owner should be miserable, after all, he was shrunk in a wooden box.


    "My lord, your identity in this world is the only surviving shark in the world."


    Rong Huang immediately understood it.


    The original owner is just like that Tang Seng meat, I don''t know how many people covet it in this world.


    According to legend, the shark people are ingenious and can weave exquisite shark yarn, and the tears that flow out can be turned into pearls.


    Not to mention how beautiful and fascinating their singing is.


    Rong Huang thinks she is really a big treasure in this world.


    Thinking that someone might have set up a dinner plate somewhere to eat her, Rong Huang didn''t even want to run away.


    Phoenix meat is easy to lose life.


    Rong Huang left silently, and those who carried the boxes didn''t notice, they just walked forward.


    The wooden box was carried into a magnificent palace and placed in the center of the open space.


    "Lord, this is a gift from His Highness the Prince. Would you like to open it and take a look?"


    Only five or six years old, the luxuriously dressed little girl jumped off the chaise couch upon hearing this, and trot towards the wooden box.


    The maid behind was frightened and quickly whispered, "The county magistrate, slow down and be careful of falling."


    The little girl didn''t have time to pay attention to the palace lady, and sent the little eunuchs down, and let the palace lady open the box.


    "what--"


    The wooden box will be opened, and a water column with the thickness of an arm rushes out of the wooden box.


    The maid who was in charge of opening the box was directly hit by the water column and fell backwards.


    The little girl looked at the tall water column, and was also startled.


    When the water column gradually diminished and finally disappeared, the little girl asked the court lady beside her to come up and check.


    The court lady courageously stepped forward, hooked her neck and looked in, but saw nothing.


    "The county lord, it''s empty inside." The court lady replied cautiously.


    "What?!" The Ning''an County Lord''s expression changed, and he rushed forward with his skirt a few steps in his hand.


    Looking inside, it turned out to be empty.


    There is nothing but some dirty water.


    Empty.


    "How is it possible?" The county lord of Ning''an looked incredulous, and muttered to himself, "The prince brother clearly said that it belonged to that shark."


    The voice of the county lord of Ning''an is not too small, and the court ladies next to him can also hear it.


    Shark?


    Is there a legendary shark who is unparalleled in beauty and can deceive people with his voice?


    Isn''t this a legend?


    Unexpectedly, he was found by the prince to give it to the county lord.


    It seems that His Royal Highness is really attentive to her county magistrate.


    The county lord of Ning''an didn''t think so much. She is the future prince. Shouldn''t the prince treat her better?


    I just didn''t expect to let the hateful shark run away.


    It stands to reason that the shark is still very young now, not as tall and slender as the first time I saw her in the previous life, how could she let her run away?


    As long as he thought that the shark would save the prince in the future, and caused the prince to withdraw from the marriage contract with her, the county lord of Ning''an would want to cut the **** shark with a thousand swords.


    "You go ask...Forget it, the county lord will go personally!"


    The county lord of Ning''an didn''t care about the others, so he ran out of the palace and ran towards the East Palace where the prince lived.


    -


    Rong Huang ran out of the wet wooden box and went into hiding.


    I thought it was a Western world or a modern world, but I didn''t expect it to be ancient.


    In ancient times...were there also shark people?


    Rong Huang''s fishtail was sitting wet on the red wall, looking at the imperial palace beyond the edge.

 Chapter 586： Legend of the Shark (3)

    Shui Shui discovered what Rong Huang was thinking, and thought hard for a while.


    "Maybe it''s the shark who has survived from ancient times to modern times?"


    Rong Huang snorted and laughed, and the small mass was almost covered by the tall green grass on the wall next to him.


    Rong Huang made no secret of her dislike for Shui Shui, and Haw Haw��s soft voice had no deterrent effect at all. "You forgot to say that the king is the only shark left?"


    Moreover, according to the extreme plot of the original world, the original owner is generally either dead or disabled. How can he live for hundreds or even thousands of years?


    Xu felt that the plain words could not hit the water, Rong Huang squinted a pair of pink apricot eyes, "You are so stupid."


    Shui Shui: "..."


    "My lord, am I still your little baby?" Shui Shui asked, crying.


    Rong Huang''s face was indifferent, with a baby fat little face deliberately disguised as an adult''s upright expression.


    "No, Feng disease is the case."


    Shui Shui cried loudly.


    Before howling, Rong Huang''s fleshy claws covered his mouth.


    "Don''t make a noise, I found the male lead." Rong Huang paused, his eyes gleaming at the two small carrot heads on the palace road not far away, "and the female lead."


    Shui Shui: "???"


    Shui Shui followed and looked down the wall, and she found the breath of the hero and the hero.


    With a "ding", the plot was also unlocked.


    "My lord, it''s time for us to accept the plot." Shui Shui silently communicated with Rong Huang with his eyes.


    Nai Baozi glanced at the hero and the hero, then at the water she was holding in her hand, and decisively chose to accept the plot.


    -


    Once upon a time, there was a crown prince in Song State, named Song Yuxiao.


    Song Yuxiao was a magnanimous and benevolent prince, and both courtiers and ordinary people gave him unanimous praise.


    At the age of 20, Song Yuxiao was ordered to attack the pirates along the coast who often harassed the people.


    This battle lasted for four days, and in the end it was Song Yuxiao who won.


    Only on the way back he encountered a sea tide.


    The ship was overturned by the wind and waves, and Song Yuxiao was swept into the sea by the waves.


    Song Yuxiao was rescued by a shark and sent to the coast.


    Because he was afraid that his identity would be discovered, which would lead to a murderous disaster, the shark man returned to the sea after he saved Song Yuxiao.


    When Song Yuxiao woke up, all the servants around him told him that it was his fianc��e, the county lord of Ning''an, who rescued him despite the danger of his life.


    After Song Yuxiao learned of this incident, he had a somewhat inexplicable affection for the head of Ning''an County.


    No one knew that the head of Ning''an County was born again.


    In the previous life, the county lord of Ning''an couldn''t love Song Yuxiao because of his domineering temperament when he grew up. Even as his fianc��e, he could not easily approach Song Yuxiao.


    Later, it was even more furious to learn that Song Yuxiao had been ordered to kill the pirates, and that the class teacher returned to court and brought back a beautiful woman.


    The county lord of Ning''an has repeatedly embarrassed the woman who was incarnate as a shark, and Song Yuxiao directly withdrew his marriage contract with the county lord of Ning''an in a rage.


    The county lord of Ning''an felt very embarrassed, and when he learned that Song Yuxiao was married to that shark, he was hit and killed.


    She opened her eyes again when she was five years old.


    At this time, her father, Zhen Guogong, died in the battle, and her mother died.


    The queen and the queen mother in the palace both came from the government of Zhenguo, and felt sorry that the county lord of Ning''an had lost her parents, so she took her into the palace.


    When she was a child, she hadn''t become domineering, and the prince did not hate her.


    The county lord of Ning''an thought twice, and the first thing to do was to ask Song Yuxiao to find a shark for her.


    Song Yuxiao loved the cousin of County Master Ning''an very much, and immediately sent someone to the sea to find the Shark.

 Chapter 587： Legend of the Shark (4)

    As the prince of a country, Song Yuxiao had many secret guards handed over to him by the emperor.


    After several days of searching by the dark guards, the legendary shark was finally found.


    It''s just that the Ning''an County Lord hadn''t had time to see the shark, before he was run away by the shark.


    The county lord of Ning''an had been looking in the palace for a long time, but he didn''t expect that the shark who was still a cub had already flowed out of the palace along the water in the palace.


    This time the plan to kill the sharks failed, and the county lord of Ning''an had to wait until he grew up to replace the sharks as a life-saving benefactor.


    The owner of Ning''an County succeeded.


    Song Yuxiao regarded the county lord of Ning''an as his savior, and acquiesced to the marriage of Queen Zhang Luo.


    Before the wedding, Song Yuxiao met a very beautiful woman.


    As soon as the woman saw him, she rushed up and grabbed his hand, saying that she had saved him and hadn''t had time to check his injuries. How is his recovery now?


    Song Yuxiao felt strange, but the imperial family''s innate caution allowed him to send this woman to his residence outside the palace.


    Unexpectedly, the county lord of Ning''an had bought the guards next to Song Yuxiao early in the morning, and learned about it for the first time.


    Just when Song Yuxiao sent someone to investigate the truth of the matter, the county lord of Ning''an bought the servants who were cooking in the kitchen in the small courtyard, and poisoned the food that the people usually eat.


    Not surprisingly, the unsuspecting shark was poisoned to death.


    When Song Yuxiao found out the truth and wanted to thank the savior, he only saw the corpse of the shark.


    Song Yuxiao was very angry and immediately asked his hands to investigate.


    As the investigation got deeper and deeper, Song Yuxiao also learned about the Ning''an County Lord.


    When he learned that the Ning''an County Lord had bought his guards, he was immediately furious.


    Song Yuxiao disregarded the big wedding a few days later, and disregarded the hindrance of the empress dowager, and forcibly retreated from the marriage with the county lord of Ning''an.


    The county owner of Ning''an couldn''t accept this fact and went crazy overnight.


    Later, the empress thought that Song Yuxiao regretted her marriage because she did not like women like the county lord of Ning''an, so she found various portraits of noble women to show Song Yuxiao.


    Song Yuxiao knew that he was sorry for the shark who died because of him, and bluntly said that he would no longer marry a wife in this life.


    If a prince refuses to marry a wife, of course he has no heirs.


    The empress thought for a long time, and abolished his crown prince by Song Yuxiao''s acquiescence, and sealed another prince as a prince.


    Song Yuxiao settled down by the sea and remained alone until his death.


    -


    Rong Huang looked at the hostess who had gone long ago, holding his bun''s face in his small paws, and his tail flapping against the wall.


    "The men and women of this world are not together?"


    The last world seemed to be the same.


    Maybe it''s because the world has collapsed. The male and female masters don''t end up getting married every time.


    However, it has nothing to do with Rong Huang if the male and female masters are not together. She just wants to be a villain who has done all the bad things.


    "What is the wish of the original owner?" Rong Huang asked Shui Shui.


    "Let the county owner of Ning''an pay the price and live safely."


    Rong Huang said in his heart, this wish is really simple.


    Is it too simple?


    Rong Huang is eager to beat the heroine.


    Before the silky shark gauze was rolled up, Rong Huang suddenly smelled a refreshing plum scent.


    Phoenix disease?


    Rong Huang smashed his mouth, tilted his little head thinking.


    It was confirmed that the fragrance was her Feng disease.


    Rong Huang chuckled, sprinted down the wall, followed the fragrance, and flew out quickly.


    This tail is only suitable for swimming in the water, which is really inconvenient on land.


    The sharks usually only turn fish tails into legs when they are fifteen years old.


    The current mackerel cubs are only three years old, and it will take twelve years.

 Chapter 588： Legend of the Shark (5)

    The current mackerel cubs are only three years old, and it will take twelve years.


    Rong Huang broke his fingers and counted, and suddenly felt that his future was hopeless.


    She wants to be a mackerel cub every day, is it so difficult?


    Rong Huang was very dejected, and he needed his relatives who were ill to heal.


    Smelling it all the way to an abandoned and dilapidated palace, Rong Huang vaguely heard kicks, beatings and insults.


    "It''s just a proton sent by Rong Guo. It''s not a big deal if an abandoned son dies."


    "It''s your blessing for our family to let you serve our tea and water, how dare you refuse?"


    "Have you eaten? Give me a hard hit!"


    The shrill voice was hidden and mean, and then there was the echoing sound of dog legs.


    "Yes, yes." Several voices were filled with malicious intent. "It''s just a little **** that nobody wants. The godfather called you to serve, and deserves to be beaten!"


    Rong Huang''s hearing is very good, and she is not slow to respond because she is a kid now.


    Rong Huang could still hear the muffled humming intermittently.


    It seems to be suppressing something compulsively, or pain, or resentment.


    It looked like a cub facing a fierce beast, with a low hissing sound from his throat.


    Rong Huang understood at the time that these bad things were bullying Feng Bing.


    Feng disease in this world is also a little pitiful.


    Rong Huang immediately burst into protection, rushing in through the wall.


    The scene in the dilapidated cobweb-filled inner sanctuary is unobstructed.


    A group of tall eunuchs surrounded a thin boy, punching and kicking him.


    The little boy with his hands on the ground was covering his head, and his thin limbs curled up, dressed in crude gray cloth.


    This is the clothes that Rong Huang, who has always been rich in clothes and jade, has never worn.


    Some of the sickly white faces have blood stains, and at first glance they are a bit horrible.


    There was a black cat squatting in the corner. The green cat''s eyes were rounded and it made a sharp cry.


    The black cat was picked up by the old **** and caught it with a stiff neck.


    Rong Huang clearly saw the little boy with animal scarlet blood in his eyes when he found the black cat was caught.


    It seems that this black cat is Feng''s little friend.


    Rong Huang cast his eyes down and glanced at his fleshy arm, and instantly dispelled the plan to teach others by himself.


    Calling out the gluttony, Rong Huang pointed his finger, "Go!"


    At the same time, he waved his hand and closed the gate of the palace directly.


    Close the door and let the gluttonous food.


    A group of snow-white hair dumplings fell out of the gluttonous mouth, leaping on their stubby limbs, and rushed towards the group of eunuchs.


    The man who bullies the big fierce beast, this rabbit fairy will send you to heaven!


    Seeing Rongrong rushed forward, Glutton slammed the brakes and stopped.


    Squat down and watch the show.


    Facts proved that Rong Huang didn''t have a normal pet by his side.


    Although Rong Huang often frightened Rongrong and cried, his fighting power became stronger and stronger.


    Take a bite on this face, scratch a paw on that face.


    In the blink of an eye, those little eunuchs were beaten up.


    But Rong Huang was concealed by Rong Huang, and no one could see it except Rong Huang and Gourmet.


    Therefore, whether it is the arrogant old **** or the doggy little eunuch, they are all scared to pee on the spot.


    "what--"


    "Ghost! Ghost!"


    The old **** didn''t care about the rectification, and fled outside holding his head.


    How could Rong Huang let him run away so easily.


    Bai Shengsheng''s fingers moved lightly, the old eunuch''s right foot seemed to be caught by something, and Gu Lulu fell off the steps.


    Head on the ground.


    When the little eunuchs were shocked that the old **** had not kept up, they looked back and saw the old **** who was bleeding all over the floor and his eyes were wide open.


    "Dead!" the little **** cried out in horror.

 Chapter 589： Legend of the Shark (6)

    Regardless of the tolerance, the little **** ran away. During the period, he fell several somersaults, got up and ran forward.


    However, the area where Rong Yue lived was basically unoccupied. It was colder than Leng Gong, and no one heard the little eunuch''s cry for help.


    Rong Huang chuckled lightly, two pear vortices sunken in Baozi''s face.


    "Gourmet, come on!" Rong Huang said again.


    Glutton glanced at the velvet that was leaping on the old eunuch''s corpse, and immediately screamed and rushed up.


    In an instant, blood was splashing everywhere.


    Rong Huang set the barrier in time, no matter how long the little eunuchs screamed, no one would notice.


    When he finished dealing with the eunuchs who bullied others, Rong Huang asked the glutton to clean up the outside and twisted into the inner hall.


    To say that it is the inner temple is actually an exaggeration.


    There were several holes in the roof, big holes in the fist.


    Rong Huang sniffed, Feng''s illness was really pitiful.


    "who are you?"


    Staring at Rong Yue''s thin body in a daze, thinking about whether to go to the Yushan Fang to get something to eat, Rong Huang heard the opposite person had already climbed up and sat up, and asked Rong Yue, who was holding the black cat in his arms, in a cold voice.


    In a dumb tone, with vigilance.


    The short and thin body is also like a long bow that is stretched out.


    Rong Huang blinked, the pink fishtail was upturned, and pointed his finger at him, "Can you see me?"


    The milky voice reminded Rong Yue for a moment of the milk bunny bag that he had eaten in the harem when he just remembered.


    Sweet and soft.


    Staring at the beautiful fishtails of the shark man cubs for a few seconds, Rong Yue covered the black cat''s eyes with one hand, but he spoke with sarcasm.


    "So fat, it''s hard not to see it."


    Rong Huang exploded when he heard this.


    fat......


    fat? !


    Rong Huang was so angry that he stared at his hips like Rong Lei, his soft white bun''s cheeks bulged like a chubby pufferfish.


    "I''m not fat, I just have more flesh."


    Rong Huang''s voice worked softly to quibble.


    She is still a three-and-a-half-year-old cub, can you not be so ruthless to her?


    Rong Yue''s bright red lips curled up, raising his hand to wipe the blood flowing down his forehead without changing his face.


    The wound was very painful, and the beating was also very painful.


    But only in this way can he always remember the pain he has suffered.


    One day, he will return to that man one by one.


    Rongzhe, who was only eight years old, smiled even more at the corner of his mouth, and his eyes were dark and dark.


    The snow-white teeth were still stained with blood, like Shura crawling out of hell.


    "Fat fish."


    Rong Yue''s red lips moved lightly, speaking harsh words.


    Maybe it''s been a long time since I''ve seen such a lively little thing, Rong Xie suddenly gave birth to a desire to destroy it a bit.


    Rong Huang over there heard this, and jumped three feet high on the spot, like a cannonball, and rushed straight towards Rong Hao.


    "Ahhhhh, you are dead! You actually said that I am a fat fish!"


    "I am the most brewed fish, you bad thing, crush you to death!"


    Meat dumpling Rong Xiaohuang relied on his weight advantage and threw Rong Hao to the ground.


    The little **** that hadn''t been fully grown grinned, and he bit Rong Xie''s **** cheek with one bite.


    Rong Hao hadn''t calmly reacted to Huang''s previous fatal blow, and the blood in his chest had not calmed down, and his cheeks suddenly hurt.


    The pink and white fat fish cub was firmly pressed against Rong Yue''s body, and the fleshy fish tail slapped Rong Yue''s leg, trying to hurt him.


    At the same time, Rong Huang''s little mouth did not relax at all.


    Rong Huang finally bit Rong Hao to hiss softly after exerting the strength of breastfeeding.


    "Fat fish, are you a dog?"


    Rong Hao squeezed the fat fish cub''s bun face and used his strength to rescue his face from Rong Huang''s mouth.

 Chapter 590： Legend of the Shark (7)

    "Bah, baah."


    Rong Huang chuckled several times and slobbered on Rong Yue''s face.


    "I''m not a dog, I''m a shark man." Rong Huang said slowly and inexplicably serious, "You can say that I am fat, but you can''t insult my race."


    The black cat who was thrown aside by Rong Lei stared at Rong Huang''s fishtail closely, with bright coveting in his aquamarine cat eyes.


    fish.


    Want to eat.


    Rong Huang was about to talk to Rong Hao about the difference between the shark and the dog, when suddenly a cold behind his back.


    Turning around, he saw the black cat grinning at her.


    "Wow--"


    Although the mackerel is the top creature of the marine life racial pyramid, it also retains the nature of fish.


    Afraid of cats.


    Rong Huang saw the black cat so close to her, and was so frightened that he fell to Rong Yue''s body. His short hands hugged his neck tightly, his tail flapping desperately.


    Rong Yue, who had been injured, now felt that the blood in his mouth became more and more intense.


    Rong Yue''s voice was icy, and his pale eyebrows were filled with a gloom that did not match his age, "Let go!"


    Rong Huang cried and hugged Rong Yue to death without letting go. He had a great posture of strangling Rong Yue to death.


    "Help, help, there is a cat who wants to eat fish!"


    Rong Huang raised his voice and wailed, scaring away the black cat who had originally wanted to pounce on it.


    Rong Yue: "..."


    The hidden guard in the dark: "..."


    Rong Huang turned his back to the black cat. He didn''t even know that the black cat was scared away by her howling angrily, sobbing tremblingly.


    "Help, help, I don''t want to be eaten by cats."


    Rong Yue lowered his eyes and glanced at Rong Huang with a silly white and sweet face. He gave a light tusk, and directly carried Rong Huang''s shagsha on the back collar, and carried the little Shark''s cub aside.


    "Shut up, Zhaocai is gone."


    Lucky?


    With two packs of tears in Rong Huang''s eyes, he bit his hands and looked behind him.


    There is no cat.


    Rong Huang suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, and immediately returned to his original appearance of being wicked and wicked, "You said it earlier."


    Rong Yue: Ha.


    Rong Hao didn''t bother to pay attention to this little fat fish, who was so talented but not mindful, and stood up on the ground, raising his hand to call in the secret guard.


    Rong Huang sat on the ground, glanced at his somewhat dry scales, and then at Rong Yue, who was treating his wounds by the dark guards, his cheeks bulged and he didn''t speak.


    She is a good boy.


    Seeing the bruise on Rong Yue''s forearm that was abruptly kicked out, Rong Huang frowned, his pink apricot eyes filled with big doubts, "Why should you be beaten by them, obviously someone is protecting you?"


    Rong Yue glanced at Rong Huang when he heard the words, his eyes lightly moved.


    His grandfather was ransacked by Emperor Rong for delaying military affairs, and he was given a white silk with his mother. As the eldest son of Emperor Rong, he was sent to the Song Dynasty to become a proton.


    Someone in Emperor Song''s harem was secretly staring at his every move. If he behaved too abnormally, he would not survive the crown.


    In order to survive and return to Rongguo to avenge his grandfather and mother, the bitterness he suffered was nothing at all.


    But this stupid fat fish that suddenly appeared was the only accident in his life that he had planned for a long time.


    Shark...


    The existence that could only exist in the legend, now appeared before his eyes.


    Rong Yue retracted his gaze and let the dark guard put ointment on the wound.


    "Heaven will come down and take responsibility for the people in Sri Lanka. You will suffer from his will and his muscles, do you understand?"


    Rong Huang held his small head, his expression blank.


    People who hate mouthfuls the most.


    Rong Huang snorted softly and turned his little **** to Rong Lei, not wanting to bother others.

 Chapter 591： Legend of the Shark (8)

    The dark guard treated Rong Hao''s wound and hid in the dark with the medicine box.


    Rong Hao put on his rough gray cloth clothes, and he touched the fat fish cub who still had his back facing him. He didn''t know what he thought of, and there was a laziness between his loose eyebrows.


    "come."


    Rong Huang felt that Rong Yue was calling a puppy, but he turned around and looked at him.


    "What are you doing?" Rong Huang said that even if she was a fairy, she would be angry.


    The kind that knocks angry.


    "Are you a shark?" Rong Yue leaned on the old short table, playing with the candlestick on the table.


    "You are not answering the question. Is there any other fish that I have brewed like this?"


    Rong Huang is not bragging, she is the best looking one among the sharks.


    After all, the others are all dead.


    Rong Yue noticed the dim scales of Rong Huang as his eyes flashed, and his hand holding the candlestick tightened, "Go and bring a bucket of water."


    There was a momentary fluctuation in the air.


    Rong Huang probably also guessed what Rong Hao used to call for water, and with a hard effort at the tip of his tail, he jumped directly to Rong Hao.


    The Shark Cub said solemnly, "You are such a good person."


    Rong Yue...Rong Yue didn''t want to talk.


    I really don''t know how such a silly little shark survived.


    The dark guard moved quickly, bringing a bucket of water in a short while.


    Rong Huang was carried into a wooden barrel by Rong Lei.


    Rong Huang''s whole fish felt comfortable as soon as he touched the water.


    The pink tail slapped the water happily, splashing Rong Yue''s face.


    Rong Yue''s brows and heart beat, but he endured it.


    Wiping the water off his face blankly, Rong Yue asked, "Why are you saving me?"


    Rong Huang tilted his head and thought, his expression suddenly became serious.


    "Actually, I am a shark who has become a fairy."


    Rong Hao sat on the wooden stool with one hand on the edge of the wooden barrel, "Fairy Shark... and then?"


    "This fairy counts that we are going to be married in the future, so I will come down to find you."


    Rong Yue: "..."


    Rong Yue didn''t believe a word of Rong Huang''s nonsense.


    There has never been unprovoked kindness.


    He also never believed that there was help in this world without asking for anything in return.


    Rong Yue''s expression returned to his indifference, "Get out of here after soaking in the water."


    Rong Huang didn''t care about Rong Lei''s order to chase away the guests. The whole fish was buried in the water, and then a muffled voice came from underwater, "I''m not leaving."


    There were gurgling bubbles on the water, and the voice of the shark cub chirped, "You are my future husband, I don''t want to go!"


    Rong Hao almost laughed. He was not too young, so he didn''t know how shy he was.


    I thought I was fierce and everyone in the world was afraid of her.


    Rong Yue subconsciously raised his hand to touch the tooth mark on his face that was bitten by Rong Huang, and something flashed through his mind quickly.


    It was a dirty girl in white, sitting straddling a man, holding the man''s face in both hands, chewing happily.


    The face of that little girl was somewhat similar to the little shark in front of her.


    Rong Zhen attributed the sudden appearance of the scene in his mind to the magic of the small shark man.


    After waiting for a long time, Rong Hao hadn''t seen Rong Huang get out of the water.


    Rolled up his sleeves and fished out of the water, and fished out a pink shark man.


    "puff--"


    Rong Huang bulged his cheeks and sprayed all the water in his mouth onto Rong Hao''s face.


    "Hahahaha let you drive me away, that''s the lesson."


    Rong Yue raised his hand to wipe the water off his face, his face dripping with water.


    He didn''t forget that this was Rong Huang''s bath water.


    "Fat fish." Rong Yue showed a sullen smile and grabbed the flesh of the little fat fish''s cheek in one mouthful.

 Chapter 592： Legend of the Shark (9)

    "Fat fish."


    Rong Yue smiled sullenly, and grabbed the fat fish''s cheek in one mouthful.


    Although Rong Yue''s temperament is a little deeper than that of his peers, he is also an eight-year-old child.


    Facing Rong Huang''s provocation, of course he would not bear it anymore.


    Concerned that the meat on Little Fat Fish''s face was too tender, Rong Yue didn''t get too cruel, just took a bite and released it.


    Seeing the chubby fish with a dazed look on the mouth of the barrel, Rong Yue was in a surprisingly good mood.


    Even the pain that hasn''t dissipated on his body is a lot lighter.


    Rong Huang touched his aching face, blinked, and a layer of water vapor quickly accumulated in the round apricot eyes.


    Against the background of the pink crystal pupils, Rong Yue looked good inexplicably.


    Rong Yue noticed the strange excitement in his heart, and he twitched in his heart.


    Could it be that there is still a pathological mentality that he has never discovered in his heart?


    Rong Hao took a look at it with tears in his eyes, and Rong Huang, who was about to cry over the roof the next moment, scooped up water with a small wooden scoop and gently poured it on Rong Huang Baisheng''s arm.


    "Okay, don''t cry anymore." At this time, Rong Huang would not care about Rong Yue no matter where he didn''t cry on the spot. Rong Yue was a little helpless, thinking for a moment, "I''m sorry, I was wrong."


    I think that even though Rong Hao is living a life that is not as good as a palace man, he still carries the arrogance of the royal eldest son in his bones. When did he admit his fault with a kid?


    Rong Huang snorted, his voice was soft and milky, and turned his head to ignore people.


    Rong Yue pursed his lower lip, and finally understood the pain and difficulty of being a kid.


    "Since you are a shark, you must not leave the water for too long. You are soaking in the water. I will prepare dinner."


    There were originally two palaces in this abandoned palace, but Rong Yue felt that he was an eyesore, so he got rid of the plan.


    Nowadays, except for the secret agent Rong Guo who would appear in secret every few days, and the secret guard who has been hidden in the dark, even the secret agent Rong Guo can''t find him.


    Oh, there is one more fat fish.


    Rong Yue squatted in the small kitchen, selected the green vegetables, washed them, and poured them into the pot.


    Looking at the green vegetables that were quickly falling off, Rong Xie suddenly thought of that little shark''s white and tender arm.


    If you have nowhere in the end, kill her and eat her.


    He was looking forward to seeing her crying.


    Rong Yue rolled up the slipped sleeves, thinking casually.


    Without the exquisite food in the East Palace in the past, Rong Yue didn''t care, just sprinkled a little salt and came out of the pot.


    Carrying a plate of fried greens and rice, Rong Yue returned to the main hall.


    The little shark was already seated at the low table, and when he heard the voice, he turned his head and looked at him eagerly.


    When he found that Rong Yue had only a bowl of rice in his hand, the corners of his mouth that had been cocked up immediately drooped down.


    "Where''s my meal?" Rong Huang asked angrily as he watched Rong Yue who was sitting next to him and was about to start eating.


    "No."


    "No?" Rong Huang was so angry that he was akimbo and slapped on the table, his little voice called softly, "Are you trying to starve your future lady?"


    Pretty?


    Rong Yue raised his eyes and glanced at Rong Huang''s hand that was beating the table, his eyes shining with disgust and ridicule.


    But Rong Huang was so angry that the fish tail hiding under the low table slapped Rong Yue''s calf.


    "No, I want to eat, I want to eat..."


    Rong Huang kept thinking about it, and Rong Yue suspected that this little fat fish didn''t know how tired it was.


    Seeing the little chubby fish''s grievances and begging for help, Rong Yue suddenly felt soft and subconsciously said, "I see."

 Chapter 593： Legend of the Shark (10)

    Rong Huang gave a cheer, raised his little paw and clapped his hands vigorously, "Rong Yue, you are such a good person."


    Rong Yue: "..." He must be crazy to leave her behind.


    Rong Yue stood up with a gloomy expression, walked towards the small kitchen, and left a word, "Wait."


    Rong Huang licked the cherry pink lips, his eyes turned into crescent moons with a smile.


    After eating and drinking, Rong Huang hugged his chubby belly and began to order.


    "Tomorrow I want to eat sweet and sour short ribs."


    Sweet and sour, knocked just right.


    Rong Yue only glanced at Rong Huang when he heard the words, and filled the cup with tea, "When the genius was just dark, did you start dreaming?"


    Rong Huang casually picked up the miscellaneous book aside and slammed it on Rong Yue''s face.


    "Rong Yue, I want you to be a shark!"


    Before Rong Hao recovered from the pain of being smashed by the book, he was suddenly thrown down by Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang waved a small fist, complimenting himself with his mouth, and slammed a fist on Rong Hao''s face.


    Rong Yue, who had already had a wound on his face, made the situation worse.


    The secret guards guarding the dark place outside the temple listened to the laughter coming out of the temple, and his always grim face showed a gratified smile.


    The master can be more cherished, and the old general can feel relieved if he knows how to do it.


    -


    After fighting with Rong Yue, Rong Huang rolled onto Rong Yue''s bed and fell asleep, occupying most of his bed.


    After reading the message sent by the dark guard, Rong Hao put it on the candlelight and burned it, tidied up and was ready to go to bed.


    Seeing the little fat fish sleeping awkwardly, Rong Yue pushed her into the bed without hesitation, covered her quilt and closed her eyes.


    The abandoned palace is quiet and peaceful, but other places are not so peaceful.


    Jiang Xi, the lord of Ning''an County, had been looking for him for most of the day, and he took the crown prince Song Yuxiao and a group of palace men to look for him in the palace, but he could not find the shark man.


    Seeing Jiang Xi''s look anxious, Song Yuxiao thought she was sad because the shark escaped.


    "Don''t be sad. A few days ago, the emperor father gave a pony to you alone, and I will give it to you alone. After a few days, I will let you go to the shark.


    Jiang Xi was upset, lest the damned shark would get entangled with Song Yuxiao again in the future.


    She is the future princess, the future queen, that shark is just a lowly status thing, and she will never let her get close to Song Yuxiao in this life.


    The best way is to find her and kill her.


    "Brother Prince, I like that Shark very much, I like that one, I don''t want anything else."


    Jiang Xi pulled Song Yuxiao''s sleeve, and began to entangle himself subconsciously.


    The savage habits of the last life cannot be changed even if Jiang Xi lives for the rest of his life.


    Song Yuxiao was a little embarrassed when he heard this, and was silent for a long time.


    "This shark should have escaped from the palace, cousin, you..." Let''s give up.


    Seeing Jiang Xi almost crying, Song Yuxiao opened his mouth, without saying anything behind.


    I don''t know if it is his illusion. Recently, the cousin''s personality has become more spoiled.


    It was very different from her past lively and well-behaved temperament.


    "I don''t want anything else, I want that shark man!" Jiang Xi shouted, raising his voice.


    Song Yuxiao didn''t know what to say, how could his cousin be so self-willed? He still likes the cute cousin before.


    Song Yuxiao, who had been ten years old and began to follow Emperor Song in handling government affairs, was inexplicably displeased with such Jiang Xi.


    "The lonely still has some unfinished tasks. Tomorrow Taifu wants to investigate, so he will go back."


    "Brother Prince..."


    There was an adult''s soul in Jiang Xi''s body, and of course he could see Song Yuxiao''s escape.

 Chapter 594： Legend of the Shark (11)

    "Cousin stays, and I will see you again after class tomorrow."


    Although the cousin''s temper is a bit bad, the queen mother said that the cousin is his future wife and he should take care of her more.


    Song Yuxiao returned to the East Palace, read a few pages of textbooks arranged by the Taifu, and went to sleep.


    This night, he had a very long dream.


    In his dream, he grew up and became a prince whom everyone admired and loved.


    He went out to fight the pirates, but fell into the water accidentally.


    Someone saved him.


    When he woke up, everyone told him that his cousin rescued him.


    When his wedding with his cousin was on the agenda, he met a beautiful woman.


    The woman was a Gentile, her eyes were beautiful pink, and her hair was pink.


    The pupil color and hair color of the shark who he had fished out of the sea before was very similar.


    Between the lines, the woman indicated that she was his savior.


    The cousin who grew up together, the woman who claimed to be a lifesaver, Song Yuxiao hesitated for a while.


    Finally, he sent someone to investigate.


    The results found are no different from what the beautiful woman said.


    He originally wanted to thank the woman, but he didn''t want her to be killed by her cousin.


    He canceled the wedding in a fit of anger, and his cousin couldn''t stand the shock.


    And he left the East Palace and lived alone by the sea until his death.


    Song Yuxiao suddenly woke up from his dream, his face a little pale.


    Recalling that the woman in the dream turned into a shark, lying in a pool of blood, Song Yuxiao''s heart was faintly cold.


    Cousin... will she really do such a cruel thing?


    Maybe this is just a dreamy dream?


    Song Yuxiao forced himself to forget what he had seen in his dream, so the palace man lit the incense for sleeping and closed his eyes again.


    There seemed to be a golden light flashing in the bedroom of His Royal Highness the Prince of East Palace, and it was so close that she didn''t even notice the maid of the night watch.


    Song Yuxiao realized that he was dreaming again.


    He fell into the sea and was rescued by the mackerel.


    When he woke up, there was no cousin who claimed to be his savior, only a shark.


    Unlike the shark people in the previous dreams, the shark people in front of him are fresh and simple, rather than drenched in blood.


    He fell in love with this shark at a glance and took her back.


    Regardless of the opposition and obstruction of the empress and the ministers of the court, he wanted to marry that shark as his wife.


    The head of Ning''an County was divorced by him and eventually hit the wall and died.


    He finally got married with Yuren, and became a couple for life.


    In the blink of an eye, the picture changed, and it was the cousin who was still a child chanting the word "�r��" alone in the room, and asked him to send someone to the sea to find the �rren.


    He found the shark, but let her escape.


    What happened later was a repeat of the previous dream.


    When he grew up, his cousin impersonated his lifesaver...


    The dreams seem to have no boundaries, repeating in his mind time and time again.


    Song Yuxiao seemed to be in a dark swamp, suffering from breathing and heart cramps.


    I don''t know how long it took, and there was a bang in my ear.


    A crack appeared in the darkness, and light came through.


    Song Yuxiao slowly opened his eyes and saw the empress''s haggard and worried face.


    Behind the empress, besides the cousin he had seen countless times in his dream, there were several imperial doctors.


    "Xiao''er, you finally woke up, but you are going to scare the queen to death!" Empress Song looked at the pale Song Yuxiao, fell softly into Emperor Song''s arms, and kept wiping the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief.


    "Is there any discomfort when I wake up now? You have slept for three days and three nights."


    Emperor Song patted Queen Song on the back to soothe him, turned his head and said to Song Yuxiao.

 Chapter 595： Legend of the Shark (12)

    Song Yuxiao looked at the people in the room, feeling exhausted physically and mentally.


    In just a short time, Song Yuxiao seemed to have experienced two lives.


    In the first life, he and the shark grew old, and the couple were in love.


    In the second life, he was obstructed by his cousin in secret, causing the shark to die tragically.


    This made Song Yuxiao, who was only ten years old, a lot old in an instant.


    However, everyone present was concerned about Song Yuxiao''s body, and he didn''t notice any abnormality at all.


    Jiang Xi was too anxious to hear that Song Yuxiao had been drowsy.


    If Song Yuxiao can''t wake up anymore, isn''t her rebirth in vain?


    Tears quickly brewed in Jiang Xi''s eyes, and he ignored the emperor in front of him, so he rushed directly to Song Yuxiao.


    "Brother Prince, how are you now? You have been sleeping for the past few days, Ning An is very worried."


    Looking at Jiang Xi, whose eyes were red and weeping, Song Yuxiao didn''t know what attitude to treat her for a while.


    If the dream were true, Jiang Xi is no longer that simple and lovely cousin.


    It was the cousin who hit the wall and died after learning that he and Yuren were married.


    "Nothing." Song Yuxiao''s voice was hoarse, and his voice was about to dry, so he said to Song Hou, "Mother, I want to rest for a while."


    Empress Song didn''t doubt that he was there, and quickly sent the imperial doctor down, and after a few soft words, he took Jiang Xi and left with Emperor Song.


    Jiang Xi walked to the door, subconsciously turned around and glanced, just to meet Song Yuxiao''s complicated eyes.


    Like an illusion, Song Yuxiao smiled at her by curling his lips.


    The heart that Jiang Xi had originally held fell down, maybe the light was too dazzling, was she dazzled?


    No matter what, the shark must be killed, and the prince brother can only be hers.


    -


    The prince went around the ghost gate and finally woke up in the afternoon.


    When the concubines of the harem heard the news, the veils in their hands were almost torn.


    Rong Huang listened to the news reported by the dark guard about Song Yuxiao to Rong Hao, and hid his mouth silently.


    Originally, Rong Huang was going to solve the Ning''an county host by himself, but suddenly he thought that the heroine loves the male lead deeply. If the male lead gives her a fatal blow, she should have all the heart to die?


    So Song Yuxiao fell asleep for three days and three nights.


    Although there is no guarantee that Song Yuxiao will fully believe what he saw in his dream, it is enough to make him vigilant.


    Rong Huang looked forward to the day when they would pinch each other.


    In Rong Huang''s view, Song Yuxiao was just like Teng Jin who had admitted the wrong life-saving benefactor before, and he deserved the ending.


    Even if the savior is not recognized by anyone, the prince of this country should not do it.


    Rong Huang would not sympathize with Song Yuxiao because he lost his position as a prince because of the original owner in the original plot, and died lonely by the sea.


    If it wasn''t for the wrong time, if it happened to be the moment Song Yuxiao fell into the sea, Rong Huang would surely let Gourmet become Song Yuxiao''s savior again.


    Thinking of this, Rong Huang finally couldn''t help it, and chuckled.


    Realizing that his voice was too loud, Rong Huang shut his mouth quickly, his dark eyes rolling.


    Thinking about how to use Song Yuxiao as a raft to disturb the seemingly calm water of Song Palace, Rong Yue was interrupted by the chuckle of the little fat fish around him.


    Half of his thoughts were also disrupted.


    Rong Yue frowned and looked at Rong Huang, and pointed to the inner hall, "Go and play over there, don''t disturb me."


    Rong Huang bulged his cheeks, and the tail of the fish immersed in the small bucket tilted, shaking Rong Yue''s expression of water.


    "You must always remember that I am your future daughter-in-law."

 Chapter 596： Legend of the Shark (13)

    Rong Huang grabbed Rong Hao''s hand that wanted to lift up and wipe his face, and refused to let him wipe it.


    "For all ages, men have always listened to women. If you dare to bully me, I will punish you to kneel on the washboard and durian on the keyboard!"


    After Rong Huang finished speaking, his chest was still fierce and small.


    Are you scared?


    If you''re scared, be nice to the king, lest you don''t even have a daughter-in-law in the future.


    The secret guard, who was silently acting as a messenger, tried to reduce his sense of existence, for fear that he would be killed by the master after hearing this.


    The secret guard who was guarding outside the abandoned palace a few days ago told them that the master had a child bride, who was still the legendary shark.


    They didn''t believe it at first, but when they were looking for the master to deal with the matter, they saw the little shark who was riding on the master''s neck, and then they believed.


    Kneeling on the washboard...


    This little ancestor really dared to think.


    When the master returned, either he was the prince or directly ascended the throne, the most noble person in the world, did this little ancestor let the master punish him on his knees?


    The appearance of the little fat fish, Rong Xun was almost blind, waved to make the dark guard retreat, and came to the side of the little fat fish when he moved.


    "Want to eat sweet and sour short ribs?"


    Rong Huang was stunned by Rong Xie''s unprovoked words, but he still obediently nodded his head like a chicken pecked at the rice, "I want to eat, I want to eat."


    Rong Hao lifted his chin slightly and stared at Rong Huang with a smile.


    Rong Huang was stared so that his whole body was hairy, and the tip of his tail was about to explode with scales.


    "Since you said you are my future lady, you have to be obedient, huh?"


    Rong Huang smashed his mouth, shook his head without thinking, "No."


    "If you don''t behave, you won''t have sweet and sour short ribs." Rong Yue threatened, narrowing his eyes.


    After a few days of getting along, Rong Yue can be considered to find out where the whole body of this little fat fish came from.


    Eat it bit by bite.


    Little Fat Fish especially loves sweet and sour short ribs.


    Last time it was just a small sweet and sour chop, and the little fat fish almost fought hard with him.


    Rong Yue thought he had pinched Rong Huang''s vitals, and he was a little proud.


    This little fat fish is not at peace at all, he is worried about being discovered by someone with a heart.


    When the time comes, they will be slaughtered directly and thrown into the pot for steaming and frying.


    Rong Huang bit his hand with a tangled face, and finally, under the lure of the sweet and sour platoon, he cried and signed the unequal treaty.


    Rong Hao was very satisfied with the obedient and obedient Little Fat Fish. He gently touched the long pink hair of Little Fat Fish, and pinched the flesh of Little Fat Fish''s cheek, "Good."


    In this way, it is not difficult to raise a kid.


    Since she said she was his future lady, he believed her temporarily.


    There are too many people to kill, and it''s not impossible to protect one.


    If she dared to run in the future, she would break her leg and lock herself by his side.


    "Will you leave in the future?" Rong Yue gently squeezed Rong Huang''s arm and asked softly.


    Rong Huang was pinched so that his tail jumped, splashing water on the surrounding ground.


    "Don''t leave, don''t leave." The smiling little Phoenix didn''t realize Rong Yue''s gloomy mind at all, and replied in a milky voice.


    When Feng Bingbing returns to Rong Country, the original owner''s wish should be fulfilled, and she will go back with Feng Bingbing.


    The little phoenix cub, over 8,000 years old, likes to stick to Fengxi since birth, and after confirming his own mind, he likes to stick to Fengxi even more.


    That''s why I didn''t leave.


    Rong Hao immediately pressed a bit in his heart, his bright red lips were aroused, and he ordered the dark guard to get delicious food while not forgetting to feed the little fat fish.


    Now, you said you wouldn''t leave, but don''t regret it.


    Children who are not well-behaved will be punished.

 Chapter 597： Legend of the Shark (14)

    To be honest, Rong Yue''s presence in the Song Palace is very low.


    He was an unfavored proton sent by Rong Guo, and this alone made the princes and princesses who claim to be noble to avoid him.


    Not to mention those snobbish eunuchs, who doesn''t want to climb up desperately?


    In the next half month, except for the secret guards who occasionally sent news to the abandoned palace, only Rong Guo secret agents appeared twice.


    As for the eunuchs who died in Rong Huang''s hands, the Internal Affairs Bureau found that several eunuchs were missing, and they did report it to Empress Song.


    Rong Huang directly pinched his fingers and conjured a few dummies, threw them into the well near Lenggong, and just fooled them.


    Emperor Song was upright and honest, but it didn''t mean that all the princes were good.


    Some princes think that their status is noble, and look down on Rong Yu who has become a proton. Taking advantage of the royal school''s vacation, he swayed and brought people to trouble Rong Yu.


    The second prince was born to the well-loved concubine Han, who was four years older than the prince Song Yuxiao.


    Before Rong Huang came, the second prince made things difficult for many times.


    This time he directly brought two large basins of leeches, and took advantage of Rong Yue''s space in the kitchen, and asked the two little eunuchs beside him to pour the disgusting stuff in the basins onto Rong Yue''s bed.


    After the incident, the quilt was specially arranged so that people could not see what was inside.


    The second prince could almost think of Rong Yue''s bag full of leeches.


    The second prince couldn''t help laughing on the spot.


    After doing bad things, the second prince stepped on the shoulder of the little **** and climbed onto the roof, ready to take a peek.


    Little did he know that these little movements of his were like tricks made by making a stick in Rong Chai''s eyes.


    Of course, Rong Huang also saw this scene, rolled up his sleeves angrily, waved his fleshly arms and wanted to climb up to the roof to hit someone.


    He kept muttering, "It''s too much, too much, I''m so angry."


    Rong Yue thought it was funny, but he cleaned his hands and covered Little Fat Fish''s mouth.


    Rong Hao leaned close to Rong Huang''s ear, and whispered softly, "Don''t be angry."


    Mo angry?


    Still not angry? !


    Rong Huang was really angry at this moment into a fat puffer fish, like a slippery fish, slipping away with ease in his hand.


    Watching the little fat fish slip away from his hand, Rong Lei''s thin fingers flexed, and finally let out a helpless sigh.


    "what--"


    The screams of the second prince rang, followed by the sour squeaking noise of the heavy object after pressing the roof tiles.


    The second prince fell off guard, and directly smashed the two eunuchs on the ground.


    "Quick! Run! You two behind!"


    Listening to the buzzing bees behind him, the second prince didn''t pay attention to the royal demeanor, and even scurried and fled.


    As soon as the two little eunuchs stood up, when they looked up, they saw a large swarm of black bees.


    Could the second prince stabbed a hornet''s nest? !


    But then they couldn''t allow them to think about it, and the dense bees stung towards their bare skin.


    Not only the second prince, but also the concubine Han and several concubines that he met during the escape of the second prince were stung by bees.


    For a while, the originally peaceful palace became lively again after the prince fell ill.


    When Concubine Han and her concubines had suffered this, they wanted to cry to Emperor Song, but with their swollen faces, how could they dare to see Emperor Song.


    So they sent the court ladies to Emperor Song to cry ten times a day, crying for Emperor Song to hold justice for them.

 Chapter 598： Legend of the Shark (15)

    Emperor Song was so annoyed that he asked people to find out what was going on.


    The result was that his stupid son went to trouble with the man in the abandoned palace. He suddenly stabbed a hornet''s nest for some reason.


    The nest was gone, and the group of bees went crazy.


    As a result, his stupid son and several of his concubines were bitten into pigs.


    Emperor Song: "..."


    These one by one, can''t let him worry about it?


    But at any rate it was his own woman''s son, Emperor Song was not good at throwing it away, and asked the servant to send something over, and the right to appease him.


    Considering that Rong Hao is innocent (crossed out, no), Emperor Song didn''t make him more embarrassed, but just hanged up the second prince and beat him up.


    The kind of focus, hands-on.


    After learning of the miserable experience of the second prince from the uncle of the dark guard, Rong Huang lay on the bed and laughed for a long time without getting up.


    Rong Hao held a book in his hand, and was disturbed by the magic sound without turning a page for a long time.


    After smiling, Rong Huang patted Rong Yue��s arm with the tip of his tail, ��Rong Yue, I��m hungry, and your big baby is hungry.��


    "If I''m hungry and thin, I won''t be bleached."


    Rong Hao had long been accustomed to Rong Huang''s boasting, his expression didn''t change a bit, and he asked the dark guard to prepare to eat.


    When the dark guard brought the food box, Rong Huang jumped off the bed happily, and opened the food box, only to see the green.


    Rong Huang was immediately unhappy. He sat on the pony squab, his mouth pouted so that he could hang an oil bottle, "Why are they all vegetarian? I want to eat meat."


    Rong Hao laughed, throwing away the book and grabbing Rong Huang''s small arm, squeezing it with his fingertips.


    "Look, it''s all meat."


    "If you continue to eat like this, you will be steamed sooner or later."


    Rong Huang lowered his head and glanced at the pinched fleshy den, and fell silent for a while.


    The response to Rong Lei was Rong Huang''s unceremonious tail.


    Rong Huang wrinkled a bun and ate spinach, and the grievance on his body was almost skyrocketing.


    "Fortunately, I also helped you teach that prince pig head, you are still waiting for an opportunity to retaliate against me, it is like a human face and a beast, a pig and a dog."


    Rong Huang was anxious by the green eyes, all nonsense was too much for his head.


    Rong��Human Face, Beast Heart, Pig and Dog, as good as��Zhen, smiled directly.


    "Fat fish, you should read more."


    I don��t know how to use idioms.


    Rong Huang stuffed a bowl of rice, hiccuped back to the bed, turned his back to Rong Yue, and expressed her protest.


    Rong Yue saw that the little fat fish, who had always been lively and active, hadn''t been moving for a long time, and after thinking about it, he seemed to feel that he had passed a little earlier.


    Putting down his chopsticks, Rong Yue wiped his mouth with the kerchief and strolled to the bed.


    "Fat fish." Rong Hao touched Rong Huang''s long pink Mary Su hair and lightened his tone. "I once read a medical book that said that being too fat is bad for your health, and the same should be the case for Yuren. "


    "You will gain weight if you eat meat every meal without any vegetables."


    "The legend has it that the shark people have a peerless appearance. If you are fat, you will not be able to show the beauty of the shark people when you grow up in the future."


    As soon as Rong Huang heard this, his spirits suddenly appeared.


    Turning to look at Rong Yue, Rong Huang bit his hand and asked, "Isn''t it good for me now?"


    Rong Yue looked at Xiao Fatty''s milky white skin and powdery white fish tail, and nodded against his will.


    Rong Yue pretended to carelessly touched Rong Huang''s sensual fish tail, and the touch of Microsoft made Rong Yue squint in some comfort.


    "Of course." Rong Hao replied unpretentiously.


    Rong Huang squatted his mouth and cried like a child of eight hundred jin.

 Chapter 599： Legend of the Shark (16)

    The onlookers watched all this: "..."


    I really don''t know if the IQ of this world king has been used to recharge the flesh.


    -


    After five years of tireless feeding with meat and vegetables, Rong Huang finally evolved from a little fat fish to a beautiful mackerel.


    Rong Huang remembered clearly that in seven years she would be able to look like long legs.


    To be honest, it is very uncomfortable to always jump with fish tails.


    In the past five years, many things have happened in Song Palace.


    Among them, Song Yuxiao proposed to the emperor to cancel the marriage contract on the grounds that Jiang Xi was too willful and unruly temperament.


    Song Yuxiao was fifteen years old at this time, and his prestige in the court was second only to Emperor Song.


    Jiang Xi certainly disagrees.


    She rolled back and forth in the Empress of Song and the Queen Mother Palace, and refused to let go of the marriage contract.


    The reason is that her father sacrificed his life for Song Guo, and she could not bear the insult of being divorced.


    Jiang Xi made a lot of trouble about this matter and wrote directly to her father''s subordinates before his death, telling her grievances with tears in her heart.


    Those subordinates are now at the border and learned that Jiang Xi had been wronged in Beijing, so they wrote letters to contact relatives who were still in Beijing to explain why.


    For several days, Empress Song was almost annoyed to death.


    Those dying wives didn''t know if they were too idle and ran into the palace every day.


    The topics are all about Jiang Xi''s being divorced.


    In Song Queen��s opinion, although her brother��s orphan was important, it was no better than her biological son, and Jiang Xi��s move was completely intended to ruin Song Yuxiao.


    At the end, Song Hou directly claimed to be closed due to illness.


    In private, he brought Song Yuxiao to Emperor Song and asked Emperor Song how to deal with Jiang Xi.


    Emperor Song''s reflection on Jiang Xi still lingered on the well-behaved and lovely county lord of Ning''an when he was a child, so he asked Song Yuxiao why.


    Song Yuxiao certainly wouldn''t say what he had seen in his dreams, only that Jiang Xi''s temperament was not suitable for being a princess.


    Emperor Song had always loved this son, and he believed in Song Yuxiao''s words.


    After going back and forth, Emperor Song also ignored the ministers who had objections and kept saying that the generals would be chilling. They sealed Jiang Xi as the lord of Ning''an and at the same time withdrew from the marriage with the prince.


    One is the seat of the princess, and the other is the wife of Donggong, the future mother of a country.


    Compared with the two, the huge gap is about to make Jiang Xi faint with anger.


    In the past, those who respected her and pleased her because of her identity began to be cold towards her.


    Jiang Xi didn''t understand what went wrong. It was clear that Song Yuxiao''s resignation in his previous life was also after meeting the shark.


    Could it be... Song Yuxiao was also born again?


    Except for this guess, Jiang Xi couldn''t think of any other reasons.


    Jiang Xi was a little scared, and immediately went to find Song Yuxiao, but was stopped outside the East Palace.


    At this time, an attendant passed her by carrying a wooden box.


    The familiar wooden box and the faint sound of water from inside made Jiang Xi''s vigilance up to the highest level in an instant.


    Regardless of the guards of the East Palace, Jiang Xi went forward to open the wooden box.


    "Oh, princess, this is the treasure that His Royal Highness asked someone to find from outside the palace. You must not break it."


    baby......


    Jiang Xi was angry for a while, drew out the guard''s sword, and slashed at the talking servant.


    The waiter couldn''t dodge, and was hacked to death by Jiang Xi.


    The empress and Song Yuxiao were very angry when they heard the news.


    Empress Song couldn''t take care of the blood relationship with Jiang Xi, so she yelled at her angrily.


    Listening to this reprimand, Jiang Xi secretly blamed both the Empress and Song Yuxiao in his heart.

 Chapter 600： Legend of the Shark (17)

    The turmoil in the Song Palace did not affect the abandoned palace.


    Rong Huang should still eat and drink. After eating and drinking, he stood with his tail pointed and topped the bowl.


    Rong Yue said, this is one of the necessary courses for martial arts practitioners to become masters.


    one......


    Rong Huang, who didn''t want to practice martial arts, said he wanted to hit people a little.


    "Rong Yueyue, I don''t want to top the bowl, let''s sneak out of the palace to play tonight."


    Rong Huang sat down on the ground, the pink-white fish tail gleaming in the sunlight.


    Today is the Lantern Festival, and at night there will be many activities on both sides of the street, such as lantern riddles and so on.


    Because of Rong Yue''s special status, he had basically never left the abandoned palace in the past few years, so Rong Huang also resisted not going out.


    But for the palace banquet held in the palace tonight, no one would notice the movement of the abandoned palace, and Rong Huang couldn''t help but move around and stretched out his sinful claws outside the palace.


    The thirteen-year-old Rong Hao has grown a lot taller, and his physique has become much stronger than when he first saw him.


    Qingjun''s facial features can vaguely show the handsome appearance of future disasters, and the long and narrow phoenix eyes always have a bit of laziness, but they are unexpectedly sultry.


    Although he was dressed in a simple white robe with wide sleeves, the overall demeanor was hard to conceal.


    If Emperor Rong saw Rong Hao''s appearance, he would be very angry.


    Rong Yue lazily glanced at the tightly wrapped Rong Huang, a smile flashed across his eyes, "Want to go out to play?"


    Rong Huang''s little chicken nodded in a peck manner.


    Want to go want to go.


    Rong Hao gave a chuckle, threw the news from the dark guard in his hand into the incense burner and burned it, stood up and arranged his clothes.


    "Since it''s Zazai who wants to go, let''s go."


    Before leaving, Rong Hao deliberately took out a large white cloak with a hood, and wrapped the little shark man from top to bottom.


    Confirming that others could not see Rong Huang''s fishtail, Rong Yue was in a good mood and put his hood on Rong Huang''s small head.


    "There are a lot of bad guys out there. If someone sees you, they will catch you steamed and braised."


    A look of horror on Rong Huang''s face was timely, but his heart was as steady as an old dog.


    When this king is a countryman who has never seen the world?


    I''m afraid to scare you to death.


    Rong Hao was very satisfied with Rong Huang''s well-behaved, he straightened Zheng Rong Huang''s hood, spread his palms, "hold me."


    Rong Huang''s white and tender little hand was placed on the palm of Rong Hao''s palm.


    Rong Hao clenched tightly.


    He squinted at Rong Huang''s soft white and delicate face, and Rong Yue''s expression was dim.


    The sharks are so beautiful, this is true.


    Looking at the whole world, he is the only one who can protect her well.


    Over the years, Rong Yue has planted a lot of eyeliners in the Song Palace.


    It''s nothing more than a palace, which is nothing to Rong Chai.


    The two left the palace silently.


    -


    The imperial city on the Lantern Festival is very lively, and the streets are bustling with people.


    Rong Huang took Rong Yue''s hand and jumped happily in the crowd.


    A dark guard followed behind in the crowd, always paying attention to the safety of Rong Yue and Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang took Rong Hao to a stall selling masks.


    "This girl, are you buying a mask for your brother?" the vendor asked enthusiastically.


    Rong Yue''s eyes suddenly turned cold after hearing this.


    The hawker met Rong Hao''s murderous eyes, shrank his neck, and shut his mouth decisively.


    I don''t know where he offended this masked young man.


    Rong Huang didn''t notice Rong Yue''s expression, so he chose a Kunlun slave mask for Rong Yue, stuffed it on Rong Yue, and said with a smile, "Here you are."


    When Rong Yue saw the little girl''s happy appearance, the sour gas that had originally arisen from the hawker''s words also dissipated a lot.


    Brother and sister?


    What brother and sister?

 Chapter 601： Legend of the Shark (18)

    This hawker is really lackluster, no wonder the business is not as good as the mask seller on the opposite side.


    Rong Hao snorted while holding the mask, then turned and took Rong Huang''s hand to leave.


    When the night market was finished, Rong Huang carried two beautiful colored glass lanterns in his hands.


    This was won by Rong Yue by guessing lantern riddles.


    Rong Huang raised his little head and looked at Rong Yue, his voice was soft and sweet, "Let''s..." Go back?


    "what--"


    The scream from the crowd interrupted Rong Huang''s words.


    Rong Huang followed the prestige, only to see a touch of blood.


    An unknown killer has been mixed into the common people.


    Those assassins dressed in civilian clothes carried long knives in their hands, and each cut ended a person''s life.


    The people fled around in horror.


    But there were so many killers, and many people were hacked and killed on the spot before they even had time to escape.


    The spacious streets were shrouded in blood, and the besieged people were panicked.


    As early as the moment the massacre started, Rong Yue quickly carried Rong Huang into a dim alley.


    A killer noticed Rong Hao''s behavior and followed him with a long sword.


    About to step into the alley, he felt a dangerous killing intent coming from behind.


    Without even the effort to look back, his head was chopped off.


    Grumbling his head rolled out a distance, and was kicked aside by a pair of moon-white shoes.


    Rong Yue didn''t have time to consider whether his shoes were dirty or not. He looked down at Rong Huang who was pushed into his arms, and said warmly, "Don''t be afraid."


    Rong Huang replied in a dull voice, his little paw gripped Rong Yue''s wide-sleeved fabric.


    Rong Yue avoided the crowd and returned to the abandoned palace.


    Rong Hao took the lead in pouring Rong Huang a cup of hot tea, and then he poured himself a cup.


    "Those people...who are they here for?"


    Rong Huang held the tea cup, and the rising heat misted her apricot eyes.


    Rong Hao clearly saw the concern from inside, and his heart softened suddenly, without hiding Rong Huang, "It''s Emperor Rong."


    Emperor Rong, the biological father of Rong Lei.


    As early as those killers, Rong Yue saw that it was Rong Guo''s killer at a glance.


    From his sluggish, lustful, overjoyed father.


    Rong Huang took a sip of tea, warming his throat and eyes to his stomach, "What does he want to do?"


    Rong Huang was almost mad.


    When the two countries are at war, there is usually only one dead end as a proton.


    Could it be that Emperor Rong didn''t know that Rong Yue was still in the Song Dynasty, and he sent a killer to do things in the Song Dynasty imperial city, so he was not afraid that Emperor Song would directly attack Rong Yue?


    I am afraid that Emperor Rong is clear in his heart, and he can''t wait for Emperor Song to directly shark Rong Xie.


    Rong Yue leisurely turned the tea cup, and smiled casually, his smile was extremely ironic, "Seven years ago, Emperor Rong coveted the territory of the Song Dynasty and provoked a war, but in the end he was defeated."


    Rong Huang stared at Rong Yue eagerly, listening to him slowly narrating.


    "I was sent by Emperor Rong to be a proton, and Emperor Rong had the intention of directly letting me die in the Song Dynasty."


    Rong Yue chuckled lightly, his dark eyes were filled with insoluble darkness, "But I survived."


    "Di Rong can''t wait for me to die, and finally can''t wait to start a war with Song Guo again."


    Rong Huang tilted his head, frowning, "So he doesn''t care about your life or death? Then let''s just go back and drive your scumbag to the throne, and then we should kill and punish him."


    Rong Hao raised his eyebrows, and just about to say something, suddenly the secret guard appeared and knelt down on one knee to report.


    "The Emperor Song was assassinated at the Lantern Festival in the palace, and his life and death are uncertain. Now the prince is in charge of the country."


    Rong Yue''s eyes lightly moved, his smile deepened, "Since that''s the case, I have to thank him."

 Chapter 602： Legend of the Shark (19)

    Before Rong Huang could react, he was packed by Rong Qi and left the Song Palace overnight.


    The imperial city of Song Dynasty is quite far from the border between Rong and Song, and it takes more than half a month to ride a carriage without stopping.


    Rong Guo Yizi fled the Song Palace, and someone would definitely be chased after him.


    Both Emperor Song and Baiguan thought that Emperor Rong''s move was to take the opportunity to let Rong Yue return to the country, and after discussing it, they felt that they could not let Rong Yue leave the boundaries of Song Kingdom.


    A series of imperial guards appeared in front of Rong Hao and his party, and the target was only Rong Hao.


    Of course the dark guards on Rong Yue''s side were not vegetarians, and were even better than the royal guards.


    The long sword in Rong Hao''s hand cut through Song Guo''s dark guard''s neck without hesitation, blood splattered.


    A red blood spattered on his somewhat sickly white face, strange and cold.


    Rong Huang sat in the carriage, wrapped his head to his feet, only showing a small head.


    Seeing through the small window that Rong Yue was reaping the enemy''s life mercilessly, Rong Huang couldn''t help but let out a soft cry.


    It was this soft cry that made the royal guard discover Rong Huang''s existence.


    As soon as the sword turned, the royal guards worked lightly, and in the blink of an eye they came to the plain and unadorned carriage.


    The blood-stained sword body reflected a murderous cold light in the sunlight.


    The imperial guard didn''t open the curtain, and plunged directly into the carriage.


    Rong Hao had been paying attention to the abnormal situation on Rong Huang''s side, and his eyes were almost split, and the opposite imperial guard injured his right arm in a distracted manner.


    "Stop them, kill without mercy!"


    Rong Yue''s always lazy eyes were covered with blood at this moment, and the tone he uttered became hoarse under the cut of the cold wind.


    It''s just that before he could get to Rong Huang''s side, he saw a tea cup flying out of thin air from the carriage.


    The royal guard who wanted to attack Rong Huang didn''t even have a chance to resist and dodge, and a blood hole was smashed in his throat.


    Until his death, the royal guard did not expect that he would die in the hands of a little girl who was less than ten years old.


    Rong Yue breathed a sigh of relief when he saw this.


    Backhand pierced the long sword into the chest of the imperial guard who wanted to sneak attack behind him, and drew it out ruthlessly.


    The blood was once again soaked on the white robe of the young boy Yue, making him look like a Rakshasa climbing up from hell.


    Rong Huang didn''t expect Rong Yue to be so capable.


    In the past few years, I haven''t seen how Rong Hao practiced martial arts. Is it possible that Rong Hao has secretly become excellent behind her?


    It''s like before the final exam, everyone is playing, but you are secretly reviewing with everyone behind your back.


    Rong Huang felt that his immature little soul had been hurt by as much as ten levels.


    It was confirmed that Rong Hao was able to deal with those chasers with ease, and Rong Huang stopped taking care of it anymore, retracted into the carriage, and collapsed himself into a small biscuit.


    During the period, there were also imperial guards who were not afraid of death holding a sword and wanted to hurt Rong Huang.


    However, all those present at the scene were small spicy chickens, and Rong Huang picked up the things at hand and threw them out of the carriage.


    That thing is like the sharpest weapon, penetrating the vitals of the royal guard.


    A fatal blow.


    Rong Xie quickly settled the Song Gong secret guard who was chasing him, but some of them escaped.


    Shaking the sword on his sword, Rong Yue took the veil from the dark guard and roughly wiped the blade.


    "Pile the corpses together and burn them."


    He escaped from Song Palace, and today is the tenth day.


    And the wave of assassins just now was the seventeenth wave.


    Too many people want his life.


    But he was so **** his life that he was still safe and sound.


    When he returned to Rong Palace, Rong Yue looked forward to seeing those people shivering.


    Perceiving the murderous intent and dark aura released from Rong Hao''s body, the dark guards did not dare to make a sound, doing their own things.

 Chapter 603： Legend of the Shark (20)

    But there is one who is not afraid of tolerance.


    Not only was he not afraid, but he dared to climb on top of his head and run wild.


    "Rong Yueyue, hurry up and bandage the wound, do you want to die with all your blood?"


    The fierce voice sounded, and the corners of the secret guards'' mouths twitched, and at the same time they were relieved.


    In this world, there is only this spoiled Mairen who is not afraid of her master, right?


    Rong Yue''s original aura was also completely shattered by Rong Huang''s words, and a young man''s shame appeared on Qing Jun''s face.


    Looking down at the wound on his right arm, Rong Yue threw the long sword to the dark guard and strode towards the carriage.


    I lifted the curtain and got on the carriage, and saw that the little shark had prepared the medicine box, and looked at Rong Yue...''s arm eagerly.


    Rong Huang sniffed, feeling a little guilty.


    If it hadn''t been for her to make a sound, which attracted the attention of the imperial guard, Rong Yue would not be distracted and would not be hurt.


    Seeing the little girl''s guilt, Rong Chai leaned back against the carriage wall, faded away and became loose again.


    Raising his arm, Rong Yue said in a joking tone, "Xiaozai hurry up and bandage me, lest you cry again."


    Rong Huang glared at Rong Yue, his milky voice was low, "Who is crying, you are crying."


    Although his mouth was hard, Rong Huang leaned forward to bandage Rong Hao''s wound.


    Rong Hao smiled lightly, brows casually, "Well, it''s me."


    Although he said that, his tone was extremely perfunctory.


    Rong Huang snorted, but didn''t care anymore. After washing the wound, he poured the wound medicine on the wound and tied the bandage.


    "Alright." Rong Huangjing finished his hand and poured himself a cup of tea.


    "When I return to Rongguo, there will be many situations like this, maybe every day."


    Rong Hao put his right hand on his knee, his expression is rare and solemn, "If you are afraid, I will leave you at the border, where there are my people, and when everything settles down, I will come to pick you up."


    It is impossible to be at the border.


    Rong Huang shook his head and raised his chin, "Since you say it is dangerous, I should be by your side even more."


    "I am your lively and lovely dear daughter in the future. There is no such thing as a catastrophe."


    The little girl with baby fat on her face said pretentiously, and Rong Hao couldn''t help but laughed.


    The original serious atmosphere suddenly disappeared.


    "As the saying goes, you can''t give up the wife of the chaff. Although you are a little stupid and can eat a little, I can still afford it."


    Rong Huang''s originally full-hearted tenderness was distracted by Rong Hao''s words in minutes, showing a fierce expression, and slammed at Rong Hao like a cannonball.


    "Rong Yue, how am I in your eyes?!"


    "His, it hurts."


    "Let me endure the pain!"


    The little shark is super fierce.


    -


    After another five days of traveling day and night, Rong Yue and his party finally arrived at the junction of the two countries.


    Now the relations between the two countries are tense, and several border cities have been investigated strictly.


    But this did not stump Rong Lei.


    The guide prepared in advance and the perfectly fabricated identity allowed Rong Yue and Rong Huang to pass the test smoothly.


    Entering the realm of Rongguo, the number of people chasing and killing was more than half less than before.


    The rest were basically killers sent by Emperor Rong''s doglegs.


    Rong Hao wasn''t afraid at all, and he could even allocate time every day to urge Rong Huang to practice calligraphy and martial arts.


    When Rong Xie''s grandfather was still alive, he had a lot of contacts.


    After he went to Song State, he left a part of his secret guards in Rong State.


    Over the past few years, most of his contacts have been controlled by him.


    Now that he returned to Rongguo, Emperor Rong not only couldn''t help him, but also had to endure his disgust and reward him.

 Chapter 604： Legend of the Shark (21)

    Speaking of Song Kingdom, after Emperor Song woke up, he sent many secret guards to intercept Rong Lei.


    But those dark guards have never returned.


    This alone made Emperor Song very annoyed.


    Originally, he only regarded Rong Yue as an abandoned son who was abandoned by Emperor Rong. Now it seems that Rong Yue is a wolf, who can bite off a large piece of meat without making a sound. ?? ?? ?? ??


    While Emperor Song regretted his lack of knowledge, he was also a little gloat.


    Rong Yue returned to Rong Guo, should Emperor Rong be so scared that he couldn''t sleep at night?


    He had heard the minister mention about the delay in the military affairs of the mother''s family after the abolition, but he did not pay much attention to it.


    But he knew that Rong Yue would definitely not let Rong Di easily.


    Emperor Song touched his stomach and smiled, without realizing that he had been brainwashed by himself.


    "You mean, there was a seven or eight-year-old girl who appeared with Rong Hao?"


    The Emperor Song was free in contemplation, and Song Yuxiao next to him was silent, just thinking about why Rong Hao would leave suddenly.


    In the dream, Rong Yue didn''t return to Rong country until he was eighteen years old, and finally died under the joint strangulation of Emperor Rong''s princes.


    "That little girl looks like a foreigner, and her eyes are pink." The dark guard who escaped calmly under the sword recalled.


    Emperor Song didn''t react much, but Song Yuxiao subconsciously sat up straight.


    Pink eyes...


    Could it be that shark man?


    Song Yuxiao''s strangeness caused Emperor Song to turn his head and look at him, "What''s the matter? But what do you want to say?"


    For Song Yuxiao, Emperor Song valued it very much.


    Song Yuxiao pursed his lower lip, and his thoughts turned quickly, "I think it would be a good thing to allow the country to be allowed to escape, and we can take advantage of the fisherman''s profit at that time."


    When Emperor Song heard this, he immediately smiled with his palm, "This method is pretty good."


    Ordering the dark guard to retreat, Emperor Song''s topic changed, "The previous thing about Ning''an was that I had missed it. If you have a fancy lady, tell me that I will give you a marriage."


    Rao was Emperor Song for more than ten years, and he didn''t expect that the collusion with Rong Guo was Jiang Xi who he had grown up with.


    It was Xu''s resentment to the royal family because of the resignation that made Jiang Xisheng wrong and secretly sent the Rongguo Assassin into the palace.


    The accusation of collaborating with the enemy was ultimately due to Jiang Xi''s father''s work during his lifetime. The Empress Song and the Queen Mother pleaded again, so she only asked her to go to the nunnery to lead her practice.


    Song Yuxiao''s mind subconsciously showed that Qingyan face, but then again he thought that the shark man was likely to be with Rong Qiu, and he immediately stopped thinking about it in an instant.


    It''s just a matter of the previous life, and it may not necessarily be together in this life.


    "I would like to thank my father for his sympathy, but now that Rong Guo is restless, I have no time to take care of his children''s personal affairs."


    When Emperor Song heard this, he couldn''t say anything more, and began to talk about national affairs with Song Yuxiao.


    -


    One sword picked up the head of the killer sent by Emperor Rong, and Rong Yue glanced at the stuff wrapped in oil paper in his other hand.


    This is the mung bean cake that Xiaoyu people want to eat, but it must not be broken.


    The little ancestor became angry, and a hundred killers were not enough for her to play.


    Confirming that the mung bean cake was not broken, Rong Hao slid the long sword into the scabbard and strolled back to the inn.


    It was hard to find an inn in this wilderness.


    Busy on the road these days, Rong Huang''s little bag is almost broken by the carriage.


    As soon as I climbed into the bed, I started to fall asleep.


    Before going to bed, I reminded me again and again that I would see the fragrant mung bean cake when I woke up.


    Carrying mung bean cake upstairs, Rong Xun suddenly felt that he was not like the future husband-in-law of Xiaoyu''s population, but like an old father or an old servant in the family.

 Chapter 605： Legend of the Shark (22)

    He had to take a personal trip to buy snacks, and he looked like an old servant.


    Rong Yue gave a light tusk, and put the mung bean cake where Rong Huang woke up and opened his eyes to see.


    When Rong Huang woke up and finished the mung bean cake, the group set off again.


    -


    Rong Palace.


    The sound of thumping beating came from the hall, and the maids waiting outside bowed their heads, and they dared not come out.


    "Trash! It''s all a bunch of trash! No kid can stop it!"


    With a fat body, muddy eyes and a pale complexion, Rongdi yelled at the head of the dark guard who was kneeling on his head.


    I thought that Rong Chee could kill a 13-year-old child without much effort.


    But now those secret guards sent out have no contact, obviously dead.


    While Emperor Rong was furious, he carried a little secret fear in his heart.


    When Rong Yue was sent to Song Kingdom by him, he had already remembered what he did to Rong Yue.


    If Rong Yue returned to the imperial city safely, Emperor Rong couldn''t imagine what kind of madness he would do.


    Rong Zhen is not like him at all, but more like Rongdi''s grandfather, the founding emperor of Rong Guo, a real hero.


    It was the words of the Tai Fu that made Emperor Rong Xie cruel his grandfather''s family and sent Rong Xie to Song Dynasty as a proton.


    Rong Yue has been dormant until now, and he must be waiting for his revenge.


    Emperor Rong took off his strength, his legs softened and he sat directly on the dragon chair.


    "Your Majesty, you are the emperor of Rongguo, and the fifth prince is just a courtier." The old **** beside him soothed with a pointed voice.


    Emperor Rong rolled his eyes, and seemed to have thought of this.


    "If you don''t get rid of Rong Yue for a day, I will feel uneasy for a day." Emperor Rong panted, his muddy eyes with disgust, "This Rong Yue was born to restrain me."


    "Your Majesty, if you don''t want to see the fifth prince, why not just let him go out of the palace in the future?"


    The old **** had served Emperor Rong for many years, and he could still hear his words.


    "Also." Emperor Rong took a big sip of tea, choked with a cough while inhaling, and his fat face was flushed. "I will just call him the king of the county, just as far as he can go."


    The old lady listened to this, her eyes flashed, and her mouth flattered, "Your Majesty is wise."


    Emperor Rong liked the flattering of others the most. He felt very comfortable after hearing the words of the old eunuch, and his original anxiety and irritability had also faded a lot.


    Yes, the type of directly making Rongzheng as a county king and driving him to a fief, he will never be able to return to the imperial city for a lifetime.


    The more Rong Di thought about it, the happier he became, and he burst out laughing.


    The old **** also laughed when he saw it.


    -


    The original prince, the current five princes returned from Song Dynasty, Emperor Rong sent Prime Minister Wang to the city gate to welcome him.


    Prime Minister Wang was the father of the queen, the queen, and stood firmly on Emperor Rong''s side.


    It just so happened that Prime Minister Wang had been facing tit-for-tat with Rong Qi''s grandfather''s family. Emperor Rong sent the Prime Minister Wang to go, and his thoughts were extremely sinister.


    Rong Huang in the carriage listened to Rong Lei''s narration, grabbed Rong Lei''s wide sleeves, and bulged his white cheeks, "Let''s not go down, wait for him to invite you to speak out again."


    Hu Luo Pingyang was bullied by a dog, and Prime Minister Wang was too ignorant to praise him.


    In Rong Huang''s eyes, bullying Rong Xie = bullying herself.


    She didn''t roll up her sleeves and jumped out of the carriage to beat Prime Minister Wang violently, but because she hadn''t transformed her two long legs yet.


    She appeared in front of people with fish tails, as Rong Yue said, someone would definitely want to steam her braised and deep-fried and eat it.


    Therefore, Rong Huang now only needs to be a mascot for bleaching.

 Chapter 606： Legend of the Shark (23)

    At the gate of the imperial city, Prime Minister Wang looked at the simple carriage before him, with a faint humiliation and shame flashing past his face.


    He is also the prime minister of a country anyway, so this kid Rong Yue dared to be so pretentious to him.


    Thinking of what Emperor Rong had discussed with him yesterday morning and after, Prime Minister Wang suppressed the anger in his heart, took a step forward, and walked to the carriage.


    Prime Minister Wang raised his hands and folded his fists, and lowered his head slightly, "The minister Wang Kun is here to welcome the five princes to return to the country, and to meet the five princes."


    Rong Yue only glanced through the curtain, then continued to cast his eyes down and braid the little shark''s hair.


    I saw a woman from a foreign race at the inn Ronghuang earlier, and fell in love with her hairstyle at a glance.


    It is made up of many fine twisted braids, which is quite exotic.


    However, Rong Huang''s hands were short, and the hair behind him couldn''t reach, so Rong Hao had to do it for him.


    Rong Yue was not happy at first, but after experiencing the fun of dressing up, he became addicted to it.


    Rong Hao has been responsible for Rong Huang''s hairstyle in the past two days.


    Besides, the Prime Minister Wang outside couldn''t get a response for a long time. He was a little anxious, and his voice was raised a little higher, "Fifth Prince!"


    "What''s the matter?" As soon as Prime Minister Wang finished his words, a lazy voice came from the carriage, as if he had just woken up, with the impatience of being awakened.


    Prime Minister Wang''s eyelids twitched and he was at the foot of the imperial city. The five princes are so heart-warming that they can still sleep? !


    But this Rongqiu can''t be underestimated, he didn''t believe it if he could escape from Song State without any means.


    "Fifth princes, your majesty asked his ministers to tell you that you have entered the advanced palace of the imperial city."


    Rong Yue gave a squeak, the old guy can''t hold back anymore?


    "Yes." Simply went to see what the old guy wanted to do.


    Rong Qi slowly put a small flower on the end of Rong Huang''s hair, and then finished the work.


    Looking at his masterpiece, Rong Lei curled his lower lip, expressing his satisfaction.


    "Go to the palace." Rong Huang tugged at Rong Yue''s sleeve and said in a low voice.


    Rong Hao nodded slightly, and said to the coachman, "Let''s go."


    A group of people... can''t be called a group of people, except for the frame and entourage of Prime Minister Wang, it is also a carriage that can be accommodated.


    Compared to the front and back, the carriage ahead because of Rong Yue''s higher status is more like a fallen family.


    "Which carriage is this that dare to be in front of the carriage in the Prime Minister''s Mansion?"


    "Hey, Aunt Wang, you don''t know this? The grandmother of Uncle Liu who buys pancakes next door is working in the palace, saying that the five princes who went to Song Dynasty a few years ago have returned."


    "Fifth Prince? That''s the one..."


    "Shhh! Be careful! Do you want to die?"


    "..."


    Prime Minister Wang listened to the conversation of the people outside and showed a sly smile, obviously very satisfied.


    Although Rong Yue��s grandfather was gone, he was also the grandson of Zhonggong. As long as Rong Yue died, his grandson would be the only righteous son.


    Compared with Prime Minister Wang''s Lian Se, Rong Zhen seemed to be traveling.


    "Don''t let others discover your existence, do you know?" Rong Hao closed his eyes half-closed, and didn''t know whether he heard those words, just blindly telling Rong Huang.


    Of course, Rong Huang knew the peculiarities of her identity, and the little chicken nodded quickly.


    After pinching a decision, Rong Huang disappeared immediately.


    Rong Yue glanced at the golden light flashing from Rong Huang''s fingertips, raised his eyebrows and asked, "Alright?"


    Rong Huang twisted his body and lay directly on his lap, with the tip of his tail curling up and down, "Well, now, no one can see me except you."


    Rong Hao said nothing, but his pupils suddenly darkened a lot.


    Only he can see...


    That''s great.

 Chapter 607： Legend of the Shark (24)

    After many years of leaving Rong Palace, Rong Palace has not changed at all.


    The red walls and green tiles are luxurious and magnificent.


    It is the style that Rongdi likes.


    At the same time, it feels depressing.


    Rong Yue lowered the curtain and leaned back. "Di Rong estimates that he will let me go out of the palace. Then I will let me invite a hot spring indoor and give you a bath."


    Xu is because this body is a shark, Rong Huang likes to nest in the water whenever he has time.


    Rong Yue saw this, but his conditions in Song Palace were limited.


    Now that he has a mansion, he can give all the best to the little shark.


    As soon as he heard that there was a hot spring, Rong Huang immediately came to his mind.


    The pink tail flapped happily, making a pattering noise.


    "Yes, yes, I also want the maid who is brewing, the kind that looks good."


    Give her a shoulder massage while bathing in the hot spring, which is not too comfortable.


    Looks great?


    Miss maid?


    Rong Yue was immediately dissatisfied, frowned, "When I turn around, I will pick you a maid from the dark guard camp."


    Rong Yue paused, then added, "Good skills, you can protect you."


    "It needs to be pretty." Rong Huang emphasized.


    Rong Zhen responded casually, but he secretly said that he must find someone with ordinary appearance.


    It��s best to take one look and don��t want to look at the second one.


    After finishing Rong Huang''s ruffled neckline and cuffs carefully, Rong Yue''s tone was light, "I''m going, you are here to wait for me."


    Rong Huang tugged at Rong Yue''s sleeve, pulled people to her side, and kissed Rong Yue on the cheek.


    After the kiss, the little girl shyly lowered her head and waved her paw to chase people away, "Let''s go, let''s go."


    Rong Yue raised his eyebrows, raised his robe corners, and got out of the carriage.


    Under the guidance of the servant, Rong Lei wandered to the Imperial Study Room.


    As soon as he stepped into the imperial study room, Rong Yue saw the "upright and bright" plaque hanging high above.


    Looking down, Rong Yue saw Emperor Rong, who had been away for several years, and the Queen and Queen standing aside.


    Queen Wang was a decade younger than Emperor Rong, and stood with Emperor Rong who was obese and frail, like a father and a daughter.


    Until Rong Hao walked in, Emperor Rong only glanced at him lightly, and then continued to flirt with the Queen.


    This absurd scene makes the plaque above it a bit more ironic.


    "Fifth prince, when you see your majesty, why don''t you kneel?" the younger servant said with a sharp voice.


    Rong Yue''s expression was still, and he lifted the corners of his robe and knelt down.


    Only then did Emperor Rong look at Rong Hao with satisfaction, his muddy eyes with coldness, "Get up."


    Rong Hao stood up silently, a little taller than his peers, and his posture was as straight as loose.


    When Emperor Rong saw this, he felt more dissatisfied with Rong Yue, "I heard that you escaped from Song Dynasty?"


    A lot of nonsense.


    Rong Yue vomited in his heart, but there was no color on his face, "Yes."


    "Bold!" Rong Di seemed to have finally found a chance to vent, picked up the zipper on the side and smashed it at Rong Yue, "Who let you escape?"


    However, Emperor Rong has spent all his strength on female **** all these years, and he didn''t throw it far, and directly smashed on the steps under the imperial case.


    Emperor Rong sat back, panting, and cursed with one finger at Rong Hao, "You rebellious son fled back to the country privately. If Song Guo uses this as a raft, what will happen to Rong Guo?"


    The prince of a country is afraid of war, and even treats his neighbors as slaves. He only dares to use the means behind his back.


    Rong Yue lowered his eyes, thick eyelashes concealing the irony in his eyes.


    "If the sons and ministers don''t come back, they will die in the Song Dynasty, so the father can bear his heart?"

 Chapter 608： Legend of the Shark (25)

    Rong Yue said this because he had a disgusting plan for Emperor Rong. In fact, Emperor Rong was really disgusting.


    He bears!


    Emperor Rong huffed and gasped, and the queen on the side quickly stepped forward and gently stroked Rongdi''s back, and at the same time reproached him in a reproachful tone, "Fifth prince, what are you talking about? Is it possible that your majesty can just watch." Did you fall into another country?"


    Rong Di: He can.


    Rong Yue raised his eyebrows, as if he hadn''t seen the nine-tailed phoenix hairpin on the Queen''s hair bun, pretending to be puzzled, "Father, is this the new concubine in the palace? Is it a beauty or Rong Hua?"


    The Queen''s face with a smile on her face suddenly became cold.


    beauty? Rong Hua?


    Is Rong Zhen belittle her?


    Emperor Rong glanced at the coquettish queen, and saw that she looked different and seemed to be crying in the next second, and he quickly reprimanded Rong Lei, "This is your mother! I really haven''t seen it at all. Get out!"


    Rong Lei couldn''t ask for it, and immediately clasped his fists and arched his hands, "Yes, Erchen retired now."


    This behavior can be called rude.


    But Rong Di was so angry that he repeatedly called Nizi.


    Queen Wang was also secretly annoyed by Rong Chai, just thinking about turning around and urging her father to solve Rong Chai as soon as possible.


    When the time comes, Zhonggong''s concubine will only be her emperor.


    "The queen is not angry, and when I come to me tomorrow morning, he will be named a county king and drove him to the fief."


    Queen Wang got the promise and pressed a lot in her heart, but she was still a little nervous.


    Will Rong Hao come back safe and sound, and will stay peacefully in the fief?


    Queen Wang was not sure anymore.


    -


    The prince lived in the palace before he got married, and of course Rong Yue did.


    Returning to the Yang Chong Temple where he had lived before, Rong Yue saw that Rong Huang had already moved in.


    The secret guard, who was acting as a servant, had cleaned the room long ago, and Rong Huang was lying on the table eating melon seeds.


    Let the dark guard retreat and guard in the dark, Rong Hao strode towards Rong Huang, "How did you find this place?"


    Rong Huang stuffed the peeled melon seeds into his mouth, chewing with a creak, and pointed at his nose, "smell it."


    The plum fragrance on Rong Yue''s body was brought from his soul, and Rong Huang could find it by smelling it.


    Looking at the neatly-dressed Rong Yue, Rong Huang generously distributed him a melon seed, "Isn''t the emperor embarrassing you?"


    Rong Yue recalled the thought that Emperor Rong was trembling with anger, and was quite happy, and took the initiative to take over the heavy task of peeling the seeds for Rong Huang.


    "Of course not. He is thinking about sending me to a remote fief, so that he won''t be so stupid to embarrass me now."


    "Are you going to be crowned king?" Rong Huang sat upright, his apricot eyes staring at him, "You are not an adult, and the emperor is not dead. Why are you so fast?"


    It''s not that Rong Huang has never experienced the ancient world, of course he knows some of the rules.


    At this time, let Rong Qiu be the king. Isn''t Emperor Rong afraid that he is ill?


    Rong Zhen put the peeled melon seeds into a small dish and stretched his legs lazily, "Of course he is afraid of me."


    Afraid of him getting revenge on him.


    "Then we will be driven to the fief?" Rong Huang bit his hand seemingly, always feeling that Emperor Rong would not give Rong Yue a good fief.


    It should be in a corner.


    Rong Yue was pleased by the "we" in the little girl''s words, and raised his hand to pull Rong Huang''s hand out of his mouth, "Don''t bite your hand, no."


    The latter words are replying to Rong Huang''s question.


    Rong Huang very naturally rubbed his wet fingertips on Rong Yue''s brocade robe and patted his chest, "Don''t be afraid, I''ll take you to the sea."


    As the last shark, Rong Huang is the well-deserved king of the ocean.


    Take the phoenix disease into the sea and act as a husband.

 Chapter 609： Legend of the Shark (26)

    Rong Yue''s eyelids twitched, and then he coughed lightly with his fist against his lips, which well concealed the smile on his lips.


    Reluctantly raised his hand and knocked on Rong Huang''s small head, Rong Yue shook his head, "I''m just a mortal, how can I live in the sea?"


    Thinking of this, Rong Yue''s eyes darkened slightly.


    Rong Huang is a shark who can live freely in the sea, and he is a legendary existence.


    And he is just an ordinary person, and now he is in a more dangerous situation.


    Take a step back, waiting for him is death.


    He can only keep moving forward.


    Such a big gap caused the gloomy emotions in Rong Zheng''s heart to stir again.


    With a snap, the back of Rong Yue''s hand was snapped suddenly.


    The little girl puffed her cheeks in dissatisfaction, pointed at Guazi Ren''er and urged, "Hurry up."


    Rong Yue''s long and narrow eyes are slightly raised, and a smile flashes through his obsidian eyes, "Okay."


    The gap or something, as long as she is tightly tied to her side, it will naturally be gone.


    -


    In the morning of the next day, Emperor Rong proposed to make the five princes who had just returned as the king of Anming County and gave the land to Shanzhou.


    As soon as this proposal came out, it was immediately opposed by nearly half of the ministers in the DPRK.


    "Although the five princes are the sons of the abolitionist, they are also royal heirs, and they are not yet married, so they should not be crowned kings."


    "Your Majesty, please think twice and take it back!"


    "Your Majesty, the ancestors'' rituals and laws cannot be abolished. The fifth prince is only thirteen years old, not yet the age of a king."


    "..."


    Most of the ministers who disagreed were elderly veterans, and they held a decisive position in the DPRK.


    Take Sun Taifu standing at the front of the ranks of civil servants.


    Although the post of Taifu is only a vacant position, Sun Taifu''s students and disciples are scattered all over the world, and one-fifth of the Chinese officials in the court are students of Sun Taifu''s disciples.


    For this alone, Emperor Rong did not dare to criticize Sun Taifu publicly.


    Emperor Rong looked at the fierce veterans below, his lungs hurt with anger.


    All of them are working against him. You can''t wait for him to die soon, right?


    Suddenly thinking of something, Emperor Rong looked at the chief of the civil servants, Prime Minister Wang, with his eyes asking for help.


    Prime Minister Wang received the profound sight of Emperor Rong, his face remained silent, but he was insincere in his heart about Emperor Rong''s incompetence.


    In order for his six-year-old grandson to successfully inherit the Datong, he had to stand up and make a stand.


    Prime Minister Wang held the wat-board and took a step forward, "Your Majesty, the minister thinks it is feasible to enshrine the king."


    Emperor Rong was overjoyed, ready to put down this imperial decree.


    Jun Wu joked, the imperial decree cannot be taken back, and it will be useless to let these ministers object no matter what.


    "Your Majesty, the five princes have been in the Song Kingdom for Rong Guo in the early years, and they must have suffered a lot."


    "Furthermore, the five princes must miss you very much these years. If you insist on making the five princes king, I am afraid that the filial piety of the five princes will be chilled!"


    The Tai Fu cried blood, as if he could fully appreciate the filial piety of the fifth prince Rong Lei.


    Emperor Rong''s temple jumped suddenly, why didn''t he see what filial piety Rong Hao had toward him?


    With Taifu Sun taking the lead, the ministers who had long been a party of Rong Yue hu la la knelt for a large area, and all of them grabbed the ground with their heads.


    "Please take your majesty back!"


    "Please take your majesty back!"


    Emperor Rong looked at the group of ministers underneath, in a posture that he would not be able to kneel when he disagrees, his eyes were almost staring, and he was breathing heavily.


    What is going on here?


    Why are all standing on Rong Yue''s side?


    Emperor Rong was originally not an emperor, and if he was so angry, he didn''t have the time to think deeply.

 Chapter 610： Legend of the Shark (27)

    But there was a flash of light in Prime Minister Wang''s head, and he thought of something.


    It stands to reason that Rong Xie had just escaped from Song State, and the appointment of the king could not threaten anyone''s interests at all. Why did so many people come out to stop him?


    unless......


    Prime Minister Wang''s pupils shrank suddenly and he was careless!


    He didn''t expect Rong Yue to reach out to Rong Guochao Hall even though he was in Song Kingdom.


    At only thirteen years old, he can subdue so many courtiers...


    Prime Minister Wang thought carefully and was extremely frightened, and his hands holding the wat board were trembling slightly.


    I thought that Rong Chai was just a cub with sharp claws. Although there were some tricks that could hurt people, it was nothing to be afraid of.


    But now it seems that Rong Yue''s mind is no less than that of a man who has lived for decades, and he is clearly a grown beast.


    First lurking in the dark, when the time comes, he will bite the enemy''s throat.


    Prime Minister Wang felt cold on his back, and he didn''t even notice that Rongdi was thrown off his sleeves with anger.


    If this person is not removed, Rongzheng will be a major obstacle to his royal power.


    Rong Yue, it''s hard to stay.


    After being so upset by the veterans, Rong Qi took it up high and put it down gently.


    After Emperor Rong retired, he was so overtly reminded by Prime Minister Wang that he almost rolled off the dragon chair in fright.


    Did Rong Hao come to him for revenge?


    That **** deserves it, she is responsible for all this.


    When Wang Cheng saw Emperor Rong as if he had lost his soul, he sat on the ground chatteringly, not daring to go up and help people up for a while.


    Winking a wink at the old eunuch, let the old **** Fu Rongdi stand up.


    After Emperor Rong sat firmly on the dragon chair, Prime Minister Wang said meaningfully, "Your Majesty, you are the Lord of Rong Country, and everything is up to you."


    Emperor Rong''s originally chaotic Lingtai suddenly became clear, and he slapped the table and laughed out loud.


    "Aiqing''s words are reasonable, I am the lord of the world!"


    He wouldn''t be afraid of a tolerance.


    Even if Rong Chai can''t be sent to the fief right now, it''s not impossible to make things difficult for him from time to time.


    Emperor Rong''s bad mood suddenly recovered.


    After sending away the Prime Minister Wang, Emperor Rong thought that the palace servants serving by Rong Zheng had not arranged yet, and immediately said to the old **** who was waiting on the side, "Let the Ministry of Internal Affairs send the abandoned palace servants over, and then send some beautiful palace ladies over. ."


    It must be extremely painful to face the palace servants who had previously served after the abolition.


    In the Song Dynasty for so long, he must have never seen the world, those beautiful ladies can easily capture Rong Rong''s heart.


    At that time, he asked the ladies of the court to give Rongqi some medicine, causing him to lose his life unconsciously.


    Emperor Rong thought beautifully, his face turned into a plus version of a big chrysanthemum.


    Upon seeing this, the old **** shook his head in his heart, and turned around and left the imperial study room.


    He doesn''t look very smart now, but fortunately he has chosen another master long ago.


    When things are done, he will be honored to return to his hometown and go home for retirement.


    -


    Rong Hao sat on the steps, propped his chin with one hand, and looked at the rows of palace men faintly.


    Most of them are familiar.


    Even if it seems to have suffered a lot and haggard a lot, it can be seen that it is the person in his mother''s harem.


    The remaining four are beautifully dressed court ladies.


    It is not appropriate to say that it is a palace lady, it should be a dancer in the palace.


    Rong Yue was least fond of these little tricks of Emperor Rong, so he threw a bag of silver to the old eunuch, and let him leave first.


    The old **** was about to leave. First, the queen''s palace people stood there and didn''t move. The four dancers couldn''t help but twisted their waists to come forward.


    Rong Yue snorted softly, and sneezed at the smell of powder coming from a long distance away.

 Chapter 611： Legend of the Shark (28)

    Rong Yue''s voice was cold, "Hold it down."


    As soon as the words fell silent, two dark guards appeared.


    The four dancers were thinking about how to climb to Rong Lei, when they were suddenly picked up like a chicken, and screamed in fright.


    Rong Yue stood up, adjusted his eyes to adjust the folds on his robe, turned his head and left without looking back, while still leaving a word.


    "Just use it as flower fertilizer and bury it in the backyard."


    Before the dancing girl could even call for help, her neck was broken on the spot.


    When the rest of the palace people saw it, they were all quiet as chickens, lest their anger would spread to themselves.


    I was still thinking a little bit carefully, but I also rested my mind.


    Besides, Rong Yue went back to the main hall, raised his hand and pushed the door, only to find that the door was locked from inside.


    "Fat fish, open the door." Rong Yue rubbed his nose and knocked on the door.


    "I heard that the emperor gave you a beautiful young lady?" Rong Huang asked muffledly inside the door.


    Rong Yue immediately understood what Rong Huang was angry with. He chuckled, his tone of indulgence and pampering, "I''m only thirteen years old, and I don''t need other women, I just need a fat fish."


    Rong Huang snorted and didn''t open the door immediately, but the little tail that was hanging in the air was already cocked.


    "Count your acquaintances." Rong Huang whispered.


    Rong Huang drank the goat''s milk in the small white porcelain bowl, wiped his mouth indiscriminately with his sleeve, raised his head and looked at the woman wearing the pink palace dress, "Sister Awan, I still want to drink it. "


    Ding Wan, the second-in-command in Rong Yu''s dark guard camp, smiled and took the small bowl in Rong Huang''s hand, and then wiped the milk stains from the corners of Rong Huang''s mouth with a kerchief, and said warmly, "The girl shouldn''t drink anymore, wait I will have breakfast later."


    Rong Huang originally wanted to quibble, but suddenly he heard a click.


    Turning his head and looking around, only the door of the main hall was wide open, and a moon-white brocade robe stood at the door.


    Rong Yue held a thin iron wire in his hand.


    Rong Huang let out a soft cry and slapped the table, shaking the tea from the tea cup on the table splashing out.


    Ding Wan''s eyebrows jumped, the girl''s strength is really not small.


    "Rong Yueyue, you are shameless." Rong Huang pointed at the thin wire and exclaimed, "You can''t do that."


    Rong Yue waved back Ding Wan, walked forward and sat down, hugged the little **** his lap, and squeezed Rong Huang''s cheek.


    "Is Fat Fish still angry? I am responsive to your requests. Although the hot spring cannot be realized for the time being, the maid you want will also be given to you."


    It''s okay if Rong Yue doesn''t say anything, he is angry when he mentions the maid Rong Huang.


    "I asked you to find me a beautiful young lady. Although Awan''s sister is also very beautiful, she can''t massage my shoulders. I''m not satisfied."


    Rong Huang slapped Rong Hao''s hand, and the pink-white fishtail slapped Rong Hao''s body.


    Rong Yue noticed the slight changes in his legs, cast his eyes down and touched with his hands.


    It is still very soft scales, with warm tentacles.


    "Fat fish, when will you grow legs?"


    Rong Yue''s fingers crossed the tip of Rong Huang''s tail, with a slight inattention in his tone.


    Rong Huang stretched out his small arm to take the sugar-steamed biscuits, stuffed it into his mouth, and said vaguely, "I''ll be fifteen years old, and there are still many years."


    Rong Huang also drew a big circle as he spoke, indicating many years.


    Rong Zhen thought about it in his heart, it would take seven years.


    Seven years is enough.


    -


    "Run?" Emperor Song''s expression was shocked, and the tip of the brush in his hand had ink dripping on the memorial. "Isn''t anyone in the nunnery watching, why did Ning''an run away?"


    "I don''t know, but the clothes in the room are gone."


    "Ning An is just a child under ten years old, how can no one find out when he escapes?"

 Chapter 612： Legend of the Shark (29)

    Song Yuxiao frowned and shook his head to tell the truth, "I don''t know."


    Emperor Song sighed, helplessness contained disappointment, "I originally thought Ning An was a good boy."


    Song Yuxiao did not answer, but said, "I heard from the people below that Ning An seemed to have disappeared out of thin air."


    "Disappeared out of thin air?" Emperor Song''s expression was constricted, and he asked sternly, "I''m afraid it''s not Rong Guo''s troubles?"


    "By the way, what news if Rongguo?"


    In that head of Emperor Rong, he was thinking of beauty and wine all day long, and he didn''t even know that Song Guoan intervened to enter the court hall. He lived drunkly and dreamily every day.


    "Rong Yue has returned to the country, and Emperor Rong is about to make him king, but he was rejected by the ministers, and the matter will not be resolved."


    "So...Send someone to keep an eye on Rong Guo. Song Guo and Rong Guo will have a battle soon."


    "Yes." Song Yu said solemnly.


    -


    On the broad official road, a thin figure in tattered clothes and invisible to men and women walked slowly with a gray baggage on his back.


    The biting cold wind blew on his face, causing Jiang Xi''s original delicate skin to become more chapped.


    Fortunately, she finally escaped from there.


    Just a few days ago, she woke up and found a very cold voice in her head.


    The voice said it was called "system".


    As a native, Jiang Xi didn''t know this, so she asked curiously and vigilantly why the system appeared in her mind.


    "My name is the''Female Lead Halo System'', which can absorb all the advantages of other people into your body."


    The heroine halo...


    It sounds great.


    "What do you want me to do?" Jiang Xi is a person who has lived for the first time anyway, and of course knows that there is no pie in the sky in this world.


    "After you have the heroine halo, there will be many outstanding men falling in love with you."


    "The more men who fall in love with you, the more energy I collect, and the more benefits I can give you naturally."


    "If you live a lifetime, there is no need to put your bet on Song Yuxiao. There are so many good men in the world. Once you have seen it, Song Yuxiao will naturally not be that important."


    Jiang Xi was tempted to say something implicitly lured by the system. After thinking about it for a moment, he agreed to bind with the system.


    After binding, in order to show Jiang Xi how good he was, the system bought a prop in the mall and quietly changed Jiang Xi from the temple.


    Jiang Xi escaped from the temple and found that he had reached the border between Rong and Song.


    Under the guidance of the system, she was going to Rongguo''s largest concert hall.


    Music Square is the place where most men appear. Although Jiang Xi is still young, she will be a first-class beauty in the future. She is confident that thousands of men will kneel under her pomegranate skirt.


    Song Yuxiao had been able to see that lowly sharkman in his previous life, so he didn''t have a good vision.


    Why did she hang herself on a tree?


    In the coming day, she will make Emperor Song Empress Song and Song Yuxiao regret it.


    Jiang Xi glanced at the invisible official road, gritted his teeth, and ignoring the pain of wearing the soles, walked towards Lefang.


    -


    Seven years ago, Emperor Rong secretly attacked Emperor Song and almost killed Emperor Song. For these years, the relationship between the two countries has been very tense.


    Previously, there was another five princes who were pledged in the Song state who subtly maintained the relationship between the two countries. Now that the five princes fled back to the country, the Song state, who was already stronger than Rong Guo, began to stumble Rong Guo overtly and secretly.


    Now that Emperor Rong has his fiftieth birthday, he has specially invited Song Kingdom and some small countries around him to come.

 Chapter 613： Legend of the Shark (30)

    After some discussions in the early court, Song Chen finally decided by Emperor Song. This trip to Rongguo to participate in the important task of Emperor Rong''s birthday was handed over to the prince.


    At the end of the spring, we set off from the imperial city of the Song Dynasty, and when we arrived at the imperial city of Rongguo, it was already early summer.


    Although Emperor Rong couldn''t manage government affairs, the ministers under him were very effective.


    No matter how much Emperor Rong pretended, Rong Guo was still in a good mood, and the people were happy.


    Song Yuxiao wears a blue brocade robe and rides a tall horse. Even with the prince''s awe-inspiring posture, he can still see the bustling and bustling Rongguo Market from the outside light.


    On both sides of the street, the windows of teahouses and restaurants were stained with beautiful ladies.


    Seeing the gentle and jade-like temperament of Song Dynasty''s prince, I couldn''t help but blush.


    I don''t know which girl moved the hand first.


    A pink flower fluttered and landed on Song Yuxiao''s horse, followed by countless delicate flowers falling on Song Yuxiao''s head and body accompanied by the woman''s laughter.


    Song Yuxiao''s early years had never been close to female because of his dreams.


    Suddenly he was treated with such enthusiasm, and felt a little at a loss for a while.


    After discovering Song Yuxiao''s panic, Rong Guo''s girls smiled more openly.


    Not far away from a window on the third floor of the tea house, a clear and tender face poked out from it, and followed the sound to look at the group of people on the street.


    The gaze was fixed on the headed Song Yuxiao for two seconds, and the little girl was dragged in.


    "It''s OK to just take a look." The young man in a moon-white brocade robe with delicate moire embroidered on his cuffs flicked the little girl''s forehead with a little dissatisfaction, expressing his dissatisfaction in a calm voice.


    Rong Huang Yiyou covered his broad brain, and retorted in a soft voice, "Yes, I just..."


    Before he could say his words, he was interrupted mercilessly by Rong Hao.


    "You took a look." There seemed to be so much resentment in his tone.


    Rong Huang: "......???"


    I''m afraid that Feng''s disease is not a snake''s disease.


    As a tolerant little phoenix and little shark, the great king could barely tolerate this snake''s disease.


    Rong Huang Bai Shengsheng put his chin in his hand, sighed and told the truth, "I think Song Yuxiao is crippled."


    When Rong Yue heard this, he subconsciously touched his face.


    He shouldn''t be disabled for a long time?


    Noting Rong Yue''s small movements, Rong Huang snorted, "Don''t touch it, the more you touch it, the uglier it gets."


    Rong Yue: "...Fat fish, you are really naughty."


    Rong Huang would fry the hair when he heard this name, grabbed the small cake in Rong Yue''s hand, and stuffed it into his mouth.


    "I''m not called Fat Fish, I am a super-blown little beauty now!"


    Since Rong Huang transformed his legs last month, he suddenly felt that his impoverished life was complete.


    Rong Huang asked Ding Wan to apply incense to her every night after taking a bath.


    Especially the two long legs that are so long that they need to be maintained.


    In the past few years, Rong Huang��s existence was only known to the people of Rong Yue, and no one else in Rong Palace knew that Rong Yue had raised a flower-like little girl in Yang Chong Hall.


    Rong Yue gave a very perfunctory cry, then turned his eyes to look downstairs.


    After the two people quarreled just now, the Song State delegation had already arrived under the teahouse.


    Rong Yue glanced at Song Yuxiao, suddenly a little grateful that his mother gave him a beautiful face.


    The little girl likes beautiful things. If he is crippled and no longer as handsome as before, the little girl is afraid that she will pack up and run away overnight, right?


    Song Yuxiao, who seemed to be aware of Rong Yue''s gaze, raised his head and looked straight toward Rong Yue''s position.

 Chapter 614： Legend of the Shark (31)

    Seeing Rong Xie''s familiar face, Song Yuxiao''s eyes flickered, and a spring-like smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and he nodded slightly.


    Rong Hao resisted the urge to roll his eyes. After all, it was too rude, and he took his gaze back with only a tsk.


    Rong Huang wiped the crumbs from his hands with the kerchief, "What are you looking at?" He poked out his little head curiously and looked out.


    She wanted to see which little fairy it was.


    Waiting for Rong Cheng to react, it was too late to stop him.


    Saying hello to Rong Yue was turned back coldly. Song Yuxiao was a little bit dumbfounded. Just about to tighten the reins and head towards the post house, a beautiful woman suddenly appeared at the window where Rong Yue appeared.


    Even though Rong Huang''s original eyes were concealed by her magic spell, Song Yuxiao''s expression changed slightly after seeing it.


    This face...


    Song Yuxiao thought of the words brought back by the secret guard who had been sent to chase Rong Lei a few years ago.


    No wonder he hadn''t found it after searching for so many years. It turned out that he returned to Rong Guo with Rong Qi.


    Song Yuxiao tried to ignore the unpleasantness in his heart, and the knuckles of the hand holding the reins were a little white.


    In the dream, this shark was obviously pleased with him, why is it involved with Rong Hao now? Could it be that she escaped from Ning''an and was rescued by Rong Yue?


    Except for this reason, Song Yuxiao couldn''t think of anything else.


    After sorting out what happened to Suo in the dream, Song Yuxiao subconsciously regarded the shark as his person, and now seeing the shark and Rongzhe together, anger arose in his always calm heart.


    But now is obviously not the time to entangle this.


    Song Yu suppressed his complicated thoughts, and a gentle smile was outlined on his face.


    As meticulous as Rong Lei, of course he would not ignore Song Yuxiao''s changing expression at that moment.


    He looked at Rong Huang suspiciously, and twisted the belly of the fingers on his leg, "He knows you."


    Not an interrogative sentence, but a very affirmative tone.


    Rong Huang''s eyes twitched, and his voice became longer, "Guess?"


    Rong Yue laughed, "I don''t want to guess."


    Rong Huang blinked, oh, with a thunderous momentum, stood up violently, and was about to run away.


    How could Rong Hao give her a chance to slip away, slipping Rong Huangti into her hands as soon as she moved her figure.


    Carrying the little girl''s back collar back the same way, Rong Yue threw the little **** the bench and said in a solemn voice, "So, are you really acquainted?"


    Rong Huang''s head turned quickly, and suddenly the spirit platform flashed.


    Rong Huang licked his lower lip, Bai Shengsheng''s small paw was placed on his leg, his body was straight, "Remember when you and I first met that year? The apricot blossoms were lightly rained that year..."


    Rong Huang''s sentimental and literary narrative was interrupted mercilessly by Rong Hao, "Speaking of people."


    Rong Huang: "..."


    Rong Huang scratched his head, twisted his wrist, and squeezed Rong Yue''s waist.


    Regardless of Rong Qi''s inhalation, Rong Huang shook his head and continued to sensationalize, "I was caught by the evil Song Yuxiao and wanted to give me to his child bride-in-law."


    Rong Huang glanced at Rong Hao from the corner of his eyes, and she saw Rong Hao''s expression become cold.


    Feeling refreshed, Rong Huang continued, "Fortunately, I am clever and witty. I escaped the devil''s claws and ran all the way. Only then did I meet you."


    "I''ll pinch and count, and if you are my future husband, I will save you."


    Rong Huang made a mess of things, and silently sent himself a little golden man in his heart, raised his hand to cover his heart, with a wounded look, "I just have hatred with Song Yuxiao, how can you doubt me? "

 Chapter 615： Legend of the Shark (32)

    Rong Huang pretended to sob, and there was no hint of water in his dark and clear eyes.


    "Rong Yue, I''m so sad, I''m so angry."


    Rong Hao has long been used to seeing the little girl and her acting skills are bursting at every turn, so he immediately pressed the back of Rong Huang''s head and pushed it into his chest.


    The twenty-year-old boy''s chest is wide enough, and Rong Huang can still feel tight muscles through his thin summer robe.


    Being addicted to the touch, Rong Lei''s faint voice came over his head, "Enough touch?"


    Rong Huang: "..."


    Rong Huang raised his head and stared at Rong Yue with an expression of "I don''t understand what you are saying".


    At the same time, the little paw felt very honestly.


    Rong Yue licked his back molars, breathing heavily, thinking that the little girl should take care of it, "Okay, I''ve seen the excitement, and it''s time to go back."


    Rong Huang was originally going to buy some jewelry, but suddenly thought of something, Xing''s eyes lit up and he urged, "Go back, I want to soak in the hot springs!"


    Now Rong Yue has been dubbed King An, and he moved out of Rong Palace and moved into King An''s Mansion half a month ago.


    The hot spring that Rong Huang had previously promised was also fixed by someone.


    Apart from eating and sleeping, Ronghuang basically spent the past two days in hot springs.


    Rong Huang''s body is a shark, and even if he soaks for a long time, his skin won''t become white and wrinkled, but it is extremely comfortable.


    Rong Yue chuckled lightly, patted the top of the little girl''s hair, indulging in his tone, "Okay."


    Rong Huang expertly disappeared and followed Rong Hao downstairs.


    Before he left the teahouse, he was stopped by someone.


    "His Royal Highness An." A beautiful voice sounded like Ying''s cry, and Rong Huang turned his eyes and saw the blue-clothed woman blocking their way.


    Rong Yue played with the jade pendant on his waist to press the corners of his robe between his fingers, his expression still indifferent, "Miss Sun."


    "Grandfather hasn''t seen His Royal Highness for many days, so I miss you very much." Miss Sun looked at Rong Xie shyly, with bright love in her eyes.


    After hearing this, Rong Huang rolled his eyes on the spot and almost turned to the sky.


    Which green onion is your grandfather? Is it his turn to worry about Feng''s disease?


    And you, it''s best to stay thousands of miles away from the phoenix disease. I''m so afraid that the king becomes fierce.


    Angry. JPG.


    Rong Huang tugged at Rong Lei''s wide sleeves, the hint was obvious.


    Your little baby should go back to the hot springs.


    Rong Hao smiled, with an official attitude, "If the Taifu has anything important, you can send someone to this palace directly."


    Miss Sun, Sun Miaoyi''s hand tightly holding the kerchief, her face faintly pale, and her slender body is shaking, like a delicate white flower in the summer breeze.


    Rong Huang secretly clenched his small fist and counted down silently in his heart.


    When the time was up, the king stopped being polite and threw his fist up.


    "Lord..."


    The beauty is weeping, it is very attractive.


    It happened that the beauty was glaring at Rong Xie, a half-blind man who only had Rong Huang in his eyes. After a long time, she was about to cramp, and Rong Xie was not moved.


    Even the maid behind Sun Miaoyi couldn''t stand it anymore, and wanted to come forward to seek justice for her own lady.


    About to raise his footsteps, the maidservant met a pair of gloomy black eyes.


    Like a group of bottomless abyss.


    One step forward is a place where there is no return.


    The handmaid shook her body, her face turned pale and went back.


    Rong Yue narrowed his eyes slowly and thoughtfully, his tone of voice was as cold as a stranger, "I have something to do with the king, Miss Sun, please do it yourself."


    Sun Miaoyi looked at Rong Yue''s ruthlessly leaving back with teary eyes, and the lips on his lips were almost bleeding from the bite.

 Chapter 616： Legend of the Shark (33)

    As soon as Rong Yue got into the carriage, he was kicked on his calf by Rong Huang before he could sit still.


    The strength of the little girl had been learned a long time ago, and even though she had been prepared, she almost fell on Rong Huang''s feet with a soft leg.


    "Fat fish?" Rong Yue was a little dazed. He felt that he had kept a very long distance from other women, so why was he kicked again?


    also......


    Rong Zhen couldn''t help holding his forehead.


    This little fat fish, only she dare to break ground on Tai Sui''s head.


    "I''m quite satisfied with your performance just now." Rong Huang paused, showing a gentle smile, "But I think I can go further, eh?"


    "I hope you can improve next time, understand?"


    In response to the situation, Rong Huang lowered his throat and let out a jealous laugh, trying to intimidate Rong Zhen.


    Rong Yue: "......???"


    Rong Yue sat firmly, and put the little **** his lap as soon as he fished out his long arms.


    He habitually squeezed Rong Huang''s cheek, his fingertips slipped, and he squeezed Rong Huang''s two-layer double chin, expressing his satisfaction with his feeding in recent years.


    "I understand, I will continue to work harder in the future."


    Rong Huang nodded his head with a small face, "Yes, you can teach you a child."


    Witnessed the whole process of water from the side: "..."


    Why is there a sense of sight of the head teacher and the students face to face conversation?


    Xu Ye sensed how mouthless the water trough was. By stretching, Rong Huang snapped the water out of the carriage.


    Twisting his waist and calmly leaning on his legs, Rong Huang hugged the candied fruit box to the side to gnaw the candied fruit, vaguely urging Rong Yue, "Go back quickly."


    Her little hot spring.


    -


    In order to welcome the missions of various countries, a palace banquet was held in the palace that night.


    Although Rong Yue was not seen by Emperor Rong, he was the first to be crowned king, so he would naturally attend the palace banquet.


    Putting on the prince''s court attire that symbolizes his status, Rong Yue raised his hand to invite the little girl who was concentrating on the painting book.


    "Come here and put on the jade for me."


    Rong Huang glanced at the blue and white jade pendant on the palm of Rong Yue''s palm, then at Rong Yue''s lean waist, immediately put down the drawing book, and ran to Rong Yue.


    The hand of the court clothes is a bit hard, and it is not very comfortable to touch.


    Rong Huang touched it twice, then took his hand somewhat boringly, "Okay."


    Rong Yue''s deep and secluded eyes looked at Rong Huang with a smile, and he leaned down slightly, leaving a hot kiss with the scent of candied fruit on the girl''s pink lips.


    Rong Yue looked at the dazed little girl, curled her lips in a good mood, and said dumbly, "Wearing well, this is a reward."


    Rong Huang blinked and ran away without saying a word.


    Seeing the little girl''s figure disappear to the other side of the bead curtain, Rong Yue motioned Ding Wan to follow, then turned and left the room, preparing to enter the palace.


    Ding Wan has been practicing martial arts for many years, and her footsteps are naturally light.


    When she entered the inner room, she heard Rong Huang''s whispered thoughts.


    "Ouuuu, I''m not clean anymore, the dog is so conscientious, he actually moved to me, I''m still a kid duck!"


    "I, I, I want to accuse him of bullying the underage baby!"


    Ding Wan: "..."


    -


    At the palace banquet, the graceful dancer twisted her waist and slowly danced to the sound of music.


    The eyes of Emperor Rong sitting at the top were about to stick to the masked woman leading the dancer in the middle.


    Upon seeing this, Song Yuxiao turned his eyes to Rong Yue, "His Royal Highness An is now at the age of marrying a wife, is there a marriage?"


    Rong Xie and Song Yuxiao were close to Emperor Rong, so Emperor Rong could easily hear what Song Yuxiao said.


    "This king was in the early days of Song Guoqing, and he met the girl he liked, and he had already vowed that she would not marry him."

 Chapter 617： Legend of the Shark (34)

    "This king was in the early days of Song Guoqing, and he met the girl he liked, and he had already vowed that she would not marry him."


    Rong Yue''s careless voice spread through the extravagant palace banquet, and the ministers who had been talking enthusiastically fell silent.


    Emperor Rong and Song Yuxiao changed their expressions slightly.


    Emperor Rong suspected the noble daughter of the woman that Rong Hao liked in Song Dynasty, and worried that Rong Hao would threaten his throne.


    Song Yuxiao guessed who Rong Yue was talking about, his wrist trembled, and the sake in the cup was spilled onto the table.


    "Oh?" Emperor Rong narrowed his eyes to look at Rong Hao, his rough voice looked gloomy, "Fifth old lady, this is the noble girl of the fancy house. Today Song Dynasty''s prince happens to be here, so I can get acquainted."


    Rong Yue raised his eyes to look at Emperor Rong. There were smiles in his dark eyes, which made him almost think that Rong Yue had already seen through what he was thinking.


    Slowly filling up the wine in front of him, Rong Hao took a sip, did not put Rong Di in his eyes at all, and made Rong Di angry enough.


    The ministers underneath had long been surprised, all of them pretending to be deaf.


    The envoys were very surprised. This king An was so deviant and rebellious that he dared to confront Emperor Rong on the spot?


    "Your Majesty Rong Guo is right. If His Royal Highness An takes a fancy to my Song State woman, it would be her blessing." Song Yuxiao responded with a smile.


    Rong Yue snorted silently, very indifferent to Song Yuxiao''s pretense, "It''s not a lady of any kind, just a civilian woman."


    "Plain woman?" The stone in Emperor Rong''s heart, who was listening to Rong Yue''s speech with his ears upright, suddenly fell.


    The civilian girl is good, at least it won''t add power to Rong Chai.


    "No problem, as long as the fifth person likes it, how about giving you a princess?" Emperor Rong waved his hand, satisfied and happy, and almost jumped up happily. "By the way, is that woman in time? "


    Rongguo women and Qi can get married.


    "Not yet." Rong Yue stroked his sleeves and said casually, "I don''t need a marriage from my father, she hasn''t promised to marry my king yet."


    What''s the point of being a princess, wouldn''t it be better to hold her as a queen directly?


    Just as Emperor Rong was about to express his dissatisfaction, the music over there stopped, and the dancers dancing in the middle of the palace banquet slowly stepped forward, kneeling and bowing.


    Emperor Rong''s attention was all attracted by the headed dancer in red, how could he care to add to Rong Hao, staring at the dancer in red with covetous eyes, eyes full of greed.


    "What''s your name?" Emperor Rong asked impatiently, not even noticing the slightly changed face of the Queen on the side.


    "The concubine''s name Xi Jiang." Xi Jiang''s charming eyes contained affection, and she looked at Emperor Rong boldly and fiercely.


    "Xi Jiang? Good..."


    "Xi Jiang?" The Queen, who had been silent next to him, grabbed Rongdi''s words, "How about letting you follow His Royal Highness An in this palace?"


    When Emperor Rong heard this, his face was darkened immediately.


    I just wanted to reprimand the Queen, thinking that the court now has to rely on the Prime Minister Wang, but I can only endure reluctance and dissatisfaction, and shut my mouth.


    Rong Hao didn''t expect that Queen Wang, a stupid woman, would hit him with her idea.


    With an arrogant look in his eyes, Xi Jiang glanced at Xi Jiang, and Rong Xie suddenly felt a cold back.


    Is very familiar murderous.


    Rong Yue''s original sloppy expression immediately became serious, and he raised his finger with disdain to Xi Jiang, and turned his eyes to the queen and said, "Such an ugly thing, I am afraid that it will dirty my eyes, you dare to give it This king?"


    Queen Wang knew that Rong Hao had always been arrogant. She thought he would not dare to save her face in public, so she said the previous sentence.

 Chapter 618： Legend of the Shark (35)

    The queen''s gem-encrusted armor pierced her palms with a slight pain, holding back the anger of her stomach, "This palace is your mother, how dare you speak to this palace like this?"


    The ministers of Rong Yue''s party couldn''t help sighing in their hearts when they saw that the queen turned into a screaming chicken.


    In terms of cultivation, His Royal Highness An is better.


    Your Majesty is really stupid, so that such a woman has become the mother of a country. If it weren''t for the Prime Minister Wang''s support, he would have been smashed by the sword by His Highness An.


    Tsk tsk, what a hateful person must be pitiful.


    Rong Yue stood up, clasped his fists lazily, and bowed in a perfunctory manner, "Father, there is still something to be done in the army, so I left first."


    Emperor Rong was first snatched by the queen of the dancing girl, and now he was placed under the spot by Rong Yue. He couldn''t help it anymore, and slapped the table furiously, "Stop! This is the palace banquet, you are more than me." busy?"


    Rong Hao raised his eyebrows, "How does the emperor know?"


    Rongdi was so angry that he fell on his back, shaking his fingers and pointing at Rong Yue, "you" for a long time, and "you" didn''t show anything.


    "His Royal Highness An, Your Majesty is your father, how can you talk like that?" The Queen saw the stitches, and followed her back, "You are like this...Ah!"


    The mud that did not know where it came from slammed straight into the King and Queen''s mouth.


    The earthy smell mixed with a sour smell in her mouth, and Queen Wang vomited on the spot.


    Emperor Rong was taken aback by this flying object, "Guardian! There are assassins! Come and take care of him!"


    The maidservant in the house hurriedly stepped forward to block the front of the empress, and the guards outside the hall also rushed in with their swords, searching for the trace of the assassin.


    A good palace banquet suddenly jumped.


    The ministers who witnessed the Royal Daily Fight: "..."


    The first time I saw the envoys who put the discord on the surface: "!!!"


    Rong Yue looked at the beam jumping clown in a hall, pulled his lower lip, flicked his sleeves, and turned to leave.


    Song Yuxiao watched Rong Yue''s departure from a distance, put down the wine cup in his hand, raised his hand to invite the people he had brought from Song State, and whispered him to do something.


    Before leaving, Song Yuxiao glanced at the ugly Emperor Rong, with a certain potential in his eyes.


    Rong Guo, Yu Ren, will all be in his palm.


    -


    "Frankly be lenient, resist strict." Rong Yue grabbed the candied fruit box in Rong Huang''s arms and looked at Rong Huang with a smile, "Did you do it?"


    Rong Huang didn''t even think about it, denying it and blurted out, "I''m not talking nonsense without you."


    Rong Yue: "Heh."


    Rong Huang''s soft white face turned red immediately, but he still refused to admit it, "Say no, I have been in the house just now, and I didn''t go anywhere."


    Rong Yue didn''t believe the nonsense of this little fat fish.


    He had only seen the murderous aura that leaked out in that second just now in Little Fat Fish.


    It looked like a milk cat who was provoked and waved its paws and wanted to scratch people. It didn''t have the slightest deterrent, but it made him hurt and made his back chill.


    Avoiding the little iron fist that the little girl waved towards her face, Rong Yue cleared his throat, "A few days will be my mother''s death, you accompany me."


    Rong Huang didn''t have any comments, but suddenly thought of something, he hooked Rongqi''s finger, "You can check someone for me."


    The little girl asked him to investigate people for the first time, but Rong Yue became a little interested, "Who?"


    Rong Huang quickly said, "It''s the dancer."


    In the palace before, Rong Huang clearly detected the aura of the heroine from which dancer.


    Although the dancing girl was covered with a veil, her eyes still looked a bit like Jiang Xi.

 Chapter 619： Legend of the Shark (36)

    Jiang Xi.


    Xi Jiang.


    Conversely, the name of the past was so unwilling to play.


    There is one more thing that Rong Huang is worried about, this dancer who is suspected of being the heroine, after seduce the old emperor, openly winks at Feng Disease.


    Can''t bear it.


    After finding out her identity, goug her eyes and give the old emperor and the ugly queen a drink.


    Rong Huang smashed his mouth, and concluded in his heart, hearing Rong Yue''s low voice, "Didn''t you say you didn''t go anywhere? How do you know the dancing girl?"


    Rong Huanghu''s body shook, and he flipped over the candied fruit box with excitement, and several candied fruit hit Rong Hao''s face.


    Rong Huang immediately realized that it was not appropriate to stay here for a long time, and quickly slipped away with his short legs.


    Rong Hao raised his hand and touched the sticky sugar stains on his face. He gently wiped it off with a towel, and then called out the guard and asked the guard to check the dancing girl.


    After handling his work, Rong Yue threw the brush into the wash, and walked to the kitchen.


    Seeing that the little fat fish made him very satisfied today, let''s make her a sweet and sour short chop.


    -


    [Ding, got Rong Weiran''s favorability score of 10, and the current favorability score of 70. ��


    The voice of the system rang in his mind, and Xi Jiang, that is, Jiang Xi''s face under the veil, showed a smug smile.


    Rong Weiran is the sixth prince of Rongguo. He is now 18 years old and his mother is a prominent contender for the position of prince.


    Seeing Song Yuxiao in the palace yesterday, Jiang Xi suddenly felt that he was nothing but that.


    After seeing so many men, Jiang Xi prefers power and money.


    And these, Song Yuxiao couldn''t give her, let alone Song Emperor Song Empress who was betrayed by her.


    "Xi Jiang Meiren, my prince will redeem your body for you, and your cousin will let you be my prince''s concubine?"


    Concubine?


    Jiang Ximei''s eyes swept to Rong Weiran, his face was shy, but he didn''t care about it, even disdain it.


    The side concubine was just a concubine, she almost became a prince.


    "So, my concubine is waiting for the good news from your highness."


    A beep sounded in his ears that the favorability level had increased again, and Jiang Xi''s eyes looked more tender at Rong Weiran.


    For her, goodwill is everything.


    As long as she has a good impression, she can complete the corresponding tasks in exchange for the right to open the mall.


    Rong Weiran was just the eighteenth nobleman who had successfully fallen under her pomegranate skirt, and it was not enough to impress her.


    After finishing dealing with Rong Weiran, Jiang Xi suddenly thought of Wang An he saw in the palace last night.


    I don''t know if it was because of her rebirth that everything around her changed a lot.


    In the last life until her death, Rong Hao never left Song State, let alone played a pivotal role in Rong State.


    Thinking of the extremely insulting words Rong Xie said, a cold color appeared on Jiang Xi''s hibiscus face.


    Even if she is no longer the superior princess now, she can''t tolerate Rong Rong humiliating her so much.


    "System, can I take a look at Rong Lei?"


    Jiang Xi decided to seduce Rong Yue, and then slam him off.


    "Rong Jieke Raiders Index...unknown." The cold voice of the system rarely brought doubts.


    unknown?


    Jiang Xi has attacked so many men, but he hasn''t heard that anyone is unknown.


    Jiang Xi didn''t give up, bit his lip, "Can''t you see it?"


    "I advise the host not to act rashly." I don''t know if it is an illusion of the system, this man feels dangerous to it.


    "I don''t want it." Jiang Xi said dissatisfiedly, using his fingers to pinch the petals out of shape, "I''m going to attack Rongju, what if this unknown is because the level is too high?"

 Chapter 620： Legend of the Shark (37)

    The system was a little moved after listening to Jiang Xi''s words.


    "Well, as long as you can ensure your own safety, go and attack him."


    It doesn''t matter if Jiang Xi is dead, but it takes a lot of energy to bind to another host.


    The gain is not worth the loss.


    Jiang Xi: "Call Rong Hao''s favorability."


    [Ding, the current Rongjie Favorability Degree is minus fifty. ��


    Jiang Xi: "......???"


    "Minus fifty?" Rao was mentally prepared before Jiang Xi, but he didn''t expect it to be so low.


    "Yes, minus fifty." The system was also helpless. The host''s bluffing look was completely different from the beginning.


    "Once you start the strategy, you can''t cancel it. If you fail to reach sixty, your soul will disappear completely."


    Jiang Xi''s heart beat, and immediately made a secret decision.


    Rong Yue, she will definitely find it.


    -


    "This time coming to Rongguo alone, there is one more thing besides celebrating the birthday of His Majesty Rongguo."


    In the imperial study room, Song Yuxiao in an indigo robe said to Emperor Rong.


    The last assassin attack caused Emperor Rong to tremble for two or three days. He still hasn''t been relieved yet, his face is still a little waxy.


    "What''s the matter?" Rongdi finished, followed by a series of heart-piercing coughs.


    That voice almost coughed up his lungs.


    Song Yuxiao paused, and then said gently, "Pirates are rampant along the coast of the Handan Sea, and they dare to commit adultery and looting. The people are miserable. You must be aware of this matter, Your Majesty."


    Emperor Rong did know that, but because the cost of fighting the pirates was too high, Emperor Rong delayed paying attention.


    "Now that Rongguo and Songguo have active pirates along the coast, the father has decided to send troops to annihilate him, hoping to unite with your country."


    After hearing this, Emperor Rong refused without even thinking about it.


    A joke, the generals that Rong Guo could handle were all beheaded or exiled along with Rong Yue''s grandparents, and there were few warriors left. Rong Jun was going to give away the heads?


    Song Yuxiao had long expected Emperor Rong to refuse, and smiled lightly, with a certain tone in his tone, "Your Majesty, it is extremely dangerous to eliminate pirates, and I feel that His Royal Highness An is competent enough."


    There was a flash of light in Emperor Rong''s head, and he was so happy that he wanted to pat his thigh.


    Rong Yue has always been against him in the past few years, but he can''t help him. He is so angry every day.


    The pirates are untamed and cruel, and it is indeed dangerous to wipe out the pirates. In all likelihood, they will be seriously injured or killed.


    What if Rong Yue died in Hanhai?


    The more Emperor Rong thought about it, the more excited he became, and he immediately smiled with his palm.


    Song Yuxiao hid the meaningful smile at the corner of his mouth, bowed his fist, and turned to leave the Imperial Study Room.


    When Rong Yue died, that beautiful shark was his.


    Song Yuxiao walked on the palace road, looked at the location of Prince An''s Mansion, with a determination in his eyes.


    -


    When it comes to adding blockage to Rong Ji, Emperor Rong''s methods are very quick.


    In the morning, I discussed the matter with Song Yuxiao secretly, and went up to tell me the matter the next morning.


    The minister on Rong Yue''s side raised an objection without even thinking about it.


    The reason is nothing more than that His Royal Highness An is still young and has never experienced a battlefield. It is really dangerous to go to annihilate the pirates.


    Emperor Rong didn''t care about that many, as long as he could kill Rong Yue, no matter how many people could stop him.


    Emperor Rong smashed several memorials, and the fat on his face trembled with the ups and downs, "I am the emperor, I am the emperor, and those who oppose it, kill me!"


    Taifu Sun looked at Emperor Rong, who was anxious and frustrated with excitement in his eyes, and looked at Rong Yue who was standing in the front, and sighed secretly.

 Chapter 621： Legend of the Shark (38)

    When the bottom was quiet, Emperor Rong turned his attention to Rong Hao.


    "Fifth, what do you think?"


    Rong Hao put one hand behind him, his expression lazy, as if he was in his own bedroom, "It just so happens that Erchen hasn''t been to Hanhai, so it''s okay to check it out."


    Emperor Rong... Emperor Rong was complete immediately.


    "Very well, then you will lead ten thousand soldiers and go with Prince Song."


    Rong Zhen responded and said no more.


    A sweet laugh sounded in his ears, and then a touch of softness touched his side face.


    Rong Yue''s black eyes sank, his Adam''s apple rolling.


    What a little chubby fish, I don��t know if there can be such an intimate behavior between men and women?


    That''s good, he can be dyed in various colors at will.


    He coughed lightly with his fist against his lips. No matter how gloomy he was thinking in his heart, he couldn''t help but blush in his ears.


    After the dynasty, Rong Huang went into the carriage one step at a time.


    "Rong Yue, you are such a good duck." Rong Huang smiled and touched Rong Yue''s face with a look of relief.


    Rong Yue''s mouth twitched, and his long arm swept the little girl onto his lap.


    "Let''s talk about it, why do you have to let me go to Hanhai?"


    Lowering his eyes, Rong Yue saw the little girl''s squirming eyes, and he knew that she was thinking how to fool him.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, tell the truth." Rong Yue said solemnly, "Otherwise, ten big characters tonight."


    Rong Huang''s small face that was full of vitality suddenly collapsed, "Rong Yueyue, you are so ruthless."


    Zhen Ruthless Rongqiu showed a cold smile, his long fingers moved slightly, pinching the soft flesh on the little girl''s waist, and rubbing it carefully, "Should you tell me?"


    The little girl giggled as she was scratched, and her writhing body made Rong Yue''s breathing a little messy.


    "I, I, I, I say, you let go, don''t pull me!"


    Rong Yue let go of his hand, and placed the little girl next to the cushion opposite. With a wave of her wide sleeves, he concealed the embarrassing reaction, so he leaned against the carriage wall for a while, "Say it."


    "The old emperor and Song Yuxiao want to kill you. Hanhai is my territory, and it happens to be able to catch Song Yuxiao all at once."


    The little girl clapped her hands excitedly, "Vengeance or something, it''s the best."


    "Why did Song Yuxiao harm me?" Rong Yue''s deep gaze did not calmly move away from Huang''s sage, with a certain certainty in his tone, "Could it be that you regard me as your love rival?"


    Rong Huang: "???"


    What does Feng Bingbing mean?


    Rong Huang couldn''t understand what Feng''s illness was thinking all day long, and waved his hand, "No, no, I don''t know Song Yuxiao, he likes me has nothing to do with me, I only like you, a little baby."


    Looking at the sleek little fat fish, Rong Yue twitched his lips, "I won''t be allowed to read the painting books in the future, and all will be confiscated when I go back."


    It''s just that I read too many painting books, and babbled sweet words, but it looks like the dude who didn''t study well all day.


    Rong Huang, who was still proud of his improved eloquence, heard this and cried and became a dog at the time.


    At the same time, he gave Rong Yue an invincible iron fist.


    This further strengthened Rong Yue''s plan to confiscate all his painting books.


    "By the way, that Xi Jiang''s identity is the Ning''an princess who had disappeared from Song Kingdom." Before getting off the car, Rong Lei said again.


    What Rong Yue found coincided with his own guess, and Rong Huang crawled out of the carriage, already thinking about **** Jiang Xi.


    -


    The night before Rong Yue led the troops to Hanhai, Rong Huang washed up and fell asleep very early.


    When Rong Huang slept in the middle of the night, he heard the creak of the door opening, and opened his eyes.


    Then he saw Song Yuxiao in a strong outfit, maintaining a window-climbing posture.


    Rong Huang...Rong Huang showed a gloomy and lovely smile.

 Chapter 622： Legend of the Shark (39)

    Looking at Song Yuxiao who was pulling at the window, Rong Huang showed a gloomy and lovely smile.


    Song Yuxiao didn''t expect that Rong Huang would stand in front of the window in such a daze, his expression froze for a moment, and then he pretended to be calm and jumped off the window sill.


    Regardless of whether Rong Huang knew him or not, Song Yuxiao looked affectionate and stretched out his hand towards Rong Huang, "I''ll take you away."


    Rong Huang: "......???"


    What to go for?


    Without saying a word, Rong Huang took out her beloved small axe and slashed towards Song Yuxiao.


    Song Yuxiao was caught off guard by being chopped off, but he quickly evaded but was still chopped off.


    But this was enough to make him sink his face, "I will take you away with kindness and kindness, why do you want to do it with me?"


    Song Yuxiao only wanted to take Rong Huang away at this time, but ignored the fact that Rong Huang might not even know him.


    He turned the window in the middle of the night and entered a woman''s room, and said that he had no beginnings and ends. I was afraid it was not because of a broad brain and a disease?


    Rong Huang wouldn''t give him a face because he was the male lead, waving a small axe and cutting off Song Yuxiao''s belt again.


    "Assaulted a woman''s boudoir in the middle of the night, and had to take me away forcibly. I suspect that you are a shameless flower picker."


    Rong Huang snorted, and the little axe danced like a tiger, forcing Song Yu to retreat.


    Song Yuxiao was forced to the corner of the wall, and reluctantly jumped, jumped onto the beams of the room, and then fell behind Rong Huang, "Gu Nai is the prince of Song Dynasty. I came here to tell you, Rong Yuehuo It won��t be long."


    "You and Gu were husband and wife in your life, so Gu came to take you away."


    Rong Huang knew that Song Yuxiao was not well-intentioned, so he even hit her on his body and cursed Feng''s illness for dying.


    What kind of biscuit is he?


    Can''t bear it.


    "Only you are the prince of Song Kingdom? I am afraid that Song Kingdom will be cold in your hands? I don''t know you. Be careful I tie you to an official."


    Song Yuxiao frowned immediately. Although he regarded Rong Huang as his own person, he had come to Prince An''s Palace this time secretly. If he was discovered, his good reputation would be lost.


    "Believe it or not, I''m doing it for you." Song Yuxiao was a little annoyed when seeing Rong Huang so stubborn, and his tone became a lot harder.


    Look at what this said, but Rong Huang was disgusted.


    No longer showing mercy, Song Yuxiao fainted with an axe.


    He took out the rope, tied Song Yuxiao and threw it into the corner.


    After doing all this, Rong Huang went to the next door and called Rong Hao.


    "Unexpectedly, my charm is so great that Song Yuxiao''s reputation as a flower picking thief on his back will also come to see me sneakily."


    Looking at the complacent little girl, Rong Yue became more and more troubled as he listened.


    What is meant by "sneaking to see me"?


    Xiaopangyu is obviously his person, how can he say the same thing as Song Yuxiao?


    Rong Yue moved his fingertips lightly, raised his hand to call the secret guard, and pointed to Song Yuxiao, who had a blue nose and swollen face.


    Surely Emperor Song would be very pleased to learn that his optimistic son was sent to jail as a flower picker, right?


    "Yes." The dark guard responded concisely, picking up Song Yuxiao who had fallen into a deep coma and left.


    After dealing with the eye-catching Song Yuxiao, Rong Huang seemed to notice the heavy emotion in Rong Yue''s eyes, blinked and yawned slowly.


    Under Rong Yue''s silent gaze, Rong Huang pretended not to notice anything. He turned around and returned to the bed with his small legs.

 Chapter 623： Legend of the Shark (40)

    "I''m so sleepy now, I''m going to bed, you should go back to bed as soon as possible, you have to hurry up tomorrow morning."


    The little girl waved her little paw and wanted him to leave immediately, making Rong Lei a little bit dumbfounded.


    Two steps forward, the corner will be tucked away slowly, and Rong Yue said slowly, "No hurry, wait for you to come back and talk to the king, huh?"


    Rong Yue generally only calls himself "the king" in front of Rong Huang when he is in a bad mood and is on the verge of becoming a mad Godzilla.


    So Rong Lei''s snake disease is about to commit again.


    Rong Huang stared round a pair of apricot eyes, and subconsciously shrank his thin neck into the quilt, his voice chirping, "Okay, okay, good night, have a good dream."


    Rong Yue was still a little annoyed, but now his heart softened.


    "I''m going back, and I won''t be allowed to sleep in bed tomorrow."


    Rong Huang groaned and rolled around on the bed with his eyes closed, not knowing whether he heard it or not.


    When Rong Yue left Rong Huang''s bedroom, his original gentle expression suddenly became fierce.


    "Since Song Yuxiao wants to be famous so much, he has given up his mind."


    The young man''s Shen Leng voice seemed to contain ice that would last forever, and the dark guard was sweating coldly when he heard it.


    "Yes."


    -


    "Yeah, have you heard of Wang Auntie?"


    "What did you hear? I didn''t just come out to set up a stall, and the stools haven''t warmed up yet."


    "His Royal Highness An in the palace is going to fight pirates. I heard that he still went with big figures from other countries."


    "What''s this? Why don''t I know?"


    "Don''t interrupt, listen to me, this morning I heard my third nephew say that the big man wanted to murder His Royal Highness An Wang in the middle of the night, and he has now been sent to the prison."


    "Is there anything like this? Oh Yo, it''s really annoying..."


    In the early morning, the sky was just getting bright, and the two aunts who were selling vegetables on the side of the road were whispering next to each other, which attracted the attention of many people.


    They are all elderly women. In order to make the other person hear them, they subconsciously raise their voices when they speak, but they feel that their voices are small enough that other people can''t hear them.


    When the sun rose, the people in the entire imperial city knew that the prince of Song Kingdom had taken a fancy to the beauty of his royal highness An, and in the middle of the night he overcame the wall and went to the Ancestral Mansion to rob sex, but was arrested and sent away The prison is closed.


    His Royal Highness An: "..."


    Prince Song State: "!!!"


    This story has been passed on, and everyone��s rhetoric is different. In short, the more you say it, the more outrageous it gets.


    Song Yuxiao came out of the prison, and as soon as he stepped out, he found that many people were pointing to him.


    When his subordinates informed Song Yuxiao of the rumors outside, Song Yuxiao calmly overturned a whole set of tea sets.


    It must be Rong Hao who is helping the flames behind his back, what a damn!


    Rong �� Behind the scenes instigator �� Huang: Smile. JPG.


    -


    It was already noon when Rongguo''s army was ready to go.


    After eating the practice banquet, Rong Xun and Song Yuxiao walked to the gate of the palace together.


    Rong Yue squinted at Song Yuxiao, who had a pale expression on his face. He flung his sleeves wide and was suave. "I wonder if Prince Song had a good rest last night? After that, I was struggling all the way and I was worried that Prince Song could not bear it."


    Song Yuxiao was full of anger in his chest, unable to go up and down.


    What''s more, now everyone thinks that he ran to Prince An''s Mansion in the middle of the night just for the sake of accommodating Xie.


    Facing Rong Yue''s provocation, Song Yuxiao took a deep breath and laughed, "Xiao had a good rest last night, but His Royal Highness An must pay attention to safety all the way to avoid losing his life in a foreign land."


    Rong Yue''s smile on his face remained unchanged, and he arched his hands, "Certain the words of Prince Song."

 Chapter 624： Legend of the Shark (41)

    Song''s army was stationed at the border, and Rong''s army had to go to the border to meet with Song''s army, and then head to Hanhai together.


    The summer is hot, and the roads are bare on both sides, and there are no trees to shade them.


    Rong Yue sat lazily in the carriage, holding a sip of herbal tea from time to time, which was very relaxing.


    Song Yuxiao was riding a horse, with a thin layer of sweat on Wenrun and Junxiu''s face, not to mention his body covered in light armor.


    "His Royal Highness, this King Rong Guoan is too extravagant, this is going to war, not a child''s play, how can he have such a playful mentality?"


    The envoy of the State of Song had long been unaccustomed to Rong Yue''s outing gesture, and finally broke out when Rong Yue''s men moved into a basin of ice in the carriage.


    Song Yuxiao''s eyes moved slightly, thinking that he was afraid that the shark was in the carriage?


    Otherwise, Rong Yue would not be so high-profile.


    "No problem, just do your job well."


    Song Yuxiao thought of Rong Huang''s indifference and mercilessness yesterday, and at the same time he was disappointed and raised his fighting spirit.


    Now Rong Huang is focused on Rong Yue, only because Rong Yue knew her a step before him. When Rong Huang knew the bond between them, he would definitely abandon Rong Yue without hesitation and throw him into his embrace.


    He Song Yuxiao is the prince of a country and the future king.


    And Rong Xie is now just an unfavorable prince, he may die someday, how can he be worthy of having such a beautiful shark?


    Song Yuxiao recalled the happy life he had been married to that shark in his dream, and the corners of his mouth showed a gentle smile.


    Inside the carriage, Rong Yue pulled the little girl''s hand out of the small golden basin full of ice, and reached out to touch it.


    It''s cold, like a ball of small ice cubes.


    Rong Hao frowned and gave a light tut, took a towel and wiped the ice water from the girl''s hand, and whispered, "Women don''t always touch the ice, it''s not good for your body, and your stomach hurts when you grow up."


    This is what Rong Yue learned from some books during the process of raising chubby fish.


    Rong Huang was originally well-behaved, and she didn''t know which one of Rong Yue''s words caused her troubles, and the little girl suddenly sprang up.


    "I''ve grown up and I''ve grown up, I have transformed into two long legs in the beginning of spring, and I am a grown-up shark."


    After finishing speaking, Rong Huang was very proud of his small chest, indicating that he was an adult.


    Look, it''s super - big! ! !


    Rong Zhen didn''t avoid suspicion, his deep gaze looked directly at the little girl''s chest, with a slightly lighthearted expression.


    "I''ll just say you didn''t grow up." Rong Yue retracted his gaze from the little girl''s flat breasts, and patted Rong Huang''s head comfortably, "Don''t worry, you have room for improvement."


    Rong Huang: "..."


    Rong Huang barked his teeth and yelled, and threw down Rong Hao.


    Rong Yue''s back hit the carriage wall, causing the carriage to shake.


    The dark horse was startled, and the guard driving the carriage outside immediately tightened the reins, "Master!"


    Rong Huang had already set a barrier around the carriage, and no one heard the movement in the carriage except the guard in front.


    Rong Yue held the girl''s slender waist with one hand, cleared his throat, with a little distracted fatigue, "Nothing, go ahead."


    He lowered his eyes and looked at Rong Huang, who was lying on his chest and smiling like a little fox. Rong Yue moved his palm down, moved down from his waist, and closed his five fingers slightly.


    Seeing the little girl''s face changed successfully, the original soft white face was instantly covered with brilliant cherry pink, and Rong Chai''s eyes smiled even more.


    He casually retracted his hand, and gently rubbed his fingertips twice.


    "Well, I grew up."

 Chapter 625： Legend of the Shark (42)

    "Rong Yue!"


    Rong Huang jumped three feet high, and the tail of the phoenix behind him exploded.


    After raising the threat, seeing Rong Xie still smile like a dude, Rong Huang chuckled softly, swinging a small fist, and hitting his chest with a punch.


    When he clutched his chest and said in pain, Rong Huang unexpectedly punched him in the eye.


    Rong Huang quickly sat back to where he was, with his hands around his chest, and let out a sneer.


    The light touch on the little **** seemed to be still there, as if being electrocuted.


    Rong Huang''s ears were red, and he looked at Rong Yue, whose eyes were red, with a fierce look, "Rong Yue, dare you touch it again, this lord has chopped your hand!"


    Rong Zhen didn''t speak, he just lowered his head and smiled.


    It''s like a pervert.


    Guardian: Ah, I''m deaf, I''m dead.


    -


    After several days of torture, the two armies finally came to Hanhai.


    Looking at the endless Hanhai, Song Yuxiao smiled, as if he was remembering something.


    In the dream, that beautiful shark was here to save him, right?


    It''s a pity, he hasn''t got her yet.


    But it doesn''t matter, she will belong to him when she goes back.


    "Gu suggested that the soldiers should be divided into two groups. Gu led a team and one person to destroy the scattered forces, while His Royal Highness An led the troops to the island where they lived, and the inside and the outside should be united."


    Rong Yue glanced at Song Yuxiao with a smile on his face, and chuckled. The corners of the moon-white robe were rustled by the sea breeze. "Prince Song, you want to be so beautiful. The king rushed to die."


    Song Yuxiao: "..."


    Song Yuxiao had never beaten Rong Xie in the matter of mutual conflict.


    "What''s more, this king has a fianc��e, and Prince Song is alone and does not understand the **** of this king."


    Rong Yue had long guessed that Song Yuxiao''s thoughts about Rong Huang were impure, so Rong Yue mentioned his and Rong Huang''s happy and beautiful (crossed out) life.


    The smile on Song Yuxiao''s face suddenly faded a lot, and he didn''t say more.


    "Let''s get on the boat first." Song Yuxiao said again after a moment.


    Rong Yue glanced at the dozen or so large ships docked on the shore, enough to hold more than 20,000 people. ��In order to avoid pirate attacks, the king and Prince Song each have one ship, and the queen of the king is ready.��


    It doesn''t matter whether the palace is behind or not, the key is that he feels that the last ship is farther away from Song Yuxiao''s in front.


    Song Yuxiao continued to smile, as if he didn''t know what Rong Yue was thinking, and stepped onto the first ship.


    The soldiers got on the boat in an orderly manner.


    Rong Yue took a few attendants carrying wooden boxes and swayed aboard the last one on the ground.


    These ships are from a very famous royal merchant, and the interior furnishings are all first-class.


    Rong Yue picked a room and let Rong Huang show his figure.


    "Rong Yue, it''s so cool here. We will often come here to escape the heat in the future, okay?" Rong Huang said to Rong Yue, turning his head and smiling with the sea breeze blowing at the window.


    after......


    Rong Yue''s eyes were dim, and he nodded without a trace, "Okay."


    Peeling off the grape skins and removing the seeds, Rong Huang said again, "I will send someone to catch some fish for you later. The fish in the sea tastes the most delicious."


    The Fish Ronghuang in Zhenhai blinked when he heard the words, and still lowered his noble head to the delicacy in a haunting manner.


    The weak eat the strong, and so does the sea.


    The king is the most powerful fish in the sea...Ah, yeah, it''s a shark, and all the fish in the sea should be the king''s food.


    Thinking about it this way, Rong Huang instantly felt that he could accept it a lot.

 Chapter 626： Legend of the Shark (43)

    Rong Yue made people fish a lot of fish and shrimps, and let the chefs brought from Wangan''s Mansion make exquisite dishes and deliver them to his room.


    Rong Yue did this with great fanfare, and didn''t do much to cover up, and it quickly spread to more than a dozen ships.


    Song Yuxiao''s subordinates were even more upset.


    Song Yuxiao did not show any dissatisfaction, but he did not block the complaints of his subordinates.


    On the contrary, the more people who are dissatisfied with Yung Chee, the easier it is to implement his plans later.


    However, he did not expect to encounter pirates who would come out to rob.


    "The opposite, stop for me and robbery!" The bearded man held a steel knife in his hand, stepped on the bow of the boat with one foot, and hurriedly toward the front of Song Yuxiao''s boat. Shout out.


    Song Yuxiao walked out of the cabin and saw the man with a beard, his eyes dimmed. The news he got was that pirates usually only act on the other side. Why did they appear here today?


    "His Royal Highness, what should we do?" Is it possible to do it directly? Look at the shirtless men on the other party''s boat, stronger than their soldiers, looking at a dozen boats from a distance, this is quite equal.


    Song Yuxiao wouldn''t be so stupid as to force him, he turned his head and told his subordinates, "Go and tell His Royal Highness An about this matter."


    This kind of thing can''t be faced by him alone, but Rong Xie is holding the soft and soft jade in his arms.


    The subordinates quickly went to inform Rong Lei.


    When Rong Yue learned the news, he methodically took out the towel and wiped the little girl''s greasy mouth, stuffed the towel into the girl''s hand, and then stood up and walked out of the room.


    "Which pirate gang is sure?" There are many pirate gangs along the Hanhai Sea. Among them, the largest and most numerous is Wushuang Island. The others are small gangs, or only rob some small caravans.


    Only Wushuang Island can own more than a dozen big ships.


    The power of Wushuang Island is not here, which is why they set out from here.


    Song Yuxiao''s subordinates were originally dissatisfied with Rong Xie''s calmness, and were stunned when they heard the words, with a dry tone, "The flag on the ship is Wushuang Island."


    Rong Yue''s narrow and long eyes twitched slightly, and he chuckled, meaning it was unclear, "So maybe it''s another power?"


    "How is it possible?!" The subordinates retorted subconsciously, speaking a little fast, "Except for Wushuang Island, there are simply not so many big ship gangs."


    Rong Hao let out a slow sigh, curled his eyes and adjusted his sleeves, stepped onto the chopping board, saw the black flag on the mast of the other party''s bow, and moved his fingertips lightly, "You go back first."


    go back? !


    The subordinates were originally dissatisfied with Rongzheng, and when he said this, they directly choked out, "His Royal Highness An, this is about the lives of more than 20,000 people, why are you so sloppy?"


    Rong Yue tapped his finger on the railing and glanced at his subordinates with a faint smile, "How about this Rong Jun leader let you do it?"


    The subordinate''s eyelids twitched and realized that his emotions were a bit too agitated, and he quickly lowered his head to apologize.


    "No problem." Rong Hao raised his hand, the white jade-like slender joints became more pale and transparent under the sun. "Since this adult is so impatient, I sent him to have a closer look with the pirates. Let''s talk."


    As soon as the subordinates breathed a sigh of relief, they heard Rong Hao say this, staring at Rong Hao with an incredibly wide-eyed face, as if he didn''t expect Rong Hao to be so cold-blooded.


    A dark guard appeared from the dark, and regardless of the struggle of his subordinates, he directly picked up the person and sent it out of the ship''s railing.


    The sense of danger with both feet hanging in the air made the subordinates tremble all over.

 Chapter 627： Legend of the Shark (44)

    He has never been to Hanhai, let alone faced such a dangerous situation.


    As long as the guard holding him loosened, he would be swallowed by the surging waves.


    "His Royal Highness An, I am the envoy of the State of Song, you can''t..."


    "What can''t this king?" Rong Hao did not look at his subordinates, and looked at the endless azure blue Hanhai, with a slight indifference to life in his frivolous tone. "Why not?"


    The subordinate''s face became stiff, yes, Rong Hao is a prince of a country, and he is just a fourth-rank little official, his arm can''t twist his thigh, he is crushed by Rong Hao.


    Rong Yue finally gave his subordinates a look, chuckled lightly, with a sarcasm and chill, "This king lets you die, you have to die."


    "save......"


    Before the latter words were spoken, the dark guard let go, and the subordinate was swallowed by the sea in an instant.


    The next few boats were all soldiers from Rong Guo, and when he saw this scene, he immediately turned his eyes away and continued to do what he was doing, pretending not to see him.


    Rong Yue lifted the ink hair that was blown in front of him by the wind to his shoulders, and looked at the position of the first ship, "Well, go and talk to Prince Song."


    Knowing that his subordinates had been stuffed into the sea to feed the fish, Song Yuxiao looked ugly for a moment, but soon recovered, "His Royal Highness An, how did Master Chen offend you?"


    The blue veins on the backs of Song Yuxiao''s hands and hands were violent, but his face continued to be gentle and jade-like.


    Rong Yue looked at the pirate who was yelling over there, his tone was extremely flat, "If he is not pleasing to the eye, kill him if he kills it." Does the prince have any opinions on this king''s approach?"


    Of course there are opinions.


    But he can''t say.


    At least the union of the two countries cannot be broken here, and we have to wait until where he fell into the sea in the dream.


    "No." Song Yuxiao paused, and the suffocation in his heart was forcibly suppressed.


    Rong Yue smiled satisfied.


    "The grandchildren on the opposite side, hurry up and call out all the valuable things on your boat, have you heard?"


    "There are so many of you, is it possible that you are still afraid of us?"


    "Hahaha, you guys!"


    No matter how good Song Yuxiao pretended to be, he was angry when faced with such a vulgar provocation from the pirates.


    "The archer prepares for gunpowder!" Song Yu said in a deep voice.


    Rong Hao turned around and saw dozens of Song Dynasty soldiers taking arrows and drawing bows.


    Gunpowder was tied to the arrow, and the target was aimed at the pirate gang on the opposite side.


    "Yeah, look at it, they finally know that they resist."


    Lu Hu looked at Song Jun on the opposite side, with no fear on his face, instead he yelled and laughed at the pirate under him.


    Song Yuxiao gritted his teeth secretly, raised his hand, and put it down.


    Dozens of arrows flew towards the big ship on the opposite side.


    "Guys, why don''t you come out to say hello to everyone?" The bearded man smiled confidently and looked into the sea, as if calling something.


    Noting this, Song Yuxiao and Rong Yue both frowned slightly.


    "Wow!"


    With a loud noise, the thick and thin tentacles of several stone pillars sprang out of the sea at a speed invisible to the naked eye, bringing up a turbulent wave.


    The gunpowder was taken into the sea before it exploded.


    The two ships of the Song Army nearest to the tentacles were directly overturned by the tentacles.


    Thousands of soldiers were lifted into the sea, horrified and desperately pulling their arms in the sea, trying to prevent themselves from sinking, but the huge tentacles suddenly changed directions and circled in the air, directly ringing the hundreds of soldiers. Into the thick tentacles circle.

 Chapter 628： Legend of the Shark (45)

    There was another crash.


    All the hundred or so soldiers were dragged into the sea by their tentacles.


    The creepy sound of chewing overwhelmed the sound of the waves and reached everyone''s ears.


    The soldiers of the two countries clenched their swords and halberds one after another, with awe-inspiring expressions.


    Rong Yue frowned, and heard Song Yuxiao say from the side, "There should be something hidden in this sea."


    Rong Yue didn''t respond to what anyone with a discerning eye could see.


    Soon two more tentacles sprang out of the sea and shook the two ships. Many soldiers were thrown out of the ship and fell into the sea.


    When the number of people was almost there, he was dragged into the sea by a tentacle.


    Seeing them so embarrassed, the men on the pirate ship laughed out loud, extremely arrogant.


    The bearded man raised his hand and stopped the howling monkey grandchildren behind him, "Brothers, it''s time for us to fuck!"


    "Brother is mighty! Big brother is mighty!"


    Amidst the cheers and worship, the bearded man took the lead to take off his shirt and jumped.


    "what is that?!"


    In the exclamation, everyone followed their reputation and saw that the bearded man suddenly turned into a huge fish.


    The fish swam to the ships of Rong-Song and Rong-Song at a very fast speed on the sea.


    The rest of the pirates also took off their clothes and jumped into the sea, turning into various sea animals and swimming towards the ship.


    The fish turned into a bearded man jumped high, and when everyone recovered, it had become a human appearance.


    The bearded man shook the sea water off his body, exposing his yellowed teeth, "Don''t move, robbery!"


    Pirates have already climbed onto the ship one after another, standing behind the bearded man.


    Not far from the ships of the Rong and Song countries, there are a few thick tentacles dancing around the demons.


    "Down, or not?" The bearded man stroked his damp beard, skipped over the soldiers, and finally stopped on Rong Yu and Song Yuxiao.


    When did the soldiers have seen such a horrible scene, one of them was so frightened that he let out the arrow in his hand.


    The bearded man hurriedly threw out a transparent sphere condensed by sea water, swallowing the arrow, and directly opened a big hole in the soldier''s body.


    The soldier fell backward, dying to look at him.


    "It seems that you don''t want to surrender." The bearded man smiled, and a transparent sphere condensed in his hand, and the sphere continued to grow bigger. "In this case, this immortal is welcome."


    The bearded man shook his hand, and the light group went straight towards Rong Yu and Song Yuxiao.


    Rong Hao and Song Yuxiao dodged dangerously.


    The sphere directly smashed the hull into a big hole, and there was a steady stream of sea water flowing in.


    "Retreat!" Song Yu said with a bad heart, and quickly shouted loudly.


    "Want to run? This immortal still advises you to surrender first, lest you all die, there is not one left hahahaha..."


    "Yes, yes, surrender and surrender." The younger brothers behind Luojihu also echoed Zhang Yawu and claws.


    "What do you drop? Do you drop your ancestor for the eighteenth generation?"


    A soft voice sounded, and the bearded man was thrown out by a huge force before he turned around to see who was coming.


    The bearded man fell into the sea and quickly became like a giant fish.


    Looking at the woman in the white skirt standing in the air, the giant fish said, "Who are you?"


    "You don''t have the right to know who I am." Rong Huang raised his chin and looked at the giant fish aloft, "I''m just a fish spirit, so I dare to call myself a fairy?"


    Rong Huang chuckled, "Are you not dreaming of bringing pillows these years?"


    Looking down at the ship that was about to sink, Rong Huang waved his sleeves. The few people on the ship were transferred to another ship in an instant.

 Chapter 629： Legend of the Shark (46)

    Ignoring the eyes of those people below who looked at her like a god, Rong Huang''s uncovered pink eyes narrowed slightly, and at the same time he released his divine consciousness.


    The powerful spiritual sense probed into the sea, and Rong Huang saw an octopus entrenching a large area of ??the sea.


    Giant octopus?


    What kind of world is this?


    "Fish?" The bearded man was angered by Rong Huang, his body soared, and at the same time he flew towards Rong Huang, "You are looking for death!"


    The bearded man hadn''t noticed the scene of Rong Huang moving the person away in an instant, otherwise he wouldn''t have put his head under Rong Huang''s small axe to die.


    Rong Huang tilted his head and chuckled lightly, looking extremely harmless.


    The green fingers moved lightly, and the golden axe appeared in his hand.


    The ax blade pierced the skin, and the sound of deep into the flesh sounded.


    The giant fish fell into the sea and gradually sank.


    There was blood staining that piece of sea water.


    Seeing that the boss was killed, the fish brothers were furious on the spot.


    "How dare you kill our boss, do you know who we are?"


    "You cunning woman, I want to kill you to avenge the boss!"


    As a result, a large group of fish younger brothers turned into various fishes and swarmed towards Rong Huang.


    It was so black that it looked like canned sardines.


    Rong Huang''s ruddy lips opened and closed, and the small axe in his hand waved vigorously, "Who are you? Um...probably it is fish essence."


    The heads of the fishes were chopped off by Rong Huang, some fell on the deck, and Gu Lulu rolled to Rong Hao''s feet.


    Rong Yue: "..." This king seemed to be frightened.


    Although he had seen Little Fat Fish play tricks on people, the first time I met she had seen her murder, Rong Xie was still a little surprised at the scene in front of him.


    Is this the obedient, greedy and spoiled little fat fish he raised?


    Rong Yue raised his hand and rubbed his forehead, Yu Guangzhong suddenly caught a glimpse of Song Yuxiao.


    Song Yuxiao was looking at Rong Huang obsessively, as if a drunkard was watching a precious century-old wine.


    Rong Yue was immediately upset, and kicked Song Yuxiao hard, his voice was cold, "Don''t look at it, look at your eyeballs again!"


    Song Yuxiao was deeply attracted by Rong Huang, so he didn''t notice Rong Xie''s movements.


    This kick was caught off guard, Song Yuxiao''s figure swayed slightly, and an undisguised cold expression appeared on his face, "Why can''t you look at it? She is not yours."


    Rong Yue snorted coldly, seeing Song Yuxiao''s eyes as if he was looking at something spicy, "She is the king''s fianc��e, you look at the other''s wife, it''s better than a pig and a dog!"


    In the face of potential rivals, Rong Yue didn''t leave Song Yuxiao a bit of affection.


    Who made him stare at his little fat fish like a perverted snake?


    "The fianc��e is not a real wife, and she can divorce." Song Yuxiao did not give in. "Furthermore, you can be married or divorced when you are married, and it''s not that a woman can''t marry."


    The meaning of Song Yuxiao''s words is obvious enough, as long as he is alive for one day, he will not give up digging the corner of the room.


    Rong Hao smiled angrily at Song Yuxiao''s shamelessness, "Song Guo, you are a shameless prince, but it''s really unlucky." After that, he moved his hand directly.


    Song Yuxiao had already seen Rong Zhen not pleasing to his eyes a long time ago, and fought back without letting go.


    You punch me.


    You kick my kick.


    Soldiers of the two countries on the side: "......???"


    So the story is probably that Prince Song took a fancy to His Royal Highness An''s fianc��e, adhering to the principle that as long as the **** is swung well, there is no corner that cannot be dug, he threatened to compete with His Royal Highness An.


    How could His Royal Highness bear it, so he moved his hand to Prince Song.

 Chapter 630： Legend of the Shark (47)

    Now they... are playing happily.


    This is really a very beautiful story.


    Rong Huang over there is almost finished with thousands of fish brothers.


    One axe, and at the same time gluttony was released.


    The giant stomach glutton is the main force, swallowing most of the fish brother in one bite.


    The rest who ran away were chopped off by Rong Huang with a few axes.


    After solving the fish brothers, Rong Huang''s goal was transferred to the giant octopus in the sea.


    Killed so many soldiers, and almost scared Feng disease(?), Rong Huang sharked it into small octopus **** and couldn''t relieve his anger.


    The thin white fingers were slightly bent and grabbed.


    Everyone who noticed Rong Huang''s move looked down and found that the sea level had suddenly dropped a lot.


    As the sea level dropped, a huge octopus head appeared in front of everyone.


    No one has seen this thing before, surprised and curious at the same time with fear of the unknown.


    I saw the fairy who helped them fight monsters in the sky suddenly appeared on the head of the giant monster, and someone screamed excitedly.


    Rong Huang''s attention was on the giant octopus under his feet, and he didn''t realize that he had added a group of fans.


    In the memory of the original owner, no such thing has ever appeared in any sea area, so where did this thing come from? Could it be species variation?


    Rong Huang licked his lower lip, and the short arrow of Fengling Arrow appeared out of thin air in his hand. He squatted down on his knees, and the sharp arrow hit the giant octopus''s heavenly spirit cover. Just ask what is going on.


    "what are you?"


    "I am not a thing." The giant octopus''s slender voice sounded, with a little grievance, "I remember I was in a laboratory before...Ah, you don''t understand it. When I wake up again I got to this place by myself."


    laboratory?


    Is it possible that this world has access to other worlds?


    Rong Huang raised his delicate brows slightly, and asked viciously, "Really?"


    "of course it''s true!"


    The giant octopus was almost crying, with a cry in his voice.


    I don''t know what''s going on, it''s like a heavy object pressed on its head, it can''t move, and the tentacles also stiffen.


    "Why did you help them do evil together?" Rong Huang thought of the scene he saw when he got out of the cabin before, and the short arrow reached forward.


    "They said that these people are bad people and I can eat whatever."


    The giant octopus didn''t expect to be controlled by the woman overhead, it was not full yet.


    Rong Huang sighed, that group of people, oh no, that group of fish deserved it, "They are wrong, you were all good people before, and it is the bad people who encourage you to eat fish."


    Rong Huang changed the topic and suddenly turned into a scammer of an MLM organization, "Do you remember where you came here back then?"


    In order to prevent more mutated species from coming to this world, Rong Huang is still a good person to do the end and block the passage.


    "I remember, under the sea."


    "Under the sea?" Rong Huang thought for a while, poking the giant octopus on the head, "Take me there."


    "That''s the bottom of the sea, can you?" The giant octopus is an understanding giant octopus.


    "I''m..." Rong Huang snorted and kicked the giant octopus. "There is so much nonsense, just take me there."


    Giant octopus: Huh.


    "I''ll take you there, you are really murderous."


    Rong Huang smiled fiercely.


    A pinkish-white light was refracted by the sunlight, and Rong Yue looked up, and when he could see what it was, his eyes were almost cracked.

 Chapter 631： Legend of the Shark (48)

    Seeing that Rong Huang changed back to the appearance of a shark, and disappeared into the turbulent sea, Rong Yue almost jumped into the sea without even thinking about it, and swam desperately in the direction where Rong Huang had disappeared.


    It''s just that the waves churned and Rong Yue''s strong suit was soaked in the sea water, which somewhat hindered Rong Yue''s movements.


    Rong Yue''s eyes were scarlet, thinking that Rong Huang might never go back since then, and the urge to destroy everything was born in his heart.


    Song Yuxiao, who was beaten by Rong Yue and lay on the ground for a long time without getting up, saw this scene, laughed loudly, stood up on his aching body and walked to the railing, "Rong Yue, she doesn''t want you!"


    Of course Rong Yue listened to Song Yuxiao''s words into his ears, raised his hand to wipe the water off his face, and swam forward desperately.


    Everyone knows that one person cannot live long in the sea without relying on any external force.


    But seeing Rong Hao''s crazy and desperate appearance, Rong Hao''s secret guards did not move, only paying attention to Rong Hao''s safety at any time.


    They had a hunch in their hearts that Girl Rong would not just leave the master like this.


    -


    After Rong Huang turned into a shark, he walked neatly through the sea, and soon came to the bottom of the sea.


    That passage is a big bottomless hole, which seems to contain infinite danger.


    The giant octopus pointed at the black hole and said, "This is it."


    Rong Huang rummaged in the space and found a few energy bombs.


    No matter how powerful they were, Rong Huang threw them all into the black hole, then pinched a decision and brought the giant octopus to a teleport.


    People on the sea only heard a loud noise coming from the bottom of the sea, and the sea continued to rise several feet high. All the ships were overturned, without exception.


    Rong Chai was the closest to the explosion source, so he deserved the most damage.


    Fortunately, Rong Huang left gluttonous gluttons at sea before going to sea.


    Seeing that Rong Qi was in a dangerous place, Tao Lu quickly shielded Rong Qi with his body.


    Although it can''t beat this in the God Realm, but now this one is just a mortal womb, if he dies, the king may have to strip off its fierce animal skins and make clothes for the velvet. What is this terrible end? !


    But even with gluttonous protection, Rong Qi was shocked to pass out.


    The glutton only dared to complain in his heart. This is too weak in the small world, and then he rolled Rongzheng on his back with his tail, stroked his limbs in the sea, and came to the coast at the fastest speed.


    Compared to Rong Yue who was rescued, Song Yuxiao was hit by several waves after falling into the sea and was directly swept into the sea.


    The brackish sea water poured in from his mouth and nose, and Song Yuxiao''s breathing became more and more difficult. At this time, his legs were still cramping.


    Because of the previous dreams, Song Yuxiao worked hard for a long time, but his legs cramped and couldn''t swim at all.


    The air in his chest became thinner and thinner, and he could feel his body sinking slowly.


    Is it going to die?


    He hasn''t got that beautiful shark, he is really unwilling.


    In a daze, he saw a figure swimming towards him, reaching out and grabbing his hand tightly.


    Song Yuxiao felt that he was being dragged upstream towards the sea.


    The prolonged suffocation caused his brain to be dizzy, and the appearance of the person in front of him was also a little blurred, "Sailor...Is that you?"


    When Jiang Xi heard the word "Sailor", hatred was intertwined in his eyes.


    Originally, she mixed into Rong Jun''s team to attack Rong Yue, but she didn''t expect Rong Yue to be with that **** shark, or such a close unmarried couple relationship. How could she accept this?

 Chapter 632： Legend of the Shark (49)

    Seeing Rong Jiu jumped into the sea desperately, Jiang Xi was even more jealous.


    It was this shark who robbed her husband and son-in-law in the last life. In this life, will he even rob the man she wants to attack?


    When his righteousness was deteriorating, Jiang Xi suddenly saw Song Yuxiao falling in the sea.


    Song Yuxiao obviously had no energy and was sinking gradually, which made Jiang Xi couldn''t help but think of his previous life.


    In the last life, it was the shark who saved Song Yuxiao, and Song Yuxiao was with her. If she saved Song Yuxiao this time, when he wakes up and learns everything, will he like her too? ?


    Jiang Xi has attacked so many men somehow, thinking that he is so charming, he can cause a man to be confused as long as he hooks his fingers.


    "You said, if I make Song Yuxiao fall in love with me, and then be mercilessly abandoned by me, he will be able to realize the pain I have endured in my previous life?" Jiang Xi finally climbed ashore, suddenly a flash of inspiration in his head. I am eager to try to ask the system.


    The system didn''t say much, "Host, be careful, don''t expose my existence."


    Jiang Xi knew this. The system said it was not something this world should have. If others knew the system existed, she would definitely be dead.


    Jiang Xi always remembered this and never forgot.


    After Jiang Xi made the decision, he went into the sea again.


    With the help of the system, Jiang Xi was like a fish in the water, and soon came to Song Yuxiao''s side.


    After spending a lot of effort to pull Song Yuxiao ashore, Jiang Xi threw the person aside, quietly waiting for Song Yuxiao to wake up.


    Soon Song Yuxiao woke up, saw the face he had seen in his dream, and was stunned, with some uncertainty in his tone, "Cousin?"


    Jiang Xi sneered in his heart. When he retired, he didn''t care about the cousin friendship between them, but his face was tender, "Prince brother, it''s me, do you remember me?"


    Song Yuxiao raised his hand to wipe the water off his face, curled his lips and smiled in an inexplicable tone, "Of course I remember." The culprit who prevented him from being with Fairy Yuren.


    Jiang Xi stepped forward to help Song Yuxiao straighten out his damp hair. Just about to step back and sit back, there was a sharp pain in her neck. She looked at Song Yuxiao incredulously, "Prince brother?"


    Song Yuxiao pinched Jiang Xi''s neck with one hand, Qingjun''s face was a bit crazy, and the scenes that appeared in his dreams for countless times were about to drive him crazy. All this was Jiang Xi''s fault.


    In Song Yuxiao''s view, only by killing Jiang Xi, everything can be over.


    Song Yuxiao��s hand was pinching Jiang Xi��s neck tightly. Jiang Xi, who had been accustomed to the band��s pampering in the past few years, began to breathe out of breath, reaching out to break Song Yuxiao��s hand, but the result It was in vain, "Brother Prince, why are you killing me?"


    Song Yuxiao sneered, muttering to himself, "Only when you are dead, will the fairy maiden be alone."


    Jiang Xi: "???"


    Jiang Xi resisted the urge to explode, and drew the air desperately but with difficulty. What does her life have to do with the Yuren? Could it be possible that Song Yuxiao will be able to be with Yuren when she is dead...


    Together? !


    Jiang Xi suddenly thought of something. The brain that had become chaotic due to lack of oxygen was also clearer. His pupils were trembling, as if thinking of something terrible, his face flushed, and his lips trembled, seeming to be extremely afraid, "You. ..... Reborn?"


    Song Yuxiao smiled horribly after hearing this. The strength in his hands continued to increase, and her neck was about to be squeezed in the next moment, "Yes, you are reborn alone, are you happy?"

 Chapter 633： Legend of the Shark (50)

    Happy...a ghost!


    Jiang Xi didn''t expect Song Yuxiao to be reborn with him, and he didn''t expect Song Yuxiao to become a crazy critic after being reborn, and he wanted to kill her.


    "Brother Prince, I haven''t seen that shark man until now, I haven''t done anything now!" Jiang Xi tried to defend herself, for fear that Song Yuxiao would break her chicken neck with a shake of his hand. "The shark is now with Rong Yue, you should also find him if you are looking for it!"


    "You said you haven''t seen her?" Song Yuxiao smiled sorrowfully, like a snake-like disease, "I think you are not pleasing to your eyes, so you have to die."


    Jiang Xi... Jiang Xi didn''t even let out a painful cry, so Song Yuxiao broke his neck nimbly.


    The system saw that Jiang Xi was dead, and the bond with it had disappeared, making him very angry.


    It was originally a pirated system, relying on the host to seduce men to upgrade the favorability, and now Jiang Xi is dead, it has to re-bind the host.


    "Want to become a white moonlight cinnabar mole in the minds of thousands of men? Do you want to be a heartthrob? Bind the''female host halo system'' to make you a real winner in life.


    Rong Huang crawled out of the sea, and just about to look for Feng''s disease, he heard such a cold voice in his mind, "Huh?"


    The system felt that Rong Huang was more suitable to be its host than Jiang Xi, at least much more beautiful than Jiang Xi.


    Rong Huang hadn''t answered yet, the Shui Shui beside him jumped with anger.


    The big king already has a system, this **** system dare to dig into the wall, so angry!


    Rong Huang''s body flashed with white light, the original pink-white fish tail turned into two slender legs, hidden under the skirt, and he went down Hai Ronghuang''s body was not wet at all, and his whole body was refreshing. Here you are."


    The system is a bit unclear, so it is impossible for a pirated system to see the water. Just about to ask what Rong Huang said, he suddenly screamed.


    Shui Shui licked her lower lip, touched her chubby belly, got up, kissed the face of Ronghuang, and whispered, "You are so kind, my lord, I love you."


    Rong Huang groaned, slapped the water off with a slap, and muttered to himself in a small milk cavity, "I can''t kiss a girl or a girl."


    There was a beast roar suddenly behind him, and Rong Huang turned around, before he could see who it was, the fresh and elegant plum fragrance rushed into his nose first.


    Rong Huang was grasped by a big back waist, and pulled forward, his straight nose hit Rong Yue''s chest, and there was a tingling numb immediately.


    Rong Huang was held tightly in his arms by Rong Hao, his arms tightened, almost embedding people in his own bones and blood.


    The strength was so great that Rong Huang could almost hear the creaking sound of his bones.


    A violent and rapid gasp sounded in his ears, which was caused by Rong Hao''s restraint of suppressed emotions.


    "I thought...you don''t want me."


    With a faintly crying voice, Rong Huang''s original anger was reduced by seven points. He blinked and tried to raise his small head. Before he could see Rong Hao''s face, he was pushed into his arms again. .


    There seemed to be warm liquid sliding down Rong Huang''s delicate neck, soaking the collar.


    "Don''t watch." Rong Yue muffled, his voice dumb, "Don''t watch."


    Rong Huang felt that what was in front of her was a giant twenty-year-old baby, and he could cry for you at every turn.


    Turning his eyes slightly, Rong Huang seemed to have guessed something, Bai Shengsheng''s little paw was placed on Rong Yue''s waist, "You...think I won''t come back after I left?"

 Chapter 634： Legend of the Shark (51)

    Rong Hao still kept silent, sniffed and hugged Rong Huang tighter.


    When did you see the appearance of this wronged little daughter-in-law, Rong Huang, but she was so happy that she laughed out on the spot, "Rong Yue, you are so cute."


    Rong Hao let out a low hmm, as long as you don''t leave, it''s not bad to be cute at all.


    Rong Huang raised his head, raised his eyebrows and jiojio on tiptoe and kissed Rong Lei''s chin, "Don''t worry, I won''t go, I promised you."


    Rong Hao blinked, trying to relieve the astringency in his eyes. From the corner of his eye, he glanced at the slightly damp area of ??Rong Huang''s shirt. His expression was slightly awkward, and he hugged the person without letting go. For a long time, he uttered the word "um" again.


    Rong Huang was driven by this soft voice to burst his aunt''s heart, and secretly decided not to grab the last piece from him next time in the sweet and sour small row.


    just one time.


    "Why did you go into the sea just now?" Rong Hao asked again after a while.


    Rong Huang sorted out his words and said slowly, "I found a big hole in the sea bottom, which is very dangerous, so I went to seal it up."


    "Very dangerous?" Rong Hao''s force holding Rong Huang''s hand was a little heavy, and his expression was a bit tight, and asked in a dumb voice, "Are there any injuries?"


    Rong Huang straightened his chest and shook his head triumphantly, "I''m amazing, you forgot that I am the Queen of the Shark, and nothing can hurt me."


    Rong Hao turned his eyes and looked at the soldiers who were gradually climbing ashore not far away. His eyes flashed slightly. He didn''t want Rong Huang to appear in front of people. He knew that there was such a treasure in the world. He was the only one.


    Dark Guard: We are not human?


    "This time I didn''t expect that the fish spirits in the sea would come out to make trouble. You must gather the remaining people, quickly beat the pirates, and then we will go home."


    Rong Yue pinned the hair of Rong Huang''s face that was blown by the wind behind his ears, his voice was soft, as if suppressing something, "Okay."


    By the time I found the boat, it was already the next morning.


    Rong Huang didn''t hide in the cabin anymore, and followed Rong Hao like a tail all the way, rushing in and out.


    The soldiers knew that Rong Huang was Rong Yue''s fianc��e, and they called her a fairy empress in private.


    Can fly to the sky, but also defeat those evil spirits, must be the fairies in the sky?


    His Royal Highness An''s ability to find a fairy empress as his fianc��e is really a blessing for the tenth generation of cultivation.


    Many soldiers rushed to fish for fish and shrimp in the sea and presented them, saying they were for the prince to eat. In fact, everyone knew who the seafood was respected.


    After driving away the twenty-eighth soldier leader who came to filial piety, Rong Yue��s handsome face was so black that he couldn��t be darker anymore. He threw the small bamboo basket to his subordinates, and Rong Yue glanced at Rong Huang anger. You lock it up."


    Rong Huang was playing in the sand with a little boy who lived by the sea. Hearing this, he smiled and raised his eyes to look at Rong Lei, his voice was milky, "You can''t bear it, don''t you?"


    Rong Yue felt soft, ignoring the gloomy emotions in his heart, and said differently, "Yes, I was joking with you."


    Only Rong Yue can know that when he saw those people cast their adoring or admiring eyes on Rong Huang, he had spent so much effort to control himself not to kill those people completely.


    It''s really an eyesore.


    Rong Yue slowly closed his eyes, and the laughter of Rong Huang and Xiao Pohai were in his ears.


    Whether it is soldiers, or small broken children.


    It''s an eyesore.


    After breakfast, Rong Huang and his party bid farewell to the villagers by the sea and headed to Wushuang Island.


    Without the mischief of the fish spirits, Rong Hao and Song Yuxiao''s plan to suppress bandits went smoothly.

 Chapter 635： Legend of the Shark (52)

    When the pirates were all resolved, Rong Huang and his party returned to Rong Guo.


    As for Song Yuxiao, he went directly back to Song Kingdom.


    Originally, Rong Huang wanted to kill Song Yu Xiao Xiao in the sea, thinking that he didn''t do anything stupid except for not recognizing the savior, so he let him go.


    After hearing that Jiang Xi died in his hands, Rong Huang guessed that Song Yuxiao''s brain was not normal, and it should be a sequelae of his dreams back then.


    When he arrived at the imperial city, Rong Huang went directly back to Prince An''s Mansion, and Rong Hao entered the palace.


    Tell Emperor Rong what should be said about the annihilation of the pirates. Rong Yue was about to leave the palace and return to the mansion. He didn''t know that Emperor Rong stopped him, "I heard that your fiancee is a fairy?"


    Rong Yue''s eyes were dim. He had experienced so many things, how could he not understand that Emperor Rong had no good intentions, but he still remained silent, "Who did the emperor listen to? It''s just a rumor. My lord, you won''t believe it, right?"


    The tall hat that Rong Hao wore to Emperor Rong was very well worn, and he directly beat back the words of the tentative person behind Emperor Rong.


    Unwilling to resign, Emperor Rong asked, "I heard that she can fly to the sky, but is it true?"


    Rong Yue''s fingertips moved lightly, his eyes flashed over the killing intent, "The father is confused? This is not the fairy in the script, how can it fly to the sky?"


    When Emperor Rong saw that Rong Hao had been playing Tai Chi with him here, he was so anxious that he was afraid to provoke Rong Hao, the mad dog, and what crazy things Rong Hao did.


    Emperor Rong took a deep breath to calm his anger, "I haven''t seen your fianc��e yet. It''s better to hit the sun if you choose a day. Let her enter the palace and show her to the queen tomorrow."


    Rong Hao didn''t want to go down either, he raised his arms and arched his hands, "Father, my son is still okay, so leave first." After speaking, he turned around and left without looking back.


    The sound of beatings and low anger sounded from behind, and Rong Hao pulled his lower lip.


    Originally planned to let him live a few more days, but now it seems that he doesn''t need it anymore.


    Looking at the shining sun, Rong Yue chuckled lightly, with a bit of creepy coldness.


    Everything is good tomorrow, but it is a lucky day.


    It is appropriate to rebel.


    As soon as Rong Yue entered the Prince''s Mansion on the front foot, the ambition of the Queen Queen on the back foot came.


    The **** who delivered the decree asked Rong Huang to come out, and was directly dismissed by Rong Lei, "The future princess is weak and weak, and it is not suitable to see guests."


    The **** didn''t dare to really offend Yung Fu, so he could only declare an order.


    Probably it means that Queen Wang is very curious about Rong Huang and tells her to enter the palace tomorrow.


    Reminiscence? What''s the old story?


    Rong Zhen threw his Yizhi to the waiter behind him and turned around and entered the Ancestral Palace.


    Now that he was ready to make trouble, Rong Zhen didn''t plan to keep a low profile anymore.


    The more arrogant the better, and it is convenient for future actions.


    After all, there are more fish in Chaozhong''s troubled waters.


    -


    Queen Wang got up early in the morning to dress and dress, put on the most majestic and luxurious phoenix robe, with a head of jewellery, waiting for Rong Huang to enter the palace.


    Queen Wang waited and waited, until now, even Rong Huang''s figure was not seen.


    "In the future, Princess An would be too rude, and let us wait for a long time." A concubine sitting underneath complained bitterly.


    These words were in line with the king''s wishes, and she gave a wink to the old mother next to her, and the old mother immediately said, "Queen, mother, let the girl be disrespectful to the empress, please allow the old slave to take someone to please She came into the palace."


    The Queen was holding the Queen''s shelf behind him, nodding slightly, and the gem-encrusted armor rubbed his palms lightly, "Go, don''t scare the child."


    The old mother walked away with no expression on her face.


    After waiting for a long time, Rong Huang and the old mother didn''t wait, instead they waited until Rong Xun.

 Chapter 636： Legend of the Shark (53)

    "What?" Hearing the palace people crawling in to report the news, the Queen lost her former noble demeanor and screamed, "Rong Yue forced the palace?"


    When the concubines underneath heard the Queen''s gaffe, they panicked and hurriedly lowered their heads and tucked the corners of their mouths with their kerchiefs to cover their smiles.


    Anyway, it was not their mother''s family that had an enemy with King An, and King An would never retaliate against them, and it would only be his Majesty and Wang''s family who were unlucky.


    God knows how they endured the nausea to serve the pig of Emperor Rong, and how hard they survived in the hands of the Queen and Queen.


    Even if King Ann is enthroned, they will be able to get the status of a concubine, eat and dress, rich and glorious, why not do it.


    Seeing the Queen and the ants on the hot pot, they were very happy, so they couldn''t help but laughed.


    The queen''s charming face was filled with panic and anger, and her sharp eyes glanced at the concubine who was laughing out loud, and the concubine was frightened to silence.


    The imperial concubine, who is second only to the queen, stood up, stroked her sideburns with her fingers painted with bright red Dankou, and said softly, "Queen, mother, if this is the case, the concubine will go back first."


    Without waiting for the Queen to respond, he twisted his waist and left.


    The imperial concubine''s mother''s family is strong, and the imperial concubine has no children. She is on Rong Yue''s side, so she can be so unscrupulous.


    Queen Wang: I hate it.


    But the Queen soon had no time to resent these women in the harem.


    Rong Yue led someone into the palace, and soon the entire palace was in chaos.


    The complicated beads on the Queen''s head were messy, and even fell to the ground on the way to escape, and was crushed by the palace people''s foot.


    It was just that the Queen and Queen hadn''t ran far before she was caught by Rong Yue''s men and mentioned to a palace.


    The queen was thrown on the ground mercilessly by the soldiers, and she let out a whisper in pain, but heard Rongdi''s voice in her ear, "Queen!"


    This sound was filled with sadness and anger, vividly showing the helplessness and resentment of Emperor Rong towards Rong Qiong.


    Empress Wang didn''t expect Emperor Rong to be brought here. Turning her head to look over, she saw Emperor Rong with a blue face, "...Your Majesty?"


    Emperor Rong also realized that his face was impaired, and he hurriedly covered his face with his sleeves, angrily cursed, "Rong Yue dare to force the palace, when did I treat him badly? He will be cursed by the people! Not only that! , Future generations will also be ashamed of him!"


    Queen Wang looked at the chattering Emperor Rong, and fell silent for a while.


    Did you really treat me badly?


    Queen Wang��s mother family was also involved in the framing of Rongzhen��s grandfather��s family. Knowing that she would not be able to escape this time, Queen Wang couldn��t help but complain in her heart.


    If it weren''t for the man in front of him who was worried about Rong Yue''s grandfather''s merits, he would beheaded by his father, and then sent Rong Yue to Song Kingdom as a hostage, Rong Xun would not force the palace.


    While the Queen Wang was worried about fate, she felt a little gloating in her heart.


    Soon many concubines, princes, and princesses were picked up and slipped to the place.


    The whole palace cried and shouted and cursed.


    At first, Emperor Rong was scrupulous about his identity and did not yell, but later under the influence of the surrounding atmosphere, he also yelled.


    The huge palace seemed to be closed with a group of ducks, noisy, and the soldiers guarding the door had a headache.


    Just about to frighten them, there was a sound of footsteps, and the soldiers looked up and saw the men in the slender moon-white robes appearing followed by a group of people.

 Chapter 637： Legend of the Shark (54)

    "Lord!"


    Seeing the incoming people, the soldiers'' eyes glowed, their eyes were full of conviction, and their tone was sonorous and powerful.


    Rong Yue still looked lazy, lifted his eyelids casually, responded lightly, and stepped into the palace.


    The moon-white robe corners disappeared before the soldiers'' eyes, but the worship in their eyes did not disappear.


    They were all soldiers under Grandpa Rong Hao��s ancestors. Later, because of Rong Hao��s grandfather��s accident, they were scattered to various places and squeezed out. Later, Rong Hao��s guards found them and twisted them into a rope secretly. .


    There is also today''s forced palace.


    For this day, Rong Hao planned for a long time and was finally able to take away the enemy''s head with his own hands, and these enthusiastic and loyal soldiers finally had a chance to show themselves.


    The soldiers were extremely excited, but everyone in the hall was extremely frightened.


    They have been more or less opposed to Rong Yue over the years, or played a role in the incident that year. Now they are gathered together and are forced to wait for Rong Yue��s trial.


    Although Rong Yu was the first queen and son, but there were a few princes in front of him. Because of the word "wonder", he has made it difficult for him many times. Now I see a beautiful and beautiful Rong Yue, without the arrogance of the past. All of them shrank into quail, lest they would be caught by Rong Qiu first.


    They obviously think too much.


    To say that he hates the most, there is still Emperor Rong.


    Rong Yue walked to the emperor Rong who described the embarrassment, leaned forward slightly, and the corners of his clean robe slightly dropped to the ground.


    Rong Yue looked at Emperor Rong from the top, his tone was flat and abnormal, "Are you afraid?"


    Of course I am afraid.


    Emperor Rong had a smooth life, when did he ever see such a **** scene?


    But in the face of his disliked son, he couldn''t show timidity and said angrily, "Rong Yue, do you want to kill his father?"


    Emperor Rong guessed that Rong Hao would absolutely not dare to do this, if he wanted to ascend the throne in a decent way.


    But he forgot that Rong Yue had done things such as forcing the palace, how could he still be afraid of such trivial things as killing his father?


    Black eyes swept across Emperor Rong''s dirty dragon robe, Rong Yue chuckled lightly, causing a chill to rise on Emperor Rong''s back, "You are really right."


    "Nizi! Nizi!" Emperor Rong stared incredulously, and almost jumped up and pointed at Rong Hao.


    Rong Zheng straightened up and looked at Emperor Rong condescendingly. His eyes were so calm that there was no ups and downs in his eyes, and hatred finally appeared, almost strangling Emperor Rong himself to death.


    Over the years, he has never put the hatred in his heart towards Emperor Rong to the face, because Rong Yue knew that hate alone is useless, and he has to take actual actions.


    Now... he did it.


    "When you killed your mother and grandfather''s family back then, you should have thought of this day." Rong Yue''s eyes turned red, and he stepped on the back of Rongdi''s hand and ran over hard, listening to Rongdi''s yelling. , "Now, I return everything."


    Rong Hao turned his eyes slightly, looked at a certain direction, raised his finger, and said, "Bring people here."


    Immediately two soldiers dragged out the teenager beside the Queen and Queen, and threw them in front of Emperor Rong.


    "What are you going to do? Father save me, I don''t want to die!" The queen''s son Rong Mingzhe cried, his nose and tears smeared on his face.


    Rong Yue didn''t care if Rong Mingzhe wanted to die, he threw a sword to him, and said in a deep voice, "You and him can only live one, this king gives you the opportunity to choose."


    Emperor Rong was stunned and looked at Rong Lei tremblingly, "You are so vicious!"

 Chapter 638： Legend of the Shark (55)

    Everyone knows that Rong Mingzhe is his favorite son, and Rong Xie is now letting Rong Mingzhe choose between him and himself, which is almost vicious.


    Then, he watched Rong Mingzhe, whom he loved since childhood, with craziness on his face, and without hesitation, he sent the long sword into his chest.


    "You..." Emperor Rong spit out a mouthful of blood, and said with difficulty, "It''s cruel."


    "Father, I was persecuted by Rong Yu. You mustn''t blame me, right?" Rong Mingzhe didn''t seem to be surprised, and kept chanting, "Father, you love me the most. You won''t blame me. ....."


    Emperor Rong was so angry that he spouted a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground with a bang.


    Rong Yue watched this scene blankly, his red lips curled up, and the concubine and prince present couldn''t help shaking.


    madman!


    Rong Hao is a lunatic!


    Rong Mingzhe released the hilt of his sword, turned his head to look at Rong Yu, with hope in his eyes, "Brother Emperor, I have killed the emperor father, are you..." But he was allowed He cut his neck with a sword without hesitation.


    "Zhe''er!" The Queen screamed in shock, her expression sullen, and she wished to rush up to fight Rong Yue desperately, "Rong Yue, you want revenge to come to this palace, don''t hurt Zhe''er in this palace!"


    Queen Wang cried for a long time, but Rong Yue finally gave her a look.


    "Kill all the rest."


    Rong Yue left these words, then turned and left the palace.


    Cries for help, curses and cries came from far away, Rong Lei''s slender fingertips stroked the jade pendant around his waist, standing on the top of the stairs, looking up, and the whole palace was in a panoramic view.


    So, it''s time to end.


    Not long after, a young general in silver light armor came forward with a respectful tone, "His Royal Highness, all the 178 people of the Wang family are locked in the sky prison."


    Rong Yue faintly replied, and walked down to a higher level.


    "It''s up to you to clean up the palace. This king will return to the mansion."


    The young general responded with his mouth and watched His Royal Highness An, whose footsteps were a little hurried, to leave.


    Your Highness is out of the palace at this time, shouldn''t you wait to share this good news with the future wife?


    The teenager smiled and turned and walked towards the blood-filled palace.


    -


    "It''s over?" Rong Huang took a sip of fresh milk, his tone seemed a little surprised, "So fast?"


    Rong Yue chuckled, raised his eyebrows and asked, "Do you think your man is bad?"


    Rong Huang blinked, paused, then slowly moved his gaze downwards, stopped somewhere, and said softly, "Maybe?"


    Rong Yue: "......???"


    Rong Yue almost laughed, pretending to be fierce, "After the big wedding, you will suffer."


    Rong Huang almost flipped a bowl of milk onto Rong Yue''s face, vomiting disgustingly, "You are so silly." Why did he run around carrying Pinru''s wardrobe?


    Rong Yue...Rong Yue was silent for a moment, thinking that the little girl was only fifteen now and sixteen after the new year, so he gave up the idea of ??letting her experience it for herself.


    Rong Yue warned himself in his heart that the little fat fish is still young, and when he grows up, he can do whatever he wants.


    -


    The imperial palace is undergoing a personnel replacement, and Rong Huang and Rong Yue still live in the An Palace for the time being and have not moved into the palace.


    After seeing Rong Chong''s cruelty and cruelty, those ministers did not dare to jump around anymore, racking their brains to please Rong Chong.


    Only if Rong Yue is happy, their career will be smoother in the future.


    A group of people nestled in a place thinking about it. After thinking for a long time, it suddenly occurred to them that there was not even a woman in His Royal Highness An''s mansion.

 Chapter 639： Legend of the Shark (56)

    Rong Huang woke up early in the morning and saw Ding Wan standing at the door of the bedroom full of anger, his sleeves twisted into eighteen bends.


    "Sister Awan, what''s wrong?"


    When Ding Wan saw Rong Huang come out, her expression softened, but she still didn''t look good. "Those people outside gave the prince a gift..."


    What did you give?


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows, tilted his head and chuckled softly, showing the obedient and soft pear vortex on his cheeks, "Let me guess, did you send a woman?"


    Ding Wan''s eyes flashed slightly and nodded under Rong Huang''s gentle and strange gaze.


    Rong Huang let out a soft voice, rolled up his sleeves to reveal a short white arm, raised his hand and waved, "Go, let''s go and see."


    "Girl, the prince hasn''t come back yet, if he knew it, he would definitely not accept it." Ding Wan seemed to perceive the murderous aura on Rong Huang, and silently ordered a row of wax for Rong Xie in her heart.


    If you offend the girl, the prince will definitely be miserable when he comes back.


    Rong Huang was smiling and groaning, showing no signs of irritation. He kept walking under his feet and walked towards the front hall.


    There was a crowd of people in the front hall, either officials or housekeepers, and there were two beautiful women behind them.


    Rong Huang''s eyes quickly turned around, and he shook his heart. Dare to feel that these people regard the palace as a brothel?


    Rong Huang''s thin white fingers fiddled with the brocade on his waist and walked slowly to the person, "Everyone, what is this all for?"


    In the past, everyone had only heard that Rong Hao had a fianc��e who was so fond of but had not seen it. This is the first time I saw him, and they were all stunned. Their eyes flashed with surprise, and at the same time they turned their heads to look at their respective belts. Coming woman.


    It''s no better than not knowing it, and the gap immediately came out.


    The officials and stewards looked silly, and finally someone stood up, "This girl, are you?"


    Rong Huang let out a soft ah, and sat down on the top seat, his soft white face seemed to have no deterrent at all, "Who are you again? Can I have an appointment to meet Rong Yu?"


    Hearing Rong Huang directly calling Rong Lei''s name, everyone present was stunned, and wondered what "reservation" meant.


    "We didn''t know in advance that His Royal Highness An was not in the residence, so we came recklessly, and please forgive the girl." An official stroked his goatee, and when he saw Rong Huang''s very bullying look, he began to put on airs.


    "Oh." Rong Huang took the tea presented by Ding Wan, took a sip, and said blankly, "I don''t want to forgive me."


    The atmosphere in the front hall suddenly fell into silence.


    Rong Huang finished most of his cup of tea before he spoke lazily, "Are you here to give Rong Yue a woman?"


    I''ve seen someone speaking straight, and never seen someone as straight as Rong Huang. For a while, everyone didn''t know how to speak.


    "This is a little bit of my master''s mind, thinking that it is her blessing to send tea to the prince to pour water."


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows, narrowed his apricot eyes, and looked at the woman in peach-pink clothes behind the talking manager.


    She looks pretty good, but her eyes are restless, and the eyes that look at her are jealous and malicious.


    After passing through so many worlds, Rong Huang has long been no longer the silly white sweetness she used to be. She is smart, and she can tell at a glance whether the other party has other thoughts.


    "Such a beautiful woman, isn''t it a waste of pouring tea and tea?" Everyone was overjoyed, and they heard Rong Huang''s topic change suddenly, "If that''s the case, let''s wait for Rong Hao to come back."


    Some officials can''t see Rong Huang being so arrogant, and they obviously regard themselves as the female master of the palace before they even enter the door. How about becoming a queen later?


    "Girl, I don''t know when the prince can..." Come back.

 Chapter 640： Legend of the Shark (57)

    "Shut up." Rong Huang frowned and yawned, sitting still, with an impatient tone, "It''s noisy."


    The speaking official''s face flushed, looking at Rong Huang, this is an action that a woman would not make, and he opened his mouth, unable to speak for a while.


    Rong Huang''s slaughter of chickens and monkeys was so ingenious that other people who wanted to jump suddenly stopped, and could only swallow their breath and wait for Rong Yue to return.


    Fortunately, Rong Yue came back in more than half an hour.


    Rong Huang, who closed his eyes and slumbered, clearly heard the people in the front hall breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Why sit here?" As soon as Rong Yue entered the door, he first saw the people in the house and frowned. Then he saw the thinly dressed Rong Huang. His brows became tighter and he strode forward and held it. Rong Huang''s hand, "The hand is so cold, what should I do if I catch a cold?"


    The left and right sides of the front hall are connected, and there is a draught passing by at any time. It is winter and the weather is very cold, and Rong Huang is only wearing a thin skirt, and Rong Yu''s handsome eyebrows are dyed with a thin layer of anger.


    Let Ding Wan go and fetch the Greatcloak. Only then did Rong Yue have time to turn around and look at the group of people, "What do you want to do with this king?"


    When he noticed the gorgeously dressed women behind those people, Rong Yue suddenly understood, and his eyes became even more cold, "Who asked you to come?"


    The officials said nothing, and couldn''t guess what Rong Chai was thinking.


    Doesn''t this man love beauty? Even if they saw how worried and nervous Rong Hao was about Rong Huang, it doesn''t mean that she will be the only woman in the future, right?


    "Take your people and go back to this king."


    Rong Hao was almost mad at death, can''t you find him all this one by one?


    Feeling the cool gaze behind him, Rong Yue''s eyes flickered slightly, and he felt that his life today was worrying.


    "What are you still waiting for? Get out!"


    Seeing that Rong Zhen was really angry, these people didn''t dare to stop any longer, and even ran away.


    A chuckle sounded behind him, Rong Yue''s eyelashes trembled, and he slowly twisted his body.


    Ding Wan had put the big cloak on Rong Huang, and the little girl wrapped in the white big cloak, more like a sweet glutinous rice dumpling.


    It''s just that Rong Hao knew that the glutinous rice dumpling in front of him was so lethal, and if he was unhappy, he would be punished to kneel on the washboard.


    Rong Hao''s Adam''s apple rolled, and he took the initiative to fasten the buckle of the big cloak. The smile on his lips was so gentle that dripping water, "Cub cub, it''s windy here, let''s go back first?"


    Rong Huang looked at Rong Yue''s guilty conscience, and slapped his little paw on the table, "Rong Yue!"


    "Hey." Rong Hao''s eyelids twitched, his body''s reaction was faster than his brain, and he took the lead in two steps back, avoiding Rong Huang''s violent fist. "If you have something to say, don''t do it."


    "I can''t do it with you?" Rong Huang looked at Rong Yu with a smile, and saw that his back was straight and hairy. "Rong Yu, you are good now, I can''t teach you anymore, right?"


    "Oh, right, you will soon become the emperor, your bones are hard, and you feel that you are invincible in the world, will you then drive me out of here?"


    Rong Yue pursed his lower lip, trying to defend himself, "I don''t have one."


    Rong Huang snorted and gave Rong Hao a punch with a thunderous motion, and then sat back steadily, with a soft white face tight and serious.


    "Look, you haven''t even married your daughter-in-law now. Someone is rushing to send you a beauties." Rong Huang cleared his throat and continued to mutter, "Then we will get married in the future. Can''t give a man to you yet?"


    Rong Yue: "...Listen to me."

 Chapter 641： Legend of the Shark (58)

    Rong Huang snorted and stared at Rong Lei fiercely, "I don''t want to hear you, I want you to listen to me."


    Rong Yue: ...Alright.


    Then Rong Huang Balabala said a lot, and he barely let Rong Yue go after speaking dryly, "Forget it this time, remember to pick up the punishment when you look back."


    Rong Yue quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Rong Huang stood up and turned to leave, muttering to Ding Wan as he walked, "Sister Awan, I remember that I made sugar-steamed biscuits in the kitchen today, and I want to eat it."


    Ding Wan responded one by one with a smile, and Yu Guang caught a glimpse of Rong Jiu''s airbag, and smiled secretly in his heart.


    The girl is really good, and I hope that the prince will not accept the washboard punishment next time.


    -


    One of the things that Rong Yue enthroned was to make Rong Huang a queen.


    Although many people opposed it, he was violently suppressed by Rong Zhen.


    In order to show that he was still angry, Rong Huang still lived in Wang''an Mansion, and went out to go shopping when he was free.


    While shopping in the jewelry store, Rong Huang met Sun Miaoyi, who wanted to hook up with Rong Lei last time.


    Sun Miaoyi saw Rong Huang the first time he came in, bit his lip, his eyes dimmed.


    She originally thought that a person like Rong Huang who had no family behind him was not qualified to be a queen. Standing next to that person, she didn''t expect that Rong Yue would even push her to the position of queen if he overcomes all difficulties.


    This embarrassed Sun Miaoyi, who had always believed that he would become a queen, not to mention the ridicule of those noble ladies overtly and secretly.


    But grandfather said that even though she did not marry Rong Hao, the Sun family was still on Rong Hao''s side. This resentment reached its peak when he saw Rong Huang.


    After a brainstorm, Sun Miaoyi stepped up to Rong Huang and greeted with a smile, "Miss Rong, lucky to meet."


    Rong Huang glanced at Sun Miaoyi, with no good expression, "Who are you?"


    Rong Huang never treats people who don''t like him tenderly.


    Sun Miaoyi''s complexion stiffened, and she whispered softly, "I am Sun Miaoyi, Miss Sun Jia."


    Seeing Sun Miaoyi deliberately named his identity, Rong Huang raised his eyebrows and looked at Sun Miaoyi sideways, "Oh."


    Sun Miaoyi was irritated by Rong Huang''s disregarding and contemptuous attitude. He didn''t want to grab the pearl hairpin in Rong Huang''s hand, and leaned in front of Rong Huang and whispered, "Why can you marry him? How are you worthy? "


    Rong Huang looked at Sun Miaoyi up and down, and when he turned his wrist, he picked up a white jade pearl hairpin and played with him, "Why am I not worthy? Rong Yue likes me, and Rong Yue said that we are a perfect match. It''s a fairy match."


    After speaking, Rong Huang snorted softly, her brows and eyebrows arrogant.


    This is the chic and pampering who grew up in a boudoir, and strictly required her own Sun Miaoyi with the standards of a lady.


    "It looks like you like Rong Yue?" Sun Miaoyi was exposed, and his face was green and white. Rong Huang chuckled and said, "But I''m sorry, Rong Yue is mine."


    "Impossible!" Sun Miaoyi''s eyes widened, looking at Rong Huang''s eyes as if he was looking at some monster, "Your Majesty, he is the ninth-five-year-old, how can you be the only one?"


    Rong Huang tilted his head, "How can it be impossible? I am possessive. If Rong Yue takes another look at another woman, I can''t help but kill her."


    With a bang.


    Sun Miaoyi looked down and saw that the silver bead hairpin in Rong Huang''s hand was deeply inserted into the table, and the tassel on the head was swaying.


    "Tsk, it''s really boring." Rong Huang raised his hand and pulled out the pearl hairpin, and threw it to Ding Wan. The bag of silver he threw to the shopkeeper was used as compensation, and he swaggered away.

 Chapter 642： Legend of the Shark (End)

    Sun Miaoyi watched Rong Huang get into the carriage, the white skirt disappeared from sight, and suddenly understood something.


    This kind of Rong Huang is what Rong Yue likes.


    And all the women, including her, could not compare with such a person full of vitality.


    -


    After half a month of persistent feeding by Rong Xie, Rong Xie finally got a sweet kiss from the little fat fish.


    The news of the emperor''s wedding spread throughout Rong Guo, and even Song Guo knew the news.


    Song Yuxiao was so angry that he threw the tea cup in his hand when he heard the news.


    Waiting for the second year after Rong Huang and Rong Hao got married, Song State heard the news that Prince Song had died abruptly.


    Rong Huang asked Shui Shui. It is said that Song Yuxiao had been struggling back and forth between dreams and reality for many years, and his brain had been chaotic. The past two years had directly caused mental disorders.


    Upon hearing the news of Rong Huang and Rong Yue''s wedding, the tense string in his head finally broke.


    After persisting for a year, Song Yuxiao committed suicide by swallowing poison.


    Rong Huang listened to Shuishui to describe how miserable Song Yuxiao''s death was, and only sighed to express regret.


    But this insignificant regret was quickly dissipated by the arrival of the brat.


    -


    Rong Huang lay two eggs.


    To be more precise, when they first gave birth, they were two beautiful twins of dragon and phoenix. When the full moon came, Rong Huang got up early to see the baby, but found a white jade egg on the rocking bed, and there was another one on the other side. A soft and white ass.


    The original owner himself was a shark, and based on the knowledge that Rong Huang had learned, it didn''t seem to be a strange thing to lay an egg.


    While surprised, Rong Hao asked all the palace servants who served the two young boys to leave and replaced them with his guards.


    The dark guards knew how much Rong Huang''s identity was, and it was no surprise to see an egg.


    Rong Huang and Rong Hao waited and waited. After waiting for two months, they didn''t see any movement of the egg. They lay there quietly and motionless every day.


    It was only when Rong Huang appeared that he would roll twice, and then lazily refused to move.


    This point is surprisingly similar to Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang often poked the white eggshell with Rong Yu. Isn''t it cold?


    Then Rong Hao gagged and gave a lesson.


    They looked forward to the stars and the moon, and finally ushered in the first crack in the eggshell one morning in the third month.


    I thought that the soft and fleshy fish tail appeared first, but at the moment when the eggshell was completely broken, Rong Huang saw a golden feather.


    Rong Huang: "???"


    Rong Yue: "???"


    Looking down at Little Jinfeng, who was coquettishly calling "Daddy" with a cute little milky voice, Rong Yue''s expression was a little hard to say, "I need an explanation."


    Humans and sharks can give birth to a...bird?


    Reproductive isolation is not for this kind of play, right? !


    Rong Huang himself did not expect that her cub born in the small world would become a little golden phoenix, and it seemed that she would carry the inheritance of the golden phoenix clan.


    Rong Huang: "..."


    Rong Huang cleared his throat and explained it in the most serious tone, "Actually, I am a phoenix, does the phoenix know? I just use this body to come to you, and to continue with you."


    "Phoenix?" Rong Yue''s eyes were deep, his big palm slowly held up the soft little Jinfeng, "Is it the same as her?"


    Rong Huang looked at the little Jinfeng whose tail hadn''t grown in disgust, and nodded very contrary to his heart.


    Rong Yue didn''t care about the little Jinfeng, who kept begging for a hug, and grabbed Rong Huang''s hand, "Then can we continue the front line in the future?"


    Rong Huang blinked, but smiled, leaning forward to kiss Rongqi''s face, and whispered softly, "Of course it will."


    Rong Huang.


    Feng Xi.


    They are a natural pair.

 Chapter 643： Global live broadcast (1)

    "According to related reports, an archaeological team recently discovered the tomb of Emperor Rong Guochen Yuan Yuan near Kyoto..."


    Empress Chen Yuan?


    Rong Huang opened her eyes in surprise by this familiar name. Didn''t she leave this world after Rong Yue died? What the **** is the tomb of her and Rong Yue?


    Rong Huang looked at the surrounding environment and found that it was a luxuriously decorated three-story villa. She was now in the living room, and the television not far away was showing news.


    In the news, what is being broadcast is the tomb of the legendary Empress Chen Yuan.


    A group of archaeologists are carrying tools to explore the tomb.


    The luxury in the tomb can be vaguely distinguished.


    Rong Huang: "???"


    No matter how confused Rong Huang was, he would never remember that they died one after another in Jiangnan, and naturally they were also buried in Jiangnan.


    This tomb of the emperors and queens, should it be a tomb for future generations to worship?


    Rong Huang scratched his chin and looked puzzled. Is it possible that this world is a descendant of the previous one?


    While thinking about it, Rong Huang heard a ringing ringtone.


    After looking around, Rong Huang leaned forward and took the phone. The caller on it said "Shi Qiao".


    Rong Huang clicked to connect, and then there was a female voice over there, "Huanghuang, today the crew has your role, I''m going to be here, you clean up first."


    Rong Huang sniffed, without looking away from the TV screen, "I see."


    Filming... It seems that the identity of the original owner is a star?


    After hanging up the phone, Rong Huang rummaged in his phone, and unexpectedly found that the original owner''s Weibo account was followed by tens of millions of fans, whether it was likes, comments or private messages.


    It seems to be a popular star.


    Rong Huang yawned lazily and looked down at what he was wearing. The loose and comfortable lace pajamas were not suitable for going out.


    After groping around in the villa, Rong Huang changed his clothes before Shi Qiao came.


    Seeing Rong Huangsu''s face facing the sky, Shi Qiao was a little surprised, "Aren''t you wearing makeup?" She remembered that Rong Huang would never forget to put on makeup before going out.


    Rong Huang blinked his eyes, raised his hand and touched his face, "It''s too hot today, and makeup is too hot."


    Shi Qiao stuffed the script to Rong Huang. Before he left the house, he couldn''t help but glanced at Rong Huang, muttering, "I think you are better without makeup than with makeup."


    Rong Huang bends his eyes when he hears this, but doesn''t say much.


    Without receiving the plot, she is not prepared to talk nonsense.


    After getting on the black nanny car, Rong Huang began to look through the script.


    It is a fairy tale drama in which the original host plays the heroine Qi Qinan.


    Probably it is the love and **** of the male and female protagonist. In the end, the female protagonist dies, and the male protagonist gives up the **** story of ascending and lonely.


    Rong Huang took a second glance and was not interested in watching it. It was more boring than the drama she had filmed in a certain world before, and it was full of crappy plots.


    Rong Huang was a little strange. According to reason, the original master was considered a first-line star, how could he accept such a bad script?


    The air-conditioning air in the car blew on Rong Huang''s bare arms and legs, bringing a refreshing feeling of comfort, causing Rong Huang to slowly close his eyes.


    More than half an hour later, the nanny car stopped at the gate of the crew.


    Rong Huang and Shi Qiao entered the crew, and the director immediately came up to say hello, with a bit of flattery in his words, "Miss Rong is here, the weather is hot, quickly cool off with a cup of mung bean soup."


    Rong Huang took the mung bean soup from the little assistant, nodded, still keeping the high-cold set, and went all the way into the dressing room.


    Before the makeup artist started, the door of the dressing room was pushed open from the outside, and immediately slammed at Rong Huang, "Why are you here until now? It''s noon."

 Chapter 644： Global live broadcast (2)

    Rong Huang raised his eyes to look at the man at the door, and noticed that his face was impatient, even with an expression of charity and her a little high, and he drank mung bean soup.


    "Is there my role in the morning?" Rong Huang put the Sheng Mung Bean Soup on the table, his strength was a little heavy, his expression was light, and he was a little bit bluffing.


    For the first time, the man saw Rong Huang''s face coldly at him, was stunned, and subconsciously replied, "No."


    Rong Huang chuckled lightly, with contempt in his eyes, "So why should I come?"


    The man''s expression changed, obviously he did not expect that Rong Huang would speak to him so bluntly, "You..."


    Rong Huang raised his hand and yawned lazily, "Okay, I have to put on makeup, you go out first."


    Facing Shang Rong Huang''s dark eyes, the man subconsciously stepped out.


    When the door of the dressing room snapped shut, the man came back to his senses. Rong Huang dared to shake his face with him? Does she want him to let go of being with her?


    Just when the man was very angry, the director''s shout came over there, "Zhuo Wei, it''s you!"


    The man, that is, Zhuo Wei turned around and responded, and he didn''t care about arguing with Rong Huang anymore, and hurriedly walked towards the director.


    In the dressing room, the makeup artist put on Rong Huang''s makeup, and then left to let Rong Huang change clothes.


    Before seeing Zhuo Wei, Rong Huang knew that this man who was awkward at first glance was the male lead, and the plot was also unlocked. Because the makeup artist wanted to apply makeup to her, he did not accept the plot for the time being.


    "Shuishui, plot." Rong Huang licked his lower lip, and leaned back on the back of his chair after taking a few mouthfuls of mung bean soup.


    "My lord, here comes!" Shui Shui replied in a low voice.


    -


    The identity of the original owner of this world is a first-line star. He has been acting on the crew since he was a child. In the eyes of netizens, he is one of the few child stars who have grown up without a disability.


    According to the current momentum of the original owner, it will not take long to become the youngest actress, and there is even a tendency to develop internationally.


    But all this was ruined by a traverser.


    Pei Jing was a super power in StarCraft in her previous life. During the mission, she was framed by her teammates and died in a group of alien animals.


    Pei Jing opened her eyes again and found that she had come to an era that was more backward than Interstellar. There were no ships and no brains, which made Pei Jing very disgusted.


    What makes Pei Jing even more angry is that the original Pei Jing died suddenly when she returned home because she drank too much wine for a supporting role in the wine bureau.


    After Pei Jing understood the rules of this world, she decided to avenge the original Pei Jing.


    Pei Jing thinks that she is the captain of the superpower team, who is omnipotent, but she has become the ceiling of the entertainment industry, which is not a problem for her at all.


    Pei Jing heard that a desert island survival program was recruiting celebrities, so she signed up.


    At this time, Zhuo Wei signed up for the show because of the person she liked, and he also signed up for the show.


    The original owner has a very good family background. He has never suffered since he was a child, not to mention that he lives on a desert island where living conditions are difficult and he has to support himself when he eats a meal.


    The original owner''s Jiao Didi, nothing is in sharp contrast to Pei Jing''s bravery and decathlon, and the original owner''s fans begin to wonder if they have fanned the wrong person.


    After half a month from the beginning of the show, the original owner found that Zhuo Wei seemed to like Pei Jing at the same time as he collapsed, and Pei Jing seemed to be interested in Zhuo Wei.


    During one night, the original owner saw Zhuo Wei and Pei Jing secretly kissing.


    This made the original owner such a sweet girl of heaven feel extremely ashamed and angry.

 Chapter 645： Global live broadcast (3)

    As a result, the original owner ignored the fact that the show was live broadcast throughout the whole process, and began to target Pei Jing overtly and secretly.


    Pei Jing had seen these little tricks of the original owner a long time ago, and began to tease the original owner.


    The original owner made a fool of himself in front of the audience time and time again, and a large number of fans turned off.


    On the day before the end of the month-long show, several huge monsters crawled out of the sea.


    The original owner was pushed by Zhuo Wei in the process of escaping, acting as a shield for Pei Jing, and was swallowed by the monster.


    -


    "Monster?" Rong Huang searched for the location of the deserted island on his mobile phone, and muttered, "Is the original owner too useless? It''s a shame to be swallowed by one mouthful. ."


    Shui Shui: "...Majesty, the original owner''s wish is to let the fans not leave fans, so that Zhuo Wei and Pei Jing regret what they did to her."


    "Regret?" Rong Huang''s eyes were almost turned to the sky. "It''s only the original owner''s bad eyes and the wrong person."


    If it wasn''t because the original owner liked Zhuo Wei, he wouldn''t follow to participate in the show, and naturally would not be swallowed up.


    Rong Huang rubbed his eyebrows with a headache. The monster in the original plot was a bit similar to the giant octopus in the previous world.


    Combined with the fact that this world is a descendant of the previous world, Rong Huang had to suspect that those giant beasts came from another world through a certain channel.


    But now that I think about it, I don''t think about it, that program will not start signing up until half a month later.


    What Rong Huang has to do now is to leave this ghost place.


    To Rong Huang said that the original owner is really stupid.


    According to the original owner''s worth in the entertainment industry, he would not be filming in such a hot crew. All this is because of the dog male owner that the original owner likes.


    Zhuo Wei is still an eighteenth line and has no resources in his hands. The best script he can currently receive depends on the relationship of the original owner, that is, the script of this fairy tale.


    Zhuo Wei guessed that after the show was broadcast, he would not get much splash, so he wanted to rely on the original owner''s fame to make the show popular, so he coaxed the original heroine into the show and talked to her. I promise that I''ll be with the original owner after finishing.


    The original owner Ai Zhuowei loves to death, of course he chose to agree to him.


    So there is this one now.


    However, that was the original owner, not Rong Huang.


    Of course, Rong Huang would not stay in this ghost place, and even the pay was only fifty-one episodes, to send out begging under the overpass?


    Rong Huang called in a small assistant, picked up her belongings, stuffed everything into her bag, and left.


    Zhuo Wei just finished filming a scene, and saw Rong Huang''s big bag, a posture about to leave the crew, his eyelids jumped, and he strode to Rong Huang immediately, reaching out his hand to stop Rong Huang.


    "What are you doing? It will be your part soon!"


    Rong Huang glanced at Zhuo Wei obliquely, and was angry when he saw his mean look, and dropped the bag in his hand to the ground. Rong Huang gave Zhuo Wei a kick without thinking about it.


    Zhuo Wei was caught off guard and was kicked to the ground by Rong Huang. His makeup face was covered with mud.


    "Is it really a gadget? When I am happy to hold you, you are the star in the sky, now I am not happy, you are the mud under my feet."


    "This broken crew, do you really think you are a peerless treasure?" Rong Huang greeted the dumbfounded director, with a smile on his mouth, but what he said made the director almost cry. "Let''s discuss the divestment. ."


    Had it not been for the director''s fate, the original owner would not have invested 20 million in the crew at once.

 Chapter 646： Global live broadcast (4)

    Twenty million, don��t the northwest wind blow like this?


    "Miss Rong, what do you mean?" How could the director accept the withdrawal of the fund from the master''s father, so he could only wince Zhuo Wei desperately.


    However, Zhuowei was kicked by Rong Huang just now for a long time without regaining his senses, and he didn''t even notice the director''s eyes.


    Rong Huang snorted, raised his chin, and made an arrogant look, "Stop talking nonsense, I will let the lawyer come over and talk to you about the divestment later."


    "Miss Rong, then this heroine role..." The director thought that Rong Huang could not stop filming, after all, it was almost finished.


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows, Qingyan eyebrows with irony, "Do you think you can afford my pay?"


    Rong Huang left the crew directly without waiting for the director to say anything.


    The director who collapsed, Zhuo Wei who was stupefied, and a group of people who were eating melons and watching the show were left behind.


    -


    "Ancestor, what are you doing? How come it''s a hot search just because of playing a big name?"


    Rong Huang was lying on the sofa, Shi Qiao''s bitter voice came from the other end of the phone.


    Rong Huang touched a strawberry, stuffed it in his mouth, and said in a vague voice, "This broken crew is squeezing me, and now I''m still raking it down, I want to sue him."


    "Didn''t you say that you are going to support Zhuo Wei?" Shi Qiao paused, as if he was ordering something with the people around him, and then said to Rong Huang, "If you want to sue the crew, you have to show evidence."


    Rong Huang snorted, "Zhuo Wei just looks good, and there are no other men in the world. There are so many good men." For example, Feng disease, who is not guilty of snake essence.


    Shi Qiao seems a little surprised, but this is the private life of her celebrities, and she doesn��t interfere a lot, "I persuaded you to balabala..."


    Rong Huang responded without a word, and waited for Shi Qiao to finish speaking before continuing, "I will make all my pay and the heavy parts of the drama public, and remember to do a good job of public relations, and don''t worry about everything else."


    At the beginning, the original owner was a dog man, and he didn''t want to save face, so Rong Huang wouldn''t do that.


    Those who bully her have to pay a price.


    "Okay, then I will do the PR for you."


    Rong Huang answered, hung up, and clicked on Weibo again. Sure enough, many people asked her what was going on.


    Rong Huang ignored him, and clicked on Snake to continue playing, not comfortably.


    Hot search or something, Rong Huang didn''t care about it at all.


    Isn''t there a gold medal broker Shi Qiao?


    Under Shi Qiao''s strong public relations, the director who tried to jump was easily slammed down.


    In the evening, Rong Huang clicked on Weibo again, and a row was filled with comfort and sympathy for her, all distressed that she had met with others and met such a spicy chicken film director.


    Rong Huang thought about it and posted a selfie on Weibo, saying, "I will have a good dream tonight."


    Rong Huang has a lot of fans, and soon there are a lot of comments below.


    Rong Huang picked a few symbolically and replied.


    "Ah, cub, why are you so cute?"


    Rong Huang replied, "Because of natural beauty."


    "Zubzai will have a good dream at night, Ma Ma kiss."


    Rong Huang slapped back, "If you can''t kiss a girl or a girl, you can''t kiss."


    When Rong Huang finished taking a bath and looked again, the group underneath hahaha, "???"


    Huh what huh? The king is replying very seriously, and he doesn''t respect the fruits of the work that the king has worked hard to come up with.


    After quitting Weibo, Rong Huang clicked on WeChat again.


    Dididi''s series of information prompts made Rong Huang''s head noisy.


    Looking at it again, 18 of the 20 unread messages came from Zhuowei.

 Chapter 647： Global live broadcast (5)

    Rong Huang found that 18 of the 20 unread messages came from Zhuo Wei, and clicked on it with a sound.


    Most of them were asking why Rong Huang wanted to divest, why he went on strike, and threatened Rong Huang that he would never agree to be with her.


    Rong Huang yawned lazily. He didn''t even have the interest to scold him back. He threw the phone aside, rolled the quilt, and closed his eyes.


    Rong Huang locked his target on the deserted island survival program in half a month. The latest activities can basically be pushed, and it doesn''t matter how long he sleeps.


    The next day, Rong Huang woke up and found that there were several missed calls on his phone.


    Five are from Zhuo Wei, and the other is from "Mom".


    Rong Huang was still a little confused, his eyes widened when he saw this note, which had been half-squinted, the original owner''s mother?


    Rong Huang vaguely remembered that the original owner had a very good family background. He was a top-notch man with an older brother. He didn''t need to inherit the company from the family in the future. He held the company''s shares in his hand and just took money to enjoy it every month.


    That''s why the original owner would fall in love with a bad guy like Zhuo Wei.


    Rong Huang still ignored Zhuo Wei and returned a call to Mother Rong.


    Mother Rong called to ask Rong Huang to go back for dinner today, and still complained on the phone that Rong Huang hadn''t gone back for more than half a month and did not love her anymore.


    "Your dad specially made the coke chicken wings you like to eat, and come back on time today."


    After speaking, Rong Mu hung up, so Rong Huang didn''t even have a chance to refuse.


    Rong Huang tumbled on the bed a few more times before waking up.


    After washing his face and brushing his teeth, Rong Huang turned out the original owner''s mask, picked a piece of it, and prepared to invite an aunt to clean and cook.


    In order to make Zhuo Wei feel like an independent woman, the original owner fired the original aunt and did everything by himself.


    The original owner''s ten fingers do not touch the sun and spring water, how can he do well, but he has to do it.


    Rong Huang had not suffered much, nor would he succeed.


    Why do we have to do something that can be solved with money?


    Rong Huang happily made an appointment with the housekeeping company online, and planned to go there later, and then go back.


    By the time the Rong family��s old house was reached, it was already eleven o''clock.


    The mother Rong in the room heard the sound of the car engine, and ran out quickly, stepped forward and hugged Rong Huang, muttering, "I haven''t seen him in half a month, Huang and Huang have lost a lot of weight. It''s true to be a star. bitter."


    Rong Huang was a little bit funny. Mother Rong was originally a star, but because she married Father Rong, she retired and became a full-time wife with peace of mind. How could she say that being a star is suffering?


    "Isn''t that Dad made Coke chicken wings? I''ll go and see." Rong Huang licked his lips, his Qingyan face impatiently.


    Mother Rong smiled, nodded Rong Huang''s nose, and then pulled her into the house.


    Because the big baby at home came back, Rong Yue, who had always been settled at the company at noon, also returned. Seeing Rong Huang enter the door, he smiled and touched Rong Huang''s head, and handed her a small crimson velvet box.


    Rong Huang took the palm-sized box and raised his head to look at Rong Yu, "Huh? What is this?"


    "Open it and take a look." Rong Hui pulled Rong Huang and sat down on the sofa. "I went on a business trip to Country M. I saw it at the auction and thought it suits you. So I bought it for you."


    Rong Huang thanked him and opened the small box.


    It is a pair of expensive earrings with a unique style, which is very suitable for Ronghuang.


    Seeing Rong Huang looking down at the earrings, Rong Yu didn''t express his attitude. A trace of doubt flashed in his heart. Before, he gave his sister a gift and her sister would happily pounce in his arms, "How about it? Do you like it?"


    Rong Huang blinked and stroked the cool earrings with his thin white fingers.

 Chapter 648： Global live broadcast (6)

    Like is like, but she is not the original owner.


    The earrings Rong Hui bought specially were also for the original owner.


    Except for Rong Huang himself, no one knew that the original owner was no longer there.


    Rong Huang bends his eyes, his voice is sweet, "I like it, I really like it."


    Rong Huang felt that she could make Zhuo Wei a little bit more miserable.


    Harm, she is such a good person.


    Rong Hui smiled, dispelling the trivial suspicion in his heart, "Just like it, and I will buy it for you when I meet it in the future."


    Rong Huang nodded and put the earrings into the bag.


    Just as Rong Hui wanted to ask if Rong Huang had any difficulties with her work recently, Father Yung, who was wearing an apron over there, popped up from the kitchen and said, "We''re eating, Rong Hui will come over and bring the dishes to the dining table."


    After speaking, Father Rong looked at Rong Huang again with a smile, and said softly, "Huang Huang, go wash your hands, and eat right away."


    Rong Hui sighed, stood up and walked towards the kitchen.


    The girl was born, and the son was picked up from the trash.


    At the dinner table, Mother Rong took the Coke chicken wings to Rong Huang with male chopsticks, and asked gently, "You told your mother that you have someone you like. When will you bring them back to us?"


    Rong Huang''s action of biting his chicken wings paused and pressed his lower lip lightly, revealing two pear vortices that seemed to be soaked in sugar.


    Mother Rong was stunned for a moment, and then said again, "Even if you don''t like it, there are so many better men in the world."


    Rong Huang responded and shifted the topic to Rong Mu''s necklace, and chatted with Rong Mu freely.


    At the beginning, the original owner liked Zhuo Wei wholeheartedly, and thinking about marrying Zhuo Wei in the future, he told his family and said that he would take him home when they were together.


    "Are you busy these days? If you are not busy, stay at home for a few more days, and mom will ask your dad to cook for you." After the meal, Rong''s mother took Rong Huang''s hand and said.


    Rong Huang was holding a strawberry in his mouth, and his voice was a little vague, "I''m going to participate in a show in half a month, and I have nothing to do now."


    "Well, your mother cleans up your room every day. Don''t go back tonight."


    Rong Huang hugged Mother Rong''s arm softly, and said coquettishly, "Mom is really nice."


    These words made Rong''s mother very happy, and immediately took out the secondary card and handed it to Rong Huang, indicating that he could just use it and do beauty care if he had nothing to do.


    Rong Huang held his hands in his hands, and suddenly thought of something, and said to Rong Hui who was silently brushing his phone, "Brother, I am going to terminate the contract with the current company and open my own studio."


    The original owner did a lot of mindless things for Zhuo Wei, a scumbag, and Rong Huang had to solve them one by one.


    The five-year contract signed by Rong Huang and the current company has expired, and it is also because Zhuo Wei has not left immediately.


    Now that Rong Huang is here, he naturally wants to leave.


    Rong Huang felt that he should panic if he didn''t see him when he raised his head and bowed his head in the future.


    "Workroom?" Rong Hui nodded in agreement without hesitation, "I will let the lawyer go to talk, and I have no money to tell me."


    Rong Huang responded one by one, recalling the assets of the original owner, there were still tens of millions, and she was a little rich woman.


    When he found Feng''s disease, Rong Huang planned to become the father of the gold master if he had no money.


    Rong Huang rubbed his hands intentionally, which was a little irritating.


    After spending half a month in the Rong��s old house, it was time to register for the variety show "Survival on the Deserted Island".


    The guest recruitment of this show is for the entire entertainment circle, from the first line to the eighteenth line can sign up to participate.


    It is precisely because of this that Zhuo Wei and Pei Jing can stand out in this show.

 Chapter 649： Global live broadcast (7)

    Now that Rong Huang is here, he naturally won''t give them a chance to get ahead.


    When Shi Qiao was asked to sign up, Rong Huang waited for the show to start two weeks later and went to the deserted island with the guests.


    Before departure, Rong Huang purchased a lot of outdoor supplies under Rong''s mother''s repeated instructions, and stuffed everything into his suitcase.


    "I asked your brother. The biggest investor in this show is your brother''s friend. I asked your brother to say hello to him. If you really can''t persist, just call us quietly and don''t hold on."


    Mother Rong loves her daughter 100%, and she disagrees with Rong Huang''s participation in "Dead Island Survival", but Rong Huang insists on going and can only compromise.


    Rong Huang tried to pack a pack of cumin into his suitcase, and turned his head to look at Mother Rong, "Mom, I will stick to it, you have to believe me."


    Xu was moved by Rong Huang''s firm tone. Mother Rong said nothing, tearfully watching Rong Huang get into the nanny car and leave the old house of the Rong family.


    -


    This is the first issue of "Survival on the Deserted Island". Before this, there has been no variety show filmed on the deserted island in China.


    Considering the danger of this variety show, many artists hesitated for a long time and gave up this opportunity that might make them famous overnight.


    In the end, only six artists signed up for the eight guests. Wu could only invite two celebrities from abroad to participate in survival programs abroad.


    With the addition of foreign celebrities, the original national live broadcast has become a global one, attracting the attention of many netizens.


    When Rong Huang arrived at the airport, the program group had already turned on the camera and started live shooting.


    "Someone is coming, I guess it''s Jiang Jiang from my home, Jiang Jiang had gone to the military camp to receive special training before."


    "Fuck is a woman?"


    The camera was a little far away from the Ronghuang babysitter''s car. I could only vaguely see a beautiful woman getting out of the car, and then carrying a pink girl''s suitcase from the car.


    When Rong Huang approached, the live broadcast room suddenly boiled.


    "Ahhhhh, baby Huanghuang actually participated in this show. I heard that it is dangerous. Baby must pay attention to safety!"


    "The fans of Ronghuang upstairs are a bit low-key. If you can''t bear the hardship, don''t come to this show."


    "I heard that the guests of this show have signed contracts with Wu''s. What happened during the filming has nothing to do with Wu''s. Even if Wu''s died, Wu''s will not be responsible."


    "What? Baby Huanghuang quickly quit this cheating show. If you get hurt, it will hurt you."


    "..."


    The director watched the commentary that made Rong Huang withdraw from the show when he watched the big video in the live broadcast room. The corners of his mouth twitched. Rong Huang''s fans felt distressed.


    But... the director thought about the situation that he might encounter on the island, and was a little gloat. Rong Huang''s physique would definitely not last until the end, but the little girl named Pei Jing looked pretty good.


    Rong Huang also noticed the camera directly facing her, stepped forward a few steps, raised his hand to say hello, two pear vortices appeared on his cheeks, "Hello everyone."


    Not surprisingly, the live broadcast room was filled with cheers from Rong Huang''s remnant fans.


    A series of "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh)


    After Rong Huang said hello, he took the mineral water from the staff, thanked him, and sat aside, waiting for others to come.


    Two artists had arrived before Rong Huang, one was Wu Shuyun, a member of the women''s group, and the other was He Hui, the actor.


    Rong Huang had adapted to the identity of the original master artist and greeted each other with a smile.

 Chapter 650： Global live broadcast (8)

    Before that, the three of them were not very familiar with each other, and each of them quieted down after saying hello, quietly waiting for the next guests.


    Then came the actor Le Jiang, with Shulang facial features, bronze skin, and a full-fledged tough guy image.


    After Lejiang, Zhuo Wei and Pei Jing.


    Zhuo Wei and Pei Jing came from the same company, and the agent who brought them was also the same, so they got in the same car and came to the airport.


    The audience was not too excited about these two face-to-face 18 lines, and passed after a brief comment.


    Rong Huang was still the first time he saw the heroine who was not a white lotus green tea female watch, but it was a bit strange.


    Pei Jing was quite tall, running up to one meter seven, with a straight back, like a sharp sword.


    Her face was cold, as if someone owed her millions.


    She seemed to perceive that Rong Huang was looking at her, Pei Jing raised her head and looked in Rong Huang''s direction, with the contempt of higher races looking at lower creatures in her eyes.


    Because Pei Jing came from the technologically advanced interstellar age, she looked down on this backward person and thought she was the most powerful one, especially when she saw the thin and weak Rong Huang, she felt disdain from the bottom of her heart.


    The desert island survival program relies on strength, and a woman like Rong Huang will leave in tears within two days.


    Rong Huang was irritated by Pei Jing''s contemptuous eyes, and he secretly poked a note on the notebook, ready to wait for her on the island before dealing with her.


    As one of the top business empires in China, Wu is naturally very rich, so he chartered a plane for the guests participating in the show.


    Rong Huang took out the blindfold when he got on the plane, and was about to sleep until it was dark, when a person suddenly sat next to him.


    It''s Wu Shuyun.


    Seeing Rong Huang looking at herself in surprise, Wu Shuyun smiled and explained, "I don''t know the others very well, can I sit with you?"


    Rong Huang blinked, nodded, and said softly, "Yes."


    Wu Shuyun was satisfied immediately, took out a packet of snacks from the bag that he carried with him that could hold a baby, and stuffed it into Rong Huang''s hand, "You are so good, I''ll eat it for you."


    Rong Huang licked his lower lip and glanced at Wu Shuyun. Why is this person stupid?


    The stewardess reminded the plane to take off, Rong Huang stopped thinking about it, put on his blindfold and got ready to sleep.


    Besides Zhuo Wei, he has been watching Rong Huang''s every move in secret since he got on the plane.


    Ever since Rong Huang kicked him last time and withdrew and left the crew, Rong Huang has never contacted him again, even the messages he sent or the phone calls he made.


    At first, Zhuo Wei thought that Rong Huang was having a small temper, so he thought about leaving her out for a few days. After a while, Rong Huang would apologize and apologize to him, but more than half a month passed. Did not contact him.


    This made Zhuo Wei a little panicked.


    He knew that all his resources this year came from Rong Huang. Although it was not a top-level resource, it made him millions, which made him more aware of the importance of Rong Huang.


    Zhuo Wei didn''t like Rong Huang, but he enjoyed being held by Rong Huang.


    He regarded Rong Huang as a spare tire, as an existence that was calling to and fro, thinking that Rong Huang would not work without him.


    But when he didn''t receive a notice for two weeks, he started to panic.


    He thought about it for a long time, then sent another WeChat message to Rong Huang like alms.


    What I got was the news that Rong Huang had blocked him.


    In the past few days, he has been uneasy, thinking that Rong Huang doesn''t like him anymore. What about his career in acting?


    When he saw Rong Huang at the airport, the panic in his heart immediately disappeared.


    It''s not that Rong Huang doesn''t like him anymore, he''s just playing tricks.

 Chapter 651： Global live broadcast (9)

    Otherwise, why would she take part in such a survival program?


    Zhuo Wei looked at Rong Huang''s back, and the contentment in his heart almost overflowed.


    Pei Jing, who was sitting on the other side of the aisle, noticed Zhuo Wei jumping up and down like a monkey, frowned, and followed his line of sight to see Rong Huang.


    These two are a bit tricky?


    Pei Jing was puzzled and stopped thinking about it, but took a deep look at Rong Huang before she retracted her gaze.


    In her subconscious, a voice told her that Rong Huang would be a hindrance to her career.


    Pei Jing''s eyes were cold, and she would deal with all those who stood in her way.


    -


    The plane went all the way from Kyoto to H city near the sea.


    Rong Huang got off the plane with his suitcase, rubbed his eyes, and got on to the port.


    "Rong Huang, have you ever been to City H? I heard that the Emperor Chen Yuan once came here in history." Wu Shuyun kept talking while looking at the unique landscape outside the car window.


    Emperor Chen Yuan?


    Is it Rong Yue?


    "No."


    Rong Huang blinked, but didn''t intend to delve into it. He leaned his head on the car window and watched the scene of rapid retreat outside.


    At present, the most important thing is to solve the male and female leaders first, and then fall in love with Feng Bingbing.


    To be a villain, this king is professional.


    At the port, Rong Huang met the two foreign guests, Louis and Bennett.


    The height of 1.9 meters and the deep and handsome facial features drew a series of groundhog calls from the audience in the live broadcast room.


    Louis stood very close to Rong Huang, who was one meter and six meters tall standing beside him like a minor.


    Rong Huang seemed to be aware of this, her little soft white face wrinkled, Qie Mimi moved to the side, and then moved, and finally stood next to Wu Shuyun who was only three or four centimeters taller than her. Sighed.


    Rong Huang thought that no one had seen all of this, but he didn''t know it was clearly seen by the fans in the live broadcast room.


    "Baby Huanghuang: I am not short, but not tall."


    "Hahahaha I''m going to laugh at me upstairs!"


    "Quietly, Mimi was so cute when she moved to Wu Shuyun."


    "Don''t blow Rong Fan anymore. Anyway, I don''t like Rong Huang. On the contrary, I think the cold-faced young lady behind is so cool."


    "+1 I found out too."


    "Every star has a different style. Isn''t my Huanghuang just cute?"


    The director sat in the car, watching the fast-scrolling comments in the live broadcast room, making a plan of his own, and said to the staff around him, "Let Rong Huang and Pei Jing be in the same group."


    Rong Huang is a front line, very good in every aspect, and there are almost no scandals, but at the same time he also thinks that Pei Jing is a manufacturable. If two people are together, there should be a lot of topics, right?


    Rong Huang: Smile.JPG.


    you are dead.


    The group of people got on the boat and headed towards the desert island... to be precise, it is not a desert island, but it has been unoccupied for a long time.


    The director''s voice sounded in the live broadcast room.


    "It is said that this island used to be the nest of pirates more than 300 years ago, and was later wiped out by Emperor Chen Yuan who had not ascended the throne. Until now, no one has come here..."


    As soon as the camera turns, it is a turbulent ocean wave.


    The white yacht pierced through the waves and headed towards the desert island.


    In the yacht, eight guests with their suitcases sat silently on their seats.


    It seems that the seriousness of the atmosphere can be felt across the screen.


    I succeeded in seeing many comments expressing panic and nervousness in the live broadcast room, and the smile on the director''s face was even worse.


    If this show goes viral, the benefits will be countless.


    "This program lasts for one month. During this period, the program team will not provide any help. Every guest needs to support themselves. I hope everyone can stick to the last day."

 Chapter 652： Global live broadcast (10)

    The yacht stopped, sent eight guests to the desert island, and then left.


    The director''s voice sounded from overhead.


    Rong Huang looked up at the aerial camera, raised his hand to wipe off the sweat from his forehead, and let out a light breath.


    "The eight guests will be divided into two groups, Rong Huang, Pei Jing, Le Jiang, and Louise, and Wu Shuyun, He Hui, Zhuo Wei, and Bennett."


    "The two groups of guests are invited to work together to fully demonstrate their strengths and advantages. I wish everyone a perfect desert island experience."


    There was a slight electric noise, and the director paused again.


    Le Jiang, who was dragging his suitcase and carrying a backpack on his shoulder, smiled helplessly, "What should we do now?"


    Rong Huang squinted at Pei Jing with a faintly impatient expression, raised her eyebrows, and pointed to the front, "We should find a place to live first, and it will be too late when it gets dark."


    There were still a lot of fish spirits in this place back then, who knows what you will encounter at night? The beast might also.


    It doesn''t hurt to be cautious.


    Pei Jing glanced at Rong Huang somewhat unexpectedly, and then came to understand that everyone who came to participate in this show should have made preparations beforehand. Common sense does not know this.


    There is nothing to be surprised about what can be found on the Internet.


    Lejiang and Louis didn''t think so much like Pei Jing, and agreed with Rong Huang''s point of view, "Let''s go ahead and see if there are places with higher terrain and better concealment."


    Louis said in English, "It''s better to be a cave, safe and shelter from the rain and wind."


    Pei Jing feels isolated inexplicably, with a little disdain in her heart, but it''s a group of people who have never experienced anything. It''s a joke just to talk here.


    Pei Jing was too lazy to talk to these people too much, and walked forward with the box.


    Rong Huang didn''t seem to see Le Jiang''s somewhat awkward expression, and said with a smile, "Let''s go too."


    Louis noticed the suitcase in Rong Huang''s hand, and also noticed that Rong Huang was not tall, and the gentleman character in his bones immediately started to move, "Miss Rong, can you lift this suitcase? If not, I can help you. ."


    Foreigners have profound facial features, especially those eyes. When you look at him, you will have the illusion of being treated affectionately by him and being his world.


    However, this does not include Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang''s goal here is to do things and be a villain, and men other than Feng Disease would ignore him.


    But now the aerial camera is following, and it''s not too carefree. He looked down at the pink suitcase, Rong Huang stepped aside and replied in fluent English, "If you can."


    Louis often exercises abroad, as can be seen from his strong physique.


    Realizing that he might be underestimated by the beautiful girl with oriental charm in front of him, Louis immediately got serious and said in a joking tone, "Rong, please look carefully, I''m a strong man."


    The movement on Rong Huang''s side also caused another group to look over.


    Bennett Yang said, "Louis has a lot of strength, even three suitcases can be lifted."


    Seeing Rong Huang chatting with Louis, Zhuo Wei suddenly became dissatisfied, but it was not easy to show it in front of the camera, so he could only remember Rong Huang secretly in his heart.


    "Rong Huang, let''s go with you. Living together is also convenient for taking care of them." Wu Shuyun suggested.


    Rong Huang sought the consent of the other two people, but didn''t have any comments, "It''s okay."


    "Then let''s go." Louis straightened the baseball cap on his head and came forward to lift Rong Huang''s suitcase.


    Then, I didn''t mention it.

 Chapter 653： Global live broadcast (11)

    The atmosphere on the scene solidified for a few seconds, and everyone''s eyes were placed on Rong Huang''s suitcase, including Pei Jing, who had walked a distance and found that no one was behind him and returned.


    Not only the shooting site, but even the barrage in the live broadcast room was stagnant for a moment, and then began to brush up at a swift speed.


    "Louis seems to have fought with wolves while participating in similar programs abroad. How can he not be able to carry a suitcase? Is it a script prepared by the program team in advance?"


    "I just wanted to know what was in Rong Huang''s suitcase, which made Louise''s face flushed."


    "Hahahaha I can''t help showing my aunt''s smile, Huang Huang''s expression of disgust just now is so cute."


    At this time, many foreign audiences poured into the live broadcast room.


    After understanding the situation, they all said it was impossible.


    "How many things can a suitcase hold? Isn''t this too fake?"


    "Louis is the eternal male **** in my mind, please don''t let the Chinese variety show do this deliberately in order to increase the popularity of the stars in this country."


    Or Bennett couldn''t help but laughed and teased, "Louis, are you kidding us?"


    Obviously they didn''t believe it.


    No one can understand the embarrassment in Louis''s heart at this moment. He originally boasted that he wanted to help Rong Huang, but he couldn''t even carry his suitcase.


    Wu Shuyun whispered curiously, jumped forward, rolled up his sleeves and looked eager to try, "Is it heavy? Let me try."


    Louis did not move away immediately, but gently reminded, "This box is really heavy, I don''t think you can carry it, so let''s come by yourself."


    Pei Jing on the side really couldn''t stand it anymore, she threw the half-person-high backpack aside, pushed away Zhuo Wei who was blocking her, her tone was cold, "I''ll try it."


    A group of pretentious people, not knowing what benefits Rong Huang had promised, helped her act out one by one, making Pei Jing angry.


    Louis noticed this indifferent and uncomfortable woman as early as when these Chinese stars appeared. He didn''t say much when he heard the words. He stepped back to Lejiang and made a please gesture, "beautiful Miss, please."


    Pei Jing has practiced everything in the original world, so her strength is naturally great.


    Although this body is weaker now, fortunately, her mental abilities are still there, making this body much healthier than before.


    In Pei Jing''s eyes, it was nothing more than a suitcase. With so many scenes of these people, her eyes hurt.


    Pei Jing bent down slightly, held the handle of the suitcase, and lifted it up����


    Still like Louis, can''t mention it.


    "Hahaha just ask if your face hurts!"


    "Who is this woman? She doesn''t seem to like Huanghuang, resist! Strongly resist!"


    "Why does this person named Pei Jing always keep a cold face, do you want to take the cold route? Seriously, it''s a bit annoying."


    Ignoring Pei Jing''s dark expression, Wu Shuyun walked around the suitcase twice, and asked Rong Huang curiously, "What is in this suitcase? Why is it so heavy?"


    Rong Huang bent his eyes and smiled, with a harmless smile on his soft white face, "It''s nothing, it''s just something you might use for outdoor survival."


    No matter how heavy the box was, it wouldn''t be impossible to lift it up, Rong Huang just pinched a fight, making Louis unable to lift it up.


    In such a situation, Pei Jing, who has always been in the limelight, would definitely be tempted to stand up to carry this suitcase.


    Rong Huang is the best at slapping his face.

 Chapter 654： Global live broadcast (12)

    As for Louis, I will find a chance to catch him a fish or an animal later as compensation.


    Le Jiang looked up at the sky, "It''s late, let''s set out to find a place to live."


    Rong Huang nodded silently, and moved forward, pulling the suitcase, seemingly effortless.


    Pei Jing, who had been secretly paying attention to Rong Huang, looked even worse.


    The same was true for Zhuo Wei. Up to now, Rong Huang hadn''t given him a single look, and he was too indulgent to catch him.


    He has to consider whether he should agree to be with her.


    He would not like a disobedient woman.


    With Rong Huang''s previous suitcase incident, the group''s mood was much lighter than before, except for Pei Jing.


    But no one will notice Pei Jing''s mood. After all, she is an eighteenth line. Her appearance is not the most outstanding and eye-catching in the entertainment industry. Naturally, there will be no loyal fans.


    In the original plot, Pei Jing was able to catch fire because of her outstanding performance on the show, such as catching fish with bare hands, dealing with poisonous snakes, etc. The reason why fans fell in love with her was purely because of her talent.


    Rong Huang knew this well, and naturally wouldn''t give her a chance to make her way.


    Rong Huang stepped on the soil, and as he walked forward, the smell of soil on his face became heavier and he was a little bit choking.


    After all, there have been no people for many years. The deserted island is overgrown with weeds and barren. The weeds grow more than half a person tall and can''t see the end at a glance, giving people a sense of danger.


    Rong Huang was choked by the smell of soil and sneezed. It was accidentally discovered that the terrain here was almost the same as when he came with Rong. .


    "There should be a highland going further, let''s settle down as soon as possible." He Hui suggested.


    The others didn''t have any comments, so they continued to move forward together.


    The audience in the live broadcast room watched this scene, and the barrage kept rolling.


    "Suddenly discovered that the legendary desert island is not so terrible. There is also a beautiful-looking pavilion over there."


    "+1 upstairs, staring at these ancient buildings all the way, it''s so beautiful!"


    Wu Shuyun looked at the dilapidated houses and was a little moved. He took La Ronghuang''s hand and pointed to the houses over there, "Why do we have to live in the wild? Can''t we live in these houses?"


    Rong Huang followed Wu Shuyun''s sight and looked at the two-story building in the middle, pursing his lips and smiling. "It is said that those pirates were killed here by Emperor Chen Yuan. Wouldn''t you be afraid of sleeping at night?"


    Wu Shuyun immediately showed a horrified expression, A Piao or something, it was the most terrifying.


    In fact, there are indeed many Apiaos in this place, and many of them are ghosts. After death, they were unable to reincarnate because of too much resentment or too many murders committed during their lifetime.


    Pei Jing listened to the conversation between Rong Huang and Wu Shuyun, and ridicule flashed in her drooping eyes. It was all superstition. These monsters and ghosts had long been proved to be non-existent in the interstellar world.


    The others also heard Rong Huang''s words and looked over there twice, "Is it true? Is there really... in the world?"


    "I''m kidding." Rong Huang raised his white fingers and wiped off the fine sweat from his forehead, his voice was sweet and hoarse, caused by thirst. "There is no one living there for many years, and there is a lot of dust. It''s better. Live in the wild."


    Rong Huang felt that it was better not to speak out, so as not to be frightened to death shortly after the show started.


    The barrage in the live broadcast room was also a large group of people asking whether what Rong Huang said was true or not. After hearing Rong Huang''s explanation, it was another hahaha, expressing agreement with Rong Huang''s statement.

 Chapter 655： Global live broadcast (13)

    The director who was sitting in the car and staring at the live broadcast saw this scene, and the water in his mouth almost spurted out.


    Why did Rong Huang start to engage in superstition? This is not the style of the little child star Rong Huang.


    The director has been in the entertainment industry for more than ten years, and of course he has also worked with Rong Huang. The little girl is a very well-behaved and innocent child. How can she use these superstitions to scare people?


    The director thought for a while and called the staff to come over, "Remember to spread out when you put items in the morning, and you want to live."


    What''s the meaning of well-packaged cooked food? It''s just a matter of personally catching pheasants and rabbits.


    The director smiled so that his eyes disappeared, and the staff on the side immediately understood what the director was holding back, and silently ordered a row of wax for the eight program guests.


    Besides, on the deserted island, Rong Huang and his team finally found a place to stay for a treatment after searching for half an hour.


    A few minutes walk ahead is a river, the water quality is fairly clean, and the cave can also be sheltered from wind and rain, which is pretty good.


    Putting their suitcases and backpacks in the corner, Pei Jing spoke first, "Now it''s time for lunch."


    Zhuo Wei, who was thinking about why Rong Huang was still trying to catch him, raised his hand immediately after hearing this, "I''ll go with you."


    Pei Jing was stunned, and noticed Zhuo Wei Yuguang''s small movements to glance at Rong Huang from time to time. She snorted in her heart, and nodded, "Are you going to go together?"


    Just now, Pei Jing thought about it for a long time, and decided to build a good relationship with these people, so as not to become a obstacle on the road of her dream.


    He Hui and Louis also proposed to go with them, saying that there are more people and more power, and at the same time, they are safer.


    No one knows what to meet on this island.


    Rong Huang just divided his eyes to the four people when he heard the words, and then continued to organize the suitcases.


    Taking out the sleeping bag and placing it on the roughly cleaned ground, Wu Shuyun immediately put his own next to Rong Huang.


    Although it is summer and the weather is hot, you can''t sleep directly on the muddy ground, right?


    Not enjoying this condition is not Rong Huang''s style of acting.


    When Bennett saw Rong Huang take out his sleeping bag, he gave a thumbs up and exclaimed, "You are really a smart Chinese woman."


    Rong Huang stood up and patted his hands, took the wet wipes that Wu Shuyun handed them, wiped his hands, and looked at the others in the cave, "For everyone''s safety, I suggest that I try not to get too far away at night."


    "Huanghuang is really kind, Ma Ma said with relief!"


    "Could it be that I feel that Zhuo Wei always sneaks at Rong Huang?"


    "I, I, I have also noticed, Zhuo Wei must like Rong Huang, right?"


    "Phoenix and Phoenix don''t fall in love, so trouble those who want to keep the heat away from the 18th line, okay?"


    Noting that Pei Jing and the four were about to go out, Rong Huang raised his hand and wiped the grass clippings off his arm, frowning because of the stinging on the white and tender skin.


    It''s just that the expression is so subtle that no one noticed it.


    Glancing at the dead water lying on her sleeping bag, Rong Huang said that the king of this world has sacrificed too much, and the next world can go directly to farming.


    Pei Jing and the other four have already gone out, Rong Huang looked at the other three, "Will you eat fish at noon?"


    Rong Huang still remembered that he owed Louis a fish before.


    She is a good phoenix who is honest and trustworthy.


    "Fish?" Wu Shuyun suddenly became interested, and jumped to Rong Huang, "Can we still catch fish here?"


    Rong Huang licked his lower lip, took out the mineral water from his suitcase and took a sip, alleviating the dryness of his lips, "This island was originally inhabited by a lot of people, and there should be some. I''m going to look for it."

 Chapter 656： Global live broadcast (14)

    Wu Shuyun folded her hands, staring at Rong Huang, "Can I go with you?"


    Although Rong Huang looked delicate, Wu Shuyun always felt that Rong Huang was very powerful.


    This may be the result of the 18-layer filter.


    After thinking about it, Rong Huang nodded, "Then you go with me."


    As for the remaining two people, Rong Huang didn''t invite them. After all, they had to keep someone at the door.


    Along the narrow path that stretched far away from the entrance of the cave, Rong Huang was taken by Wu Shuyun and walked towards the river.


    Wu Shuyun seemed to be a little nervous and scared. He kept looking around and kept talking to Rong Huang, "Rong Huang, do you think there are snakes or something like this?"


    She is most afraid of snakes! ! !


    Rong Huang blinked and glanced at A Piao who was floating everywhere, with a little baby fat face in awe, "No, I will protect you."


    It was hard to meet a woman who was even more delicate than the king, and of course he chose to protect her.


    Hehe.


    What Rong Huang said, Wu Shuyun was moved to tears, and the live broadcast room was full of "Hahaha Huanghuang is so cute".


    Rong Huang: "..." is very cute, super invincible and cute.


    All the way to the river, Rong Huang squatted down and looked down at the clear water, and he could find the traces of fish and shrimps.


    Looking at the huge fish and shrimp jumping around, Rong Huang remembered the giant octopus and fish essence before.


    If you can live to this day, I''m afraid it''s still a fish spirit, right?


    Rong Huang moved his fingertips lightly, why not grab a try?


    It seemed that he was aware of Rong Huang''s eager eyes, and the fish spirit who was trying to play dead in the river flicked his tail, and he was about to run for his life.


    How could Rong Huang give it a chance to escape, Bai Shengsheng''s fingers quickly submerged in the water, and half of his white forearm also fell into the water.


    "Wow!"


    While Wu Shuyun was stunned, Rong Huang had already quickly grabbed the fish essence in his hand, "Go and pick a larger leaf."


    Wu Shuyun was still immersed in the shock of "How could Rong Huang catch a fish so powerfully", and he nodded mechanically when he heard that, then turned to look for Da Yezi.


    He quickly found Ye Zi and put the fish essence on it, Wu Shuyun saw Rong Huang conjure a sharp dagger from behind him again.


    "The **** smell of killing fish at the entrance of the cave will attract other things, why not just stay here?" Rong Huang held the greasy fish essence in one hand to prevent it from moving, and in the other he held a dagger with a soft little milk. Qiang said fierce words.


    The struggling fish spirit: "?????!!!"


    "Rong Huang''s hand surprised me just now. Has she practiced with us behind her back?"


    "Huanghuang is really good, but don''t kill the fish. Let the man do this kind of thing."


    -


    Star Alliance.


    In a certain conference room, a group of men in blue-gray military uniforms or suits are sitting around the desk. They move in unison, looking in a certain direction.


    The transparent light screen in mid-air showed the situation of the deserted island where Rong Huang was located.


    "Hundreds of years have passed, and finally humans have reappeared here!"


    "According to the information detected by the technical department, the human IQs of these blue stars are not high. If we make good use of it, conquering this planet is just around the corner."


    The gray-bearded military uniformed man had an indifferent expression. He looked at the beautiful black-haired woman in the light screen and easily fished a fish out of the water. With a sneer, he pointed to the light screen and said, "According to my observation, this woman��s Very good skill, is this what you call stupid?"


    "And this woman." When the light screen turned around, it was Pei Jing and the others. "She is also very powerful, and always gives me a very familiar feeling."

 Chapter 657： Global live broadcast (15)

    "And this woman." When the light screen turned around, it was Pei Jing and the others. "She is also very powerful, and always gives me a very familiar feeling."


    The words of the gray-bearded man made the atmosphere at the scene stagnant.


    Everyone present knew what he meant by the so-called "familiar feeling".


    The future may pose a great threat to them, and they abolished many superpower Pei Jing who had been killed by superpowers.


    The woman on the light screen is also called Pei Jing.


    But they firmly believe that this Pei Jing is not that Pei Jing, how could the dead be resurrected?


    "Hundreds of years ago, the plan to conquer Blue Star failed. Now the channel is opened again. This time, only success is allowed without failure!"


    The lifespan of interstellar humans is very long, they can live to five hundred years, and three hundred years is only half of their lifespan.


    In order to open up the territory of the alliance, even a lifetime of hard work is worth it.


    "In order to let the citizens of the alliance realize the strength of the alliance, I decided to send a batch of monitoring equipment to Bluestar, so that the citizens can witness the miracle up close. What do you think?"


    The gray-bearded man said, obviously in a questioning tone, but there was no doubt in his words.


    Opponents, die.


    Everyone also knows the high status of the gray-bearded man in the alliance, even if there are one or two objections, they dare not say anything.


    So, the proposal of the gray-bearded man was passed all at once.


    This proposal was put forward in the morning, and dozens of invisible monitoring devices were dropped onto the deserted island through that channel in the afternoon.


    Palm-sized invisible monitoring devices floated in various places on the desert island, silently transmitting every scene on the desert island to the Alliance Star Network.


    Union citizens noticed the live broadcast, clicked on it with curiosity, and then could not go out again.


    There is no him, mainly because the top leader of the alliance said that this live broadcast will witness the inclusion of a planet under the rule of the alliance.


    Citizens of the alliance cheered and commented in the live broadcast room, expressing their support for the alliance''s actions. Long live the alliance.


    In the interstellar, the strong has always been respected, as long as you have the ability, there is no problem in grabbing a planet with sufficient resources.


    -


    The invisible monitoring device appeared on the deserted island, and Rong Huang discovered it immediately.


    Because the strange behemoth in the original plot had been on this deserted island long ago, Rong Huang had enveloped the entire deserted island with divine consciousness, and she would know as long as there was a little movement.


    No matter how invisible, there is still nowhere to hide under Rong Huang''s divine consciousness.


    He dug the wild vegetables on the ground and threw them into the small basket made up now, Rong Huang moved for a while, raising his eyes to look into the void.


    At this moment, the citizens of the alliance who were paying close attention to the desert island suddenly looked at each other with Rong Huang and expressed surprise. However, they did not expect that Rong Huang had discovered the existence of the monitoring equipment, and only attributed it to an accident.


    Rong Huang had seen this kind of invisible monitoring equipment in the interstellar world, and it was even more advanced than the one in front of him.


    So those giant beasts, including giant octopus, all come from the interstellar world? Why did they transport these giant beasts here?


    Rong Huang thought for a while with her clever and witty little head, guessing that it was probably for aggression.


    In order to expand the territory, choose to invade unknown planets, nothing wrong.


    "Can this kind of wild vegetables really be cooked in soup?" Wu Shuyun carried the fish that had been slashed in one hand, with a small basket hanging from his arm, and stretched out from time to time to catch the wild vegetables that Rong Huang handed over. "I heard that there are some. Wild vegetables seem to be poisonous."

 Chapter 658： Global live broadcast (16)

    Rong Huang shook off the mud from the roots of wild vegetables and threw them into a small basket, "All I picked are edible."


    Wu Shuyun let out a cry, seeming to understand or not, and followed Rong Huang dumbfounded.


    Picking a basket full of wild vegetables, Rong Huang saw that it was almost done, and took Wu Shuyun back home.


    Eight small fish plus wild vegetables, Pei Jing should have found a lot of food over there, and eight people are enough.


    The four Pei Jing had returned, and the food they brought back was piled at the entrance of the cave. Rong Huang noticed that there was also a hare with blood on its gray fur, which should have been hit by something.


    "I''m back?" Le Jiang saw Rong Huang come in, his eyes scanned the fish in Rong Huang''s hand and the wild vegetables in Wu Shuyun''s arms, and he immediately smiled, "He Hui and the others also brought back a lot of food. Enough for tomorrow."


    Rong Huang put the fish aside, and saw Louis, who was squatting in front of the fire, complaining, "Oh **** it, why is this smoke so big?"


    Louis was preparing to bake rabbits, but he didn''t expect that thick gray smoke would come out immediately after lighting the fire, which was very choking.


    Le Jiang couldn''t help but laughed. He stepped forward to pick up the branches and fiddled with the fire. Sparks splashed out, scaring Louis to avoid quickly.


    "Look, isn''t this all right?" Le Jiang stood up and patted his hands, picked up the hare on the side, and went to deal with it.


    Louis stared at the fire for a long time, and never understood what was going on. He had never seen anything like this before.


    Suddenly seeing Rong Huang preparing to wash wild vegetables, Louis immediately stepped forward, "Rong, give it to me, I can wash it very clean."


    Rong Huang was just a little tired, so he handed him the wild vegetables, twisted and sat on the ground, regardless of whether the ground was dirty or not.


    After Wu Shuyun cleaned up a few fish, Rong Huang took the initiative to take over the task of grilling the fish.


    Simply rub the branches down, rub off the bark burrs on them, Rong Huang put the processed fish on them, and used a dagger to make a few strokes on the belly of the fish to taste it later, and put it on a temporary grill. on.


    The flame licked the fish and made a slight crackling sound.


    After a while, the mouth of the cave was filled with a smell of meat.


    The few people who had been busy all morning couldn''t help swallowing their saliva, and couldn''t help looking at the grilled fish from time to time.


    Asking Wu Shuyun to look at some grilled fish, Rong Huang rummaged in his suitcase and found a bag of grilled cumin seasoning.


    Looking at the seasoning bag in Rong Huang''s hand, Zhuo Wei finally couldn''t help it, and started chatting with Rong Huang, "I didn''t expect you to bring this. I only brought two changing clothes and sleeping bags."


    Rong Huang was squatting in front of the grill to sprinkle cumin on the grilled fish. Hearing these words, he raised his eyes lightly and glanced at Zhuo Wei, "You didn''t expect too much." For example, you will soon turn yellow.


    Zhuo Wei was not very clever at first, and he didn''t hear the alienation in Rong Huang''s words for a while. He only felt that Rong Huang had ended his wanting to catch him, and he was showing good wishes to him, and the smile on his face was a lot more.


    However, Rong Huang''s attention was all on the grilled fish, not paying attention at all.


    The others noticed, except that Wu Shuyun''s expression was a bit complicated, and Pei Jing had an unobvious mockery in her eyes, the other four pretended not to see it.


    Obviously Rong Huang didn''t want to have a relationship with Zhuo Wei, and they wouldn''t be so stupid as to actively match the two.


    At the moment, the live broadcast room is also very lively.


    "Zhuo Wei''s good intentions are too obvious? This is not a love variety show. Survival shows don''t want to survive, but instead want to be sultry. No wonder it hasn''t been famous."

 Chapter 659： Global live broadcast (17)

    "I don''t care about everything else. I only know that when I saw Rong Huang''s grilled fish, the snail noodles in my hand are not fragrant anymore."


    "The snail noodles are originally stinky. The upstairs is really stupid 2333, but I want to eat it too. It looks good."


    "Hahaha Ha Huanghuang participates in variety shows and brings seasoning packs with him. How much do you like to eat?"


    "Cute, miss the sun."


    "Reported, waiting upstairs to be banned!"


    After a busy hour, the grilled fish and grilled rabbit are finally ready.


    Bennett is a foodie, so he brought a pot to cook wild vegetable soup.


    Before the food was officially started, the aroma of the food was strong, the smell of barbecue mixed with the aroma of cumin, which can be smelled from far away.


    Bennet couldn''t help it first, and took a grilled fish to eat.


    The fish is tender and delicious, and the taste of cumin is slightly spicy. Bennett gave a thumbs up while eating, "This is the best grilled fish I have ever eaten in the wild!"


    The live broadcast room is a hahaha.


    The director who was sitting in the car eating instant noodles had never left the grilled fish and rabbits. The halazi ran all over the place, and suddenly felt that the instant noodles in his hand were not fragrant.


    Originally, I was thinking that they could eat wild vegetables on the island and nibble on the bark. Tomorrow, they would send a little bit of living creatures to the air, such as pheasants, wild rabbits, and so on. How can I know that they are eating better than his director now.


    It''s really irritating.


    #�ĵ���������#


    Hot searches about "Dead Island Survival" appeared silently on the Weibo hot search list, and quickly rose to the top ten.


    At the beginning, everyone had no hope for the show, thinking that these stars could not stick to it or lived a miserable life.


    Now it seems that they are thinking too much.


    This grilled fish, this grilled rabbit, this pure white vegetable soup, it is not too fragrant!


    The citizens on the Alliance Star Network also exploded.


    "What is this? Is it more delicious than nutrient solution?"


    "It looks delicious, but isn''t this the way to eat with fire that has been eliminated long ago?"


    "Cooking food with fire is very backward. It seems that the people on the Blue Star are a group of backward races. I don''t understand why the Alliance wants to conquer this planet."


    "I just checked the information. Fish and rabbits are both delicious foods. The meat is tender and looks really delicious."


    "Only I am looking forward to when the Alliance will begin to invade this planet? These people are too comfortable, they have no sense of danger at all, and they deserve to be captured by the Alliance!"


    "Stop talking, I''m going to ask the robot butler to make this grilled fish for me, see you in debt!"


    In the conference room of the Alliance Headquarters, the elders from all walks of life looked at the picture on the light screen, and their expressions were not very good.


    "This is obviously not the result we want to see. I believe that the citizens of the alliance are not willing to see it. I propose to release a hundred alien species to let these Blue Star people know how good we are."


    "I agree that only by letting them suffer a little bit, will they give up their stubborn resistance in the future and surrender soon when the Alliance forces attack!"


    "Alien species...what kind of alien species are released?"


    "Reptiles can move quickly and are good at concealment."


    The senior leaders of the alliance know that in order to conquer the interstellar, they have developed a large number of alien species.


    The alien species is huge, extremely ugly in appearance, and extremely lethal.


    Like animals, alien species are divided into reptiles, mammals, amphibians, fish, and so on. They are invincible in their respective areas of expertise and are like big killers.


    The release of alien reptiles just makes this aggressive game more interesting.


    At least in the eyes of these senior executives.

 Chapter 660： Global live broadcast (18)

    In their eyes, the invasion and occupation of the Blue Star is just an interesting and relaxing game.


    All the high-levels approved this proposal and immediately let people release alien species to Bluestar.


    A hundred different species of snakes and lizards were dropped on the desert island and quickly concealed.


    Rong Huang was taking a nap, and when he woke up, he found a lot of gadgets on the deserted island.


    But I didn''t take it to heart. It was estimated that it was almost the same as the behemoths that appeared suddenly in the original plot.


    The camera followed all the way, and Rong Huang didn''t bother to spend his time solving them.


    Wait for them to take the initiative to solve it.


    In the morning everyone was busy and tired, and the nap time was a bit long.


    When I wake up, the sun is almost set.


    So, it''s dinner time again.


    The audience couldn''t help laughing when they saw Rong Huang taking the wild vegetables out of the corner while yawning.


    "Rong Huang is hungry as soon as he wakes up, is this really good?"


    "I don''t think this is like a survival show, but like a vacation."


    "I eat meat at noon. Eat some vegetarian food at night, right?" Rong Huang threw the cleaned wild vegetables into the pot, muttering in his mouth, "Fried wild vegetables are also good."


    "There are some wild mushrooms here, why don''t you fry them too?" Pei Jing glanced at the big pot of wild vegetables, a little disgusted, and took the initiative to speak, "What if it''s not enough?"


    Zhuo Wei has been unhappy since he was replied by Rong Huang, not soft or hard. Seeing Pei Jing take out the wild mushrooms, he immediately stood up and took the wild mushrooms. "I''m going to wash it. It''s getting dark and it''s not safe outside. "


    After speaking, he glanced at Rong Huang secretly.


    Rong Huang didn''t even give him a look, and was teaching Bennett how to fry wild vegetables.


    Seeing the loss that Zhuo Wei could barely conceal on her face, Pei Jing rolled her eyes, and it was even more unpleasant to see Rong Huang.


    Even if you seduce Zhuo Wei, you still want to catch it, pretending to ignore people.


    Now Zhuo Wei dragged her over in order to attract Rong Huang''s attention, deliberately helping her to make Rong Huang jealous, which was really disgusting.


    Originally, Pei Jing hadn''t gotten to the point of disgusting Rong Huang. Seeing Zhuo Wei like this at this moment, she felt inexplicably uncomfortable in her heart, and attributed all this to Rong Huang''s pretentiousness.


    Seeing that Rong Huang didn''t give him a look, Zhuo Wei didn''t know what he thought, and walked out without saying a word.


    When Zhuo Wei left, Louis asked Rong Huang in a low voice, "Do you have a good relationship with Zhuo?"


    Rong Huang was stunned to understand who the "Zhuo" was in Louis''s mouth, and he said without hesitation, "Unfamiliar."


    Seeing Rong Huang''s delicate white face, Louis'' heart moved, "Rong, do you have a boyfriend?"


    "Huh?" Rong Huang blinked, and soon recovered after a brief daze. His dark and moist apricot eyes were smiling, "I have someone I like."


    Now it was Louis'' turn to lose.


    The deer in his heart jumped and fell to death.


    Of course, the camera caught Rong Huang''s words, and the audience was in an uproar.


    "Rong Huang''s love affair is going to be made public? Which celebrity in the circle is it?"


    "Huang Huang has grown up, and Ma Ma will soon have a son-in-law, so I can''t bear it."


    "The kid should treat Huanghuang well, otherwise the Ma Ma Tuan will not let him go!!"


    "Upstairs +1"


    Rong Huang didn''t even know what he said, causing a great uproar. He twisted a pinch of fine salt and put it into the pot, "It will be out of the pot in two minutes, so don''t fry it."


    Louis, the prodigal son of love, quickly recovered, and immediately nodded in response.


    Pour the wild vegetables into a wooden bowl and put them on a simple tablecloth spread on the ground. Louis clapped his hands and said, "Try my cooking skills."

 Chapter 661： Global live broadcast (19)

    As soon as Zhuo Wei came in after washing the wild mushrooms, he smelled a scent, and Le Jiang stepped forward with a dazed kung fu.


    "Hurry up and give it to me. Once it''s fried, you can start the meal."


    Zhuo Wei looked at these busy people, and suddenly felt that he was useless.


    Looking at Rong Huang, Zhuo Wei suddenly thought that when Rong Huang was pursuing him before, he not only hired an assistant at his own expense, but also hired a nanny at home.


    Which is like now, miserable and miserable.


    The more Zhuo Wei thought about it, the more unpleasant he was, thinking that after he went back, he would settle down with Rong Huang.


    The days of working hard by yourself are simply too bitter.


    The two dishes have a lot of portions, and there is not much salt in them, so they are full without the rice noodles.


    After dinner, I cleaned up the pot and it was time to take a shower and go to bed.


    When I was worried about how to take a bath, it was impossible for Rong Huang Shi Shiran to take a thin tube from his suitcase when he took off his clothes and ran in the river, with a controllable switch at one end of the tube.


    "Use a pot to fill some water, put it higher, and put the tube in it. Wash it quickly so that there is not enough water in the pot."


    This method was still invented by Rong Hui, who said that he came up with it when he was out in the field with his classmates.


    With Rong Huang''s method, the eight people quickly finished the bath.


    Although everyone brought flashlights, no one could guarantee that they would be able to stand by for a month. After everyone got into their sleeping bags, they turned off their flashlights and lay quietly in the cave.


    As soon as the evening calmed down, the slightest noise from all around could be heard.


    I could still hear the rustling sound coming from outside.


    Wu Shuyun was a little scared. Quietly Mimi grabbed Rong Huang''s hand and said in a very low voice, "I''m afraid."


    In the darkness, Rong Huang''s face didn''t show any fear.


    It''s just those alien species wandering around.


    I don��t know why, but I stayed nearby but didn��t come in.


    Rong Huang didn''t believe that those things didn''t know their existence, and he was afraid that someone was instructed to control them and ordered them to do so.


    Rong Huang set a barrier outside the cave, soothed Wu Shuyun, and closed his eyes.


    You have to let the other party be overwhelmed, so you can do it first.


    She is a gentle, kind-hearted and lovely little public act, and she can''t make violent actions in front of a broad audience.


    To be brave and fearless to kill those ugly things in the face of danger is self-defense, not violent.


    -


    Early the next morning, bright light shone through the thick clouds into the cave.


    The director''s rough voice rang above his head.


    "From today, the two groups will start the principle of points system. The more resources each person finds, the more points they will get. The sum of each group''s points will be used as the reference basis for the final victory and defeat. The group with more points will be awarded by KH A gift package of 10,000 yuan was provided."


    "Points system? What do you mean?" After Le Jiang''s translation, Louis seemed to understand, clutching his hair and looking tangled.


    "It means that as long as you find food, whether meat or vegetarian, it will be counted in the group points. For example, if you catch a fish, you can get one point."


    When Louis slapped his thigh, he immediately understood, "It turns out that this is the case, then what are we waiting for, act quickly!"


    "The program crew is also true. There may be danger on this island. We are only four people. In case of danger, it is estimated that it will not be enough for the beasts to fill up." Wu Shuyun vomited.


    A strange appearance appeared in Rong Huang''s mind, and he chuckled lightly, it was indeed not enough to fill his stomach.


    However, those alien species that still retain the physical characteristics of animals will still surrender to the creatures at the top of the pyramid.


    For example, the Jinfeng family.

 Chapter 662： Global live broadcast (20)

    Thinking of this, Rong Huang picked up a small basket and hung it on his arm, and smiled soothingly at Wu Shuyun, who was worried, "It''s okay, I will protect you."


    Said that Rong Huang waved his small fist and made a ferocious expression.


    Wu Shuyun... Wu Shuyun felt healed in an instant, and followed Rong Huang with a touched expression, "Rong Huang, you are really good, I''ll follow you."


    "Huanghuang: I''m super fierce!"


    "The screenshots have been taken. I believe that this emoji package of Huanghuang will be popular all over the Internet soon."


    "It is recommended that the two of them have a CP, and the same humanities are on their way."


    "Shut up upstairs, Yunyun belongs to my house!"


    The live broadcast room was noisy and dazzling.


    Rong Huang bent down and twisted away the grass clippings on the legs of the sweatpants, and pointed to the forest not far in front, "There should be game."


    Wu Shuyun didn''t speak behind him, trying to remember what the wild vegetables that Rong Huang picked yesterday, ready to dig a little.


    For those fighting five scum like her, catching pheasants and wild rabbits, forget it.


    The alien species hidden in the dark hides in the grass, with dark green eyes locked on Rong Huang''s body, full of beastly cold killing intent, like a murderous weapon with no emotions, with thick limbs clinging to the ground, waiting for an opportunity. move.


    In its subconscious mind, there was a voice telling it that it should keep an eye on this human being and kill her whenever it has a chance.


    Humans... are delicious.


    The scarlet rough tongue swung silently twice, and quickly retracted it.


    Seeing these two humans go far away, the alien species quickly followed.


    "What sound?" Wu Shuyun stopped suddenly, his face pale and his body stiff.


    Rong Huang turned his eyes to look at the grass under Wu Shuyun''s tense eyes.


    Under Rong Huang''s clear eyes, all concealment was invisible.


    A alien species mutated from a bay crocodile lurks in the half-human tall grass, with two protruding eyes slowly turning, cold and mechanized.


    As if sensing Rong Huang''s gaze, the alien moved a distance back silently, the weeds shook, making a shuddering sound.


    According to the distance that the weeds were separated, Wu Shuyun would not fail to see that the thing hidden in the grass was so huge that he was so scared that he almost cried, "This this...what is it?"


    The live broadcast room was silent, both holding their breath for the dangerous situation Rong Huang and Wu Shuyun were facing.


    The citizens of the alliance on StarNet are very excited.


    "Look, these stupid and ignorant Blue Star people are terrified!"


    "What the **** is this hidden in the grass? There is something wrong with the shooting angle, I can''t see it!"


    "Agree with the statement upstairs, apply to adjust the shooting angle so that we can see more clearly."


    "I can imagine the panic on their faces when these Blue Stars saw the Alliance mechas and warships invade their homes. Hahaha is really interesting."


    Rong Huang licked his lower lip, his soft white face was a little serious, thinking that the gentle, kind-hearted and lovely person can''t collapse, "It''s okay, it''s going backwards, it won''t be like us, let''s go first."


    Wu Shuyun thought so too, carrying a small basket and quickly following Rong Huang''s pace.


    A golden glow flashed past the place where the aerial camera of the program group hadn''t photographed it.


    With a "bang", the alien species that was two or three meters long exploded directly on the spot, and the smelly and red flesh was exploded everywhere.

 Chapter 663： Global live broadcast (21)

    The weeds within four or five meters in diameter were splashed with minced meat and internal organs.


    The fact that the aerial camera of the program group did not capture it does not mean that the invisible surveillance equipment from the Star Alliance did not capture it.


    Seeing a mass of flesh and blood exploded and flew out of Lao Gao, the star network live broadcast room stagnated for two seconds, and then the barrage rolled quickly.


    "What''s going on? What high technology can''t be achieved in a backward place like Blue Star?"


    "I only saw a golden light flashing by, which made my eyes feel uncomfortable. It became like this when I looked at it again."


    "Gosh, who can tell me what happened?"


    The strong smell of blood has attracted more alien species to rush towards this area. If you observe carefully, you can still notice the faint trembling of the ground.


    This is caused by the rapid advance of the alien species.


    The people who set off behind Rong Huang and Wu Shuyun noticed that the weeds were divided into two rows from time to time. Something seemed to pass through the middle quickly, and the movement seemed swift and violent.


    "What is this?" He Hui frowned, his expression a little solemn, thinking that this island had been abandoned for many years, maybe there was something on it, "It''s so big, it looks like a beast."


    "Beast?" Zhuo Wei raised his voice and asked in a gloomy manner, "What kind of beast?"


    He Hui shrugged and told the truth, "I don''t know, let''s get out of here as soon as possible."


    "Yes!" Bennett echoed, "The smell of blood is too strong, it should be two wild beasts fighting each other."


    The four left here immediately.


    But no matter how fast they are, they can''t match the abnormal speed of a different species.


    After turning around by the river, Zhuo Wei found nothing to eat, and scratched his hair a little irritably.


    Rong Huang could find so much to eat yesterday, and he wouldn''t do it if he didn''t believe him.


    Glancing at the opposite bank of the river, there is a barren muddy land, Zhuo Wei thought on a whim, and pointed to the opposite bank of the river.


    Pei Jing was immersed in her thoughts, and after hearing Zhuo Wei''s words, she immediately objected, "No, this place is so dangerous, it''s best not to act alone."


    Zhuo Wei was annoyed by Pei Jing''s contemptuous eyes.


    Rong Huang looked down on him now, and just ignored him all the time. Zhuo Wei only thought she was making a small mood, but why should Pei Jing look down on him? They are all 18 lines, who is more noble than anyone else?


    Zhuo Wei looked at Pei Jing dissatisfied with her neck, bent over and rolled up her trouser legs, and said to He Hui and Bennett, "I''ll take a look first and call you over if I have something."


    He Hui hesitated because of the scene just now, but Bennett agreed, "Go, we''re here for you."


    Seeing Bennett''s support, Zhuo Wei smiled and gave him a look of "Don''t worry", took off his shoes and went down into the river.


    Bennett who received Zhuoweiqi''s strange eyes: "???"


    Pei Jing is almost mad, she can''t say that she thinks this place is getting more and more weird, right?


    Even if she could say it, there was no reason to prove it.


    With her current identity, it is impossible for her to perceive the danger hidden in the dark. If she did, someone might say that she was talking nonsense, which was plainly scolded.


    Pei Jing was so upset that she didn''t say much any more, looking at Zhuo Wei, she only hoped that nothing happened to him.


    It was summer, and the river was not cold, Zhuo Wei was wading in the river very fast, and he was in the middle of the river in a short while.


    Zhuo Wei couldn''t be proud of it. From yesterday to now, he has not had the opportunity to appear alone. Now that he finally has a good opportunity, he will not give up.

 Chapter 664： Global live broadcast (22)

    He wants to let everyone know that he has been on the 18th line and has been buried, which is the loss of netizens.


    The more Zhuo Wei thought about it, the more he shook his feet, and the stepping under his feet got bigger and bigger.


    "Be careful!" He Hui yelled immediately after noticing a splash of water on the river not far from Zhuo Wei''s right.


    After Zhuo Wei heard it, before he turned around, there was a splash of water on the right side.


    The upper body of the huge crocodile jumped out of the river and rushed towards Zhuo Wei. The sharp teeth reflected the awe-inspiring cold light in the sunlight.


    When Zhuo Wei saw the gulf crocodile that was bigger than others, he was almost frightened and ran back.


    Underwater resistance and his legs were frightened, Zhuo Wei''s speed was greatly reduced.


    When Zhuo Wei was about to run to the shore, the crocodile grabbed Zhuo Wei''s arm without any effort, and his ugly mouth suddenly closed.


    "what--"


    Zhuo Wei''s canthus was about to split, and he watched most of his arm enter the mouth of the crocodile. He was almost frightened to urinate. The severe pain came, making him almost fainted.


    Pei Jing confirmed her previous conjecture at a glance. The desert island was indeed dangerous, and this crocodile was very similar to the alien species she had seen before.


    Huge size, cold eyes.


    Facing the alien species with amazing lethality, Pei Jing had an unspeakable panic in her heart. Seeing Zhuo Wei desperately struggling in the mouth of the crocodile, Pei Jing hesitated for a moment before rushing up.


    Pei Jing is not as strong as she had been in her previous life, but she also has spiritual powers.


    Using the mental powers to disturb the alien''s thoughts, Pei Jing quickly dragged Zhuo Wei out of the alien''s mouth.


    The blood from the wound of the severed arm stained the river water.


    Standing on the shore and seeing this scene, He Hui and Bennett couldn��t help holding their breath, their faces faintly pale. Even if they were men, they had seen a lot, and they had never seen such a terrible crocodile and bloody. Scenes.


    "Go!"


    Pei Jing''s mental disturbance could only make the alien species pause for a while, and soon the alien species recovered. Seeing that the food from her mouth was snatched by Pei Jing, she immediately rushed towards the shore with her big mouth open.


    Pei Jing finished shouting loudly, and with the help of He Hui put Zhuo Wei, who had fainted in pain, on Bennett''s back, and then ran away quickly.


    The speed of the alien species is extremely fast. Pei Jing and several people are ordinary people. When they escaped, they also carried a coma burden, and the speed naturally slowed down.


    Seeing that the alien species�� white teeth with flesh and blood on them were about to bite on Bennett��s calf, which was slowed down by his back, a stone slammed heavily from the side, and the alien��s mouth was changed abruptly. The direction, one end was planted on the mud.


    Bennett managed to escape, his legs were weak, but he also knew that he had a wounded on his back, and he looked back when he ran forward.


    It''s Rong Huang.


    "Run! Danger!" Bennett yelled at Rong Huang and the four of them. Seeing the alien climbed up again, he rushed towards the **** place. He was so scared that his soul was scattered, and his mouth was cursing vigorously. National curse from his country.


    Rong Huang tilted his head and squeezed the stone in his hand, his cheeks bulged slightly, revealing harmlessness and innocence from the inside out.


    Turning his head to look at Louis and Le Jiang, who showed a little fear on their faces, Rong Huang smiled, his white fingers pointed at the alien who was chasing Pei Jing and the four, and his voice was extremely brisk, "Look, our food is here."


    Seeing this scene, the director in the car was so scared that all the instant noodles in his hand smashed into the car, and the soup splashed over the car.

 Chapter 665： Global live broadcast (23)

    "Fuck!" The director looked down at the wet trouser legs and couldn''t help but burst into a swear word. He heard Rong Huang''s soft voice from the live broadcast room, "The next picture may be too bloody, everyone shouldn''t Look at it."


    A bad premonition rose in the director''s heart, and when he looked up, he saw that the live broadcast room was so dark--


    The aerial camera was broken!


    The director was dying of anger, and at the same time he was too scared. If these guests got cold, he could go home and live by collecting rent.


    I don''t know how long it took. The director and the audience waiting in the live broadcast room were waiting anxiously before another aerial camera followed.


    The picture trembled, and the live broadcast room recovered.


    Rong Huang was squatting by the river to wash his hands. There was still unwashed sticky blood on the back of Bai Shengsheng''s hands, which made people dare not look at it again after one glance.


    Not far away, Louis, Le Jiang and He Hui were using daggers to deal with the corpses of the alien species.


    Pei Jing and Bennett went to find herbs that can stop the bleeding. Zhuo Wei shed a lot of blood, and one of his right arms was broken.


    Rong Huang washed the blood off his hands, raised his head and looked at the aerial camera, blinking his eyes is so soft and cute, "Director, this time we caught such a big game, should we have a lot of points?"


    director:"......!!!"


    Audiences:"......"


    "Mom asked me why I watched the show on my knees, oh oh oh phoenix is ??so amazing, I want to know how she and Louise Lejiang beat such a big one to death, I remember she only had a stone in her hand?"


    "I used to think that Rong Huang was just a little white flower with acting skills. I didn''t expect it to be a ferocious overlord flower, the kind of cannibalism."


    "But I love it!!!"


    #���ݷ����How��Ұζ��#


    #Mom asked me why I kneel and watch the deserted island for survival#


    Yesterday��s hot search for Survival on the Deserted Island hasn��t gone down yet, and today Rong Huang took the hot search for Survival on the Deserted Island again.


    Yes, it was Rong Huang who took the desert island to survive on the hot search.


    Wu Group Headquarters.


    The chairman, shareholders, and company executives gathered together, watching the rising popularity of "Survival on a Deserted Island" from yesterday to now, with uncontrollable excitement and excitement on their faces.


    When the chairman proposed to record this program, they all opposed it, because the danger was too great, and if someone died, it would affect the company''s stock.


    But now it seems that the chairman''s vision is really sharp and unique.


    It was only the next day, and the heat was whizzing up, but they were agitated.


    "According to this trend, Wu can make a lot of money!" A shareholder said with a red face, and at the same time glanced at the chairman, Wu Tingbai, who was sitting at the top.


    Everyone here nodded in agreement.


    At this time, the door of the conference room was knocked.


    "Go in." The gentle man sitting at the head said solemnly.


    The glass door of the conference room was pushed open, and the general assistant came in with his mobile phone and presented to Wu Tingbai, "Chairman, look at this."


    The dozen or so people underneath looked at Wu Tingbai curiously, and noticed the solemn expression of Zongzhu. They suddenly felt like something went wrong, right?


    Then, they heard the young and handsome chairman raise his phone and say to them, "Please check out the hot search on Weibo."


    The shareholders hurriedly took out their mobile phones, clicked on Weibo and went straight to the hot search list.


    Seeing the hot search about "Dead Island Survival", I clicked it without even thinking about it, and then all of them were panicked.


    "What do you think?"


    Even in the face of such a critical situation, the man is still not in a hurry, living up to the reputation of Wu''s youngest chairman.

 Chapter 666： Global live broadcast (24)

    "What do you think?" Wu Tingbai asked.


    What do you think?


    What used to be a good show, now that all beasts have come out, how can I watch it?


    If the show becomes yellow, Wu''s stock will definitely fall, and they will be unlucky.


    They knew something like this would happen, and they would never agree to it.


    "Chairman, you insisted on doing this program at the beginning, but now that something goes wrong, you have to pay most of the responsibility." A middle-aged Mediterranean man reached into his glasses, his eyes gleaming, "You want to Do you not invite the old chairman back?"


    Others don''t know, don''t these shareholders still know? In order to sit in this position, Wu Dong did not recognize his six relatives, so he made the last old chairman too choking.


    No, it''s been two or three years. They didn''t even hear the old chairman''s news, so they might be assassinated by someone who was looking for them.


    Wu Tingbai listened to the words of the Mediterranean man, and his eyes did not change. His slender fingers crossed the screen of the phone, with a somewhat careless meaning, "You mean old Wu Dong?"


    The Mediterranean man sensed the danger and felt a cold back. He listened to Wu Tingbai and said, "He is now in a nursing home. If you want to see him, it''s not impossible."


    In the end, it was just sitting on a bench with old Wu Dong in the sun during the day, living next to each other at night, and enjoying the beautiful life of the sunset.


    Wu Tingbai didn''t say the following words, but everyone at the scene shut their mouths with interest.


    The Mediterranean man is in his fifties, and he has been more than Wu Tingbai for two full rounds. When has he been threatened like this before, but facing Wu Tingbai, who is gentle on the surface and secretly likes to dig pits, he can only bow his head in anguish. , Shut his mouth.


    Satisfied to see the people present calm down, Wu Tingbai said again, "I suggest to wait and see first. If this happens again later, I can directly launch a helicopter for rescue. What do you think?"


    Wu Tingbai was said to the outside world to be a gentleman, like a jade, and even though he was in the sea of ??commerce, he did not have the smell of copper.


    But only those who have experienced his methods know that this person''s heart is cold, he is like a cold machine with no emotions, otherwise he would not have come up with a variety show like "Dead Island Survival".


    The program guests signed a contract with the company in advance, regardless of whether it was life or death, only Wu could be able to look at the large and small entertainment companies in China.


    "can."


    "Okay, wait and see first."


    "..."


    Wu Tingbai had said so, and there was no opportunity to oppose or reject them. They could only agree with Zai Wu Tingbai.


    Wu Tingbai raised his lips, and his deep and **** voice became more gentle. "That''s all for today''s meeting. I wish you all a pleasant lunch."


    Various shareholders: "..."


    Pleasant...Fart.


    "Chairman, how to deal with the online public opinion? Do you need to delete it?" Behind Wu Tingbai, the chief assistant, he remained calm even in the face of the situation on the Internet.


    If the online speech is allowed to continue to develop, it may be used by competitors.


    "No." Wu Tingbai said only these two words, then pushed the door into the office.


    The glass door of the office closed, Zongzhi stopped, went back to his desk, and started to work.


    In the office, the man raised his hand and pulled off his tie, leaning back on the back of the chair, his narrow sleeping eyes narrowed slightly, showing a bit of fatigue.

 Chapter 667： Global live broadcast (25)

    The phone rang, and the man rubbed his forehead lightly. His dark brown eyes were calm and calm like an icy instrument. He stretched out his hand to take the phone and glanced at it.


    Seeing the caller, Wu Tingbai raised his eyebrows and clicked to connect, "Why did you call me?"


    "I remember that you invested in the "Dead Island Survival" program, right?" Rong Hui went straight to the subject as soon as he came up. "My sister also participated in the program. I heard that something happened on the island. When are you going to send it? People go to the rescue?"


    Rong Hui''s sister?


    Wu Tingbai paused, raised his hand to touch the mouse, quickly entered the password with one hand, then opened a file and looked at the list of guests participating in the show, "Rong Huang?"


    "Yes." Rong Hui dodges to avoid the hand that Rong''s mother stretched over to hit someone, and changed his hand to hold the phone. "When are you going to launch the rescue?" If you don''t launch the rescue, his mother will fly the plane by herself to take Huanghuang. Brought it back.


    Wu Tingbai��s dark brown eyes stared at Rong Huang��s bright and white face on the computer screen. His thoughts were a little lost, until Rong Hui didn��t wait for an answer for a while, and called his name loudly. Wu Tingbai answered. Excited.


    The man''s Adam''s apple rolled, suppressing the surging emotions in his eyes, and said warmly, "I will send a rescue team over."


    "When?" In Rong Hui''s opinion, it is the most correct to go to the rescue immediately.


    In the past few years, his mind was focused on work, and he cared a lot less about Rong Huang. He didn''t know that his little sister, whom he loved to grow up, would have so many things that he didn''t necessarily know.


    For example, the unarmed shark drops a crocodile.


    A crocodile!


    God knows how Rong Hui''s Three Views broke when he learned the news.


    Rong Hui looked at the opposite party and couldn��t wait for an answer. Mother Rong slowly raised her feather duster, her eyelids jumped, and took her cell phone to escape from the living room. "You can give me an accurate time. I can rest assured. ."


    Wu Tingbai listened to the slightly hurried voice on the other end of the phone, and snorted indifferently, "Soon."


    Driving a helicopter to rescue has to wait for the approval of the air traffic control department. No matter how well Wu Tingbai has hands and eyes, he can''t do it now and promise to take people to the desert island in the next moment.


    What else does Rong Hui want to say, Wu Tingbai has hung up the phone here.


    Clicking on the browser, Wu Tingbai searched for entries related to "Rong Huang", and the first thing that came out was Rong Huang''s video on "Dead Island Survival".


    Seeing the girl with pure eyes in the video, but trying her best to pretend to be cold with a small face, Wu Tingbai''s smile deepened.


    The slender fingers lifted up and touched the screen lightly.


    Ignoring the cool touch of the fingertips, it is like touching the soft cheeks of the little girl in the video.


    The man''s pale lips gently evoked a curve, his eyes were ambiguous, and he murmured, "I found you."


    -


    On a desert island.


    Bennett and Pei Jing quickly found herbs that could stop the bleeding. After handling them, they covered the cleaned wounds of Zhuowei''s severed limbs. They tore off a few cloth strips from a T-shirt and wrapped them up. wound.


    The previous bite of the alien species was extremely vicious, and he rushed to swallow Zhuo Wei''s whole body into his abdomen.


    In addition, Zhuo Wei struggled and twisted behind him, Pei Jing forcibly rescued him from the alien mouth, Zhuo Wei''s entire arm was gone, and Bennett, who was bandaging his wounds, couldn''t help but vomit. .


    God, such a **** picture, forgive him really can''t help it.


    Zhuo Wei was still in a coma, his face was pale and there was no blood on his lips.

 Chapter 668： Global live broadcast (26)

    The dark blue cloth bandaged the wound, and after a while, it was stained red by the blood flowing out of the wound.


    Le Jiang''s face was not very good, and he looked up at the aerial camera and said loudly, "Director, Zhuo Wei will be dead if he doesn''t receive treatment."


    The director of cue tried hard to pretend to be dead.


    What can he do? Can''t a teleport, bring Zhuowei back from the island, right?


    The director saw Zhuo Wei��s tragic situation through the live broadcast room, and he couldn��t bear to look directly at him. But then he thought that these guests are currently signing contracts to participate in the festival. "Please don��t worry, guests, the program team is arranging rescue teams to arrive on the island as soon as possible. ."


    When the seven people heard this, they knew that the director was perfunctory.


    "Forget it, take the people back first." He Hui said weakly, "Safety comes first."


    It was Bennett who was behind Zhuowei, but now he was replaced by Louise, a tall man on the way back.


    Because of the need to guard against the appearance of any more beasts, and the sun is too hot in summer, several people returned to the cave and sweated all over.


    After squinting at Zhuo Wei with only one arm left, Pei Jing took a towel from her backpack and soaked in water and walked next to Zhuo Wei. Seeing that everyone was looking at her, Pei Jing subconsciously explained, "Zo Wei has a serious wound. , Maybe you will have a fever later."


    Several people said in unison, and then leaned back against the cave wall to rest.


    They were all exhausted just now against the alien species.


    Rong Huang wiped off the fine sweat from his face and neck with a wet wipe, his rosy lips pressed lightly, his apricot eyes closed slightly, as if he was closing his eyes and resting.


    He Hui and Le Jiang, who were responsible for dragging the alien corpse back, were cutting the meat of the alien with a dagger.


    Although it is a different crocodile, except for its thicker meat, it is no different from ordinary crocodile, enough for them to eat for a few days.


    Now the dangers are everywhere, it is better to go out less.


    After eating at noon, Zhuo Wei really had a fever. His weak chicken-like face became pale, and he hummed twice, making people even more upset.


    Pei Jing looked at the miserable Zhuo Wei, not knowing why she felt softhearted.


    Seeing Zhuo Wei like this reminded her of what she was like before her death in her previous life. It should be miserable too, right? But no one saved her.


    This strengthened Pei Jing''s determination to let Zhuo Wei leave the island alive.


    -


    Alliance headquarters.


    "It seems that the Blue Stars now know about the existence of alien species. I believe it will not be long before they can launch an attack." The white-bearded man said with joy.


    "Is it certain when? Our side is also good to cooperate with you."


    "If you wait and see for another day, I believe the Blue Star people''s rescue team will come tomorrow."


    "The rescue team? Is it possible that we have to watch these people be rescued? They can be used as the starting point for our attack on the Blue Star."


    "I''ll talk about it tomorrow." The gray-bearded man looked at the people with different thoughts in the room coldly, "When the time comes, I will listen to my orders. There is a protective cover, and the rescue team outside cannot enter."


    "Yes!"


    -


    When Zhuo Wei woke up, Le Jiang and others were panicking.


    The roar of the beasts outside the cave rang for more than half an hour, and they followed with fear for more than half an hour.


    They found that the beasts only howled outside the cave, but didn''t come in. They didn''t know if the **** smell of the crocodile carcass in the cave was too strong to make them feel jealous, and they only dared to wander outside.


    Seeing Zhuo Wei wake up, the faces of several people did not show joy.


    "How are you feeling now?"

 Chapter 669： Global live broadcast (27)

    Pei Jing threw the towel on Zhuo Wei''s head into the pot of cold water, soaked it and put it on Zhuo Wei''s forehead again.


    The pain on Zhuo Wei''s body gradually awoke his consciousness, and the sharp pain reminded him of everything that happened before the coma.


    All this is enough to completely ruin his hopeful life.


    Zhuo Wei slowly lowered his head with a pale face, and when his eyes touched the empty right arm, the whole person trembled, and his voice seemed to contain sandpaper, "My arm..."


    Facing Zhuo Wei with an incredulous expression on his face, Le Jiang and the others couldn''t bear to look straight, bowed their heads and said nothing.


    Zhuo Wei wanted to cry or not, feeling that the sky was falling.


    After noticing that Rong Huang was sleeping with his eyes closed, Zhuo Wei collapsed even more.


    Before, Ming Ming loved him so much that he loved him to death, but now he is hurt like this, Rong Huang still sleeps leisurely!


    There was a cold on his forehead, and Zhuo Wei turned his eyes to see that Pei Jing was giving him a cold towel to physically reduce his fever.


    Seeing Pei Jingqing''s cold face, Zhuo Wei''s thoughts moved, and suddenly he felt that Pei Jing was much better than Rong Huang, at least when he was injured and dying, Pei Jing was taking care of him.


    As a result, Zhuo Wei''s eyes at Pei Jing instantly became much softer.


    Pei Jing: "......???"


    Rong Huang noticed a look full of anger on her body, opened his eyes leisurely, and looked at Zhuo Wei''s eyes towards Pei Jing.


    Rong Huang changed his sitting posture, and it seemed that the plot was still moving in the normal direction.


    In the original plot, Zhuo Wei couldn''t help falling in love with Pei Jing because Pei Jing saved him, and it is naturally the same now.


    Thinking in his heart that it was almost time to start, it was time to prepare for the liquidation, Rong Huang Yuguang caught a glimpse of Zhuo Wei''s icy look.


    Rong Huang didn''t care about it at all.


    Zhuo Wei, who can''t play with her with two arms and two legs, doesn''t believe that one arm and two legs can do her.


    However, if Zhuo Wei''s consciousness was still sober at the time, and seeing her kill the alien species with her own eyes, would she be directly fainted?


    Rong Huang tried to hold back his smile, but the two pear vortices on his cheeks still revealed Rong Huang''s good mood. It didn''t matter, and it was not without a chance in the future.


    To be a villain, you have to abuse until the male protagonist doubts life.


    "Rong Huang, would the things outside rush in while we were asleep at night?" Wu Shuyun looked worried, and cautiously approached Rong Huang, "I''m so scared. "


    It''s useless to be afraid, Rong Huang said silently in his heart, and handed Wu Shuyun a mint candy, "They have been outside for so long. If they want to come in, they will come in long ago. Don''t be afraid, the program crew will come to rescue us. "


    The director who heard Rong Huang''s words clearly looked at the message that Wu Shi sent to him on the phone, saying that he would send a helicopter over tomorrow, his mouth twitched, and he glanced at the barrage in the live broadcast room. Is there any conspiracy theory, or worrying about the eight guests.


    "Director, did you say that we are yellow this time?" the staff on the side asked in a low voice.


    The director twitched his eyes and said angrily, "Shut up!" What the truth is!


    -


    After Pei Jing tried many times and risked being swallowed again, she went out to gather some herbs, and Zhuo Wei''s fever finally dropped.


    But after dinner, Zhuo Wei started to burn again, his consciousness was blurred, not to mention the wound started to become inflamed.


    Anyone who knows a little bit of common medical knowledge at the scene knows that if Zhuo Wei is like this, if he doesn''t go for treatment, he may be really dead.

 Chapter 670： Global live broadcast (28)

    Just when several guests were at a loss, the director''s voice sounded.


    "Due to an unexpected accident, this program was terminated. There will be helicopter rescue to the island tomorrow morning. Please pack your salutes."


    As soon as the director''s words came out, there was a lot of anger in the live broadcast room.


    "Fuck, so I watched this show so lonely?"


    "Upstairs was wrong, at least I know there are a lot of beasts on the island, that''s enough."


    "Is it the only one who thinks this island is a bit weird? I searched the Internet, and the crocodile is not that big at all. It''s not a mutant species, right?"


    "It''s very possible, so the guests on the island are in danger."


    Several guests looked at each other and fell silent.


    There are still more than ten hours before dawn tomorrow, and no one can guarantee that nothing will happen during this period.


    "Go to bed first, I''ll watch the night tonight." Louis said in fluent English.


    He Hui followed, "I am in the middle of the night."


    Two people were set to watch the night, and the remaining six people turned off their flashlights and were ready to go to bed.


    Zhuo Wei''s wound was still aching, and the place jumped suddenly, almost tormenting Zhuo Wei crazy.


    Perceiving Zhuo Wei''s strangeness, Pei Jing turned her head and asked him, "What''s wrong? The wound is uncomfortable?" She remembered that Zhuo Wei had changed herbs before, so she shouldn''t be so uncomfortable, right?


    At night, the moonlight penetrated the clouds and projected into the cave. Zhuo Wei could vaguely see Pei Jing''s face. He mistakenly regarded the sympathy in Pei Jing''s eyes as concern, and his heart moved, "Well, it''s uncomfortable."


    Beauty is still interesting to him at the moment, and Zhuo Wei certainly won''t refuse.


    At the beginning, he didn''t agree to be with Rong Huang right away because it was only in this way that he could reap the benefits. When Rong Huang had no use value in the future, Zhuo Wei didn''t mind having a relationship with her for a period of time.


    For men, it��s okay to have a richer relationship experience.


    The imaginary gentle comfort did not appear, Pei Jing just glanced at him indifferently, "Just bear the pain, there is no other way, I can only wait to go out and talk about it."


    Zhuo Wei''s brain was still a little groggy, but when Pei Jing said so, he suddenly became sober.


    He almost forgot that this was a global live broadcast, and audiences from all over China and the whole world were watching it. He couldn''t leave the audience with a bad impression of liking sultry girls.


    Zhuo Wei grinned for a while, and finally couldn''t help but fall asleep when sleepiness struck.


    The sound of insects and the low beast roar in the distance came, adding a bit of danger and killing to the lonely night.


    -


    Alliance headquarters.


    Looking at everything on the deserted island through the light screen, the gray-bearded man was silent for a moment. He did not forget that the Blue Stars said that there would be a rescue team coming by tomorrow, "It''s time."


    "I will pass on the order!" The people below were excited, they were about to see a planet included in the Alliance''s notification range!


    When he came to the laboratory, the gray-bearded man personally gave orders to the remaining alien species on the island, "Tomorrow dawn, start to attack."


    At the same time, he also teleported all the alien species left in the laboratory to the island and gave them the same order.


    The gray-bearded man watched the endless stream of huge alien species rushing towards the other end of the passage, his eyes overflowed with crazy excitement, and he said loudly, "This time, the citizens of the Alliance will join us to witness this war of aggression!"


    "Mecha and battleship are ready." The gray-bearded man said again.


    A large number of alien species poured into the island, and Rong Huang discovered it immediately.


    Rong Huang raised her eyebrows when she saw the blockbuster alien species. It seemed that she had guessed correctly.


    As soon as this idea came out, there was a roar of beasts with overlapping highs and lows outside the cave.

 Chapter 671： Global live broadcast (29)

    The sound shook the sky and awakened the people in the cave in a short while.


    After distinguishing the source of the noise, everyone''s expressions changed.


    "What''s outside?" Wu Shuyun''s teeth trembled, his expression comparable to that of Zhuo Wei.


    Isn''t it the kind of beast before?


    Rong Huang leaned against the cave wall and yawned, a little lazy.


    I slept late last night, and now the genius Meng Mengliang was awakened by these alien species. Rong Huang was very sleepy, and naturally he was not so happy. "We just ate last night."


    As soon as Rong Huang said this, not only Wu Shuyun was about to cry in fear, but the other men were somewhat scared. For such a big crocodile, there must be a lot of movements outside. They are not enough to fill their stomachs. .


    Maybe it''s not just the crocodile. Look at the voice, it must be in groups.


    Zhuo Wei looked dispirited, and grabbed Pei Jing''s arm next to him, "What shall we do? Are we going to die?" He hasn''t become famous yet, and he hasn''t enjoyed countless wealthy beauties, he don''t want to die!


    Pei Jing felt everything outside with her mental powers, and was horrified to discover that those things outside could actually be connected with her powers.


    In a panic, Pei Jing suddenly thought that when she was in the Alliance, the headquarters seemed to have some plan to let her use her mental abilities to control many alien species... Therefore, the group of frantic people in the Alliance sent the alien species here. Yet?


    Pei Jing''s face was faintly pale, and she thought of the nature of the group of lunatics in the Alliance, and could already predict what would happen next.


    In the slightest, they died here, and in the worst case, the planet was included in the alliance''s rule.


    The former is better, as for the latter, there will be a lot of price.


    Hearing Zhuo Wei''s voice, Pei Jing looked dazed and murmured, "I don''t know."


    When Zhuo Wei heard this, he became even more frightened, clutching his wound and shrank to the bottom, with an expression of crying but no tears.


    #"Desert Island Survival" guests encounter beasts besieged#


    #The desert island has unknown giant creatures, a huge number#


    Thanks to the aerial camera, everyone saw the scene outside the cave through the live broadcast room.


    Large swaths of giant creatures are either entrenched on the ground or stagnated in mid-air, and their mouths make a terrifying roar.


    "I was so scared that my mobile phone was dropped. Why isn''t the rescue team from the program group coming?"


    "Ah ah ah ah these guests should not participate in this program now, all his life comes to an end, saying that in the end What the hell? What do the authors is a variation of the species?"


    "According to my observation, the number of these things is increasing, as if they came from that place."


    "The discovery upstairs is extremely scary..."


    "I live by the sea in City H. I saw a helicopter flying past. I must have gone to the rescue. I hope it can be rescued."


    "..."


    Many netizens directly accessed the country-related accounts and asked the country to give them an answer.


    At first, the relevant state departments did not pay attention to this matter at all, thinking that the program group was tricky, but now more and more people ait and others are beginning to pay attention to this matter.


    The country quickly contacted more than a dozen relevant experts to discuss the issue of the giant creatures on the island.


    Compared with the nervous or frightened Blue Stars, the citizens of the Alliance are extremely excited.


    "I hope the time will pass faster, so that I can see the bravery and invincibility of the Union soldiers sooner."


    "Blue Star will definitely be brought under the rule of the Alliance, and the invincible mechas and warships will surely break through the defenses behind Blue Star!"

 Chapter 672： Global live broadcast (30)

    "Look, those helicopters going to the rescue were stopped!"


    On the way to rescue the guests on the deserted island, the helicopter was stopped by a transparent blue barrier.


    No matter how hard the pilot works, he cannot break through this strange barrier.


    Rong Hui, who came with the helicopter, looked at the barrier in front of him with an ugly expression. He hit the back of the chair with a punch. Wu Tingbai, who was following him, said, "What should I do?"


    The big guys of the Alliance who had a panoramic view of all this showed a satisfied smile. How could the Alliance��s high-tech and backward planets understand?


    "A feast of aggression is about to begin."


    The gray-bearded man pressed a button, and the roar of the alien species on the island began to rise, shaking people''s eardrums.


    They are all rushing in one direction.


    Several aerial cameras and invisible monitoring equipment transmitted all this to the viewers who stayed in the live broadcast room.


    "Are they heading towards the cave?"


    "Upstairs is right, it seems to be true."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, i am so scared


    There are too many alien species, almost full of an island.


    When they rushed, their huge size made the entire island tremble.


    Hearing the roar of the beasts from outside and the dull sound of their heavy stomping on the ground, the people in the cave gathered together in fright, their bodies trembling.


    Zhuo Wei, who had become neurotic because of the lack of an arm, now has more neurotic potential. He grabbed his hair and muttered to himself, "What should be done, what should be done... ."


    Rong Huang and the others were quarreled with headaches, and he was still holding on to others, "Are we going to be eaten? I don''t want to be eaten..." Although his arm is gone, he Still alive, if you lose your life, this show will be too worthless!


    Rong Huang gave a light tusk, and her face became a little colder under the dim light. He looked at Zhuo Wei with a bit of murderous intent, "Shut up."


    This is the first time that Rong Huang took the initiative to speak to him, but Zhuo Wei was particularly upset, regardless of whether it was a live broadcast, "How did you talk to me?"


    Rong Huang squeezed his fingers, smiled with his eyes bent, and said gloomily, "No matter how noisy you are, don''t want the other arm." The one-armed man is not good-looking, so it''s better not to have both of them, symmetrical and beautiful.


    It seemed that he was really shocked by the murderous aura released by Rong Huang, Zhuo Wei shut his mouth angrily, and cast a weak and helpless look at Pei Jing.


    Pei Jing was anxious because the alien species had descended on the blue star: "..."


    Rong Huang''s divine sense had already detected that the alien guarding at the entrance of the cave was about to rush in, put down the sweatpants that had been curled up in his legs, and slowly stood up.


    Wu Shuyun, who was next to Rong Huang, was a little confused, "Sit down quickly, and rescue will come soon!"


    Rong Huang casually **** the middle and long hair below his shoulders, and walked towards the entrance of the cave. At the same time, he let out a soft voice, "No more."


    will not?


    Wu Shuyun was stunned, what wouldn''t it? Could it be rescue?


    While they were dumbfounded, Wu Shuyun and others saw that Rong Huang was already standing at the entrance of the cave. They clearly heard that the roar of the beast seemed to be stronger.


    "Rong Huang! Come back soon! It''s dangerous over there!" Although they knew that the cave was also dangerous, it was better than being in the open field outside.


    Rong Huang ignored Le Jiang''s shout, and his white fingers slowly lifted. The audience in the live broadcast room clearly heard Rong Huang say, "The show ends here."

 Chapter 673： Global live broadcast (31)

    Six words slowly uttered in Rong Huang''s mouth. Before the audience could react, they heard a bang, and the live broadcast room went dark after a burst of sound.


    Not only the aerial camera, but also the invisible monitoring equipment was completely destroyed by Rong Huang.


    Seeing the dark scene in front of them, the citizens of the alliance yelled loudly, with a sense of madness.


    "What does this blue star guy want to do? Did she discover our existence?"


    "It seems yes, this woman is so terrible, even our high technology can be seen!"


    The leaders of the alliance, headed by the gray-bearded man, found that the equipment put on the island was completely broken, and all of them shouted angrily.


    "This **** woman, we must let her taste our power!"


    "This woman is not easy, you must kill her!"


    "What if I can''t see the Blue Star now? How about sending mechs and warships directly?"


    The gray-bearded man looked at the screen with no picture, and sneered, "Don''t use it for the time being, wait until the alien has solved this woman." After finishing speaking, the gray-bearded man quickly entered a command.


    "drop--"


    The light screen that had been dimmed immediately lit up, and the scene of the Blue Star appeared on it again.


    "Just in case, I installed equipment on the alien body." The gray-bearded man smiled triumphantly and looked at Rong Huang, who walked freely in the alien species, with a cold expression. There will be no bones left!"


    Rong Huang didn''t care whether the bones were left or not.


    As a real villain, of course you have to destroy it when others try to do things.


    Rong Huang bends his lips, looking at the alien who is staring at him a few steps away, his figure flashes quickly, and he disappears directly at the entrance of the cave.


    The seven guests who had been watching Rong Huang''s every move saw this scene, their eyes widened suddenly, and they turned their heads to look at the people around them, and they all saw similar shock and surprise in the eyes of each other.


    There was silence in the cave for a long time before He Hui said with difficulty, "Rong Huang...isn''t he from a special department?"


    At the fast speed just now, no matter how hard you exercise, you can''t do it.


    Pei Jing''s eyes flashed slightly, thinking of the group of fierce and unusual alien species outside, he hesitated for a moment, and finally gave up her plan to go out.


    Her intuition was never wrong. This woman named Rong Huang would definitely cause her a lot of trouble in the future. Instead of taking the time to deal with her in the future, it''s better to take this opportunity to get rid of her.


    Pei Jing has never been a kind person, and she also knows how terrifying a different species is.


    "Pei Jing, do you think Rong Huang is in danger?" Wu Shuyun, who was terribly scared, turned to see Pei Jing who was meditating, regardless of whether they were familiar or not, "I think she was so handsome just now."


    Pei Jing didn''t answer, and when she was swallowed by the alien in one bite, she looked at whether she was handsome or not.


    Outside the cave, Rong Huang walked freely among the ferocious beasts, as if entering the realm of no one.


    If someone came closer to observe Rong Huang at this time, they would find that her whole body was slowly shining with golden light.


    In her apricot eyes, gilt gold was faintly surging.


    Jinfeng is a king-like existence to the beasts.


    Even the mutated alien species, facing the coercion released by Rong Huang, could not help lowering the roar of the beast and subconsciously surrendered and bowed.


    It''s just that their consciousness is still controlled by the people of the alliance, unable to make a pious kneeling appearance, but they are also doing their best to make a way out, so that Rong Huang can move forward without hindrance.

 Chapter 674： Global live broadcast (32)

    When he came to the center of the alien species, Rong Huang''s toes rose lightly into the air, looking at the alien species condescendingly, Rong Huang''s rosy lips opened and closed, "Get out!"


    The roar of the beast stagnated for a moment, the group of alien species seemed to be struggling, desperately resisting against the will of their minds, and finally surrendered to the powerful pressure of the Golden Phoenix family standing at the top of the pyramid, and gradually moved towards He retreated on the way when he came.


    When the leaders of the alliance saw this scene, their faces flushed, as if they had been insulted.


    The alien species they had cultivated with a lot of effort, unexpectedly showed shyness in front of this woman.


    Seeing that the alien was about to retreat into the sea, the gray-bearded man slapped the table fiercely, "This woman!"


    Angry, the gray-bearded man didn''t have any confusion. Knowing what he should do now, he immediately issued instructions.


    The game of will and coercion made the alien roar even louder.


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows, summoned gluttons to suppress these alien species, and then jumped into the sea.


    She remembered that there was a giant octopus near here, and she didn''t know if it was still there.


    Rong Huang searched the sea for a while, and finally found a giant octopus with his head buried in the soil behind a huge rock, scared by a few tentacles everywhere.


    Compared with more than three hundred years ago, the giant octopus is a bit bigger, but its IQ is still as low as ever, probably because it is used to grow its head.


    Rong Huang changed his breath briefly, spit out a bunch of bubbles, and kicked the giant octopus''s tentacles.


    The giant octopus was suddenly kicked by Rong Huang, and immediately jumped up, "Who kicked me?"


    Rong Huang looked at its chirping look, couldn''t help but laugh, and smoothed the hair floating on his cheeks behind his ears, "Remember me?"


    The giant octopus stared at Rong Huang''s face for a long time, suddenly his eyes lit up, and ran towards Rong Huang, "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu from you, suddenly appeared a lot of monsters here, I am so afraid that you will save me !"


    Rong Huang: "..." What about the same kind?


    "Go ashore first." Rong Huang said, and then headed upstream.


    The giant octopus seemed to have found the backbone, and followed Rong Huang''s stubbornly.


    "Have you seen those things?" Rong Huang''s giant octopus pointed at the alien species and said loudly to it, "This is your kind."


    "What? The same kind?" The giant octopus showed a horrified face, "I don''t want such a kind, they are so fierce, they want to eat me."


    After that, it was very suitable for the occasion.


    Rong Huang slapped the giant octopus, so scared it stopped immediately, "Why am I different from them? I am not fierce at all."


    Rong Huang pondered for a moment, probably because you were stupid?


    "Call out your friends of fish essence, shrimp essence and all kinds of strange things, and come out to work." Rong Huang pinched a fight and drained the sea water from his clothes. "As long as the alien species are gone, you will be a master at sea again. Up."


    The giant octopus was moved by the title of "One Tyrant on the Sea", which was full of arrogance. He threw Rong Huang to the shore, hula la and dived into the sea.


    In order to become a master of the sea, it can do it!


    It didn''t take long for all kinds of monsters with huge sizes to surface.


    "Where is the delicious food?"


    "I saw it, is it the things on the shore? It looks delicious!"


    Rong Huang looked at the large black area on the sea and expressed his satisfaction. He waved his hand and said, "It''s all yours."

 Chapter 675： Global live broadcast (33)

    In fact, there are so many alien species that the spirits can''t finish eating them.


    But it doesn''t matter, there is still a huge gluttony.


    Rong Huang patted the gluttonous head, his tone was very gentle, "Dear and lovely gluttonous, it''s time to show your true strength."


    Glutton secretly rolled its eyes very humanely. It is not a garbage collection station. Why does the king always let it eat these unhealthy things?


    Although it is an ancient beast, it is also a life full of vitality.


    Under Rong Huang''s gentle offensive, Glutton shook his tail and groaned, his mouth kept getting bigger and bigger.


    There was another wailing.


    Most of the alien species were swallowed by gluttonous food.


    The fluff on top of the gluttonous head leaped hard, and the milk cheered the gluttonously, "Brother gluttony, you are awesome, and the glutinous fried chicken likes your duck!"


    After hearing this, Glutton gained more strength.


    Chew chew and swallow the alien species.


    Rong Huang... Rong Huang just didn''t even look at it. This smelly rabbit is simply too much. Stop supplying carrots for a year.


    I didn��t even know that I was about to be abused by people, and the velvet was swaying with the gluttons, and suddenly felt a cold behind him, but as a not very clever rabbit, I didn��t think much about it. I just thought that the wind on the sea was too big and it was thick. The thick fur can''t stop the wind.


    Seeing hundreds of nearly a thousand alien species were swallowed in an instant, the gray-bearded man became angry and spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Someone hurriedly shouted, "Quickly send to the treatment cabin!"


    The gluttons here have swallowed the alien species, and the spirits over there are almost eating.


    Looking around, there are only a few alien species left, their limbs trembling softly.


    Rong Huang didn''t plan to re-shark them, so he had to take a few back for research.


    Rong Huang removed the screen covering the island, looked at the giant octopus jumping up and down in the sea with a bit of disgust, waved his hand and started chasing people, "Okay, all go back."


    If the giant octopus didn''t dare to disobey Ronghuang, he hurriedly took his little brothers back into the sea.


    From now on, it will be a master of the sea, it is super powerful.


    Rong Huang retracted the gluttonous food, turned around and saw a few people standing at the entrance of the cave.


    The air was silent for a moment.


    It was Louis who spoke first, his tone full of worship, "Oh God, are you a fairy in the sky?"


    Louis once heard that there are many beautiful and gentle fairies in the fairy tales of China, who are omnipotent and their mission is to save the world.


    True Phoenix Ronghuang: "???"


    Rong Huang raised his head and chest, coughed, and cleared his throat, "The rescue team is coming soon, let''s leave here first."


    At this moment, Wu Shuyun and others felt very complicated towards Rong Huang, admiring them, but also a little timid.


    How powerful is it to get rid of those monsters so quickly?


    The one who was most surprised was Zhuo Wei, the one-armed man.


    He didn''t expect that the lifeless Rong Huang who loved him before could be so powerful and capable of super power.


    Zhuo Wei felt that he had missed more than a billion points.


    A few minutes later, there was a loud noise, and everyone followed the reputation, it was the helicopter that came to rescue.


    The helicopter stopped not far from them, and the door was opened. Rong Yue, wearing a dark blue sportswear, jumped off the helicopter first and headed straight for Ronghuang, while still calling out loudly, "Huang Huang Huanghuang, don''t be afraid, brother is here to save you!"


    Seven guests besides Rong Huang: "..."


    Rong Huang looked in the direction of the helicopter, or to be more precise, at the man who came out of the helicopter calmly.

 Chapter 676： Global live broadcast (34)

    Wu Tingbai had a dream over and over again.


    In his dream, he is a king of a country, holding the power of life and death for countless people.


    He has a very favorite wife.


    The kind that loves to death.


    Everyone knows that they are the most loving couple, but no one knows that his wife is a beautiful shark.


    The mackerel... a mackerel with a pinkish-white fish tail that shimmers in the sun.


    When Wu Tingbai had such a dream for the first time, he was six years old.


    He took the fairy tale book and ran to his mother, pointed to the mermaid in the story and asked her mother if she still had a name called the maiden.


    The mackerel in the dream, like the mermaid in the fairy tale, has a very gorgeous fish tail, but is much more beautiful than the mermaid.


    This is what Wu Tingbai thought privately.


    He also asked if there really were sharks in this world.


    His mother clearly told him that there are no mermaids in this world, and naturally there are no sharks.


    Wu Tingbai was very sad at the time, but still dreaming about him and Yuren that night.


    As he grew up day by day, he knew that his identity in the dream was the Emperor Chen Yuan of Rong Guo.


    Emperor Chen Yuan, a character emphasized in high school history books.


    In order to learn more about the Empress Rong Guochen, Wu Tingbai disobeyed his mother''s expectation of letting him enter the Department of Finance and resolutely filled in the Department of History.


    Because he did not choose the finance department, his father unilaterally abandoned him and chose one of his illegitimate children, preparing to train as a family heir.


    The mother, who had become crazy because of his father''s love long ago, divorced his father after learning what his father had done, and severed the relationship with him.


    This did not let Wu Tingbai shake.


    Because of this day after day dream, because of the shark in the dream, Wu Tingbai''s inner obsession has reached the point of madness.


    He firmly believes that everything in the dream is real.


    His last life was Emperor Chen Yuan, and his destined wife was the soft and cute little shark.


    The tomb of Empress Chen Yuan was excavated by an archaeological team that he funded and organized. The location of "Survival on the Deserted Island" was set on this deserted island because in the dream this island was where they had been.


    Wu Tingbai seemed like a madman, and tried all means to dig out everything about the empress Chen Yuan.


    Until he saw Rong Huang''s face in the video, Wu Tingbai''s heart beat fast.


    He watched her every move in the show, everything was surprisingly similar to that little shark.


    There was a burst of ecstasy in Wu Tingbai''s heart.


    Nearly twenty years have passed, Wu Tingbai has been preparing to spend the rest of his life with the little shark in his dream, but he did not expect God to treat him so kindly and send his little shark in front of him.


    Rong Huang is Rong Hui''s younger sister. Because she was not interested in any woman before, she naturally didn''t pay much attention to her friend''s sister.


    Wu Tingbai got off the helicopter, and his dark brown eyes looked straight at the little girl in the crowd.


    It''s his little shark.


    Wu Tingbai''s blood was trembling and boiling, making him want to step forward desperately, hold the person in his arms, and embed it in his bones and blood.


    but......


    Wu Tingbai watched Pi Diandian running forward with sullen eyes, and Rong Jue, who hugged Rong Huang, raised his slightly dull lips.


    If you look closely, you can see a bit of gloom between his clear and gentle eyebrows.


    I really want to... I chopped off his hand.


    Rong Hui, who was caring for his sister with great concern, suddenly got a cold back, and subconsciously looked around, and he quietly breathed a sigh of relief when he didn''t see any large ferocious animals.

 Chapter 677： Global live broadcast (35)

    There is no beast, how can there be murderous intent?


    Looking at the well-behaved sister in front of him, Rong Yu quickly threw this thought behind his head, raised his hand and put his coat on Rong Huang''s body, "This place is too dangerous, let''s go quickly."


    Rong Huang glanced down at his coat, did not refuse, "Well, but I want to take them back."


    "Huh?" Rong Hui was a little dazed, "What to take back?"


    Rong Huang turned around and raised his finger in a certain direction behind him, "Here, it''s them."


    Rong Hui looked at the oversized alien and swallowed, "Are you kidding brother?"


    Rong Huang blinked and smiled harmlessly, "No, why would I be joking with my brother?"


    "I am going to hand over these things to the country and let them study it. What do you think?"


    how about it?


    My younger sister said so. Rong Hui, the elder brother who only knows no-brain pets, would naturally not object. After thinking about it, Rong Hui frowned again, "But they are so big that the helicopter can''t be taken home." "


    Rong Huang tilted his head and looked at the different species curled up together, like a quail. He thought for a while, "It doesn''t matter, they are very watery, you can swim by yourself, brother, you are responsible for contacting good people."


    Rong Hui nodded and didn''t say more.


    Yu Guang glanced at Wu Tingbai standing aside. Rong Jue pointed to Wu Tingbai and introduced to Rong Huang, "This is my brother''s friend, Wu Tingbai."


    Rong Huang ignored the man''s implied aggressive gaze, his eyebrows curled, his voice soft, "Listen to Brother Bai."


    Wu Tingbai''s eyes darkened for a moment, his Adam''s apple rolled, and he responded in a dumb voice, "Hello." Sister Huang Huang.


    Rong Huang''s apricot eyes were shining, and the phoenix disease in this world looked so gentle.


    Rong Huang pursed his lower lip, revealing two vortexes, "Let''s leave first, it''s not safe here."


    The seven guests who were left aside silently agreed in their hearts. They don''t want to stay here anymore, and they can''t wait to leave here immediately.


    Rong Hui glanced at the one-armed Zhuo Wei, nodded and said hello, and pointed to one of the helicopters, "The medical staff are here, too. Go and treat the wound first."


    Zhuo Wei squeezed a fist, his eyes flickered, and he didn''t know what he was thinking, and after a few polite words with Rong Yu, he got on the helicopter.


    The rest of the people also boarded the helicopter, while Rong Huang, Rong Jue, and Wu Tingbai boarded another one.


    "How is the situation outside now?" Rong Huang filled two large glasses of water, wiped the corners of his mouth at random, and asked Rong Hui.


    Rong Jue handed Rong Huang a piece of paper, looking at Rong Huang''s eyes as if he was looking at her daughter''s goose, "Everyone knows about the island, and the country knows."


    "Don''t worry, the country will definitely take relevant measures."


    Just the few alien species, this matter will not be so easily uncovered.


    Rong Huang yawned lazily and stretched out his hand to fetch the blanket on the side to cover him, ��I��ll take a nap, and you can just give them to the few brothers below. You don��t need to notify them. It''s me."


    Straight... directly handed over to the country?


    Rong Yu choked, he seemed to be incapable of this.


    Thinking of the hideous and terrifying appearances of those alien species with blue-faced fangs, Rong Chan felt a little frustrated, and didn''t want to lose face in front of Rong Huang, so he could only bite the bullet and promised, "Don''t worry, leave it to me."


    Wu Tingbai, who watched the whole conversation between the two brothers and sisters, softened the smile at the corners of his mouth. When Rong Hui turned his head and looked over, he calmed the coldness in his eyes, "You brothers and sisters have a very good relationship."

 Chapter 678： Global live broadcast (36)

    Rong Hui has always talked a lot about the topic of his sister.


    "Of course, my parents were busy with work when I was young, and my younger sister was brought up by me, so my relationship with me is good balabala..."


    Listening to Rong Jue''s whisper, Wu Ting Bai Qingjun''s smile faded a little.


    good relationship......


    It''s really unhappy.


    Wu Tingbai turned his eyes slightly and looked at the little girl who was sleeping well with her eyes closed. The aggression and possession in her eyes became more turbulent.


    The little girl looks good and harmless, but in fact she is fierce and capable.


    Otherwise, how could those alien species follow the helicopter obediently?


    -


    The alien is too large, and it will definitely cause people to panic when they land on the shore.


    The country specially sent a pair of soldiers from the army to evacuate the people on the coast of H city, and then waited for the arrival of the rescue team in an orderly and quiet manner.


    The speed of the alien species is comparable to that of the helicopter, even faster than it.


    A group of people by the harbor saw the helicopter appearing from a distance, and suddenly there was a "crashing" sound of water, several dark shadows sprang out of the sea, and there was a loud roar of beasts in their mouths.


    The soldiers present immediately raised their guns and loaded them, aiming at the alien species that suddenly appeared.


    The Alien Species didn''t pay attention to the dozens of soldiers at all, and climbed ashore like a line, shook the sea water on his body, raised his neck and roared, and then... lay down on the ground.


    Everyone: "???"


    At this time, the helicopter had landed, and Rong Hui, who was entrusted by Rong Huang with an important task, got off the helicopter and walked towards the soldiers.


    "Hello, I am Rong Hui." Rong Hui shook hands with the soldiers headed. "These alien species will be handed over to you."


    "Alien species?" The serious soldier''s eyes flashed slightly and asked, "Why call them alien species? Does this name mean Mr. Rong?"


    Rong Yan was a little startled for a while, yes, why did Huang Huang call these big guys heterogeneous?


    Once this doubt arises in my heart, it can no longer be removed.


    But it''s not the time to ponder this, Rong Hui smiled and responded, "Yes, they all look mutated, so I call them alien species."


    Seeing that Rong Hui''s expression did not seem to be false, the soldier stopped asking, "Thank you for Mr. Rong''s cooperation this time. If Ms. Rong has any discomfort later, you can contact us. Our doctor is on standby at any time."


    Rong Hui knew exactly what he meant.


    When a girl faces such a situation, there will be a little psychological shadow afterwards. At this time, a psychiatrist is indispensable.


    Rong Hui thanked him, then boarded the helicopter and returned to Kyoto.


    The soldiers here also sent the unbehaved alien species into the container and sent it to the research center.


    The popularity of "Dead Island Survival" on the Internet still hasn''t gone down, and netizens are all guarding their phones, waiting for the latest news.


    #"Desert Island Survival" Guests return safely#


    #"Desert Island Survival" guest Zhuo Wei injured and sent to the doctor#


    I am afraid that Zhuo Wei has never thought of it in his life that he is the first and only time to go on a hot search because he has become a one-armed man.


    At this moment, Zhuo Wei was lying in the hospital, undergoing various treatments. Although the medical expenses were covered by the program, Zhuo Wei was still very regretful.


    Zhuo Wei was lying on the hospital bed, always thinking about what Rong Huang had done on the island, and the expensive man who came to the island by helicopter.


    Zhuo Wei counted it. The clothes on the man''s body totaled more than one million, of which the watch had more than one million.

 Chapter 679： Global live broadcast (37)

    Rong Huang''s brother only has so much money in his outfit, which shows how rich her family is.


    Zhuo Wei felt that he had lost one hundred million.


    And Rong Huang herself, no matter what she was, was enough to make countless men obsessed with her.


    But now...Zhuo Wei looked at the icy ward and finally realized that Rong Huang was not trying to catch him, he was really not interested in him.


    Not only the major media social platforms in China, but also foreign social platforms are all about "Dead Island Survival".


    Compared with the conspiracy theories of Chinese people, people in other countries tend to be sci-fi, and they even thought that superheroes might appear soon to save them.


    Leaders of various countries have also heard the news, and they called the leaders of the Chinese nation overnight, asking how to deal with this matter and what the big guys are.


    Regarding the questions of leaders of other countries, the leaders of the Chinese state also want to know.


    But now that the alien species have just been accepted into the research center, I believe there will be results soon.


    The atmosphere of Blue Star is solemn, and so is the Alliance Headquarters.


    Since the gray-bearded man performed a watering can and spurted blood and entered the treatment cabin, more than half an hour has passed and he hasn''t woken up yet.


    The medical staff guessed that they should be angry and anxious.


    "What is the identity of this **** Blue Star woman? Why can she destroy our equipment and control the alien species?"


    "Is she the one of us?"


    "Impossible! There is only one way to the Blue Star. It is guarded by our people so that even a fly can''t fly past. This woman can''t be ours!"


    Moreover, if she is a member of the Alliance, she will not face them.


    "What should I do? Do you want to use Motive A and the battleship now?"


    As soon as these words came out, the big guys at the scene were silent.


    "The old general is awake!" The medical staff ran out to inform the big guys.


    The big guys hurriedly entered the treatment room, and they were very excited when they saw the gray-bearded man who had left the treatment cabin.


    "Old General, when will we launch Motive A?"


    The face of the gray-bearded man has returned to ruddy, but his facial features are a little distorted by the sullen expression, "Don''t move out for now, the blue star''s sky channel is about to open, and then another batch of alien species will be sent over."


    "Sky Channel?" Someone exclaimed, "Why send alien species? They are gone!"


    This is telling the truth, but the gray-bearded man will not give up if he fails to achieve his goal, and he is determined to let the alien be the vanguard. "Stop talking, my decision is like this. Anyone who violates or opposes it will be dealt with according to military regulations!"


    The gray-bearded men said this, and the big guys didn''t dare to say anything more, and closed their mouths sadly, enduring the full of suffocation.


    They can almost guess the fate of those alien species.


    Either he died or was caught by those frenzied blue star people for research.


    The gray-bearded man put on his clothes and personally supervised his subordinates to release a group of two hundred giant alien species.


    This time the alien body is much larger than the previous ones. They all have huge and long wings. When the wings spread out, it is black and crushed. The hill-like body can easily crush a few people.


    The gray-bearded man watched the steady stream of alien species from the passage to the Blue Star, his eyes gleaming with some muddy eyes.


    This time, if it fails again, there is no need for Blue Star to be included in the alliance''s rule.


    He will let the Blue Star disappear completely in this vast star field.

 Chapter 680： Global live broadcast (38)

    Rong Huang returned to the house, returned to the room after an order for a meal, and fell asleep faintly.


    When I woke up, it was dim in the room, and the curtains were drawn. It was dark and silent.


    Rong Huang took out his phone and swiped his Weibo for a while, and it was all about the program "Survival on the Deserted Island".


    A few other guests, except for the one-armed Zhuo Wei, posted a Weibo report on safety, and Shi Qiao also sent a WeChat message to her, asking her to post a Weibo report on safety.


    Rong Huang thought for a while, typed out a line, and clicked to send.


    "Rong Huang v: Don''t worry, everyone, I am safe. [Love]"


    After posting, Rong Huang didn''t pay attention to comments anymore, and quit Weibo.


    Shui Shui came out, her delicate voice filled with great doubts, "Major, why don''t you solve Zhuo Wei and Pei Jing directly on the island?"


    It is reasonable that the king is so powerful, he will definitely be able to drop two sharks on the island.


    Rong Huang rubbed his eyes, his beautiful apricot eyes were stained with water vapor, "I guess Pei Jing knows the source of those alien species."


    Shui Shui tilted his head and thought for a long time, "I see, what do you want to do next, Majesty?"


    "The king has loved a good citizen, so he will naturally report it to the country." Rong Huang rolled around on the bed, revealing a white and tender little jiojio, "Rather than tragically die on the island and get the sympathy of countless people, it is better to The identity of the insider has become popular on the Internet."


    If everyone knew that Pei Jing knew all this but didn''t take the initiative to inform everyone, the resentment towards Pei Jing could be imagined.


    When he was in the cave, Rong Huang felt that Pei Jing was wrong, and then he thought of the world that Pei Jing was in, and connected with these high-tech products, he could naturally guess something.


    Pei Jing didn''t tell everyone what these things were doing for her own sake, so let her be a good person and accept everyone''s praise and admiration.


    Rong Huang buried his face in the pillow and let out a brisk laugh.


    Rong Huang''s laughter was interrupted by the phone''s ringtone. Rong Huang frowned and rolled over to look at the phone.


    It''s an unfamiliar number.


    Because of Rong Huang''s career, Rong Huang made a connection. What if some director asked her to go filming?


    From the other end of the phone came a gentle voice like flowing water, with just the right politeness, "Hello, I''m Wu Tingbai, we met in the morning."


    Rong Huang blinked, Feng is sick?


    "Hello, what''s the matter?" Rong Huang remembered that they didn''t know each other before.


    "Please forgive me for taking the liberty to call you. I previously invested in "Dead Island Survival", and I want to find Miss Rong to find out what happened on the island." Wu Tingbai looked at the Rong in the picture frame on the table with a relaxed attitude. Huang, with a smile in his eyes.


    "That''s it... OK, listen to Brother Bai, when will you have time, let''s meet?" Rong Huang licked his lower lip and smiled silently, like a little fox.


    Hearing the little girl''s nickname for him, Wu Tingbai''s eyes were deep, and he continued to say quietly, "I''m not busy now, how about noon tomorrow?"


    Rong Huang bit his hand and his milky voice was a little vague, "Okay."


    After confirming the meeting place, Rong Huang hung up the phone.


    Rong Huang threw away the phone and grabbed the flying water in front of his eyes, "I think the phoenix disease in this world is a gentle duck."


    Like a ball of warm water, it feels warm.


    Super comfortable.


    Shui Shui struggled to break free, trying to break free from Huang''s devil''s claws, while secretly thinking, when was that person gentle?


    Afraid to trick the king into the bait in a gentle skin, right?

 Chapter 681： Global live broadcast (39)

    Rong Huang didn''t know what Shui Shui was thinking, otherwise he would definitely give her a beating.


    After staying in bed for a while, Rong Huang woke up lazily.


    It''s already past five o''clock, it''s time for dinner.


    When he went downstairs, Rong Huang saw a room full of people sitting in the living room.


    On the other side, Father Rongmother and Rong Hui sat on the sofa with awkward and polite smiles on their faces.


    Rong Huang: "???"


    Seeing Rong Huang come down, the oldest of the strangers looked at Rong Huang kindly, with a very charitable tone, "Miss Rong, good afternoon."


    Rong Huang blinked. Although he didn''t know each other, he still had to have basic etiquette, "Good afternoon, what are you guys..."


    "Ms. Rong made the decision to send those alien species to our research center. On behalf of the people in China, I would like to express my gratitude to Ms. Rong." The old man didn''t seem to see Rong Huang''s small gesture of staring at Rong Hui. They just simply thanked him. Rong Huang''s.


    Rong Huang didn''t expect Rong Jue to be confused by these people so quickly. How about the good brother and sister love? Sure enough, they are all fake.


    Rong Huang was almost **** off by Rong Hui''s iron hanhan, but Rong Hui didn''t even look at her, probably because he didn''t dare to speak.


    Now that he was discovered, Rong Huang didn''t plan to hide it anymore.


    Rong Huang found a place to sit down, his small body was straight, like a kindergarten friend in class, and smiled and said, "It''s okay, this is what I should do. I am willing to contribute to the country. I am very with pleasure."


    The old man smiled so much that there was only a seam left in his eyes, and suddenly the topic changed, "Then Miss Rong, there were so many alien species on the island at that time, how did you make them so obedient?"


    "I watched the video on the Internet. There were a lot of alien species at the time. Later, I didn''t know what happened. Those alien species were gone, only a few remained."


    "I guess all this should have something to do with Miss Rong, right?"


    The old man in the tunic continued to laugh, as if he didn''t say the words without pause just now.


    The corners of Rong Huang''s mouth maintained a slight upward arc, and it was not that Rong Fu, Rong Mu and Rong Hui had surprised and suspicious eyes, "This..."


    "My name is Zhang, and I am an academician of the Academy of Sciences." The old man introduced himself.


    Rong Huang let out a cry. The toes hidden in the slippers are almost digging out a playground, but the face is still full of harmlessness, "Academician Zhang, I don''t know what you said."


    "I don''t know why they all disappeared. As for those alien species, I think it might be a conscience discovery?"


    The smile on Academician Zhang''s face was even greater, with an expression of "I''ll listen to your nonsense", and Rong Huang was about to dig out an island.


    "Mr. Rong and Mrs. Rong, I want to talk to Miss Rong alone, can I?"


    Facing Academician Zhang''s request, Father and Mother Rong will certainly not object.


    With a complicated mood, Father Rong dragged the dazed Rong Xu and Mother Rong and left the living room.


    Academician Zhang took out the phone, clicked on it, put it in front of Rong Huang, his tone was still very calm, "Miss Rong, you may not know, these alien species are very emotional now, our scientific researchers can''t get close at all. they."


    Rong Huang looked down, and there were several alien species that were locked up on the screen of the phone.


    Unlike the well-behaved and gentle in front of her, the alien species in the video resembled a violent version of Godzilla, desperately hitting the cage that surrounded them with his head or limbs, and there was a terrible roar in his mouth.

 Chapter 682： Global live broadcast (40)

    Rong Huang sighed inwardly, daring to feel that these little beloved would not be behaved if they departed from her.


    "Miss Rong, no matter why you want to conceal it, this is a major event related to world peace." Academician Zhang said earnestly, "If possible, please also Ms. Rong come with us to quiet them down."


    Rong Huang touched the tip of his nose, and a flash of inspiration suddenly flashed in his head, "Do you know why those alien species retreated?"


    Academician Zhang: "Isn''t it because of you, Miss Rong?"


    Rong Huang shook his head pretentiously and pushed Academician Zhang''s phone back.


    Academician Zhang''s heart sank, thinking that Rong Huang was swearing to die, and then he heard Rong Huang say, "Of course it''s not me, all this is because of the little star named Pei Jing."


    Academician Zhang: "???"


    Rong Huang sighed, with an expression of "I''m so sad, I''m all being persecuted", "I wonder if Academician Zhang has heard of rebirth?"


    Academician Zhang: "...I have heard of it, but what does Miss Rong mean?"


    I don''t know Academician Zhang himself, and the fellows of the other academies of sciences here all have a dumb expression on their faces.


    Rong Huang held back a smile and continued to flicker, "In fact, this person named Pei Jing was born again, and those alien species came from the world she was originally in."


    "Have you heard of abilities?" Rong Huang made a few gestures, "Pei Jing can control the alien species, and those alien species left the island because of her."


    Rong Huang had no guilty conscience about throwing the pot to Pei Jing.


    In the original plot, Pei Jing became a guest of the Academy of Sciences by virtue of being able to control the alien species.


    But now that Rong Huang is here, she naturally won''t give her a chance to become famous.


    The male and female masters should be strangled in the cradle.


    Academician Zhang and the others couldn''t fully believe Rong Huang''s words with a bit of flickering.


    Aware of this, Rong Huang added a fire while it was still hot, "If you don''t believe me, you can go to Pei Jing and ask. I use my personality as a guarantee, and Pei Jing will definitely not admit it."


    Academician Zhang: This is the same as not mentioned.


    "However, as long as you take her to the alien, you can get the answer." Rong Huang smiled and groaned, fulfilling the status of a good citizen of China to the end.


    Academician Zhang thought about it for a long while, and finally made a final word, "Since Miss Rong is so sure, let''s try it."


    Before the smile on Rong Huang''s face broke, Academician Zhang said again, "If it still doesn''t work, we still hope Miss Rong can go there."


    Rong Huang thought in his heart that you probably won''t have a chance to see me again, his face still has an extremely righteous expression, "Okay, don''t worry."


    Then there was another business exchange. Academician Zhang gave Rong Huang his contact information, and Rong Huang gave him her autograph as a gift, and then Academician Zhang left the Rong family''s old house with someone.


    As soon as the group of people left, Rong Fu, Rong Mu and Rong Hui went downstairs.


    "Let''s talk about it, what the **** is going on? How come the people from the Academy of Sciences would look for you?" Father Rong looked serious, his eyes looking at Rong Huang with a somewhat probing look.


    The plot of this world has collapsed into this, Rong Huang doesn''t expect to hide anything anymore.


    Qian Qian drank lipstick tea, and Rong Huang said sternly, "Actually, I am not your daughter."


    Ignoring the shocked expressions of the three Rong family, Rong Huang continued, "Your daughter died when she participated in "Dead Island Survival". I will fulfill her wish on her behalf."


    "Dead?" Rong Xujun was excited, and grabbed Rong Huang''s hand, "How could it be possible! You are lying to me, right?"

 Chapter 683： Global live broadcast (41)

    Rong Huang was a little bit painful when he was caught, and frowned, "I didn''t lie to you."


    Although Rong Huang also felt that telling the truth would be a big blow to the three of the Rong family, it would be more conducive to her being the villain behind, isn''t it?


    Although Father Rong was shocked, he didn''t show too much excitement. He just had a pair of red eyes, "According to you, what is Huanghuang...none?"


    Rong Huang told the truth, "I was pushed by Zhuo Wei and Pei Jing and swallowed by a different species."


    After hearing this, Mother Rong screamed while clutching her chest, as if she couldn''t accept the fact, she fainted.


    Rong Hui took a deep look at Rong Huang, sent Mother Rong back to the room, and at the same time called the family doctor over.


    Father Rong wiped the corners of his eyes, and for a moment he seemed to be tens of years old.


    The little girl in front of her using his daughter''s body didn''t look like she was lying. His daughter was really gone.


    That''s right. How could Huang Huang be so good, how could he do such a powerful thing?


    "This...girl, since you are here to help my daughter fulfill her wish, we won''t interfere with you. You also regard this as your home..." Father Yung said halfway through The voice choked a little, and then slowly continued, "Do whatever you want to do."


    Rong Huang blinked, feeling sorry for the parents of the world, and suddenly felt that the original owner''s parents were a bit pitiful.


    "Okay, I see." Rong Huang pursed his lower lip and said softly, "Your daughter hopes you can be safe and happy."


    Father Rong nodded, did not say more, only crouched upstairs.


    Rong Huang sat in the living room for a while before returning to the room.


    The atmosphere is so heavy now, Rong Huang thought twice and decided not to eat dinner.


    She is a very kind little phoenix villain.


    -


    When Pei Jing came out of the Academy of Sciences, the sky was already bright.


    The mad roar of the alien beast seemed to be still echoing in his ears.


    Pei Jing shuddered as she thought of what the scientific researchers said.


    She is also in a high position in StarCraft. For more than a hundred years, no one has dared to tell her, but now those researchers say that if she can''t explain why she can control the alien species, she will take some coercive measures. .


    Mandatory...


    Pei Jing could almost think of what it would be like with her eyes closed. From the slightest she asked what she said she knew, letting her mental powers be used by the country, while at the other, it was dissected to delve into the mysteries in her body.


    Pei Jing has always been accustomed to being above the top, and this time she fell badly.


    At the same time she also began to resent Rong Huang.


    Except for Rong Huang, she couldn''t expect anyone else to see through her secret.


    Pei Jing gritted her teeth fiercely, and secretly vowed that she would never let Rong Huang go.


    "Miss Pei." Seeing Pei Jing standing still, the soldier behind him urged.


    Pei Jing gave a shock, and quickly climbed into the car.


    The Research Institute was worried that she would escape afterwards, and sent someone to guard her 24 hours a day.


    What''s the difference between this and imprisonment surveillance?


    As soon as the jeep started, the roar of the beast that almost shattered the sky suddenly remembered above the head.


    It was Pei Jing''s very familiar voice.


    Pei Jing was overjoyed and looked out the window.


    I saw a huge, gray, bottomless vortex appeared in the sky, and there was a steady stream of alien species appearing in the vortex.


    A large area of ??darkness was crushed, and with a forceful momentum, it rolled down toward these city buildings.


    Pei Jing laughed suddenly.


    She has no sense of belonging to this low-level world, and if the Blue Star is destroyed, she will naturally not feel distressed.


    Now that the aliens are coming, I believe that there will be a big battle soon.

 Chapter 684： Global live broadcast (42)

    Wu family.


    Wu Tingbai got up early for the noon appointment.


    After running back, Wu Tingbai hadn''t had time to take a bath, and he saw many alien species as soon as he walked to the balcony.


    After a long while, Wu listened to Bai Qingjiao.


    It seems that the appointment will be postponed.


    -


    Rong Huang was still asleep, and was suddenly awakened by a rapid and intensive knock on the door.


    Picking up the pillow and covering his head, Rong Huang frowned and continued to sleep.


    But the knock on the door still didn''t stop.


    Rong Huang took a deep breath and resisted the urge to hit someone to open the door.


    It''s Yung Mu.


    After a night of calming down, Mother Rong��s mood is much better now, and she can even smile at Rong Huang, "The people from the research institute are here again, Huang Huang, you go down and take a look?"


    Rong Huang snorted and did not refuse.


    There should be something important to come to her early in the morning.


    Is it possible that Pei Jing can''t?


    Rong Huang grabbed his tousled hair, quickly changed clothes and washed, and went downstairs.


    Academician Zhang did not come this time, it was his assistant Du Kai.


    Du Kai looked anxious, as if he had encountered something urgent and dangerous.


    As soon as he saw Rong Huang come down, he immediately strode forward with a serious tone, "Miss Rong, a lot of alien species have appeared outside."


    Rong Huang certainly heard the roar of the beast from outside, but he only raised his eyebrows, "Can''t Pei Jing solve it?"


    Du Kai sweated coldly on his forehead and nodded, "Miss Rong, can you..."


    Rong Huang waved his hand, interrupted Du Kai''s words, and made a small twitch, "Let''s go."


    Just after taking a step, Mother Rong��s voice came from behind, "Huanghuang."


    Rong Huang paused and turned to look at Mother Rong, with a puzzled expression, "Huh?"


    Mother Rong smiled, with a touch of warmth in her eyes, with a concerned tone, "Pay attention to safety."


    Rong Huang responded with a smile, then turned and left with Du Kai.


    But in my mind, I was thinking about Rong''s words and deeds, should she be the original owner, right?


    Rong Huang sighed silently, wondering when will her Little God Realm Overlord accommodate others? But for the sake of the original owner, let''s take more care of the family in the future.


    Looking up at the gray whirlpool, Rong Huang opened the door and got into the car.


    The black Audi quickly drove towards the Academy of Sciences.


    As soon as he entered the Academy of Sciences, Academician Zhang greeted him, "Miss Rong, have you seen the situation outside?"


    Rong Huang nodded, naturally seeing it on the way when he came.


    Many alien species fell on the ground, causing huge panic among the people.


    However, Rong Huang didn''t see anyone injured along the way, and for a while she couldn''t figure out what the other party wanted to do.


    Just pure intimidation?


    Rong Huang sniffed, took a sip of the warm water that Du opened up to him, "What do you need me to do?"


    Since Pei Jing couldn''t do it, they asked her to come again early in the morning, so naturally they wanted her.


    Academician Zhang was a little surprised at Rong Huang��s directness. After all, yesterday afternoon, he was stunned by Rong Huang several times, but the matter at the moment is so important that he can��t tolerate him thinking, ��I want to ask Miss Rong to be like before. Find a way to get the alien species to leave."


    Last night they asked Pei Jing overnight, and naturally they knew that the disappearance of the alien species on the island was related to Rong Huang.


    Perhaps Rong Huang hadn''t planned to hide anything from the beginning, telling them Pei Jing''s identity, but just wanted to use her mouth to tell what happened on the island.


    "That''s all?" Rong Huang stretched his two legs, the outlines of slim and straight legs were slightly revealed under the loose sweatpants, and he asked with a smile.


    Academician Zhang was stunned and nodded firmly, "Yes, nothing more."


    Rong Huang made a gesture, "Yes."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Rong Huang disappeared into the air-conditioned conference room.

 Chapter 685： Global live broadcast (43)

    Seeing this scene, the senior leaders of China couldn''t help exclaiming in exclamation.


    It was these middle-aged people who had been in a high position for many years and watched all the various forms of life, and even stepped into the ranks of the elderly. They were also very surprised to see Rong Huang disappear in front of them so suddenly.


    The same is true for Academician Zhang.


    Even though he knew that Rong Huang''s abilities were not small for a long time, his expression still changed his eyes slightly.


    This...obviously is not explained clearly by today''s science and technology.


    Academician Zhang forcibly suppressed the excitement in his heart, reached out and pushed the temples of his glasses, "Let''s go out and have a look."


    "What about the woman named Pei Jing?" someone asked.


    Pei Jing was taken back to the Academy of Sciences when he discovered that the alien species had reappeared.


    They asked Pei Jing how to deal with those alien species, but Pei Jing kept laughing and didn''t know what she was laughing at.


    Seeing that Pei Jing was not right, they knew that they couldn''t ask anything, and simply locked them up.


    Academician Zhang wiped his glasses with a spectacle cloth, "I will solve the alien species first."


    No matter how powerful Pei Jing is, she is only a person. In contrast, alien species pose a greater threat to humans.


    A group of elderly people just came out of the meeting room, looking out through the window, vaguely seeing a slender figure out of the alien in the distant sky.


    "That''s Miss Rong." Academician Zhang said with a smile, with admiration in his eyes.


    If they can get through the difficulties this time, Miss Rong will become a superhero-level figure, and she will win the gratitude and admiration of people all over the world.


    And no one would question or be jealous of all the honor she received, which she should have received.


    The people around Academician Zhang looked at the sky, sighing, and admiring Rong Huang.


    Because these alien species have wings, everyone can see the alien species flying around in the air. They are all frightened and screaming.


    The people in Shang''s home closed the doors and windows tightly, hiding in the house and dared not go out.


    Those who have gone out hide in public places such as shopping malls and supermarkets.


    They gathered together, looking at the outside scene nervously and fearfully through the window glass.


    The adults looked tense and worried, and the children cried and screamed, making a mess.


    The courageous young man directly controlled the drone into the air remotely, and wanted to take a close-up shot of the alien face, so that the scene could be posted on the Internet and shared with netizens.


    It��s just that these young people discovered that they were not only photographing alien species with hideous appearances, but also��


    A person.


    Realizing this, the group of young people immediately gave up shooting alien species, and focused the shot on that person.


    They were surprised to find that this person was exactly what they knew, Rong Huang, who they called the national goose.


    The audience in the live broadcast room who saw this scene through drones naturally discovered this.


    "What is Rong Huang''s identity? Is there really a superhero in the world?"


    "I don''t know if there is a superhero. I just want to know how Rong Huang managed to go to heaven."


    "Is this the legendary sun, heaven and earth? I admire it."


    "What is Rong Huang doing? I don''t understand, this is a show, right? Rong Huang''s management team has tried too hard for fame."


    "Upstairs was wrong. How do I think Rong Huang is saving the world?"


    "Ahhhhh, Huanghuang is really saving the world! She is shining!!!"


    Rong Huang didn''t notice the drones around him, but he didn''t stop it either.

 Chapter 686： Global live broadcast (44)

    Being famous is a matter of time, and Rong Huang quite likes the feeling of being famous.


    In the original plot, if the original host had not been swallowed by a foreign species, he would have become a female star in the Chinese entertainment industry, and even at the ceiling level at home and abroad. Now, taking this opportunity, Rong Huang doesn''t mind getting popular all over the world.


    The green hands quickly pinched the tactics, and a series of suppression formations appeared, directly crushing the alien species that was in the air and on the ground to the ground.


    Rong Huang had originally planned to directly release the coercion that belonged to the Phoenix family, but he also thought that there are many other small animals in this place. It would be no good if it was accidentally affected.


    The effect of the formation is not bad.


    The huge array composed of dense runes gleamed with metal-like light, so that people couldn''t open their eyes.


    The painful beast roar and the clank sound from the operation of the formation mingled together, which shook the eardrum of the person and even the throat was dry.


    Rong Huang raised his hand, his white and tender palm facing down, and slowly pressed it down.


    For a moment, the voice became several times louder, and people couldn''t bear to cover their ears.


    But it''s just a breath of effort.


    People who have been paying attention to the movement in the sky noticed that in the blink of an eye, those alien species that were so fierce in their eyes were wiped out in an instant, and no one was spared.


    A word came out of their minds at the same time, and they were so dead that there was no scum left.


    The alien species was wiped out, and only this passage was left.


    Xu Ye knew that the alien species hadn''t been wiped out, and the gray vortex became more turbulent and ferocious, constantly turning.


    Rong Huang raised his eyes and saw a silver-gray mecha emerge from the whirlpool.


    The mecha quickly condensed the light energy cannon, sizzling constantly, as if it would be bombarding Rong Huang in the next moment.


    This is the first time people have seen a real mecha, not on the screen, everyone''s eyes widened and looked up at the sky.


    The fear that was originally full of heart is also a bit less.


    There was a voice in their hearts telling them that the person shining in the sky can solve even the ferocious alien species, and a mecha is definitely not a problem.


    This is the trust that comes from deep in the heart.


    The broken hair on the sideburns was moved by the energy diffused by the light energy cannon, Rong Huang raised his hand and squeezed softly, "It''s really not the Yellow River to give up."


    Rong Huang pointed his toes and came to the top of the mecha in the blink of an eye. With a stomping on his right foot, the mecha was unstable, swaying in mid-air for a few times before barely stabilizing his body.


    "Bring a word to your boss, if you don''t want to die, just keep coming."


    "If you don''t want to be beaten by me to your nest, surrender with sincerity."


    The Alliance soldier controlling the mecha wanted to scold Rong Huang, but found that his spiritual connection with the mecha was broken, and no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t reconnect.


    "Damn it! What the **** did this woman do?"


    He has never seen anyone able to cut off the connection between the driver and the mecha.


    Just when he was full of resentment, he was horrified to find that two or three-story mechas were flying towards the whirlpool uncontrollably.


    Aware of this, the Alliance soldier''s eyes were cracked, and his hands quickly tapped the control screen.


    Didi''s voice rang in my ears. It was the voice made automatically by the mecha when facing extreme danger.


    What does this woman want to do? !


    Then, the people on the ground who were always watching Rong Huang''s every move saw that the mecha quickly disappeared into the whirlpool.


    The gray vortex was twisted and seemed to be struggling with all its strength.


    But the final outcome is still disappeared.

 Chapter 687： Global live broadcast (45)

    When the crisis was over, people couldn''t help jumping up, applauding and cheering.


    It just didn''t take a while...


    "Where is Rong Huang? She seemed to be on the head of that mecha before."


    "No way?"


    "What''s not? Could it be that Rong Huang disappeared with that mecha?"


    "Impossible, Rong Huang was so good before, how could he..."


    "Well, Huang Huang, risked losing her life to fight against mecha for all of us, she is really too kind, she is our great hero!"


    "I don''t accept this ending. Rong Huang must be hiding somewhere. She''s peek-a-boo with us, right?"


    No one can accept this ending.


    Just when people were full of sadness, a phoenix sound that pierced the blue sky was heard from the clouds.


    The angle of view of the drone lens shifted upward.


    There seemed to be golden light penetrating through the thick clouds.


    Holy and beautiful.


    "what is that?"


    "What kind of world is this? Is it possible that there are gods going down there hahahaha..."


    The sound of Fengming echoed in the sky, and could not dissipate for a long time.


    A shadowy and mysterious figure outlined by golden light gradually disappeared.


    At that moment, all the clouds dispersed.


    The sky is bright.


    A figure appeared from behind the clouds, and there was still golden light on his body.


    "Rong Huang! It''s Rong Huang!!!"


    The barrage in the live broadcast room that had been stagnant for a long time finally made the first comment, followed by the barrage scrolling quickly.


    "It''s really Rong Huang, so Rong Huang did everything before. It''s amazing, my God!!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! I didn''t believe that there are gods in the world before, now it looks like pongonghuang is the little fairy daughter in the sky, right?!"


    A series of "Ahhhhh" was about to blind the young people who were broadcasting live broadcasts through drones.


    Originally, they just wanted to add a little gimmick, and then they started the live broadcast. They didn''t expect such an unthinkable thing to happen.


    Going into the sky...I''m afraid it''s not a real little fairy, right?


    Looking at the number of hundreds of thousands of viewers in the live broadcast room, several young people were somewhat thankful.


    Fortunately, they opened the live broadcast, otherwise such an amazing scene would have been missed.


    Looking at the live broadcast room again, Rong Huang had disappeared from the camera, but the barrage still did not stop, densely packed.


    At the entrance of the Academy of Sciences, Academician Zhang and the others still maintained the movement of looking up to the sky, and they hadn''t recovered for a long time.


    Academician Zhang is holding a mobile phone in his hand, and the screen shows the live broadcast room.


    After a long time, the clouds in the sky dispersed, and nothing was gray to block the bright sunlight.


    There is light shining on everyone.


    Academician Zhang suddenly came back to his senses, took a deep breath, and sighed, "The gods come to the world to save everyone."


    "Miss Rong... is really the **** who came to save all living beings."


    The old house of the Rong family.


    Father and mother Rong and Rong Hui, who had been watching the movement outside, couldn''t recover for a long time looking at the computer screen.


    After a long time, Mother Yung covered her mouth and cried in a low voice, "That''s fine, that''s fine..."


    This little girl continued to live in place of their daughter, and at the same time made the world a better place and saved so many lives.


    This is enough.


    In the hospital, Zhuo Wei was lying on the hospital bed, watching the relevant reports on the TV, his eyes became more dazed.


    He didn''t know what he had missed until now.


    If he had promised to be with Rong Huang in the first place, would he have become famous now?


    Rather than lying down on the hospital bed without arms as it is now.

 Chapter 688： Global live broadcast (46)

    No matter what the outside world thinks of her, after Rong Huang forcibly closed the passage, he was originally going to go to the Academy of Sciences, when he rolled his eyes and suddenly caught a glimpse of Wu Tingbai.


    Even though he was far away, under the blessing of divine consciousness, Rong Huang could clearly see him.


    The man is wearing a white sportswear, his black hair is not as carefully groomed as before, and he sits softly on his forehead. His handsome and clear facial features are greatly reduced, which makes him look a lot younger.


    Thinking of going to Wu Tingbai at noon, Rong Huang''s heart moved, and he dispelled the idea of ??looking for Academician Zhang, and went to Wu Tingbai as soon as he turned around.


    Boyfriend and grandfather, the former is definitely more important.


    Seeing the little girl who suddenly appeared in front of him, Wu Tingbai just frowned, and did not show much mood swings.


    With a smile on the gentle and flawless face of the man, he raised his hand and gently touched the top of the little girl''s hair, and exclaimed, "It was amazing just now."


    The little girl blinked and lifted her chin somewhat proudly, "Of course, I''m super amazing."


    It''s just some alien mechas, this king can do everything.


    Wu Tingbai chuckled softly, his narrow eyes were stained with soft petting, but dark under his eyes, "Is our date ahead of schedule now?"


    Rong Huang tilted his head and glanced at the three-story villa behind Wu Tingbai, Bai Shengsheng hooked his fingers, "Okay?"


    With so many worlds down, Rong Huang could tell at a glance that Wu Tingbai was not good to her...Ah, hey, he liked her.


    Wu Tingbai nodded slightly, and pointed behind him, "It just so happens that I haven''t eaten breakfast yet, why don''t we go together?"


    Rong Huang subconsciously touched his empty stomach, licked his lower lip, nodded eagerly, and said, "Together."


    Seeing the little girl''s charming and well-behaved appearance, Wu Tingbai gave a light heart, with a smile in her low and gentle voice, "Let''s go, let''s go in."


    Rong Huang snorted and followed Wu Tingbai into the villa step by step.


    The villa is very quiet, there are no people besides them.


    Rong Huang was a little surprised.


    As if seeing Rong Huang��s doubts, Wu Tingbai fastened his dark blue apron and explained to Rong Huang, ��It��s close to the company. I usually live here, and I like to be quiet, except for me. People."


    When Wu Tingbai said this, he was secretly indicating that his private life was very clean and that no one else had been here except you.


    But Rong Huang''s whole mind was on breakfast, and he didn''t even understand the deep meaning of his words. He drank a cup of milk, his ruddy lips left a circle of milk beard, thinking that Feng''s disease is really pitiful. , Living alone in such a big house.


    No response from the little girl, Wu Tingbai was a little disappointed.


    But it quickly dissipated.


    Wu Tingbai''s dark brown eyes stared at Rong Huang, with a smooth tone, "I''m going to prepare breakfast first, you can wait a while, you can watch TV first."


    Rong Huang didn''t refuse, and ran to the living room to watch TV while holding the milk cup.


    When the TV was turned on, it was a financial channel full of academic terms, and Rong Huang''s eyes hurt.


    Holding the remote control, he quickly changed the channel. Rong Huang put his hands on his knees and stared at the TV screen without squinting. His mind had already flown into the kitchen.


    I don''t know what Feng Bingbing would do for her to eat?


    It should be delicious.


    Such as sweet and sour short ribs.


    Shui Shui: "..."


    "My lord, why do you have sweet and sour short ribs for breakfast?" Is porridge not fragrant?

 Chapter 689： Global live broadcast (47)

    Rong Huang rolled his eyes and muttered, "I''m just making an analogy. You talk a lot about Shui Shui."


    Shui Shui just wanted to say something, Wu Tingbai''s voice came from the kitchen, "Do you like shepherd''s purse stuffed dumplings or corn and pork stuffing?"


    Rong Huang immediately discarded the water in a very unrighteous manner, and ran to the door of the kitchen. Wu Tingbai was frying the poached eggs. The sizzle from the pot was inexplicably pleasant, "Corn pork."


    Wu Tingbai turned to look at Rong Huang, and said with a chuckle, "There is a big smell of oily smoke here, you should go watch TV for a while."


    Rong Huang snorted, just as she herself was not interested in cooking, she went back to the living room.


    After a while, the smell of food came from the kitchen.


    Rong Huang sniffed, pressing the remote control button back and forth somewhat boredly.


    Wu Tingbai''s movements are very fast, and his breakfast is ready in twenty minutes.


    Put the sandwiches, poached eggs and fried dumplings on the table, Wu Tingbai greeted Rong Huang to come over for dinner.


    Sitting across from Rong Huang, Wu Tingbai looked up and saw the little girl''s delicate eating, vaguely remembering that she ate like this in her previous life.


    Especially like to eat sweet and sour short ribs and cherry meat.


    Wu Tingbai��s eyes were dark and unclear, and he used public chopsticks to pick up a fried dumpling and put it on Rong Huang��s plate. ��Eat more, the girl is too thin.��


    Rong Huang handed Wu Tingbai a look that "you have the foresight". He lowered his head to eat and heard Wu Tingbai ask her, "Do you know the tomb of Emperor Rong Guochen?"


    Rong Huang tilted his head and swallowed the fried dumplings, "Emperor Chen Yuan?"


    Isn''t it the two of them?


    Wu Tingbai had to say that Rong Huang almost forgot that this world was a few hundred years later.


    "I know, I saw it on the news before." Rong Huang stopped when Wu Tingbai saw Wu Tingbai, "What''s wrong?"


    Wu Tingbai constricted his eyes, twisting his fingers lightly.


    This is his usual small gesture when he is nervous.


    "I..." Wu Tingbai raised his eyes and looked at Rong Huang, his Adam''s apple rolled, as if thinking about how to speak, "It was discovered by an archaeological team I invested."


    Rong Huang bulged his cheeks, then what?


    The expression on the little girl''s soft white bun''s face was so vivid that Wu Tingbai couldn''t fail to see it. She continued with a smile, "I once had a dream."


    Rong Huang: "......???"


    How does this line resemble the experience of the last mad Prince Song?


    Rong Huang still didn''t speak, staring at Wu Tingbai with round eyes, with an expression of "you say it, please say it quickly".


    Wu Tingbai''s bushy eyelashes quivered, and said in a dull voice, "In a dream, I saw you."


    Rong Huang: "..."


    How can this line talk to the greasy guy who just came out of society, and the silly Baitian said the same thing?


    Rong Huang felt that he should give him a copy of "368 Skills for Learning to Speak" so that he could learn how to speak, and then come and talk to her.


    Taking into account Wu Tingbai''s dignity as a man, he couldn''t hurt his self-esteem, Rong Huang endured it and still didn''t say a word.


    Wu Tingbai looked at Rong Huang''s face that suddenly lost his vivid expression. He was a little nervous, and his palm was slightly damp. "In a dream, you are a fish."


    Rong Huang: "?????!!!"


    "What?" The king didn''t hear clearly, you have the ability to say it again.


    The king, what a noble and unparalleled little phoenix, turned out to be a fish in your mouth.


    The shark must not be humiliated.


    Rong Huang resisted the urge to move forward and kill him with a bite, his smile suddenly became gentle, "What did you just say?"

 Chapter 690： Global live broadcast (48)

    Wu Tingbai... Wu Tingbai didn''t know what he was talking about.


    He was a little too nervous just now, his tongue was knotted, and he called the mackerel a fish.


    Seeing the little girl''s angry eyes, Wu Tingbai was quite at a loss.


    With a light cough, Wu Tingbai looked at the center of the dining table, "I was wrong, it''s a man."


    Rong Huang was stunned for a moment, his eyes flashed slightly, Shark?


    Rong Huang shook his fist with his hand on the side of the table, with a somewhat tentative tone, "Rong Yue?"


    Wu Tingbai took a deep breath, dark eyes surging, turbulent emotions pouring out.


    He lifted his lips and looked directly at Rong Huang, his eyes burning, "Do you remember?"


    I remember, of course I do.


    Rong Huang nodded, indicating that he remembered.


    Wu Tingbai''s fingertips trembled lightly, so he was not alone in that dream.


    In the dark, his little girl has come to him.


    Wu Tingbai clenched his fist and released it, repeating the past, stopping for a long time, and muttered, "It''s great."


    Watching Wu Tingbai''s abnormal behavior, Rong Huang secretly complained in her heart. She really misunderstood the wrong person. At first, she thought that the phoenix disease in this world was a gentle and kind big baby, but she didn''t expect to remember the things of the last world.


    So... it''s still a snake disease.


    Wu Tingbai didn''t know that Rong Huang thought so much, because Rong Huang also remembered their past events, and he was very happy.


    After breakfast, Wu Tingbai was about to go to the company. Rong Huang was just about to go to the Academy of Sciences and simply left with him.


    As soon as she entered the Academy of Sciences, someone greeted her.


    The shout of "Miss Rong is good" made Rong Huang feel uncomfortable.


    Even in the realm of the gods, she was backed up by a phoenix disease, and she could not bear to be so enthusiastic about her.


    This is the gap.


    Pure humans.


    Rong Huang maintained an awkward but polite smile, led by the researchers to Academician Zhang''s office.


    Academician Zhang was on the phone with someone. He hung up after seeing Rong Huang come in and said a few words, his tone was faintly respectful, "Miss Rong, you are here..."


    Rong Huang sat down and went straight to the subject, "Those people won''t let go, I have something to ask Pei Jing."


    Although Academician Zhang was curious, he did not stop him, and personally took her to Guan Peijing''s place.


    Rong Huang glanced at the gray-haired Academician Zhang, and naturally knew what he thought, but as a little phoenix who respected the old and loved the young, she shouldn''t have made the elderly so hard.


    "You go to work first, I''ll be fine soon, and then I will look for you."


    Academician Zhang didn''t say much, turned and left.


    The thickened door was opened, and the room was dim, with only one bed.


    Rong Huang stepped forward and saw Pei Jing lying on the bed.


    Pei Jing, as the captain of the superpower squad, has experienced a lot of battles. Of course she wouldn''t know that Rong Huang has come in. She sat up, and the dim light couldn''t hide her cold and resentful eyes, "Why are you here? Are you here to see my joke?"


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows without denying, "I just came to see you joke, are you surprised or surprised?"


    Pei Jing''s eyebrows jumped, her hands clenched into fists, her expression sullen, "You really deserve to die!"


    Rong Huang took a few steps forward and stood still a few steps away from Pei Jing, with a pair of apricot eyes clear and bright, "Damn it? Is it because I know your secret, or because I know you know the dangers of those alien species? But didn''t tell everyone?"

 Chapter 691： Global live broadcast (49)

    Pei Jing''s face changed slightly, and it was obvious that Rong Huang was stabbed in the pain.


    "What do you know?" Pei Jing raised her voice and shouted, "Why should I tell you? A group of low-level humans!"


    "Since you can enter here, it seems that you have solved those alien species?"


    Pei Jing laughed arrogantly, looking crazy.


    In fact, after Pei Jing came to Blue Star, she felt a sense of superiority in her heart. She was the most powerful one here.


    But when I saw what Rong Huang did on the island that day, I realized that Rong Huang was much better than her.


    This makes Pei Jing jealous.


    It was correct to think that she had a bad premonition.


    But none of these Pei Jing could say anything, she could only stare at Rong Huang bitterly.


    "I know the group of lunatics in the Alliance. They don''t stop until they reach their goals. As long as they don''t die for a day, Blue Star will be theirs sooner or later."


    "You saved them for a while, but you can''t save them for the rest of their lives."


    "The life expectancy of Union citizens is very long, and we will live less than one-tenth of your life after you die."


    Rong Huang looked at the appearance that Pei Jing''s eyes were about to bulge out, and thought that this was not a sequelae of rebirth, right?


    Look at this, it is clearly a mental problem.


    Originally, Rong Huang approached Pei Jing to ask something about the place where she was before, but now...


    It''s not impossible.


    Rong Huang snapped his fingers, his sweet voice slowly said, "Why did the Alliance lock the target on the Blue Star?"


    Pei Jing sneered, smiling Ronghuang''s self-righteousness. She is not a fool. How could she tell Rong Huang and let Rong Huang take all these credits. "The Alliance wants to use Blue Star as a waste disposal station."


    Pei Jing covered her mouth in horror. Why did she tell the truth? !


    What did Rong Huang do?


    Thinking that Rong Huang waved his hand that day and wiped out those uncontrollable alien species, Pei Jing''s body shook uncontrollably.


    Rong Huang didn''t care if Pei Jing was afraid of her. After asking a few more questions, he snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "Thank you very much, but I won''t let you go."


    Seeing Pei Jing roll his eyes with anger, Rong Huang turned and left.


    The staff snapped the door shut before Pei Jing rushed to the door, and locked it again.


    Pei Jing slapped the door desperately, yelling.


    But no one paid attention to her.


    Because Rong Huang had previously told Academician Zhang about Pei Jing''s greatness, Academician Zhang specially locked her in this room, with the blessing of Rong Huang''s formation on the top of the room, and she couldn''t use any abilities at all.


    Only now did Pei Jing know what it means to call "every day should not, and the ground is not working".


    Pei Jing slowly slid down the door, grabbed her hair and yelled, and then she no longer made a sound.


    -


    Alliance headquarters.


    The gray-bearded old general and a few gangsters stood outside the treatment cabin, looking ugly at the bombing that left only a soldier with a complete head.


    Before entering the treatment cabin, the soldier who was so frightened by Rong Huang relayed Rong Huang''s words to them.


    In the eyes of these big brothers, this blue star woman is very strange, her skills are even more terrifying than supernatural powers.


    Ability can control the alien species at most, and if they want to kill the alien species, they have to adopt a unique method.


    But this woman! She killed so many alien species at once, and forcibly closed the passage.


    Not only that, she also signed a war with them.


    Hit their lair? Oh, how is it possible!


    When the alliance��s defense system is vegetarian?

 Chapter 692： Global live broadcast (50)

    The white-bearded old general stretched out an old face, and walked around in the treatment room with anger. The big men were dizzy and dare not say much.


    "Old General, what shall we do now?" Is it true that we must surrender?


    Over the years, the league has always been superior, and only others have surrendered to the league.


    Originally, Blue Star was just a vulnerable planet, but they didn''t expect that their aggressive plan would be extinguished before they even started.


    They were hit hard by this woman named Rong Huang.


    Thinking that the mecha they had sent out was bombed and could not be repaired anymore, their backs felt a little cold.


    After a long silence, they did not come up with an answer.


    "It doesn''t matter in advance, let''s think about how to deal with the group of citizens."


    The white-bearded old general knew that there were few normal citizens of the alliance, and he was thinking about war and aggression.


    The others sighed, the current situation...not so good.


    It''s hard to engage with that woman alone.


    -


    Rong Huang relayed what Pei Jing had said to Academician Zhang, and then went back.


    Rong Huang didn''t plan to return to Rong''s old house, and went straight to her own residence.


    Due to the previous alien attack, the buildings in Kyoto are undergoing renovation, and Rong Huang by the way pushed all the endorsements Shi Qiao had given her, and concentrated on being a salted fish at home.


    On the third day when Xianyu, Wu Tingbai moved to her next door.


    Rong Huang vaguely remembered that an old couple lived next door before, and he didn''t know what method Wu Tingbai used to get them to resell the house to him.


    After talking to Rong Huang, Wu Tingbai took the initiative to bring himself into the identity of Rong Huang''s boyfriend. Every night after get off work, he made a meal and asked Rong Huang to eat. If he was not very busy, he would be Rong in the morning. Huang makes a loving breakfast.


    It can be said to be the representative of a good man at home.


    Rong Huang didn''t refuse Wu Tingbai''s tenderness and consideration. Anyway, he is an old husband and wife. Why is he shy?


    On the tenth day of Salted Fish, Rong Huang received a call from Academician Zhang.


    Academician Zhang''s tone on the phone was quite serious, and he invited Rong Huang to come to the Academy of Sciences.


    Rong Huang suddenly regretted that he had done such a big vote. Now he is not only famous all over the world, but he is also asked to work hard at every turn. He doesn''t even have a salary.


    But she went anyway.


    As a super powerful villain, of course he has to make contributions to the country and be famous all over the world.


    When Rong Huang arrived at the Academy of Sciences, there were a dozen people sitting in Academician Zhang''s office.


    Seeing Rong Huang coming in, he stopped the conversation at the same time and looked at her.


    "Good morning, Miss Rong."


    "Good morning." Rong Huang glanced roughly, all of them are the big guys who often see on TV.


    Showed to Rong Huang the delivery document from the alliance, Academician Zhang said, "Miss Rong, what do you think?"


    Rong Huang didn''t even think about it, his tone was natural, "Of course he agreed. They still have so many benefits for our science and technology. If we accept their surrender, is it possible that you still want to fight with them?"


    Rong Huang couldn''t help but chuckled, "Their mech warships are quite powerful. I believe you have seen them in science fiction movies. If our technology is advanced for a few hundred years, maybe we can conquer them."


    Although Rong Huang''s words were too direct and made people dislike it, it was not unreasonable.


    Academician Zhang said again, "The other party asked for Miss Rong to be present..."


    Rong Huang waved his hand, frowning, "Don''t bother, if they make this request again, tell them that the defeated party is not qualified to negotiate terms."

 Chapter 693： Global live broadcast (51)

    Academician Zhang''s mouth twitched, Miss Rong was really arrogant.


    However, she has that capital.


    "By the way, let them take Pei Jing away when they leave." Seeing the faces of the big guys present were a little dazed, Rong Huang smiled and said, "Pei Jing was originally from the Alliance. She is here. Bury us a potential danger."


    The big guys pondered for a moment, but were actually persuaded by Rong Huang.


    Originally, they wanted to let people study the so-called ability in Pei Jing''s body. They said that they could also have the legendary ability?


    As if seeing what they were thinking in their hearts, Rong Huang pointed to the surrender letter sent by the Alliance, "That is a higher plane. Only in an environment like our Blue Star can abilities appear under certain conditions."


    Academician Zhang''s eyes brightened, "For example?"


    Rong Huang curled his lips and smiled slyly, "Doomsday."


    Everyone: "..." Forget it, forget it.


    The last days or something is too terrifying.


    They would rather have no abilities.


    "I suggest that it will be broadcast live all the time, so that the public will know the strength of China, and the whole world will know that China''s territory is inviolable."


    Rong Huang''s loud and loud words shocked the hearts of the people present.


    Yes, the territory of China is inviolable.


    Even if they are much stronger than them and possess high-tech enemies, they cannot easily challenge the authority of China.


    "Miss Rong is right, you can broadcast it!"


    Originally considering the seriousness of this matter, they planned to proceed in secret.


    But now after hearing what Rong Huang said, they all suddenly became enlightened.


    "We are a lot of age, and the more we live, the more we look back. Miss Rong has such a consciousness at a young age, which makes us ashamed." An old man sighed.


    The invisible little tail behind Rong Huang was raised up high, and he smiled very modestly, "It''s easy to say, it''s only eight thousand years old."


    Everyone: "......???"


    They almost forgot how powerful this one is.


    Eight thousand years old...Is it a fairy, as stated on the Internet?


    Rong Huang smiled at the people of the generations of uncles and grandfathers with different looks, and Rong Huang stood up, "I have to go back in advance. If you have any questions later, you can call me."


    As for letting her come all the way, duck doesn''t have to.


    Academician Zhang, of course, understood Rong Huang''s subtext, and the corners of his mouth twitched, so he couldn''t force Rong Huang to do anything, "Okay, we see, see you Miss Rong."


    Rong Huang: "Goodbye."


    After saying hello, Rong Huang left the Academy of Sciences.


    The heroine Pei Jing has almost resolved, and Zhuo Wei is left.


    Rong Huang asked about the hospital where Zhuo Wei was staying and drove directly to the hospital.


    Asked about Zhuo Wei''s ward from the nurse''s station. Rong Huang stood at the door of the ward and did not enter.


    Zhuo Wei collapsed on the hospital bed, one sleeve of the hospital gown was empty.


    Zhuo Wei himself looked sloppy and unshaven.


    After thinking about it, Rong Huang still compiled a dream for Zhuo Wei, and directly stuffed the original plot into his dream, and then smoothly stuffed the scene of his arm being bitten off by the alien species.


    With Prince Song from the previous world as a reference, Rong Huang could almost guess how Zhuo Wei would collapse in the near future.


    I hope Zhuo Wei will not let her down.


    After making up a good dream, Rong Huang left the hospital.


    She and Wu Tingbai made an appointment last night to go on a date.


    Wu Tingbai already knew that Rong Huang was not the real daughter of the Rong family, just like she was in her previous life, she was simply living in this body, and the plan to see her parents was cancelled.

 Chapter 694： Global live broadcast (52)

    Because Rong Huang��s identity is no longer a star, the studio originally planned by Rong Huang halfway was handed over to Wu Tingbai to plan. Wu Tingbai turned around and handed the task to the chief assistant, leaving get off work early every day to follow Rong. Huang went on an appointment.


    Chief Assistant: He is just a tool of no feelings.


    -


    A month later, thanks to the tireless efforts of the alliance, a channel opened again.


    A small ship emerged from the passage and flew directly to Kyoto.


    When someone saw the ship, they just exclaimed, took out their mobile phone and quickly recorded it.


    After the previous Rong Huang''s hand, they of course also knew that there was a real alien planet in this world, and the blue star they lived in was only one of countless planets.


    I''ve seen mechs, and now I''m curious at best to see ships.


    Several bigwigs from China have been waiting there long ago, and Academician Zhang is among them.


    Seeing the black and blue ships appearing in the open space in front of the building, they realized how far the blue star is in technology from these alien planets.


    But they believe that it will not take long for China to become stronger and stronger.


    The ship''s door was raised, and first twenty or so Alliance soldiers walked out in an orderly manner, stepped neatly, walked to the sides, slammed, and stood still.


    Several Chinese tycoons twitched.


    Is this to negotiate peace, or to declare war?


    While they were silently complaining, a few men in formal attire walked out of the ship.


    At this time, the live broadcast has already started.


    When the audience saw the soldier holding the energy gun, all of them cursed.


    "I suspect that they are not here to beg for peace, but simply to demonstrate. Look, how good our soldiers are! Pooh!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, these people to be so annoying."


    "In contrast, the leaders of our country are not too good, they are perfect!"


    The two sides met and walked into the building together.


    The camera followed, and more and more people entered the live broadcast room.


    The negotiation lasted three hours, the process was completely transparent, and people all over the world could see it.


    In these three hours, these people in the league were scolded all over the place.


    Fortunately, they didn''t know, otherwise they would be darkened regardless of occasion.


    Rong Huang and Wu Tingbai also watched the live broadcast in front of the screen.


    Rong Huang yawned lazily with a small paw on his chin, and pointed to the high-ranking alliance on the screen who was described as pig liver by Academician Zhang, "I think they just owe the fight. The fight stopped immediately."


    Wu Tingbai put the peeled melon seeds to Rong Huang''s hand, and then agreed, "Well, yes, it is indeed owed."


    Rong Huang grinned, took a sip, touched Wu Tingbai''s face, and looked at his eyes as if he was looking at some rare treasure, "Women sing and husband, reward you."


    Wu Tingbai chuckled his lips and chuckled, his dark brown eyes filled with tenderness, his hands kept moving, "Thank you Cub."


    Rong Huang smiled, Xingyan turned into a crescent moon.


    I really look forward to returning to the God Realm.


    After the live broadcast, Academician Zhang called Rong Huang himself.


    "Before you asked us to give Pei Jing to them and let them take it back, but they actually killed her on the spot." Academician Zhang took a deep breath, and now thinks of it a little afraid, "They are really too arrogant, early Knowing that I need a little more skill."


    Pei Jing is dead? Is the group of snakes and sharks sick by the alliance?


    Rong Huang was also a little surprised.


    I thought that Pei Jing would be a little bit miserable after returning, and it would be better to live a little bit more dead, but I didn''t expect that the Alliance even had no plans to take her back, so they solved her on the spot.


    Thinking of the original owner being swallowed by a different species in the original plot, Rong Huang felt that Pei Jing deserved it.


    "Don''t be angry, they will get retribution soon." Rong Huang only said this.

 Chapter 695： Global live broadcast (end)

    She wouldn''t say that she left a formation when she sent the mech back. According to the time, it should be about to explode, right?


    Harm, this king is really a gentle, kind and beautiful woman.


    Although Academician Zhang was very angry, he did not continue the topic just now, "Ms. Rong knows about the special department? They want to invite you to be a deputy minister."


    Special department?


    Rong Huang blinked and stretched out his hand to hook Wu Tingbai''s hand that was moving around her waist, "Yes."


    On-the-job = no need to go to work


    Very good.


    Nowadays, Rong Huang''s status has long been higher than that of the ceiling of the entertainment industry, so naturally he doesn''t have to work too hard.


    This fits the character of Ronghuang Xianyu very well.


    Usually, I only use filming, and then I can receive commercials.


    When Academician Zhang heard Rong Huang''s answer, he was very pleased, "Okay, I will tell Minister Qin now."


    The two exchanged commercials for a while, and then hung up the phone.


    After swiping Weibo for a while, Rong Huang looked at the time again, it was already lunch time.


    Today, Wu Tingbai gave himself a fake, and came down from the stairs, holding Rong Huang''s small waist in one hand. "The restaurant we often go to has new dishes today. Let''s try it?"


    Rong Huang certainly would not refuse.


    All things in the world, aesthetic food cannot be disappointed.


    The two got into the car and drove away.


    Not far away, Zhuo Wei wore a baseball cap and a mask on his face, covering himself tightly.


    His gaze has been fixed on the far away car, unable to take it back for a long time.


    After a month or two, he wanted to come to see Rong Huang many times, but he couldn''t leave the hospital because he didn''t recover.


    Today, as soon as he was discharged from the hospital, he rushed to the door of Rong Huang''s house, but didn''t want to see Rong Huang walking out hand in hand with others.


    Rong Huang was wearing a pink sweater and off-white cropped trousers, showing slender ankles.


    It''s pretty.


    Zhuo Wei also noticed that the man next to Rong Huang who was much better than him suddenly choked at his throat.


    These days he was tortured crazy by those dreams, he didn''t know whether those were true or not.


    Zhuo Wei walked forward in a daze. For a while, the figure of Rong Huang and the man appeared in his mind, and after a while, he was swallowed by the alien species, or the scene of Rong Huang being swallowed by the alien species.


    With a "bang", Zhuo Wei''s vision continued to rise, and then fell heavily.


    Scarlet eyes gradually blurred, and everything around him became quiet.


    -


    Perhaps because of Rong Huang''s previous achievements in saving the world, the best actress at the end of the year was awarded to Rong Huang.


    This is a movie made by the original owner last year and was screened in the first half of the year.


    Those female celebrities who accompany the run and who are only nominated may not be reconciled, but they dare not show it on their faces.


    A person who has several big brothers in the country as a backer, no one will offend her without thinking.


    Rong Huang stood on the stage, holding the trophy in his hand, with a crooked smile.


    Hearing Shui Shui''s reminder that the task was completed, Rong Huang just raised his eyebrows and said his acceptance speech methodically.


    At the end of the film festival, Rong Huang went out with Shi Qiao.


    It is winter now, the weather is cold, and it is snowing.


    Rong Huang only wore a dress for the photo, and the cold wind hung on his body through a thick down jacket, making Rong Huang shiver with the cold.


    As he was about to speed up and get into the car, Rong Huang''s shoulders sank.


    A cry of exclamation came, and Rong Huang looked up.


    The man was wearing a black suit and a coat of the same color, and his expression was gentle and gentle.


    The flying snow fell to the top of the hair and shoulders, with a feeling of dust.


    When Rong Huang looked over, the warmth in his eyes was about to overwhelm the beautiful beauty in front of him.


    "Mrs. Wu, I''m here to take you home."


    Rong Huang blinked lightly, and the corners of his lips sank.


    With a soft hum, Rong Huang''s voice was soft and waxy, "Go home."


    Go back to their home.

 Chapter 696： Miss arrived (1)

    The last world Rong Huang and Wu Tingbai naturally grew old. When Wu Tingbai closed his eyes, Rong Huang could no longer perceive Feng Xi''s breath and left this world.


    Rong Huang came into the new world, his soul was not firmly anchored in the original owner''s body, and his small arm was suddenly caught.


    It''s a man''s hand, and its strength is not small.


    "Don''t be afraid, Huang''er, when we get to the imperial capital, we will hand over the castle master order to the emperor. The emperor will definitely send troops because you and your uncle are dedicated to the court.


    The man''s hoarse voice rang in his ears, Rong Huang had stabilized his soul at this time, and his eyes gradually became clear.


    Turning his eyes to look at the talking man, his facial features are handsome and evil, he looks majestic and powerful, his body is slightly fat, and he looks like a bear.


    Slowly moving his gaze down, Rong Huang saw him holding the bear paw of his arm.


    With a move of his wrist, Rong Huang easily broke away from his control.


    The man shook the empty palm of his hand and was stunned, "What''s wrong with Huang''er?"


    Rong Huang rubbed his aching arm, tilted his head and asked the man, "What did you just say? I didn''t hear it clearly."


    Ji Ting stared at Rong Huang��s naive eyes for a moment, dispelling the doubts in his heart, but she was just a no-brained eldest lady, but said with a smile on her face, "Don��t be afraid. All sects."


    Father...so this bear is a prince?


    Rong Huang didn''t expect that the hero of this world was a prince, and the plot also came into her mind.


    -


    Nowadays, there are many schools of different sects in the arena, and there are as many powers as feathers.


    The power of the arena is getting bigger and bigger, seriously affecting the power of the imperial court.


    In order to control the various sects of the rivers and lakes, the emperor took control of the forces of the various sects, and sent the five princes born of the most beloved concubine Shu to conceal their identity into the rivers and lakes, looking for opportunities to divide the major forces of the rivers and lakes.


    Before leaving, Ji Ting, the fifth prince, looked at the booklet that recorded the secrets of the various sects in the arena and thought for a long time, and finally set his first goal as Rongjiapu.


    Rongjiapu is the fourth-ranked force in the arena, and the owner of Rongjiapu fortress beats the invincible hands all over the arena with a double knife.


    The reason why Ji Ting targeted Rongjiapu was because of Rongjiapu''s eldest lady.


    That is, the original owner.


    Father Yung mother loved her daughter, so he did not force her to practice martial arts. She was spoiled and nurtured by the original owner since she was a child, so she also developed her innocent temperament.


    Now that the controversy is getting fiercer, Ji Ting doesn''t have so much time.


    In order to divide the power of the rivers and lakes as quickly as possible, Ji Ting believes that it is the safest way to get close to the original owner and lure the original owner to obtain the Rongjiapu Fortress order and hand it over to him, so as to disturb the seemingly calm waters of the rivers and lakes.


    After making some plans, Ji Ting went to Rongjiapu as a wealthy businessman.


    Ji Ting couldn''t do anything else, Feng Huaxueyue was the best.


    In a poem book meeting, Ji Ting won praise from the original owner with a poem.


    After coming and going, the original owner became acquainted with Ji Ting.


    Ji Ting gave her books from time to time, and sometimes it was piano scores and the like, which earned the goodwill of the original owner.


    A month later, Ji Ting vaguely realized that the original owner liked him.


    Ji Ting knew that the original owner was innocent. To put it bluntly, he had no brains, but now the original owner is happy with him, and for his safety, he will not frame him, so he secretly informed the original owner of his identity.


    The original owner didn''t know Ji Ting''s true purpose, but was very happy because Ji Ting treated her frankly.


    Facing the original owner with a touch of emotion, Ji Ting was proud of his heart, holding the original owner''s hand, showing his heart, and saying that when he returned to the emperor, he would report to the emperor and marry the original owner as his wife.

 Chapter 697： Miss arrived (2)

    The original owner of Silly Baitian really believed it, and promised Ji Ting with a shame that his identity would not be revealed.


    Ji Ting was naturally satisfied.


    After more than half a month, Ji Ting estimated that the time was almost up, so he euphemistically told the original owner that there was news from his people that several other great forces would unite to attack Rongjiapu.


    The original owner naturally knew the seriousness of this, and anxiously asked Ji Ting what to do.


    This is in the middle of Ji Ting''s arms.


    Ji Ting took the opportunity to tell the original owner that as long as Rong Jiabao returned to the court and he married the original owner again, the relationship between Rong Jiabao and the court would be very stable, and the court would definitely protect Rong Jiabao.


    The original owner knew that Father Yung was very disgusted with the court, and naturally knew that they would not submit to the court.


    After thinking about it, the original owner still didn''t think of what to do.


    Ji Ting reminded the original owner that as long as he submits the castle master order, it means that Rong Jiabao has returned, and everything will be solved by then.


    The original owner was moved.


    The original owner took advantage of Father Rong''s mother to go out, stole the castle master''s order, and went to the imperial capital with Ji Ting.


    Because of the beauty of Ji Ting coveting the original owner, he was very nice to the original owner along the way.


    When he arrived in the imperial capital, Ji Ting handed over the castle master order to the emperor, and then took the original master to a small courtyard, and told her not to go out if there was nothing to do.


    By chance, the maidservant of the original owner said that the five princes had led an army to attack Rongjiapu, and the original owner''s first reaction was not to believe it.


    Later, she asked a lot of people and got the same answer, and then she believed it.


    It turned out that Ji Ting approached her only for Rongjiapu''s forces.


    The original owner regretted it and wanted to escape, but was captured by Ji Ting''s people.


    When Ji Ting learned of it, he directly told the original owner the truth of the matter, and said that although the original owner could not be his concubine, the side concubine was still okay.


    The original owner refused and was locked up by Ji Ting.


    In the following month, although Ji Ting didn''t do anything to the original owner, the original owner''s hatred for Ji Ting gradually increased.


    Ji Ting has a fianc��e, the eldest daughter of a first-class member''s family, with a spoiled and domineering temperament.


    She heard that Ji Ting had raised a woman outside. On the surface, she was not moving, but behind her back she sent someone to sprinkle a circle of fire oil outside the original owner''s bedroom.


    When the kerosene met a fire, the scarlet flame licked the doors and windows, and it soon burned into the house.


    The original owner was drugged and burned to death in the house.


    After Ji Ting learned that, although he was angry, but also cared about the power of his fianc��e''s family, he did not say anything.


    In Ji Ting''s eyes, it was nothing more than a beautiful woman who had died.


    There are so many women in this world, and there is no shortage of the original owner.


    Besides, now Rongjiabao has been breached, the castle lord and his wife are dead, his position as the crown prince is stable, and it is more cost-effective to sacrifice a woman.


    Not long after, Ji Ting was established as the prince because he controlled most of the forces in the arena and had outstanding achievements.


    A few years later, when the emperor died, Ji Ting ascended the throne and married the eldest daughter of the first-rank member as the queen.


    -


    Although the plot is very long, it would not take too long to go through it in Rong Huang''s mind.


    After receiving the plot, Rong Huang immediately understood that she was on the way to the imperial capital.


    Seeing that Rong Huang was wandering again, Ji Ting''s eyes flickered, and he stretched out his hand again to grab Rong Huang''s wrist, "Huang''er, what''s wrong with you?"


    Rong Huang avoided Ji Ting''s bear paw, resisted the urge to directly hammer him with a punch, and touched it on his waist. Very good, the castle master was not on her.


    Not on her, naturally on Ji Ting.


    Rong Huang moved his fingertips and smiled suddenly, "It''s nothing, I just want to..."

 Chapter 698： Miss arrived (3)

    Rong Huang''s voice was a little low, but Ji Ting didn''t hear it clearly for a while, so he approached and asked, "What?"


    "Punch you."


    The words of the three words calmly and Huang''s lips were tossed by, Ji Ting was stunned, and before he could react, he was hit **** the back of his head by something.


    Ji Ting knocked his head on the table in front of him, making a muffled noise.


    Rong Huang retracted his hand unhurriedly, with a small face, and slowly stretched out his hand, "The castle master."


    Ji Ting''s head buzzed. Hearing Rong Huang''s words, he subconsciously grasped the wallet on his waist, "Didn''t you say that the castle master ordered it to me? Huang''er forgot it?"


    Rong Huang snorted, grabbed his purse, and opened it to see that it was indeed the commander of the castle.


    Taking out the castle commander and squeezing it in the palm of his hand, Rong Huang returned his purse to Ji Ting, fetched the teapot in his hand and gave it to him fiercely.


    Rong Huang acted extremely ruthlessly and directly smashed the teapot.


    Ji Ting''s face was poured on tea and tea leaves.


    Ji Ting looked at Rong Huang in shock, obviously he didn''t expect that Rong Huang would attack him.


    "Huang''er, what''s wrong with you? I''m Ting brother, your favorite Ting brother."


    Rong Huang was almost disgusted by Ji Ting, rolled his eyes, and gave him another kick, "What are you? I''m your father, show respect!"


    Ignoring Ji Ting''s sudden cold and quickly recovering expression, Rong Huang continued to say, "Come on, call Dad."


    Ji Ting: "..."


    Ji Tinggang was about to perform a gentle offensive against Rong Huang, and suddenly felt a warmth on his forehead.


    Reached out and touched the blood in one hand.


    Ji Ting screamed, his face immediately paled, and he rolled his eyes and fainted.


    Rong Huang: "......???"


    Rong Huang didn''t expect this male lead to be fainted and so spicy.


    Looking at Ji Ting, who had fainted, Rong Huang moved his finger to teleport Ji Ting where he didn''t know, then his figure flashed and disappeared into the carriage.


    Rong Huang returned to Rongjiapu, but his father and mother had gone to the Yunzong next door and had not yet returned.


    Quiet Mimi returned the castle master''s order to its original place, and Rong Huang returned to her own yard.


    Seeing Rong Huang coming in by pushing the door, her maid Xia Yan was taken aback. Something flashed in her eyes quickly, and she quickly stepped forward, lowered her voice and asked, "Miss, why are you back?"


    Rong Huang glanced at the handsome-looking Xia Yan, and pampered with the hand that was playing with the silk ribbon around her waist. It seemed that this maid had swayed the original owner to go with Ji Ting.


    Rong Huang moved her clever little head and thought about it. This Xia Yan is 80% of Ji Ting''s.


    The relaxed face suddenly became indifferent, with a somewhat bluffing posture, "What does this lady have to do with you if I will come back?"


    Xia Yan''s pupils shrank. Ever since she came to serve Rong Huang in the name of selling her body to bury her father, Rong Huang has never shaken her face.


    This is the first time.


    Xia Yan didn''t believe in evil, and continued to test frantically on the edge of death, "Miss, the slave girl meant you weren''t with Master Ji...ah!"


    Before Xia Yan finished speaking, there was a sharp pain in her chest, and she flew out.


    Rong Huang slowly retracted his foot and looked at Xia Yan who was flying a few meters away. His soft voice was cold. "The maid did not do what the maid should do, and dare to be disrespectful to this lady. The top ten boards are thrown out of Rongjiapu."


    For a woman, the eighty big board can kill her.


    Xia Yan didn''t expect that Rong Huang would have a sudden attack, and he couldn''t take care of his mouthful of blood, and said quickly, "Miss! The slave and maid would be wronged!"


    Rong Huang didn''t show the slightest movement on his face, turned around and entered the bedroom.

 Chapter 699： Miss arrived (4)

    Xia Yan looked at Rong Huang''s back, and finally his horror finally appeared on his face.


    "Miss, the maidservant knows wrong, the maidservant will never dare anymore, please forgive the maidservant."


    The two fat old mothers pulled Xia Yan''s arms and pulled them out of the yard.


    How could Xia Yan allow herself to be dragged out by her old mother to play the board? She was instructed by the Fifth Prince to serve by Rong Huang. If the Fifth Prince knew that she was driven out of Rongjiapu for angering Rong Huang, she would die. of.


    "Miss! Miss!" Xia Yan yelled desperately while hanging from her throat.


    Rong Huang, who had already entered the bedroom, heard Xia Yan''s scream, his hand shook, the teapot in his hand shifted, and the tea was spilled on the tabletop.


    With a light tusk, Rong Huang''s face gradually became fierce.


    Popped down the teapot, Rong Huang walked out of the bedroom a few steps.


    Seeing Rong Huang come out, Xia Yan''s eyes brightened, with hope, "Miss..."


    Rong Huang lifted his chin, showing his pampering and domineering, "I don''t want to go out quickly, it''s so noisy, add another 20 big boards." After speaking, he turned back to the bedroom and closed the door smoothly.


    Looking at the closed door, Xia Yan''s heart sank to the bottom, crying.


    The two old mothers quickly freed their hands to cover her mouth, and dragged people out of Rong Huang''s yard.


    Within a short while, there were screams and screams from the castle master''s mansion.


    Everyone in the castle''s main mansion was silent, and at the same time they were a little confused.


    In the past, the eldest lady could not have been more gentle with them, but why is she so angry today?


    Looking at the girl who had been slapped from a distance, everyone shook in their hearts, guessing that they had done something unforgivable.


    After a while, the screams slowly lowered.


    Whether Xia Yan was cold or not after receiving a hundred bans, Rong Huang didn''t pay much attention to it.


    Before dinner, Father and Mother Rong returned from an outing and asked Rong Huang to go there.


    As soon as Rong Huang entered the door, he saw the luxurious boxes piled up on the table, his face was puzzled, and he walked briskly to the strong-clad Rong mother and took her arm in a familiar manner, "Manny, what are these?"


    Mother Rong opened one of the brocade boxes with a sharp tone, "Aniang saw a lot of good things on the road, and I want to buy some for you and A Shun."


    Rong Huang looked at the jewelry in the brocade box, bends his lips, and listened to Rong''s mother to continue to say, "Aniang thinks everything looks good. I bought a lot of them accidentally. Are you looking at the earrings, are they pretty?"


    Mother Rong loves to dress up, but because she is walking around the rivers and lakes all the year round, many jewelry and beautiful clothes can''t be worn. After Rong Huang is born, she starts to dress up Rong Huang, and wear all clothes and jewelry on her head.


    Later, Rong Huang grew up and learned to refuse, Rong Mu was really lost for a long time.


    Fortunately, she became pregnant again and gave birth to a son, Rong Shun.


    Xiao Rong Shun was born with red lips and white teeth, like a girl, which aroused Rong Mu''s idea of ??dressing him up.


    At first, Rong Shun didn''t know that these were only for girls. Later, he knew the truth when he was three or four years old and cried all afternoon.


    Then, continue to be dressed up by Rong mother.


    Thinking of this, Rong Huang moved his hand to take the brocade box neatly, and his tone was full of admiration and surprise, "A-niang''s vision is really good, I like it, I will go back and try first, A-niang, let me first... .."gone.


    Before Rong Huang''s words were finished, she was held back by Rong''s mother.


    Mother Rong smiled softly. She squeezed Rong Huang''s cheek with her thinly callused hands because she had held the whip for a long time, "What are you running? A-niang will buy you something else."

 Chapter 700： Miss arrived (5)

    Rong Huang smiled awkwardly and politely, standing in the same place holding the brocade box, watching Mother Rong unwrapping the present enthusiastically, "Okay."


    Looking at the face of Rong Mu''s enjoyment, it should be similar to Hyundai Demolition Courier.


    Accompanying Mother Rong to tear down the presents, Father Rong and Rong Shun came in.


    Rong Shun was holding a big knife that was only a little bit shorter than the others. His face was reddened, and he ran up to Rong Huang and showed off the big knife in her hand. "Sister, you see this is Dad. The knife bought for me."


    Rong Huang stared at the big knife for a long time, thinking it was not as good as her small axe.


    But on the surface, there are still a few compliments.


    "Very good, very majestic." Rong Huang touched the head of a ten-year-old boy, and unexpectedly found that he felt good in his hand. "A Shun must be a martial arts expert when he grows up."


    The silly white sweet kid Rong Shun smiled for a long time with the big knife in his arms.


    Father Rong really couldn''t stand it anymore, so he went up and gave him the back of his head for a moment, "Don''t laugh, are you stupid?"


    Rong Shun narrowed his mouth, a little aggrieved, but soon became immersed in the fact that he was finally a man with a knife.


    Father Rong held his forehead and smiled helplessly.


    Both he and his wife are very smart, why is the son born to him so stupid?


    I can''t figure it out, so I don''t think about it anymore.


    Father Rong accompanied Mother Rong and Rong Huang to open the present for half an hour, and finally opened the brocade box on the table.


    Father Rong quietly breathed a sigh of relief, with a broad smile on his bronzed face in martial arts practice every day, "Let''s go, go to dinner."


    The Rong family''s rules are not so many. They are not allowed to speak at the dinner table like other families. They must chew slowly and can''t make any chewing noises. Father Rong and Mother Rong talked while eating.


    When Rong Huang was dealing with the clinging Jing Rong Shun, he was distracted and listened to the content of their conversation, which was related to the court.


    Rongjiabao is such a big power, naturally, it will not fail to detect the movement of the imperial court.


    Only in the matter of the original owner, because he believed the original owner too much, and Ji Ting''s spicy chicken disturbed his vision, would he not realize the silly relationship between the original owner and Ji Ting.


    In the original plot, Ji Ting coveted the beauty of the original owner, and refused to let the original owner leave after Rongjiapu was defeated. This is why the latter was discovered by his fiancee and burned to death in the bedroom.


    Rong Huang bit his lip and fiddled with the rice in the bowl.


    I don''t know where the little spicy chicken Ji Ting has been. When we meet next time, I will send him directly to the Xiaohuguan.


    Let him taste the taste below.


    Rong Huang thought so, and chuckled.


    The voice of Father and Mother Rong paused, and he looked at Rong Huang at the same time.


    Mother Rong chuckled and looked at Rong Huang, "Did you encounter something interesting today?"


    Before Rong Huang spoke, Mother Rong said again, "I heard that you fined a maid during the day, what''s the matter?"


    Mother Rong knew that Rong Huang was not surprised, and she directly said the wording she had thought up a long time ago, "She is disrespectful to me, and always wants me to get along with other men to communicate, so I dealt with her."


    When Father and Mother Rong heard this, he was also very angry.


    "At the beginning, she was allowed to enter the mansion because she sold her body to bury her father and was a filial girl. I didn''t expect Jinsheng to have other thoughts!" Rong mother slapped his father on the arm, painful for Rong father. grimace in pain.


    Rong Huang curled his lips and smiled, leaned in and patted Rong''s mother on the back soothingly, "Fortunately, my daughter saw her careful thoughts and took the opportunity to drive her out."


    Such a good pair of parents, the original owner killed them for the sake of a spicy chicken hero, really stupid at home.

 Chapter 701： Miss arrived (6)

    Mother Rong clapped her hands in agreement, "Well done, that''s it."


    Rong Shun also leaned forward while gnawing on the pig''s feet, and clung to Rong Huang''s sleeve stickyly, "Sister A is such a great duck."


    Rong Huang looked down at a pool of greasy sleeves: "..."


    After eating, Rong Huang returned to his yard.


    After washing, Rong Huang sat in front of the dressing table to take care of skin care. He suddenly thought of something, and raised his hand to invite the newly raised first-class maid, Youling.


    "Miss." You Ling stood respectfully behind Rong Huang, speaking softly.


    Rong Huang put a little balm on the back of his hand, rubbing it back and forth, "You pay more attention to the news about the five princes from the outside these days. If you have any, report it to me immediately."


    Rong Huang had a hunch. Although she didn''t know where Ji Ting was taken now, she would know soon.


    You Ling responded softly, seeing Rong Huang wave his hand, and went out.


    -


    The imperial capital is a two-day drive from Rongjiapu.


    A certain Erpin who had a tigress came out of the household department, turned his footsteps, and walked around to a bustling street.


    After surreptitiously checking in the dark, he was sure that the tigress hadn''t sent someone to follow him, and he was relieved immediately, waved his sleeve, and swaggered into the small house opposite.


    As soon as the second-tier member came in, a few soft-witted young men greeted him and led him to the second floor.


    "Are there any newcomers here today?" The second-ranking master threw a bag of silver onto the table and said gruffly.


    "Yes, yes. Yesterday we bought a new beautiful one, the one you like." The bustard squinted and smiled, but his eyes were never removed from the bag of silver.


    The second-rank master''s eyes lit up, and he stood up in a hurry, "Hurry up and take this uncle to have a look!"


    The bustard knew that this was a fat duck in front of him, and he had too much money in his hand, so he quickly took him to the new room in person.


    The room was a little dark, with only one candle, which was specially designed by Xiaosuoguan to create an atmosphere.


    Sniffing the incense with the aphrodisiac effect in the room, the second-grade member flushed on his face, closed the door impatiently, and rushed inside.


    The bustard glanced at the closed door, heard the exclamation from inside, smiled and walked away.


    Although the man there was picked it up, he was dirty and still had a little blood on his head, but after being cleaned, he was really majestic and heroic.


    At the beginning, the man refused to surrender, the bustard directly let him put some medicine on the food, making him feel weak and weak, and then he will be obedient?


    Lord Wang is a distinguished guest, and it is cheaper for him to receive him.


    As soon as the bustard came down from the second floor, he saw a sturdy woman rushing in with a group of nursing homes.


    The woman grabbed the collar of the bustard, showing her fierceness, "Where is Wang Xiangyang? Let him come out for me!"


    Wang Xiangyang? Isn''t this the name of the adult?


    The bustard looked at the more than a dozen nursing homes behind the woman with the same size as the woman, his legs were weak, and he quickly pointed to a room upstairs.


    The woman abandoned the bustard, rolled up her sleeves and went up to the second floor. The nursing home behind her also followed, causing all the guests in Xiaohuguan to stick out their heads to eat melons and watch the show.


    Rumor has it that Lord Wang Xiangyang is terrified, and it seems to be true.


    With a loud bang, the door of the room was kicked open by the courtyard.


    The bustard closed his eyes and was distressed to death.


    His door, his newcomer Yo!


    "You bitch, even if you seduce a woman, you still dare to seduce my man?!"


    "Let everyone see today, what kind of face do you have!"

 Chapter 702： Miss arrived (7)

    Madam Wang entered the door and saw the two entangled bodies of white flowers, her flesh trembling with anger, she rushed forward bravely, and grabbed the hair of the little **** who seduce her husband, hard. He dragged his head outside the house.


    The newcomer was given the medicine, and he was in a daze. Not only did his scalp hurt, but he immediately became sober.


    At this time, Mrs. Wang had dragged people from the second floor to the first floor.


    In full view, Madam Wang stretched out her hand and pulled the hair covering his face to both sides, so that everyone could see his face clearly.


    "Come, come, everyone, look, where is this vixen...Fifth Prince?!"


    Mrs. Wang, who was full of anger, saw the face of the little girl who was pulling her hair, and she was stunned, and the three words behind them were broken.


    Isn''t this face the same as the face of the five princes that she went into the palace with Lord Wang every year on New Year''s Eve?


    Mrs. Wang shook her whole body and immediately released her hand. She knelt in front of Ji Ting, crying with tears and grabbed her nose. "Fifth prince, the minister''s wife didn''t mean it. If the minister''s wife knows it''s you. I won''t do it to you!"


    People who eat melon: "..."


    I have to say that this wife of the Wang family is really a warrior.


    Everyone knows that the person sleeping with my son-in-law is the fifth prince, and he didn''t hurriedly cover up a little bit, and even shouted out.


    It''s all right now. It is estimated that all the emperors will know what happened between Lord Wang and the fifth prince.


    Hearing the sharp sound in his ears, Ji Ting''s consciousness finally woke up.


    He remembered being smashed in his head by Rong Huang, and he reached a strange place in a blink of an eye, and then...


    He was taken to a room, and a barely dressed man asked him to pick him up.


    Pickup... Pickup? !


    Ji Ting''s eyes widened suddenly, and he glanced around. Everyone who had been watching the show and eating melons looked away. Looking at the sky and the earth, they didn''t look at Ji Ting.


    Looking down again, Ji Ting''s eyes turned black, wishing to faint on the spot.


    What''s all this?


    Ji Ting hurriedly got up, suddenly a pain in a certain place caused him to lie on the ground with a soft leg.


    Ji Ting: "!!!" He was unexpectedly caught by an official...


    Everyone who eats melons: "!!!" It''s amazing, really worthy of being a royal person. It''s not the same as the tastes of our common people.


    Ji Ting''s face was blue and white, and he wished to find a place to get in on the spot.


    "What are you looking at? Get out! Get out of this prince!"


    The crowd gathered around quickly dispersed and returned to their respective rooms.


    Ji Ting gave up a lot of strength before standing up, enduring the pain and kicking Mrs. Wang, threatening viciously, "You wait for this prince!"


    What a shame! What a shame!


    Ji Ting covered his face with his sleeves, and escaped out of the small house.


    In less than half a day, all the emperors knew the romantic anecdotes of the five princes.


    -


    "Hahahahaha, take this seriously? The fifth prince is really with people...what''s wrong with that?"


    Rong Huang smiled so much that he lay down on the chaise couch and couldn''t stand up straight, his tears almost burst into laughter, he made a gesture and asked You Lingdao.


    You Ling''s shoulders trembled, seeming to be holding back a smile.


    "It''s spread like this from the outside, saying that the five princes are now tired of women''s beauty and are beginning to be interested in men''s colors."


    You Ling has lived for more than ten years, but he has never heard such a funny thing, so he said a few more words.


    "But I heard that Lord Wang is a fat man over forty years old..."

 Chapter 703： Miss arrived (8)

    "But I heard that Lord Wang is a fat man over forty years old..."


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows and began to laugh again.


    In the memory of the original owner, Ji Ting, this little spicy chicken, loves beauty, but he only loves women.


    Now he has brewed it with an old man who can be his father, and Rong Huang wonders whether his orientation will change drastically in the future.


    For example... bend into a mosquito coil?


    The more Rong Huang thought about it, the more funny he was, and he almost rolled off the chaise couch.


    Suddenly, there was a flash of inspiration, and Rong Huangteng sat up and greeted You Ling to fetch pens, inks, papers and inkstones, "Your lady, I am about to start literary creation."


    If you want to mutilate a male protagonist, you have to make him mentally crazy and suspicious of life.


    Rong Huang changed into a complicated dress with wide sleeves, put on a dress with narrow sleeves, and ran to the table and sat down with the hem of the skirt.


    He instructed You Ling to polish the ink, Rong Huang picked up the brush and dipped it in, pondered for a moment, and slowly wrote a few words.


    Seeing Rong Huang''s serious appearance, Young Ling, who was rubbing ink on the side, was a little bit ready to move, quietly glanced at the content on the paper.


    Then, You Ling: "..."


    Lord Wang and his little petit husband? !


    You Ling knows that "Wang" is the same as "Wang", and her own lady is suggesting that the brave and the five princes are stuffed with sauce, but what the **** is this little petite?


    Rumor has it that the five princes are burly tall and can pierce Yang in a hundred steps, no matter how little he can be a petite.


    Rong Huang didn''t know that You Ling had thought so much, if he knew, he would definitely refute it.


    Ji Ting''s little spicy chicken is indeed as strong as a bear, but it''s vain, and it''s not as capable of piercing Yang in a hundred steps like the legend.


    Otherwise, how could you be beaten by Rong Huang so hard to fight back?


    After so many worlds, Rong Huang has specially practiced the calligraphy, it is very beautiful hairpin lower case.


    In less than an hour, Rong Huang had written six sheets of paper.


    The paper that Rong Huang chose was the kind used for painting on weekdays, and the six pieces of paper had quite a few words.


    You Ling watched the whole process, just wanting to say that her lady is too good.


    After looking back and checking it carefully, Rong Huang was very satisfied with her hard-wrote novel and gave You Ling, "I remember that we opened a bookstore?"


    You Ling: "...Slaves don''t know." She is just a little maid, how can she know so much?


    Moreover, the lady won''t really want to publish the contents of these papers into a book for the people outside to see, right?


    Is Miss Devil?


    She could already think of the scene where the Five Princes jumped into thunder when they saw these contents.


    Rong Huang sighed, stood up and went out to look for Mother Han.


    Mother Han has been with Mother Rong all these years, and she should know where the bookstore is.


    Sure enough, Rong Huang quickly used the excuse of buying books as an excuse to find out the exact location of the bookstore from Han''s mother.


    Back in the small courtyard, Rong Huang pulled out a red skirt that the original owner had never worn and put on his upper body, then put on the veil, and took Youling out of the castle main mansion.


    Oh, by the way, I went out with them, and there were six manuscripts full of beautiful love stories between Lord Wang and Little Jiaofu.


    The bookstore''s business is very good, and there are men and women who come to buy books.


    Rong Huang didn''t even take off the veil, so he went to the bookstore shopkeeper directly.


    Explaining his purpose, the shopkeeper looked at Rong Huang, who was wearing a hat and couldn''t see his face, and stroked his beard. "Can this lady show the manuscript to the old man?"


    Of course there is no problem.


    Rong Huang immediately handed the manuscript to the shopkeeper.

 Chapter 704： Miss arrived (9)

    "What did the young lady write about? The legend of the rivers and lakes or the anecdote of Gong Jue or a love story?" The shopkeeper asked Rong Huang while opening the manuscript.


    The lips under Rong Huang''s drapery dangled lightly, and said softly, "The shopkeeper will know it by looking at it."


    As soon as the shopkeeper heard this, he immediately buried his head and looked at it. Hearing the girl''s tone, it seemed like a bamboo in his chest...Huh?


    Lord Wang and his little petit husband?


    Why does it sound like the name of a third-rate picture book?


    As if seeing the silence of the shopkeeper''s heart, Rong Huang lowered his voice and explained, "The shopkeeper, I promise you that as long as this book is published in a book, you will be soft when you receive money in the future."


    The shopkeeper''s eyelids moved and did not speak.


    It was clearly written in the manuscript that the fifth prince and the lord Wang, he wanted to die before putting this thing in the bookstore.


    Rong Huang coughed slightly, and the veil covering his face moved slightly, "The shopkeeper, not all books can only be sold in the bookstore to make a lot of money."


    The shopkeeper was watching with gusto, and immediately raised his head when he heard this, and asked with interest, "What does the girl mean?"


    Rong Huang''s heart caught the bait, but his tone was full of seriousness, "I wonder if you have heard of the black market?"


    black market?


    Of course, I have heard that some things that can''t be sold and traded on the surface are sold for big prices there.


    "What does this have to do with the girl you wrote?"


    Rong Huang murmured something stupid, but fortunately there was a veil blocking it, so that the shopkeeper could not hear it.


    "Nowadays, the sage advocates Taoism, and that Taoism is built everywhere. Let me ask you, where should I buy those classics such as Confucianism and Legalism?"


    Before the shopkeeper could speak, Rong Huang continued to flicker, "My book is the same as those classics, but my book can make a lot of money."


    The shopkeeper seemed to understand something, and the hand in his sleeve clenched a fist, what should I do if I was a little excited?


    but......


    "I''m not afraid of the girl''s jokes, I didn''t run this bookstore, I just looked at the store for someone else."


    Rong Huang waved her hand, of course she knew, but this was not the point.


    The point is that as long as he can make Ji Ting''s servant so disgusting that he wants to hang himself, it is nothing to pit a shopkeeper.


    "So what? Who would have trouble with money? You know I know she knows this." Rong Huang pointed to You Ling behind him.


    "The shopkeeper will publish them in a book. At the end of the month, I will ask someone to ship them out. How about the money you make?"


    The shopkeeper was somewhat moved.


    To be honest, this "Master Wang and His Little Petite" is really good.


    And there is no shortage of dignitaries in the world who want to watch royal jokes. As long as this book is printed in a book, it will be a big hit.


    The shopkeeper weighed it up in his heart, and finally made a decision, "Then I will be responsible for publishing and printing. You take the book away when there is no one. Remember to be unaware of it. If I am discovered by the owner, I will definitely be dealt with. "


    Rong Huangyi said righteously, "Don''t worry, I have a wide network of people in my hands, and you won''t be involved."


    The shopkeeper thinks this is the best way. The workers in the bookstore are all illiterate, which guarantees that this matter will not spread.


    The girl promised him that she would be fine.


    The shopkeeper breathed a sigh of relief, and smiled on an old orange-skinned face, "Girls are really good people, good people are rewarded, and girls will surely have good luck in the future."


    Rong Huang accepted the flattery with a smile, set the time for the next manuscript, and left with You Ling.

 Chapter 705： Miss arrived (10)

    He didn''t know if it was the illusion of the shopkeeper, he always felt that the little maid who was following the mysterious girl looked at him with subtle sympathy.


    The shopkeeper shook his head, how could it be possible.


    Obviously he made a fortune.


    -


    Soon at the end of the month, Rong Huang went to the bookstore to pass the manuscript to the shopkeeper, and at the same time took away the two stacks of "Master Wang and His Little Petite".


    I told the shopkeeper that it doesn��t exist to be sold on the black market.


    Not to mention that Rong Huang didn''t know where the black market was, even if he knew it, he wouldn''t be squeezed into that place.


    She is a little phoenix with an air of air, so she won''t go to the black market.


    Rong Huang asked You Ling to go out to inquire about the noble families in the surrounding counties and counties. Taking advantage of the dead of night, he sent "Master Wang and His Little Petite" to the pillows of these nobles and their families.


    Of course, the delivery service must be paid.


    Rong Huang also emptied their treasury.


    Now that the imperial court is corrupt and the roots are rotten, aren''t all the things in the treasury of the rich and powerful people come from squeezing people?


    Rong Huang is kind and fraternal, in order to prevent these powerful and powerful people from being cursed by the people, he specially took away the property that might cause them to die early.


    Regardless of whether they would cry into an eight hundred jin fat man after they found out, Rong Huang''s goal was achieved anyway.


    In less than half a month, a beautiful love story book called "Master Wang and His Little Petite" began to circulate in private in more than 20 counties and counties around the imperial capital.


    In the book, the love and hatred of Lord Wang and Xiao Jiao Fu Tingji tightly clasped their heartstrings, making many people happy and sad for the pair in the book.


    At first, the book was widely circulated among the elite. Later, the common people also heard of this heart-stirring book. Quietly Mimi took the money to the exclusive agent of each county��the beggar bought it. This book.


    All of a sudden, the "little petite man" craze emerged in more than 20 counties.


    By the time the imperial court knew about this, the "little petite" craze had basically spread throughout the entire dynasty.


    "Snapped--"


    The sapphire-colored exquisite tea cup hit the ground fiercely, and the tea splashed all over the place.


    It also splashed on Ji Ting, who was kneeling on the ground.


    The emperor after the Long Case had a furious look, walking back and forth with his hands holding his hands, occasionally glaring at Ji Ting underneath.


    The palace people in the hall bowed their heads, lest they be angered by the emperor.


    "You are really my good son!" The emperor pointed at Ji Ting tremblingly, his face flushed with anger, "I will let you do things for me, you are fine, and bring me back such a big surprise!"


    Surprise...


    Ji Ting''s pupils, who had originally looked numb, trembled, and seemed to fall into the fear and pain of being forcibly fucked.


    For more than a month and nearly two months, Ji Ting was imprisoned by the emperor, and his injuries were finally healed.


    It''s just that the injury on the body is easy to heal, but the injury in the heart is not so easy to eliminate.


    Ji Ting prides himself on his distinguished status. In the past, the women he fancyed were all first-class beauty. Even his fianc��e was one of the top beauties in the emperor. When did he encounter such awkwardness and even disgusting things?


    He was actually given by a minister...


    Thinking of this, Ji Ting couldn''t help but want to cover his mouth and cry.


    He was too painful.


    All this is simply not something a noble prince born in a golden nest and a silver nest can bear.


    The feeling of being crushed underneath is still like a bone gangrene, tormenting him all the time.


    "Father, the son is innocent, and the son is framed!"

 Chapter 706： Miss arrived (11)

    The more he thought about it, the more aggrieved, Ji Ting squatted directly on the ground, and cried loudly while beating the ground.


    The bearded dog Xiong Ji cried like a cane of a thousand pounds.


    The listener shed tears, and the listener was sad.


    "It''s all Rong Huang, yes, it''s Rong Huang!" Ji Ting''s eyes suddenly lit up. "She was the one who framed Erchen. Erchen was drugged, and he can''t remember anything."


    The emperor looked at Ji Ting, who was trying to defend himself, sneered, and smashed the inkstone at his hand towards Ji Ting, "Framed? You didn''t mean that Rong Huang was a stupid woman, so how could he frame you? Is it used to indulge in male sex?"


    Ji Ting was smashed all over with ink and didn''t dare to avoid it. He opened his mouth and his eyes were confused. He...he didn''t know what was going on.


    Rong Huang was obviously stupid before, and she did what he said.


    He almost brought Rongjiapu''s Fort Master Order back, but Rong Huang regretted it halfway and got him there.


    Thinking of Ji Ting, he gritted his teeth for a while.


    The emperor threw another book to him and patted the case of the dragon fiercely. "There have been many such books out there during this period. Look for yourself, do you want the royal to be a laughing stock?"


    Ji Ting glanced at the cover of the book, and was stunned with just one glance.


    "Father...Father." Ji Ting whispered, tears streaming down the majestic man''s eyes.


    That picture is simply horrible.


    The emperor took a deep breath. How could he think that the fifth person was worthy of the emperor? He was really blind.


    "I will let people take back the books outside, you..." the emperor pointed at Ji Ting, hating iron for not being a steel road, "give me to be honest, marry a concubine next month, have you heard?"


    How dare Ji Ting say that he has been tossed by the Lord Wang now that he has a psychological shadow, facing such an angry emperor, he can only nodded in a sigh.


    -


    Rongjiapu.


    "What? Are you going to the imperial capital?" Mother Rong was surprised, and she couldn''t even scold Rong Shun. "Why are you going to the imperial capital?"


    The arena forces and the imperial court, including Rongjiabao, are at odds with each other. If Ronghuang goes to the imperial capital, first of all, safety cannot be guaranteed.


    Rong Huang blinked, and said softly, "I heard that the emperor is very beautiful, and I want to see and see."


    "No, you can''t go to the imperial capital." Father Yung waved his hand repeatedly in a firm tone, "If you want to go out, you can go to the nearby county, but you can''t go to the imperial capital."


    Now that the court is preparing to take action against the forces of the arena, if Rong Huang is targeted, the consequences would be disastrous.


    The imperial capital Ronghuang must go.


    Both the male and female lords are in the imperial capital, and the dog emperor who wants to destroy the Rongjiapu power is also there, so he should solve them as soon as possible.


    Rong Huang thought to himself, suddenly sighed, spread his hand and said, "Okay, I''m confessed."


    Father and mother: "???"


    "In fact, I knew that the court was going to impose a black hand on our family. As the daughter of Adi and Aniang, I should contribute to Rongjiapu."


    Father Rong looked surprised, but he still bite his lips, "No, Daddy will be there for everything. Daddy will protect Rongjiapu and our family."


    Rong Huang stopped Rong''s mother who wanted to continue to persuade her, and she wanted to make her identity public. "I grew up in Rongjiapu. People in the royal capital didn''t know me at all, so it''s easy to listen to the imperial court."


    Ji Ting would know the appearance of the original owner, or under the guidance of others, let alone the group of people in the royal capital.


    Rong Huang hugged Mother Rong''s arm and shook it, "A-niang, don''t worry, I will guarantee my safety."


    By the way, also see how the spicy chicken hero is now.

 Chapter 707： Miss arrived (12)

    Rong Huang soaked it softly and hard for seven or eight days, finally letting Rong Mu relax.


    "You can go to the emperor, but you have to bring enough people."


    Rong Huang''s little chicken nodded his head like a peck of rice, and promised again and again, "It must be certain, and my daughter will come back safe and sound. Don''t worry, Dad and Niang."


    Father Rong''s status in the house is only a little higher than that of the little kid Rong Shun. Of course, he dare not refute his wife''s words, so he can only sullen his head to arrange an accompanying guard.


    The mother of a thousand miles is worried, and this girl is the same when she goes out. This old father''s heart is still not up, and he can''t wait to take the whole Rongjiapu guard away to the girl.


    But now that the court was preparing to do something, Father Rong thought about it and gave Rong Huang a team of elite guards.


    It took two days to reorganize, and the men''s clothing that Rong Huang had previously tailored in the tailor''s shop was also delivered.


    Wearing a moon-white costume, wearing a pair of boots embroidered with moir�� patterns, a jade pendant used to press the corners of the robe hung around his waist, and a gold folding fan in his hand shook lightly, forming a handsome young boy with red lips and white teeth.


    Rong Huang stood in front of the bronze mirror and looked at his dress, expressing his satisfaction.


    Looking at Young Ling behind him through the bronze mirror, Rong Huang cleared his throat and deliberately lowered his voice, appearing to be somewhat neutral, "You Ling, just ask you if your son is handsome?"


    You Ling: "...The son is the most beautiful and unparalleled man in the world."


    Rong Huang shook his head and shook his head and shook his golden folding fan. He looked like a romantic boy. He touched his face and boasted with a smile, "Well, this boy thinks too."


    Young Ling''s complexion was gentle, echoing behind.


    There is meat on the thighs of the young lady, but I didn''t see that the previous little petite man has spread all over the country, and the young lady has also rewarded her a lot of money.


    Rong Huang closed the folding fan, placed it in his palm, and knocked, with a wave of his small paw, "Go!"


    Seeing the baby girl who was leaving Rongjiapu on horseback with excitement on her face, Mother Rong''s expression was a little complicated, and she poked at Father Yung beside her, "I remember Huang''er didn''t know how to ride a horse before?"


    Father Rong stroked his beard with a deep face, "Of course our daughter is very talented. It''s nothing more than riding a horse."


    Mother Rong was silent for a moment, but was persuaded by this reason.


    Nodded, Mother Rong said with satisfaction, "It really is our daughter, if only A Shun was so talented as well."


    Rong Shun was very good at martial arts, and everyone in Rongjiapu knew that.


    Here, Rong Mu means that Rong Shun has not inherited her talent for dressing up or being dressed up.


    Father Rong understood as soon as he heard it, his mouth twitched, and he didn''t speak.


    -


    Rong Huang was riding on the horse, with the reins in one hand, and the golden folding fan in his hand shook and shook, like a little boy who was spoiled by his family when he was out for fun.


    The accompanying guards tried their best to strain their expressions, and hurried silently.


    "The imperial capital is two days away from our Rongjiapu. Let''s find an inn for a rest tonight."


    Seeing the sunset slanting westward, Rong Huang raised his hand holding the folding fan to block the sunlight from the west, Xing''s eyes narrowed and said.


    You Ling grew up in Rongjiapu, and he would naturally ride a horse. He followed Rong Huang''s horse closely, and even though he was wearing men''s clothing, he still whispered, "Yes."


    After walking forward for more than half an hour, it was dark before I saw an inn.


    Although it''s a bit small, it''s still clean.


    After paying the money, Rong Huang took You Ling to the second floor.


    It is estimated that the room has been unoccupied for a long time, and there is a faint musty smell in the room.


    Rong Huang sniffed, and the golden folding fan slightly concealed the lower half of his face, with undisguised disgust in his squishy, ??clear apricot eyes.

 Chapter 708： Miss arrived (13)

    "Youling."


    "The servant is here."


    "Go and open the window, let it ventilate, and my son will go out to catch a breath." After speaking, Rong Huang shook his fan and went out.


    As he was about to go downstairs to eat something, a pampering and domineering voice came from behind, "Don''t get in the way, let this lady get out of the way!"


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows when he heard it. Which one of those who didn''t have eyesight was presumptuous in front of this son?


    Turning around, she was a pretty woman in a red dress, with a silver-plated face and popular makeup, but the impatience on her face destroyed this beauty.


    But... isn''t this the heroine? The heroine who burned the original owner alive.


    Oh humiliation.


    Rong Xiaohuang was immediately unhappy.


    When Liu Yinnan saw Rong Huang staring at her for an instant, her eyes were triumphant, she was so beautiful, of course men would be dumbfounded when they saw it.


    However, although the boy in front of him looks good, he is too feminine and not tall, and is completely incomparable with her fiance-in-law.


    Although something happened to Ji Ting recently, this did not affect Liu Yinnan''s becoming a royal.


    As long as Ji Ting ascends the throne, she will be the queen.


    Thinking of this, Liu Yinnan''s face smiled even more, and her tone became even more arrogant, "What do you look at? Look again, be careful, this lady has plucked your eyeballs!"


    Rong Huang let out a slow sigh, stepped aside, and pointed to the stairs with the golden folding fan, "Girl, please."


    Liu Yinnan snorted softly, "Count you acquainted." Then he took the maid downstairs.


    "Go and ask how long it will take to get to Rongjiapu from here, this young lady wants to see what the **** who seduce the fifth prince looks like..."


    Originally, Rong Huang was planning to go downstairs with him, but he didn''t expect to hear such words.


    It seems that Liu Yinnan already knows the good thing about Ji Ting''s hot chicken licking the original mainstay, and thinks that he is the original owner to seduce Ji Ting.


    This is obviously going to seek revenge.


    How could Rong Huang give her the opportunity to go to Rongjiapu to commit evil?


    The thin white fingers were bent and flicked.


    "what--"


    Liu Yinnan was walking with nostrils up to the sky and not looking at the stairs below her feet. Suddenly her feet slipped and her body slid down the stairs uncontrollably.


    Wrong and said it was wrong, just rolled off.


    Gu Lu Gulu rolled all the way down the stairs, bumping his face against the corner of the counter.


    The tingling came, Liu Yinnan kept lying on the ground, reaching out his hand to touch his face with difficulty.


    Touched a hand of blood.


    There was another horrible cry, which made Rong Huang''s eardrum aching on the second floor.


    Rong Huang took a step forward and looked down.


    It seems to be disfigured.


    Looking at Liu Yinnan with a **** face, Rong Huang thought with regret.


    I originally wanted her to have a broken hand and a leg, but she unexpectedly disfigured her face by accident.


    It''s also a good thing.


    The security guards Liu Yinnan accompanied quickly carried Liu Yinnan, who was frightened and fainted by his own blood, back to the room. Liu Yinnan''s maid shouted "Call the doctor," and then entered the room with a sad face.


    Seeing this scene, Rong Huang''s steps downstairs were a lot lighter.


    "Xiao Er, bring all the signature dishes in your store, this son is happy today, I want to eat something good!"


    Xiao Er looked at Rong Huang, who was dressed in luxurious and extraordinary clothes, and recommended a few dishes to Rong Huang with a wink, "What do you think of the guest officer?"


    Rong Huang snorted and waved his hand, "Yes, that''s it."


    Xiao Er snorted, pouring Rong Huang a cup of tea graciously, and then hurried to the back kitchen.


    The clamoring noises on the second floor came into Rong Huang''s ears, which sounded a bit more pleasant than the tune.

 Chapter 709： Miss arrived (14)

    Liu Yinnan''s close-fitting maid''s face turned pale in shock.


    If the young lady disfigured her face, she would definitely not escape death.


    "What are you doing in a daze?" The personal maid looked at the maid who was carrying a basin of blood, her voice was sharp, "Don''t hurry up and see if the doctor is here."


    There was a mess in the room, and Liu Yinnan was lying on the bed with a blood on his face, looking quite horrible.


    Rong Huang retracted his consciousness and smiled with his face on his face.


    Doctor or something, it''s better to come later.


    Liu Yinnan disfigured her face to match Ji Ting, who was exploded with a chrysanthemum.


    Rong Huang couldn''t wait to see the picture of them loving each other.


    Xiao Er, who was serving the dishes, saw the evil smile on Rong Huang''s lips at first glance. He was taken aback, and then looked intently. It was clear that he was a handsome and casual little boy.


    I was wrong, Xiao Er put two dishes on the table, "Guest, you use it first, there are still a few dishes and the chef is doing it."


    Rong Huang glanced at the decent food, nodded, and Xiao Er immediately went busy.


    The doctor was late until halfway through the meal.


    The doctor''s sweat was dragged upstairs by the guard.


    Rong Huang didn''t take care of it any more, presumably Liu Yinnan had no chance to go to Rongjiapu.


    Soon, heart-piercing shouts came from the room where Liu Yinnan lived, with great pain and despair.


    The other guests in the inn drew their necks to pay attention to what was going on.


    Rong Huang didn''t raise his eyelids, and continued to eat.


    Although she is a kind little phoenix, she never sympathizes with someone who deserves it.


    Liu Yinnan sent someone to burn the original owner alive, and his heart was not ordinary vicious.


    The wicked have their own wicked grinds, and Rong Huang is the wicked compared to Liu Yinnan.


    After eating leisurely, Rong Huang returned to the room.


    As soon as he stepped into the door, Rong Huang paused before closing the door with his backhand.


    The delicate nose moved.


    Phoenix disease?


    Why did Feng Bing disease appear in her room? Could it be the same as the last world, with memories?


    Just as Rong Huang was walking away, a gust of wind swept across his neck behind him, and a big, hot, dry hand pressed against...Ah no, it was pinching her neck.


    A hoarse and low voice sounded, "Don''t move, I''ll move you again."


    Rong Huang was like a kitten pinched on the nape of her neck, her dark pupils trembled, and immediately flashed shame.


    Feng Bingbing, the dog thing wanted to pinch her to death? !


    Rong Huang bulged his cheeks, but he found that the candle in the room hadn''t been lit, and the man behind him couldn''t see her full of angry expression.


    In the darkness, only a few things can be seen vaguely, so the sense of smell will be more sensitive.


    The man smelled clearly, and the little boy in front of him had a sweet smell of milk.


    The man''s hidden sharp brows frowned slightly.


    How can a man have such a girlish smell on his body?


    Rong Huang: "???"


    Rong��The most beautiful in the world��Huang: Smile.JPG.


    Rong Huang took a deep breath silently, then opened his eyes and his anger was gone, and he opened his mouth when he asked for mercy, "You guys, don''t shy away from me."


    The man didn''t expect Rong Huang to be so witty, but he was relieved.


    While he was relieved, he accidentally involved the stab wound on his waist and abdomen, and the pain made him think of everything that had happened before.


    "Any medicine?" the man asked.


    Rong Huang sniffed again, smelled a faint smell of blood, and asked quickly, "Are you injured?"


    The man''s brows tightened, and the hands that pinched the back of Rong Huang''s neck became stronger, "Stop talking nonsense, and get the wound medicine as soon as possible."

 Chapter 710： Miss arrived (15)

    Rong Huang...Rong Huang rolled his eyes and decided to keep this account in a small book.


    In the future, let him kneel on durian kneeling keyboard and instant noodles.


    Kneel all things that can kneel again.


    Rong Huang shrank his neck, and the smile at the corner of his mouth became more and more gloomy, "If you don''t let me go, how can I take medicine for you."


    The man froze, hesitated for a moment, then let go of his hand, and warned at the same time, "I advise you to stay calm and don''t think about moving the rescuer."


    Rong Huang lowered his mouth, ignored him, squeezed his neck, which was a little sore, and couldn''t get off the anger in his chest.


    Rong Huang chuckled, and quickly turned around before the man could react, grabbed the man by the collar, and pushed him against the door with a little effort.


    The wound shook, and the man frowned and snorted.


    Rong Huang didn''t care about that much, the most important thing right now was revenge.


    Rong Huang squeezed the man''s chin with an expression of arrogance, "Be safe? My son advises you to be safe."


    With the faint moonlight outside the house, Rong Huang saw the handsome face of the man, as well as the cold, implied expression of anger.


    Rong Huang''s eyes rolled, and the fist that was almost outstretched stopped. "For your good looks, why don''t you stay and be my boss?"


    "Don''t worry, as long as you take care of me, you can speak the most useful words at home besides me."


    "How is it?" Rong Huang raised his chin, "Is there any heartbeat?"


    Mo Tang: "..."


    Forcibly suppressing the blood in his chest, Mo Tang took a deep breath, "I am a man, a man and a man..."


    Rong Huang sighed and interrupted him, "So what? Haven''t you read the book "Master Wang and His Little Jiao Fu"?"


    "Even though they are all men, how sincere their love is, and how heartbroken!"


    Rong Huang''s white and soft fingers hooked Mo Tang''s chin, his movements were extremely gentle, "How about? Think about it, followed me?"


    Mo Tang: "..."


    Rong Huang didn''t care if he said nothing, and continued to babble, "You see how embarrassed you are with this injury. If you follow me, you will be delicious and spicy in the future, and you won''t be able to eat a bit of bitterness." ."


    "But I said in advance, I don''t want to do the one below."


    Seeing Rong Huang speak more and more ridiculously, Mo Tang''s brows jumped, and he finally couldn''t bear it.


    "Shut up!" Mo Tang took a heavy breath to relieve his anger. "My wound has cracked open and needs to be dealt with as soon as possible."


    Rong Huang blinked, the wound... almost forgot that this man was still an injury.


    "You said it earlier. I told you earlier that I would just give you the wound medicine." Rong Huang let go of Mo Tang and lit the candle with a flick of his finger. "Wait, I''ll find it for you."


    Mo Tang didn''t want to speak, so he glanced at the candle lighted out of thin air, and his eyes became more and more unpredictable under the light of the candle.


    Rong Huang fiddled around in his luggage, and finally found out a bottle of wound medicine and gauze, threw it to Mo Tang, pointed to the corner, "Go over there."


    Mo Tang checked and determined that the small white porcelain bottle was medicine, so he clutched the wound in his waist and abdomen and went to the corner to treat the wound.


    As soon as he took off his shirt, Rong Huang''s fluttering voice sounded behind him, "There is water over there, so I can clean the wound."


    Mo Tang turned his head and saw Rong Huang staring straight at him, gritting his teeth secretly, Quandang didn''t see it.


    When he returned to the imperial capital, even if he rummaged through the entire imperial dynasty, he had to find out the territory of this kid.

 Chapter 711： Miss arrived (16)

    Then, take revenge for this humiliation.


    Mo Tang stood up again, fetched clear water, turned his back to Rong Huang and began to treat the wound.


    The room is very quiet.


    There was nothing else but the crackling sound of the candle burning.


    Rong Huang sat on the side of the bed, dangling little Jiojio leisurely, taking a look at Mo Tang''s back from time to time.


    I don''t know the identity of the phoenix disease in this world, but the materials of his clothes should be expensive.


    It seems to come from a powerful family.


    Rong Huang touched his chin, and Mo Tang had already treated the wound and put on his clothes over there.


    Mo Tang fastened his belt and stood up, clasped his fist and said, "Thank you."


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows and said in a soft voice, "The ancients have a cloud, but great grace has no retribution. You can only agree with you, son, you..."


    "Please don''t make a joke on Mo." Mo Tang said with gritted teeth, "Momou just accidentally hurt my son, and Mo is very sorry."


    Rong Huang snorted and said no more, stood up and went to the room next door to You Ling.


    After taking a shower, Mo Tang was sitting tightly at the table, and the tea cup in front of him was slightly misty.


    Hearing the sound of the door, Mo Tang turned his eyes and saw Rong Huang with pink cheeks. He immediately frowned. He didn''t know how he was raised, he was like a woman.


    Mo Tang was a little disgusted, but didn''t say anything.


    "Looking at your posture, I''m not going to leave tonight, right?" Rong Huang played with the jade pendant around his waist in a lazy tone, "You will be in the chair for one night. I am a girl and I can''t bear hardship. You have to sleep in a bed."


    I''m a girl, I can''t bear hardship, I have to sleep in bed.


    I am a girl...


    Mo Tang''s dark eyes trembled lightly, somewhat inconceivable.


    "You are actually..." Woman?


    Rong Huang snorted, turned around, and asked with a smile, "Did you not see it?"


    When Mo Tang didn''t say anything, he acquiesced.


    I thought that Rong Huang was too feminine, and such a man was very rare.


    But now it seems that the behavior is like this... unruly women are also rare in the world.


    Originally, Mo Tang was indeed going to be here for one night. The people who chased him outside might still be tracking him. Now he is injured and it is not easy to move.


    But now, this is actually a female Jiao''e who pretends to be a man, which makes Mo Tang, who has always been quiet, feel a little bewildered.


    Furthermore, she was staring at him when he treated the wound.


    The tips of Mo Tang''s ears were a little hot, and he secretly spurned on thinking too much, "Don''t worry, girl, I will only stay here for one night, and I will definitely not overstep the rules."


    Lifting his eyes and looking at his Rong Huang, Mo Tang''s fingertips trembled lightly, and he lowered his eyes to continue, "You know this. No third person will know about it."


    Gourmet: I see.


    Rongrong: I see.


    Smile.JPG.


    Rong Huang saw that Mo Tang was such a gentleman, and was a little disappointed. Isn''t it good for the hungry wolves to behave like a macho?


    But the reservedness of a girl is still necessary.


    Rong Huang nodded and pointed to the chair in the corner. Mo Tang immediately walked over and sat down.


    "Good night." Rong Huang said softly, then kicked off his shoes and climbed onto the bed, then lowered the curtain.


    Mo Tang put out the candle, looked in the direction of the bed, and replied "good night" in his heart.


    No dream for a night.


    I don''t know if it was the reason why he was in the same room as Feng''s disease. Rong Huang woke up naturally when he fell asleep.


    Lifting the curtains and looking into the corner, Mo Tang is no longer there.


    Rong Huang grabbed the tousled hair, not too disappointed.


    Will always meet.

 Chapter 712： Miss arrived (17)

    Rong Huang was a little thirsty, opened the quilt and got out of the bed to pour water.


    When I walked to the table, I saw a white jade pendant lying on the table.


    Rong Huang touched it with his hands, the texture was gentle, and it should be a good piece of jade.


    Isn��t it a thank you gift?


    Rong Huang guessed secretly, and hung it around his waist.


    After breakfast, Rong Huang and his party continued on their way.


    In the evening of the next day, Rong Huang arrived at the entrance of the small courtyard that Rong Mu had entrusted to buy in advance.


    It is a three-entry yard with a beautiful environment.


    The guard stepped forward and opened the door, and Rong Huang stepped in.


    The yard is very clean, the kind that you live in with your bags.


    After choosing a room to live in, Rong Huang asked the guard to go out and inquire about Ji Ting.


    Today''s five princes are the first on the list of celebrities in the imperial capital. The heat has not fallen for two or three months. When the guards go out to inquire, they can hear many ridiculous things.


    One of the most famous is the five princes and Wang Daren with the same humanities, "Wang Daren and his little petite".


    Rong Huang listened to the report from the guard, but did not change his face during the period.


    As long as she doesn''t say it, no one knows that Ababa, the author of this book, is her.


    He ordered a few more words to the guard, and asked him to step back and then Rong Huang recruited Young Ling, and opened his mouth to report a series of dish names.


    You Ling immediately went to the kitchen and ordered the cook to cook.


    He was struggling all the way and was overwhelmed on horseback. The inner thighs were a bit worn out. Rong Huang applied medicine to the worn out area after eating, washed and fell asleep.


    -


    General Annan Mansion.


    The rough-faced man in Chinese clothes leaned against the desk, sipping the tea made from the finest tea leaves from time to time, and he was very comfortable.


    Squinting at Mo Tang, who was slightly pale on his face, the man in Chinese clothes teased him, "Since I came back this morning, this king has found that you are absent-minded. Is it possible that you met a little lady?"


    The little lady hadn''t met, but there was one who wanted to take him captive to be the master of the village.


    Mo Tang''s silence reached the Huafu man''s eyes, he just acquiesced, and there was an accident in his eyes, and he laughed immediately.


    "Jia''an, it was the first time you saw the model king, and the painter in the Ding Mansion painted it as a souvenir."


    Mo Tang held the tea cup with a cold face, "His Royal Highness, if you have nothing to do, you can leave by yourself. Someone is unwell and needs to rest."


    King Kang snorted and repeatedly complained that Mo Tang didn''t understand the taste.


    Mo Tang said with a cold face and said to himself, "The emperor''s people are tracing the source of those books. I was found at a distance from me, if not..."


    If not what? Kang Wang was a little curious.


    Mo Tang constricted his eyes and continued, "The emperor has been acting frequently against the arena in the past six months. I''m afraid it won''t be long before he will use the power of the lake."


    When King Kang heard these words, he received a frivolous expression and said with a serious face, "The king has known about this for a long time. Let''s watch the fire from the other side and take advantage of the fisherman''s benefit."


    Mo Tang didn''t know what he thought of, and slowly shook his head, "Now that the power of the rivers and lakes is complex, it may not be possible that the emperor can get any benefits. Let''s plan ahead."


    King Kang slapped his thigh and said viciously, "This dog emperor is obsessed with drinking and not asking about political affairs. Sooner or later, the dynasty will be destroyed in his hands."


    What King Kang said was very rebellious. Mo Tang''s expression on the opposite side remained unchanged, and King Kang continued to complain. !"


    "Jia''an, don''t worry, the enchanting concubine will kill her and avenge her aunt."


    Mo Tang''s eyes darkened slightly, and he said calmly, "I can do it myself."

 Chapter 713： Miss arrived (18)

    Others may not know, but Kang Wang himself knows very well.


    The enchanting concubine the emperor loved hadn''t entered the palace back then, because she was jealous of Mo Tang''s mother''s reputation as the first talented woman in the capital, and secretly used methods to harm her.


    The outside world said that Mo Tang''s mother died of illness, but was actually killed by Concubine Shu.


    The vengeance of killing the mother is not shared.


    With this alone, Mo Tang would not let Ji Ting ascend the throne as emperor.


    King Kang was a son who was not valued by the emperor, but was born of a court lady.


    Just because he was born to a court lady and missed the throne, he sealed the king and moved out of the palace early.


    This is just convenient for him.


    The two had a grudge with Concubine Shu. After meeting, they hit it off, embarrassed, and started a cooperative plan.


    If Rong Huang was present, he would know that the silly Han Kang King in front of Mo Tang was finally bestowed on Ling Chi by Ji Ting, who had the halo of the male protagonist.


    As for Mo Tang, the end will not be any better.


    A few years later, Mo Tang held a heavy soldier and was deeply jealous of the new emperor Ji Ting. Finally, under the instruction of Ji Ting, he was killed on the battlefield.


    In front of the male protagonist, all the villains will die miserably in the end.


    However, except for Rong Huang.


    She would make Ji Ting kneel and call Dad.


    -


    The guard detective heard that the "little petite" love story book that had been widely circulated in the imperial capital a few days ago was gone overnight, and several officials had died in private.


    Rong Huang didn''t even need to think about it and knew that this was done by the Emperor Spicy Chicken or Ji Ting Spicy Chicken.


    But it does not matter.


    Now this super invincible bug has come to the imperial capital, and the dear people of the imperial capital will soon have a steady stream of welfare.


    Life is too bitter, especially under the pressure of the dog emperor.


    So there must be something sweet.


    For example, "Master Wang and his little petite husband", "I was spoiled by the power after the turn", "Wang Ting and Ji Xiangyang''s Extraordinary Chronicle" and so on.


    The imperial capital was some distance away from Rongjiabao, and Rong Huang didn''t bother to run that far.


    After fooling the shopkeeper of a bookstore by the same method, Rong Huang started her glorious road of adding happiness to the people.


    In the dead of night, many people begin to become empty and lonely.


    At this moment they thought of the "little petite" who had opened the door to a new world for them.


    If the "little petite" hadn''t disappeared suddenly, their night would have been very fulfilling and exciting.


    But now...


    This **** lonely night really made them thinner than Huang Hua.


    Finally, on a night that was so quiet that they were about to collapse, they ushered in the first light of their lives.


    Next to their pillow, another beautiful love story appeared.


    Look, look, look, the story of Lord Wang and Xiao Jiaofu has been published in the second part, not only that, but also the fanfare.


    This author named "Ababa" is simply a fairy author! !


    Holding the book by the pillow in their arms, they cried with joy, and even the people told them that the warehouse was half empty.


    The next day, "Little Jiaofu" became popular again.


    When the emperor heard the news, he was so angry that he fell a whole set of tea sets.


    "Call me that wicked son, I want to kill this wicked son!" The emperor was holding the table and panting heavily, obviously irritated by the endless stream of lowly books.


    Just a few days later, there have been so many more in the past few days. It''s like "wild fire burns endlessly, spring breeze blows and regenerates", and there is no end to it? !


    The emperor said with a sullen face, "There is also Concubine Shu. I will pass on my will. Concubine Shu has no means to teach her son. He will be fined for two months in confinement, plus half a year''s salary."

 Chapter 714： Miss arrived (19)

    When Concubine Shu learned of the bad news, she rolled her eyes and passed away on the spot.


    Besides Ji Ting, the situation he is facing doesn''t have to be much better for Concubine Shu.


    "Please think about it for me, who did you offend some time ago? There are so many people in this world, why the other party just stares at you and bites?"


    The emperor looked at Ji Ting with a look of hatred for iron and steel. Originally, he was going to wait for Ji Ting to deal with the affairs of the rivers and lakes before appointing him as the prince.


    But now it seems that he is not the material for the king at all.


    How can a prince who is a good prince of Longyang fit to sit on a dragon chair?


    After these days, Ji Ting''s psychological endurance was greatly reduced.


    Hearing the emperor''s words, he cried again.


    emperor:"......"


    "Emperor Father, Erchen... Erchen doesn''t know what''s going on. Erchen is really miserable and wronged, Erchen... hiccup..." Ji Ting hiccuped and continued to cry in mourning, "I really don''t know Wow!"


    emperor:"......"


    The emperor suspected that he had smashed Yan Wangye''s ancestral grave in his previous life, so he has such a son in this life?


    The emperor took a deep breath, and seeing Ji Ting still lowering his head and rubbing his eyes, with a pretentious look, like a concubine in his harem, his eyelids suddenly jumped harder.


    It was heard that men would become more **** after being stuffed with sauce. The emperor didn''t care about it, but now it seems to make some sense.


    But Ji Ting is a prince, a royal man, and this evil man has completely lost the face of the royal family.


    The emperor raised his hand to support his forehead, and listened to Ji Ting''s sobbing and intermittent sobs. The chord in his brain was completely broken.


    As an emperor, he is of course a bit violent, and he also likes to hit people with things, no matter who he is.


    This time, Ji Ting was honored to be the one who was smashed.


    The emperor was really angry, and he fainted and hit Ji Ting''s forehead with his private seal.


    "Bang...ah!"


    Ji Ting let out a scream and slumped to the ground while holding his head.


    After rubbing it twice, Ji Ting took another look, blood on one hand.


    The smell of blood stimulates his sense of taste, and the scarlet stimulates his nerves.


    Ji Ting let out another scream of pretentiousness. After Concubine Shu, he rolled his eyes and fainted.


    emperor:"......???"


    What did he do to give birth to such a debt-collection thing?


    It was just a bit of blood, and he was able to faint in fear.


    The emperor became more and more disappointed. He had many heirs, and none of them could stand up to the problem.


    Looking at Ji Ting, who had passed out, the emperor seemed to be more than ten years old, and his beard and hair were quite white.


    "Send the person back, let him rest during this time, and leave the work of the Ministry of Engineering to the third."


    The old **** who had been serving by the emperor''s side for many years immediately understood the deep meaning of this, his eyes flashed slightly, and he stopped.


    -


    The guards of Rongjiapu are all masters in the arena, and of course every move in the palace can be detected and heard.


    When the guard said that Ji Ting was frightened and fainted by his own blood, Rong Huang smiled again and lay down on the chaise couch.


    "This person is really incomparable with people. Some people defend the country and kill the enemy on the battlefield, but some people are frightened by their own blood." Rong Huang''s little paw patted the concubine couch, tears almost bursting into his eyes. , "You Ling, are you funny?"


    You Ling could guess what the young lady had with the fifth prince who was not well-known, and hugged her thighs naturally and quickly. "Miss is right, it''s really funny."

 Chapter 715： Miss arrived (20)

    When he first arrived in the imperial capital, Rong Huang was a little uncomfortable, and he was paralyzed at home for a few days.


    Now that he heard about Ji Ting''s scandal, Rong Huang suddenly had strength all over his body.


    Finally vacated from the chaise couch, Rong Huang rushed forward, "The weather is nice today, it''s very suitable for traveling."


    You Ling was kind and fluent, "The slave servant heard that there is a poetry meeting in Xingchun Tower today, and many of the noble ladies in the imperial capital will go."


    As far as Rong Huang knows, Ji Ting likes to hook up with ignorant girls in poetry meetings.


    Rong Huang''s eyes were bright and he rolled up his sleeves and looked eager to try. What if he encountered him?


    "Go!" Rong Huang waved his hand arrogantly, "Let''s go and see."


    Wanting to find out about the affairs of the court, Rong Huang knows the importance of dealing well with the princes of the family.


    That''s why I went out specially wearing men''s clothing.


    Xingchun Tower is two blocks away from where Rong Huang currently lives, and Rong Huang directly took You Ling out on foot.


    When I arrived at Xingchun Tower, it was full of people from a distance.


    The men and women stood together, exchanging their thoughts on poetry, it was so lively.


    Rong Huang has always been insensitive to poems and other things, so those poems that have attracted the applause of the people around him are just left ears coming in and right ears coming out of Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang sat cross-legged on the table in the corner, holding his chin in a bored look, almost yawning and lying down to sleep.


    Liu Yinnan came in with the maid and saw Rong Huang in the corner at a glance.


    God let Liu Yinnan, the heroine, see Rong Huang who might end her soon, this is probably the fate in the legend.


    There was a look of doubt on Liu Yinnan''s face under the thick veil. This person had seen him in the inn before, and now he has appeared in the imperial capital again. Is it possible that he came with her?


    Ignoring the little sister''s call, Liu Yinnan carried her skirt toward Rong Huang aggressively.


    "Why are you here? I tell you, I will get married soon, you better stop thinking about me!" Liu Yinnan''s eyes were not covered by the veil with arrogance and contempt.


    Although she enjoys the feeling of being sought after by men, she does not want to miss the opportunity to become a prince.


    Liu Yinnan probably has forgotten, she is now a disfigured hostess.


    As long as the veil is taken off, a large group of people can be scared away.


    Rong Huang was thinking about which poem to use to break into the circle of aristocratic princes. Suddenly, a familiar voice sounded above his head. He looked up and saw Liu Yinnan wearing a veil, "???"


    "What did you say?" Rong Huang really didn''t hear what Liu Yinnan said, his little face was very confused.


    Liu Yinnan didn''t lower her voice when she said this. When the people around heard these words, they all looked over.


    Dare to love Miss Liu Jia is a entangled admirer.


    Liu Yinnan raised her chin arrogantly and pointed at Rong Huang, "This lady warns you not to toads wanting to eat swan meat. You have nothing more than a better-looking face, and your head is not tall."


    "Moreover, this young lady has a fianc��, and she will get married soon. You''d better stay away from this young lady."


    Rong Huang: "???"


    What is Liu Yinnan talking about?


    Turning his eyes and looking around, Rong Huang could feel everyone''s inexhaustible eyes, and it was immediately clear.


    "Miss, I think you have misunderstood."


    "Rongmou came to the capital only to do business. Rongmou didn''t even know the girl''s last name or name. The last time I met was only accidental. How could I like to say that?


    "Moreover, the look of your face covered in blood last time girl really frightened Rong." Rong Huang paused, staring at Liu Yinnan''s face for a long time.

 Chapter 716： Miss arrived (21)

    Liu Yinnan had a bad premonition in her heart.


    Then I heard Rong Huang ask her with a look of fear, "Does the girl leave scars?"


    Rong Huang didn''t seem to see Liu Yinnan''s ugly expression, and sighed, "Rong was terrified at the time. Women cherish looks. If they are disfigured, they can''t get married."


    Rong Huang spoke very fast, without giving Liu Yinnan a chance to interrupt, and a large part of it was uttered like this.


    Compared with Liu Yinnan''s iron-green face, the whispers of people around made Rong Huang more happy.


    "According to this little son, Miss Liu is disfigured?"


    "No? Isn''t it possible?"


    "I didn''t see Miss Liu wearing a veil on her face, most of it was disfigured." A woman whispered mockingly to her companion.


    Liu Yinnan''s forehead jumped suddenly, and the various eyes around her were about to make her run away on the spot.


    "Enough!" Liu Yinnan stomped fiercely, looking at Rong Huang fiercely, "You dare to slander this young lady, this young lady wants to arrest you to see an officer!"


    Rong Huang held his chin with an innocent look, and said, "What did Rong Mou say wrong? Is this girl angry with Rong Mou?"


    Liu Yinnan: "..." Gan! She Liu Yinnan has never met such a shameless person!


    "You, you, you..." Liu Yinnan pointed to Rong Huang, unable to speak for a long time, and someone laughed lowly.


    Relying on his status as the prince and concubine, Liu Yinnan was extremely arrogant in the imperial capital. Noble daughters whose family background was not as good as her had been bullied by her. Now seeing Liu Yinnan deflated, I was very happy in my heart.


    "Miss Liu, this is a poetry club, not a vegetable market. If you want to make a noise, you can take a few steps to another street."


    The other street refers to the place where the vegetable market is concentrated.


    Liu Yinnan''s face was green, and this person actually alluded that she was a shrew who only quarreled.


    "You wait for this lady!" Liu Yinnan let out a cruel word and ran away, covering her face.


    Rong Huang smiled and watched Liu Yinnan leave, and was even in the mood to say goodbye to her, "Miss Liu walks slowly, so as not to fall again like last time."


    Liu Yinnan: "!!!"


    Everyone: "..."


    "Which family are you from? Why haven''t I seen you before?" A blue-clothed young man walked up to Rong Huang and asked.


    Rong Huang took out the gold-sprinkling folding fan that was pinned to his waist, snapped it open, and shook it, with a suave and handsome appearance, "Rong Mou is from Suzhou, come to the emperor to talk about business."


    "Talking about business?" Another young man in Tsing Yi said, with an unexpected tone, "Xiongtai seems to have not yet reached the age of a weak crown, so he came out to do business alone?"


    The gold-sprinkling folding fan in Rong Huang''s hand was not shaken, and his original indifferent expression became sad, "Rong Mou has many brothers in his family, and he is not loved by his father. As the saying goes, not seeing is pure, so Rong Mou was sent to the imperial capital. Talking about business."


    The father-in-law who loves his girl the most: "???"


    The only brother: "???"


    The people present heard this young man in white, Rong Huang, uttering these words generously, and they immediately felt sympathy.


    Every family has scriptures that are difficult to recite, and this little boy is also a poor man.


    When he came to the imperial capital alone, he was unfamiliar with the place and was bullied by Miss Liu''s family.


    It''s so pathetic.


    "My name is Tai Yan, if you have any difficulties, you can find me, as long as I can help."


    "My name is......"


    "My name is......"


    Rong Huang looked at the group of enthusiastic but not very clever and cheating buddies around him, blinked and squeezed a tear symbolically, and quickly wiped it dry with his cuffs, choked up, "Thank you, Rong Mou."

 Chapter 717： Miss arrived (22)

    As the saying goes, a man does not flick when he has tears, but he is not sad.


    The little boy cried, he must have been moved and cried.


    Therefore, the royal family princes who were deceived by the little phoenix made a silent four in their hearts, and they agreed to make a friend of the little prince.


    Rong Huang: Smile.JPG.


    A poem meeting ended when Rong Huang had made a large group of friends, and the ladies went back to each house to find each mother.


    Rong Huang was the last to leave, because he was busy talking to the family princes in business before and couldn''t even eat a small snack.


    Now that they are all gone, when should they not eat at this time?


    Rong Huang had a piece of mung bean cake in his right hand and an almond cake in his left.


    What Mo Tang saw when he opened the window was this scene. He was taken aback for a moment before he was a little bit funny.


    Not seeing her for a few days, Mo Tang thought she would never see her again in this life.


    Unexpectedly, I saw it in Huangdu.


    Seeing the little girl''s greedy expression, Mo Tang couldn''t help but curled his lips. In a flash, he thought of pushing him against the door that night to make him look like she pressed Zhaifujun, and the roots of his ears were a little hot.


    "What are you looking at, your ears are red." Kang Wang''s voice sounded behind him, and Mo Tang suddenly recovered, and subconsciously blocked Kang Kang''s sight to Rong Huang, "Nothing."


    King Kang glanced around Mo Tang''s face, obviously not believing it.


    He didn''t understand Mo Tang yet, and the three sticks couldn''t make a fart. He had red ears just now. This is absolutely abnormal!


    "Mo Tang, you are trying to hide your ears and steal the bells. You don''t really like a little lady, do you?" King Kang pulled the person aside and looked outside, "?? Is it a man?" "


    Mo Tang straightened his sleeves, coughed lightly, his eyes wandering, "I just saw one side."


    King Kang looked at Mo Tang suspiciously, always feeling something was wrong, but he couldn''t tell.


    I thought Mo Tang was fancying a little lady, but there was only one man below, obviously not.


    Mo Tang was uncomfortable by King Kang, as if he had dug out all the secret thoughts in his heart and put it on the bright side.


    "It''s getting late, I should go back." Mo Tang said as he walked out of the box.


    King Kang groaned, followed him out of the box, and went downstairs.


    When the two arrived in the lobby, King Kang found that the little boy underneath who was struggling to eat had disappeared, and he should have left.


    Silently told himself that he was thinking too much, Kang Wangyu said to Mo Tang earnestly, "You should marry a wife, too. Some of you are now fathers at your age."


    Mo Tang didn''t want to, and walked out in great strides.


    Xingchun Tower is an industry under the name of Mo Tang, and he came here privately with King Kang, and he naturally left through the side door when he left.


    There was an alley in front of the side door. As soon as the two of them got out of the side door, they heard a scream of pain, and there were also fierce female voices.


    "Who told you to block your face? Let me go, and if you don''t let go, be careful that I beat you to the floor!"


    Mo Tang and King Kang''s footsteps coincided with each other, and then looked towards the source of the sound.


    King Kang recognized that he was the little boy who was very happy eating in the lobby just now.


    It''s just the one who was beaten... Ji Ting? !


    Rong Huang left Xingchun Tower after he had eaten and drank enough. Before taking two steps, he was stopped by a group of black shadows that suddenly sprang out of the corner.


    Before Rong Huang could react, he listened to this dark thing gritted his teeth and said to her, "Wow, I finally found you."

 Chapter 718： Miss arrived (23)

    "Fortunately, I sent someone to Rongjiapu to find you. I didn''t expect you to come to the imperial capital."


    The dark thing chuckled, and the exposed eyes were full of malice, "Since you are all in the snare, don''t blame me for being cruel."


    Rong Huang was stunned for a moment before realizing that the tightly black thing in front of him that had wrapped himself from top to bottom was Ji Ting''s little spicy chicken.


    Rong Huang suddenly became excited.


    To eat and drink enough, of course you have to move around, stretch and stretch your body.


    Rong Huang smiled, his voice was soft and harmless, "It turned out to be you, how have you been doing well recently?"


    It was like old friends who hadn''t seen each other for a long time.


    But Ji Ting knew that the woman in front of him was extremely vicious, not an old friend at all.


    "What do you mean? How are you doing?" Ji Ting''s eyes were full of bloodshot eyes, and his eyeballs were about to bulge out. "It was you who made me like this. I''m going to kill you!"


    Rong Huang sighed lightly and laughed at Ji Ting''s irresponsibility.


    A male protagonist who looks like a bear, but in fact he is still faint, is destined to be the defeat of the king.


    Rong Huang clenched his small fist, ignoring Ji Ting''s ready to move fist, kicked Ji Ting out.


    Ji Ting hit the wall and didn''t react for a long time.


    He, the five famous princes of the dynasty, was kicked by a woman? ?


    Ji Ting wanted to curse, but he was interrupted by a kick that followed him before he could say the curse.


    Ji Ting didn''t expect Rong Huang to start so cruelly, he didn''t even care about their past affection.


    "Rong Huang, let me go!"


    Ji Ting was locked up in the hall these days and couldn''t go anywhere. There was some psychological problem, of course it was not good enough.


    After being hammered a few times by Rong Huang, he wanted to cry.


    cry?


    Ji Ting was stunned. Man man, why does he want to cry? The man does not flick when he has tears, why does he want to cry?


    Ji Ting felt that something was wrong with him.


    Feeling that he was about to be beaten to death, as if he was about to cry like a dog in the next moment, Ji Ting saw King Kang in a daze, and stretched out Er Kang''s hand to call for help, "Help, brother!"


    King Kang, who originally wanted to take the opportunity to escape, stayed where he was, his expression a little awkward.


    So the question is, is it to save or not to save now?


    When Rong Huang heard Ji Ting call for help, he slammed his fist on Ji Ting''s face, turned his head to look, and hit the man''s deep and quiet eyes.


    Rong Huang: "..."


    If she said now that she was just a delicate and fragile eldest lady, the scene they saw just now was just an illusion, would he believe Feng Bingyi?


    Shui Shui: "Of course it is a choice... I don''t believe it!"


    Rong Huang couldn''t get out of the water, so he kicked Ji Ting away with a kick, walked up to Mo Tang with his hands under his hands, and greeted people with his milky, sweet and greasy voice, "It''s you, it''s a coincidence." ,We meet again."


    Mo Tang: "..."


    King Kang: "??? Do you know each other?"


    Rong Huang divided his eyes to King Kang, and said with a smile, "Yes, let me introduce you, Mo Tang is my boss."


    At the moment he heard Rong Huang''s voice, King Kang would not fail to see that Rong Huang was a woman.


    But, what the **** is it?


    How did General Annan become the oppressor of this seemingly violent little girl?


    So when he was away, what kind of tragic experience did Mo Tang have?


    Mo Tang didn''t expect that the little girl would talk nonsense, and he didn''t care about whether men and women would be intimidated, so he covered the little girl''s mouth and whispered, "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    King Kang is almost blind, and such an intimate and natural behavior is okay?

 Chapter 719： Miss arrived (24)

    Rong Huang was covering his mouth and blinking vigorously, his eyes full of teasing.


    The girl''s warm breath hit the palm of her hand, Mo Tang felt a little hot inexplicably, his expression became colder, he let go of his hand and stepped back for a while, separated from Rong Huang for a while.


    The scene fell into silence for a while, but it was King Kang who broke the silence first.


    "Well, this girl, where are you from? Do you have relatives and friends in the imperial capital?"


    King Kang glanced at Ji Ting''s injury just now, which was quite serious.


    Even if Ji Ting''s reputation is not good now, he is a royal man.


    Offended the royals, the end is often not much better.


    It''s better to have a backer in the emperor.


    Rong Huang blinked and looked away from Mo Tang. Just as he was about to answer, Ji Ting''s roar came from behind him, "Rong Huang, did you hook up with another man?"


    Mo Tang''s eyes darkened suddenly.


    Rong Huang couldn''t wait to screw off Ji Ting''s head directly, stepped heavily to rush to Ji Ting, and gave him a kick, "Shut up, who are you mine? Does your family live by the sea? It''s that wide."


    Ji Ting covered his mouth, feeling a bit loose in his posterior molars. After licking his tongue, the tooth was licked off.


    Licked it down...


    Ji Ting''s eyes are cracking, his teeth!


    "At the beginning, we have communicated letters for so long, but now you are hooking up with other men again, it''s just sloppy!"


    The cold air released from Mo Tang almost froze people.


    King Kang''s expression is sullen, what kind of devil''s plot is this?


    It is even more ups and downs than the plot of "Little Jiao Fu".


    It''s not that Rong Huang didn''t feel Mo Tang''s heavy gaze behind him, and he didn''t turn his head to look at him, but he caught Ji Ting and beat him up.


    "Just like you are a bear, how could this young lady look at you? It''s just that you are deliberately trying to get my Rongjiapu''s fortress order. This young lady is just playing with you."


    "A man who has been crushed by a man, this lady is not uncommon."


    Rong Huang snorted and pointed his finger at Mo Tang behind him, "Have you seen him? This young lady is a thousand times and ten thousand times more handsome than you."


    "This lady is not blind, why should I look at you?"


    After hearing what Rong Huang said, Mo Tang strangely found that his stomach was full of aggrieved, and it was just gone.


    Is he such a bloodless person?


    Kang Wang: Yes.


    King Kang has never seen anyone more moody than Mo Tang, and a woman''s mind has not changed so much.


    However, Rongjiapu...Could this girl be Rongjiapu''s person?


    King Kang and Mo Tang looked at each other, and they didn''t speak tacitly.


    Ji Ting was so angry with Rong Huang''s words that if he couldn''t stand up because of Rong Huang, he would definitely rush to beat Rong Huang.


    "You know all that?" Ji Ting suddenly recovered, and suddenly understood why Rong Huang''s face suddenly changed halfway through the day, "So you did it on purpose?"


    Rong Huang raised his chin and sneered, "My lady looks at the face first. You can''t make it through the first level alone."


    Rong Huang paused, and the topic changed, "But it doesn''t matter, I believe Lord Wang will love you forever."


    "Although this young lady has deeply hurt your physical and mental health, I sincerely wish you and Lord Wang live together."


    Ji Ting: "..."


    Mo Tang: "..."


    King Kang: "..."


    Rong Huang was sprinkling salt on Chao Ji Ting''s wound, and it looked like he was holding a knife, and Ji Ting''s lungs were pricked in pain.


    I thought that after so many days of hard work, Ji Ting could forget the unbearable experience that day.

 Chapter 720： Miss arrived (25)

    But now it seems that all this is nothing more than his delusion.


    Ji Ting retched a few times, two eyeballs protruding high, and Rong Huang was afraid that they would accidentally fall out.


    A little disgusting, he looked away, and Rong Huang turned and asked, "If I kill him, will the emperor hold him accountable?"


    Hearing Ji Ting''s name just now, the person next to Mo Tang should also be a prince.


    Rong Huang sharks that Ji Ting was seen by King Kang, who was also the prince, and it was hard to guarantee that he would give Rong Huang to the emperor''s appreciation.


    Then there will be more things.


    Little Phoenix is ??very salty by nature, and doesn''t want to spend more time trying to kill the Emperor Dog.


    King Kang twitched his mouth, ignoring Ji Ting''s hopeful eyes, and shook his head, "This person doesn''t know him at all, so how can my father investigate him?"


    Rong Huang knew it.


    That''s right, Ji Ting had just covered her face, her whole body was wrapped tightly, and she was not so dark, it was normal that she couldn''t recognize who the other party was.


    Rong Huang''s little paw was about to move, and he was about to go forward and squeeze Ji Ting''s head off. It suddenly occurred to him that this move might leave a bad impression on Mo Tang(?), "Which one of you has a knife?"


    Ji Ting was almost scared to pee. Although he was beaten so many times by Rong Huang, he didn''t expect Rong Huang to dare to shark him.


    He is a noble prince, and Rong Jiapu is just a quack, how dare Rong Huang? !


    Of course Rong Huang dare.


    "I have." Mo Tang said solemnly, using his waist to take out a sharp dagger.


    Rong Huang took it with joy, and he estimated that he could stab Ji Ting to death with just a single stroke of the dagger, and the bright and yanyan eyebrows were all dyed with joy.


    "Don''t be afraid, just close your eyes, and forbearance will pass." Seeing Ji Ting move back with fear on his face, but because Rong Huang stepped on and broke his right leg, Rong Huang softly comforted him. Tao.


    Forbearance?


    How can this make him bear?


    Ji Ting resisted the urge to explode, looked at the dagger stabbed towards his chest, and yelled in fright. His voice was shrill, and his body trembled, and his lower body was wet.


    Rong Huang didn''t notice that Ji Ting was abruptly scared to pee. Instead, Mo Tang and King Kang saw it, and both showed disgusting expressions.


    The pain in the imagination did not come, Ji Ting opened his eyes tremblingly, and saw Rong Huang had stood up and inserted the dagger into the scabbard.


    Ji Ting secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and then asked, "Where is the most popular restaurant here?"


    Mo Tang: "..."


    King Kang: "..."


    Ji Ting: "......???"


    King Kang had probably guessed Rong Huang''s intentions, and pointed a certain direction with a smile, "Not far, it''s on the street next door."


    Rong Huang let out a cry, then said, "Can you change his face before sending him there?"


    Under King Kang, there are many capable people and strangers, and naturally there are also doctors with savvy medical skills. It is not a problem to make a few stabs on the face to change people into appearance.


    But Kang Wang has never heard of the ability to change the face, except for disguise, but disguise is also time-sensitive.


    "How to change?" Mo Tang stared at Rong Huang with black eyes, with a cold expression, "Who needs someone?"


    Rong Huang secretly said in his heart that Feng was really sick and stepped on Ji Ting who wanted to escape, "Just give me a doctor, I said he can do it."


    King Kang handed Ji Ting, who was twisting like a maggot on the ground, a sympathetic look.


    There are still a lot of people near Xingchun Tower, because it is a side entrance, and there are few people who have not been discovered.


    King Kang asked the guards of the palace to cover Ji Ting''s face and carried him onto the carriage.

 Chapter 721： Miss arrived (26)

    Ji Ting broke two legs by Rong Huang and couldn''t escape at all.


    His mouth was still blocked, and he couldn''t even call for help.


    At this moment, Ji Ting really realized what it means to be unhealthy, and the ground is not working.


    When he arrived at Zhuangzi under the name of King Kang, King Kang jumped out of the carriage first, as if to throw off some dirty things.


    He dusted his clothes and told the coachman, "Throw the carriage away."


    King Kang lowered his head and sniffed his clothes, his face was full of disgust, and he walked in in a stride, still muttering, "Dirty, dirty..."


    Rong Huang: "..."


    Glancing at Ji Ting, who was tossed with a pale face, Rong Huang winked at Mo Tang, "You carry the person in."


    Mo Tang was so brooding about what Ji Ting said earlier, so he gave Rong Huang a look and said coldly, "Carry it myself."


    Rong Huang spread his hands innocently, "I''m a weak woman, so big, I can''t hold it."


    Mo Tang pursed his lower lip, grasped it and released it.


    Under Rong Huang''s scorching gaze, Mo Tang looked embarrassed, and his ears became hot without any promise. He picked up Ji Ting and pulled out of the carriage rudely.


    Rong Huang chuckled, then jumped out of the carriage, took out the golden folding fan around his waist, and shook his body smoothly.


    Just after two steps, Rong Huang suddenly remembered something she had forgotten.


    After thinking for two seconds, I really couldn''t figure it out. Rong Huang simply gave up and walked into Zhuangzi happily.


    Young Ling who is still waiting for Rong Huang in Xingchun Tower: "..." Young Ling crying.JPG.


    The doctor under King Kang was already waiting in Zhuangzi, and when he saw Rong Huang come in, he asked, "What does this young man want the old man to do?"


    Rong Huang looked at the gray-haired old man, thought for a moment, and let someone tie up Ji Ting to the table first.


    As a result, Ji Ting was tied tightly by the rope method of trapping dead pigs and thrown on a long table.


    It looks like a pig to be slaughtered.


    Rong Huang briefly described it to the old doctor, and under the old doctor''s increasingly shocked eyes he said, "As long as he looks different from what he does now."


    The old man''s mouth twitched. He had been practicing medicine for many years, and he had heard of this technique for the first time.


    It seems to be torturing people.


    Rong Huang really wanted to make Ji Ting painful once.


    Otherwise, with Rong Huang''s ability, it is nothing but the skill of pinching a formula that can make Ji Ting a big change.


    But how could it make Ji Ting suffer a bit and have a long memory?


    "Don''t get rid of it." Rong Huang specifically exhorted.


    Such precious things as Ma Feisan are of course reserved for those who deserve it, Ji Ting is not worthy.


    Because King Kang had reminded the old doctor in advance, the old doctor brought his scalpel for dissecting chickens, ducks, gooses and pigs in the past.


    Under Ji Ting''s horrified eyes, Rong Huang sent King Kang and Mo Tang out and began to guide the old doctor to perform the operation.


    Modern surgery should be performed in a sterile environment, but the subject of this operation is Ji Ting, who is not worthy.


    Rong Huang commanded with bright eyes in the room, and the two people outside had goose bumps aroused by Ji Ting''s terrible shouts.


    "I said, your little daughter-in-law..." After receiving Mo Tang''s death gaze, King Kang quickly changed his words, "The girl really is messing around in the rivers and lakes, there are two brushes, listening to this voice, Ji Ting estimates I have the heart to want to die."


    Ji Ting really wanted to die on the spot.


    It hurts too much.


    The skin and flesh on his face were slashed raw, and the feeling of the sharp blade passing through the flesh and blood was clearly discernible.


    Ji Tinghun was almost frightened, but he was tightly bound, unable to move at all, and his head was held tightly by people.

 Chapter 722： Miss arrived (27)

    Ji Ting''s face was so painful that the veins on his hands and feet violently, and there was a painful cry in his throat.


    The **** aura passed through the crack of the door to the outside, creating the illusion of a shark being on the scene.


    Except for King Mo Tangkang''s complex expressions, the other guards of the palace couldn''t help their teeth shaking.


    It''s so cruel!


    I don''t know how long it took, an hour or an hour and a half, the screams in the room finally stopped.


    The people outside couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    With a "creak", the door opened.


    It is late autumn and winter is approaching, the weather is a bit cold, but the old doctor is sweating profusely.


    King Kang raised his eyebrows, "How is it?"


    The old doctor thought of what he had just seen, and sighed, "It''s true that there are some outsiders and there are outsiders. It''s a pity that the young man does not go to study medicine.


    Mo Tang''s fingertips dangling beside him lightly moved, his eyes silently looking inside the door.


    After the door was opened, the original faint blood became more rampant, and the strong smell of blood came out, making King Kang vomit on the spot.


    Rong Huang got out of the room after finishing his hand, and pointed his finger at the guard, "Go and watch, lest people die."


    It''s no fun to die.


    Rong Huang tried it for the first time, but he didn''t expect it to succeed.


    King Kang was full of curiosity, but still couldn''t hold back his nose and walked into the room, and then, "???"


    Who is this person lying on the table? Isn''t it his fifth stupid brother?


    Seeing Ji Ting''s face completely different from the original, King Kang took a deep breath. He didn''t expect that Rong Jiapu''s so powerful could actually change people''s appearance directly instead of relying on disguise.


    King Kang strode out and asked Rong Huang, "How did you come up with this method?"


    Rong Huang was talking to Mo Tang, and when he heard that he turned his eyes to Wang Kang, "Want to know?"


    King Kang noticed Rong Huang''s worsening smile, his eyelids trembled, and he nodded, "Well, I want to know. I would like to ask Rong girl for advice."


    "I thought I could tell you." Rong Huang stopped and dusted his sleeves, deliberately selling it, "I have a deal to discuss with you."


    King Kang and Mo Tang looked at each other, guessing something in their hearts.


    After a long silence, King Kang changed from his original look of languid and wandering, his expression became more serious, and he said sternly, "Miss Rong, please come with this king."


    The three of them entered another house together and sat down around a round table.


    "Girl Rong can talk." Kang Wang said.


    Rong Huang held his chin, his soft white face disappeared from the negotiating solemn expression, "I believe you also know that the dog emperor is going to act on the forces of the rivers and lakes now."


    Ignoring Rong Huang''s address to his father, Kang Wang nodded, "It is true."


    "There is a dog emperor in the rivers and lakes. According to my guess, the background is not small." Rong Huang looked down and took a sip of tea, his ruddy lips added a bit of beauty, "Before Ji Ting approached me just for the Rong family. Fort."


    The dark pupils passed quietly between the little girl''s lips, and there was darkness in the depths.


    Mo Tang tapped the table with his fingertips and listened to Rong Huang continuing, "If Ji Ting''s spicy chicken becomes the throne, Rong Jiapu will be the first to be destroyed, and Rong Jiapu is unwilling to sit still."


    "What on earth does Girl Rong want to say?" Mo Tang said solemnly, staring at Rong Huang''s quiet eyes.


    "I wish you ascended the throne as the emperor, how about you not to be an enemy of the rivers and lakes after you ascend to the throne?"


    King Kang stared at Rong Huang for a full minute, then suddenly burst into laughter, patted the table and asked, "Miss Rong helps me enthrone? I have twelve brothers, the youngest is ten years old. How does Ms. Rong want to help me enthrone? ?"

 Chapter 723： Miss arrived (28)

    King Kang didn''t mean to underestimate Rong Huang, it was really too difficult and dangerous to seize the concubine.


    And Rong Huang belonged to a girl''s family, and there was only one Rong Jiabao who was still in danger behind him, which made King Kang unable to believe the truthfulness of Rong Huang''s words.


    Rong Huang naturally knew King Kang''s concerns, and said that if it hadn''t been because of Feng''s disease that he had harassed you under your hands, the king wouldn''t choose you.


    The Dog Emperor has so many sons, instead of choosing King Kang, it is better to choose someone who is not very smart and has a weak temperament and is easy to control.


    Rong Huang Bai Shengsheng squeezed the tea cup lightly with his fingertips, and said with a smile, "At the beginning of next month, it will be the martial arts conference. My father will become the leader of the martial arts. Is that enough?"


    The martial arts leader has the right to call on the major forces in the arena. If any force does not obey the orders of the martial arts leader, it will be chased by multiple forces.


    Mo Tang looked at a young girl with a beautiful chest, and asked aloud, "Can Girl Rong represent Lord Rong Bao''s wishes?"


    Rong Huang spent a second thinking about the beloved girl, Mad Demon Rong Castle Lord, and nodded without hesitation, "Yes."


    King Kang: "If Lord Rongbao can win the position of the leader of the martial arts in the martial arts conference, this king will personally meet with Lord Rongbao."


    Rong Huang was immediately unhappy after hearing this.


    In this case, it was obvious that he didn''t believe her Rong Xiaohuang.


    Rong Huang snapped the tea cup onto the table. The original tea cup cracked and the tea flowed over the table, "You don''t believe me?"


    King Kang and Mo Tang stared at the tea cup that was broken into pieces on the tabletop. Perhaps they noticed the murderous intent in Rong Huang''s eyes. King Kang shook his head with strong desire to survive, "No, I just feel... ."


    "It''s not just!" Rong Huang sighed, revealing his bully nature, "If you don''t agree today, you may not even be able to get out of this door."


    Seeing the suspicious look on King Kang''s face, Rong Huang snorted, "You can try it."


    So this is soft, but hard. Are you ready for the overlord to bow hard?


    King Kang murmured silently in his heart. For the sake of his own life, he changed his words very quickly. "When the martial arts conference is over, let''s discuss it again, how about?"


    Rong Huang handed an appreciative look to King Kang, "After Ji Ting''s wedding, I am going to return to Rongjiapu. When the martial arts conference is over, I will come to the emperor to look for you. Don''t be careful."


    King Kang felt that he, the prince, had failed too much, and a young lady from the castle owner dared to threaten him.


    King Kang felt sad for a short while, then nodded quickly, and then listened to Rong Huangdao, "After the matter is done, can you give him to me?"


    King Kang was stunned, and saw Mo Tang following the direction of Rong Huang''s fingers, "Mo Tang?"


    Rong Huang showed a shy expression at the right time, and threw a wink at Mo Tang, "Yes, he is this lady''s boss."


    Mo Tang: "..."


    King Kang: "..."


    King Kang watched Mo Tang''s ears turn red rapidly, and desperately suppressed a smile, "It depends on what Mo Tang meant."


    Rong Huang was immediately unhappy. He slapped the table and scolded angrily, "Then what''s the use of you, the lord? Isn''t it as good as a shark?"


    King Kang was shivered by Rong Huang, and suddenly thought of Rong Huang''s superb face changing technique, and all the hairs on his back stood up.


    "Yes, you can, absolutely. After it''s done, Mo Tang will be the one to let you girl."


    Rong Huang patted his flushed palms and stood up, "I''ll go and see if Ji Ting is dead. See you in debt."

 Chapter 724： Miss arrived (29)

    "I''ll go and see if Ji Ting is dead. See you in debt."


    Rong Huang turned two turns and walked towards the temporary operating room.


    Before Rong Huang left, Ji Ting made a **** expression on his face. Ji Ting fainted from fear on the spot, and he is probably not awake.


    Rong Huang carried his hands on his back, like the dean of instruction wandering in the corridor during early study time. When the guard at the door saw Rong Huang coming, he straightened up and said, "Master Rong."


    Outside Rong Huang''s identity is Young Master Rong who came to the imperial capital to do business, and she was not prepared to reveal her true **** in front of others.


    Rong Huang nodded and opened the door to enter.


    Unexpectedly, Ji Ting was already awake, and his strange-looking face was full of pain.


    Rong Huang guessed that it was abruptly awake.


    Seeing Rong Huang coming in, Ji Ting''s eyes almost burst into flames.


    Although he is very weak now, this does not prevent him from attempting to kill Rong Huang with his eyes, "You... bitch!"


    Rong Huang bent his eyes and smiled, with tenderness on his flawless face, he slapped Ji Ting''s face with a slap, causing Ji Ting to pull the wound, grinning with pain.


    "Talk to your father and me well, or you''ll be stunned."


    Ji Ting: "..."


    Rong Huang sat down on a round stool not far from Ji Ting, resting his chin with one hand, "Do you know why I made you like this?"


    He was ordered to observe Ji Ting''s situation all the time, and he should not let his dead old doctor **** up his ears when he heard the words. He also wanted to know why.


    Ji Ting coughed, and the wound wrapped under the thick gauze was pulled. The pain made his teeth tremble and his facial muscles cramped. "Why?"


    He also wants to know why.


    Ji Ting''s head was already confused, and he completely forgot that Rong Huang had previously said that he was going to send him to the Xiaoboguan.


    Throwing a look of sympathy and contempt at him, Rong Huang said slowly, "Only in this way can you be happy and happy forever in the small house."


    Xiaoweiguan...


    happiness......


    Are you the devil? !


    Ji Ting twisted and tried to get up, but was held by the old doctor, "What are you doing? Just move if you don''t want to live!"


    Ji Ting suddenly stopped moving.


    Although he is an iron man, he also knows the preciousness of life.


    Gou fate matters.


    But he still couldn''t help cursing at Rong Huang, "Rong Huang, you **** balabala..."


    Rong Huang was unmoved, in her eyes Ji Ting was just making the last struggle.


    "I advise you to save a bit of effort." Rong Huang shook his legs, and drew out the golden folding fan for a while, "It took a lot of effort to wait for Xiaoweiguan to call under the guests."


    Old doctor: "..." Why does he, an old man, want to hear all this?


    Life is too cruel to him.


    Rong Huang straightened up and said to the old doctor, "Put more huanglian when decocting him these days, so as to clear the anger in his body."


    Holding the golden folding fan again, he waved to Ji Ting with a smile, "I will meet you next time at the Xiaohu Hall. I hope you will be happy and I will introduce you to the guests."


    Ji Ting: "...Rong Huang!"


    Rong Huang directly ignored Ji Ting who was gnashing his teeth and turned and left.


    After a meal in Zhuangzi, Rong Huang returned slowly.


    -


    The prince''s disappearance for no reason is not a trivial matter.


    The **** and palace lady who had served Ji Ting since she was a child found a circle of people in the palace who hadn''t found Ji Ting, and quickly told the concubine Shu who was in confinement.


    Concubine Shu was also a ruthless person. She smashed the tea cup directly and cut her wrist with the fragments of the tea cup.

 Chapter 725： Miss arrived (30)

    When the emperor heard the news, after all, thinking of Concubine Shu''s affection for serving him for many years, he took the time to visit Concubine Shu''s bedroom.


    When Concubine Shu learned that the emperor was coming to her from the Imperial Study Room, she asked the maid to dust her face, which looked white and scary at first glance.


    The emperor was a straight man, and he felt relieved when he approached him, "Why is this love concubine?"


    Concubine Shu''s face was weak, and her breathing seemed to become fragile.


    "Your Majesty, this is the fault of your concubine. If your concubine doesn''t spoil Ting''er so much..." Concubine Shu hadn''t finished her words, it was just a heart-piercing cough. "The concubine really regrets it. ."


    The emperor frowned, thinking of the woman-like Ji Ting he saw that day, his heart that had been soft because of Concubine Shu became hard as iron again.


    Concubine Shu has been following the emperor for so many years, and she has long learned how to watch her words.


    After a soft cry, the court lady on the side hurriedly said nervously, "Manny, your wound is bleeding!"


    The emperor looked down, oh, concubine''s wrist was bleeding.


    After a moment of stunned, just when Concubine Shu was about to pass due to excessive bleeding, the emperor called the imperial physician.


    After a busy period, Concubine Shu, disregarding the wound that will be stopped, grabbed the emperor''s hand and placed it on her heart, with a sad expression on her delicate face.


    The emperor''s heart was lost because of the soft touch of his hands, and he heard Concubine Shu''s sobbing voice shouting, "Your Majesty, Ting''er is gone!"


    The emperor was stunned, then came back to his senses.


    what did you say? Who is missing?


    Concubine Shu cried with pear blossoms and rain, and at this time she was still worried about her perfect image, "The people in Ting''er Palace told her concubines that Ting''er was gone."


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuwu


    The emperor��s ears kept ringing, his muddy eyes rolled around, and the **** who was accompanying him, "Send the decree to the Imperial Forest Army and let them find the fifth prince."


    "Don''t cry for Aifei, crying makes me feel distressed." The emperor''s rough old hand wiped twice on the face of Concubine Shu, "I will definitely bring the fifth child back."


    Seeing that the emperor was so gentle to her, Concubine Shu began to "oooooo" again.


    Emperor: "..." Isn''t it endless?


    Occasionally crying once is fun, it''s boring to cry like a mourning.


    Although the emperor was a bit disgusted with Concubine Shu, for the sake of her misery, she still solved her forbidden foot.


    The fifth prince is gone, and the imperial army searched the streets and alleys of the imperial capital. Of course, the people of the imperial capital would not be ignorant.


    After the last incident in the Xiaohangguan, the fifth prince Ji Ting once again ranked first in the imperial hot list, and suppressed the marriage of two daughters of the Zanying family.


    As everyone knows, the five princes who are almost looking for a madness in the palace are recuperating on King Kang''s Zhuangzi.


    As soon as the injury is healed, I will be sent to the Xiaoyiguan to pick up the guests...Ah, it is to make money, so as to obtain a perfect and happy life, and to find the true meaning of life.


    Ji Ting, who has gradually become feminine, doesn''t know the movement caused by him outside. From the time he can get up and walk freely in the house, he has been sitting in front of the bronze mirror, feeling sorry for the mirror.


    Thinking that he was also the perfect prince candidate in the eyes of the imperial woman, and now he has become such a girlish appearance, Ji Ting feels that his life has been falling and falling since he met Rong Huang.


    When Ji Ting saw his current face for the first time, he started to cry.

 Chapter 726： Miss arrived (31)

    A rough voice came from the crack of the door, and the guard at the door was sore and headache.


    These guards are King Kang''s confidants, and naturally know what the true identity of the one inside is.


    The guards couldn''t help covering their mouths and laughing as long as they thought of the delicate faces of the five princes.


    Sorry, I can''t help it.


    "I said that the little prince was really amazing last time. If I hadn''t seen the one inside before, and seeing him look like this now, I wouldn''t know that he was the fifth prince."


    "Who told him to always bully our prince before, and Feng Shui took turns, now it''s finally his turn, bah, deserve it!"


    "If you want me to say, these five princes have entered the Xiaosuoguan, maybe they can really become the top card."


    Recently, Ji Ting has lost a lot of weight, and his original sturdy waist has also been reduced, but he is also somewhat weak and Liu Fufeng''s posture.


    The guards murmured secretly. If Ji Ting were to be shown as a woman in a while, no one would be able to see his identity as a man?


    There was a cheerful chattering and laughter outside the door, and the house full of grievances inside.


    Ji Ting became more and more angry when he heard it, and after a rush, all the teapots and cups on the table broke.


    -


    On the day of the wedding of the fifth prince and the daughter of Liu��s family, the bridegroom was absent, so the marriage would naturally not happen.


    It was on this day that Ji Ting was sent to the Xiaohuguan.


    Just like the last time at the Xiaohouguan, Ji Ting was fed with cartilage, and was carried into the carriage weakly and sent to the Xiaohouguan.


    When the bustard saw Ji Ting''s face, he was shocked.


    This is aimed at this face, and in the future, he can be a top card and make a lot of money for the small house.


    And the nobleman who gave it away said that he didn''t want him to give money, this person gave it for free.


    Free delivery? That''s great.


    The bustard was so grateful that he wanted to kneel and lick while holding the guard''s feet.


    When the guards left, they were allowed to carry Ji Ting into the room.


    Ji Ting felt that the surrounding exhibits were a little familiar, and he almost passed away after looking around.


    Isn''t this the room where he and Mr. Wang were stuffed with sauce last time?


    "Why are you crying? Hey, let me tell you, don''t even think about running when you get here, run once and have a fight, do you think everyone is the honorable fifth prince..."


    Dad Bust''s broken thoughts rang loudly in his ears, and Ji Ting cried harder.


    The bustard looked at Ji Ting''s pear blossom with rain, and he was even more satisfied, and even decided when to let Ji Ting go to work.


    -


    After Ji Ting''s surgery, Rong Huang didn''t take care of his affairs anymore, and even the delivery to Xiaohuguan was the work of King Kang.


    After seeing Liu Yinnan not getting married because Ji Ting had disappeared, his face was extremely ugly, and Rong Huang happily left Liu''s house.


    At this time, Father Rong arrived in a letter, telling Rong Huang that the martial arts conference would begin four days later, and Rong Huang asked You Ling to pack up and prepare to go back.


    King Kang has been busy with affairs in the court recently and has no time to see Rong Huang off. Mo Tang came alone.


    Rong Huang got off his horse, and walked to Mo Tang in a few steps. He was dressed in a moon-white men''s clothing with a delicate eyebrow, "Are you here to give me a gift?"


    Mo Tang raised his eyebrows, isn''t it obvious?


    Rong Huang smiled, grabbed Mo Tang by the collar, and forced him to lean down, and kissed him on the face.


    "I have already stamped it. From now on, you are my person. Don''t look at other women too much, and you can''t talk to other women. Do you have to abide by your husband?"


    The little girl''s ruddy lips opened and closed, and Mo Tang''s face was panicked, the roots of his ears were red, and even his neck was red.


    The man pressed his lips tightly, his expression a little cramped.

 Chapter 727： Miss arrived (32)

    Rong Huang saw his embarrassment and did not expose it. He twisted his car with a chuckle, tightened the reins, and the group left.


    Seeing the little white that was gradually going away, Mo Tang responded in a low voice.


    "it is good."


    Mo Tang said softly.


    -


    Rong Huang returned to Rongjiapu two days later.


    Father and Mother Rong determined the time and waited at home for Rong Huang not to go out.


    Rong Shun was not at home, but Rong''s mother sent him to the academy to study.


    After a simple lunch, Rong Huang informed Father Rong and Mother Rong of all the news he found in the Imperial Capital without any concealment.


    In those days in the imperial capital, Rong Huang had a good relationship with those aristocratic children, but received a lot of news.


    Rong Huang also knew that many aristocratic families were dissatisfied with the dog emperor''s dictatorship, but they only dared to complain privately.


    "Emperor Dog now has many heirs. I have been observing for a long time and feel that King Kang is most worthy of Rongjiapu''s cooperation." The main reason is that King Kang''s ill-fated ill will be a traitor.


    "King Kang?" Father Yung recalled for a moment, "For my father, I remember that King Kang''s reputation among the princes is not outstanding."


    Rong Huang said sternly, "Daddy, King Kang is much better than the other princes."


    Perhaps it is genetic inheritance, the sons of the Dog Emperor are not very clever.


    Rong Huang''s dwarf pulls out the general and chooses King Kang who is not too stupid.


    Although King Kang is also quite stupid, he is quite foolish.


    Father Rong pondered for a long time and didn''t think about anything. He decided to go back to the room and think slowly, holding his wife in his arms, "Let me consider it for my father."


    Yes, it''s similar to what Kang Wang said.


    But Rong Huang''s attitude towards the two is very different, and he nodded without saying anything, "Okay, dad, remember to tell me when you think about it."


    Father Rong nodded, and then listened to Rong Huang to continue to say, "I told King Kang, as long as you become the leader of the martial arts, Dad, the cooperation between the two parties can be achieved, so come on, Dad."


    Father Rong: "???"


    Rong Huang didn''t give Father Rong a chance to react, so he smeared oil on his feet and slipped away with his tiny legs.


    Rong father was so angry that he patted the table behind him and shouted, "This dead boy, don''t tell me beforehand, so I can prepare."


    Both father and mother belonged to Buddhism, and the martial arts conference never competed for that position.


    But now that Rongjiabao is being watched by the court, Father Yung has to stand up and fight with other big sects.


    The night before the martial arts conference, Father Rong told Rong Huang of his decision at the dinner table.


    "What you said, I promised my father."


    This answer was in Rong Huang''s expectation, and Rong Huang nodded, "Next is your battlefield, Daddy."


    Father Rong took a piece of fish to Mother Rong and responded with a smile.


    Nothing else, fighting him is the best.


    Looking at Rong Huang, who was eating with his head down, Mother Rong was both relieved and sad.


    It is gratifying that the girl has grown up and can be alone.


    The sadness was because Rong Jiapu''s affairs made her go to the imperial capital where she can eat people without spitting out bones.


    When the danger was over, she was going to release the news and choose a husband that suits Huang''er.


    Rong Huang was seventeen years old, and it was time to discuss marriage.


    -


    After one night, it was the martial arts conference.


    This year''s martial arts conference will be held in Yunzong next door.


    Yunzong is famous for his swordsmanship, and his disciples are all masters of swordsmanship with one enemy ten.


    The Ronghuang family of four got up early in the morning, packed their luggage, and took Rongjiapu''s disciples to Yunzong.


    Before going to the imperial capital, he didn''t pass by Yunzong. Rong Huang was the first time he saw the legendary school with the strongest sword in the middle school. He couldn''t hold back for a while, and he chuckled.

 Chapter 728： Miss arrived (33)

    Rong mother, who was walking slowly beside Rong Huang on horseback, smiled and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Rong Huang blinked, "I laughed out when I thought that Dad was going to show off his power today."


    Mother Rong sighed helplessly, "You, don''t run around when you enter the Yunzong. Some people from the sect are not so friendly."


    Of course Rong Huang knew, and nodded obediently.


    Rong Shun, riding a black horse in front of him, heard the conversation between the mother and daughter, twisted his neck and turned back, and said excitedly, "Sister, don''t be afraid, I will protect you."


    Before Rong Huang answered, Rong Shun in front of him was photographed on the back of his head by Father Rong, "You also give Lao Tzu a point. Then follow your sister. Where did you go? Did you hear her?"


    Rong Shun clutched the back of his head, looking wronged, his red lips and white teeth made people feel relieved immediately.


    But these people do not include Rongfu.


    Since this kid was born, the lady has never tied his hair to match clothes anymore, and put all her attention on this kid, she is so jealous.


    Father Rong snorted coldly, "Have you heard?"


    Rong Shun pouted his mouth and could hang an oil bottle, as thin as a mosquito, "I see."


    Father Yung successfully bullied a rival in love once, and his riding movements were a bit cool.


    At this time, the group of people had entered the Yunzong, and many people in the rivers and lakes carrying swords and weapons passed by in groups.


    Rong Huang also saw several monks, probably from Shaolin Temple.


    He was tall and big, with a fierce and full face, and looked like he grew up eating meat.


    Adhering to the principle that no one will offend me and I will not offend others, Rong Huang accompanies his father and mother Rong to the small courtyard arranged by Yunzong for Rongjiapu in a quiet manner.


    Although the furnishings of the small courtyard are a bit rudimentary, there is nothing missing, and it is more comfortable.


    Rong Huang lay on the bed with his feet tilted up, beckoning Rong Shun to wash her an apple.


    Rong Shun is a standard sister-in-law, so he immediately hugged the apple and washed it outside when he got the order.


    After a while, Rong Shun came in with an apple with water drops on it, and handed it to Rong Huang as if offering a treasure, with a soft voice inviting credit, "Sister, give you the apple, this is the best I picked. of."


    Rong Huang responded casually and bit down.


    Then, the sour eyes couldn''t open.


    When the sourness in his mouth subsided, Rong Huang pointed his finger at the door, "Get out."


    Rong Shun is a clever kid, of course he realized that he might have smacked his horse''s legs, and ran out quickly.


    If he doesn''t run, he is worried about being beaten by A sister.


    I don''t know when, Auntie was better than his Kung Fu.


    It looks so fierce.


    Rong Huang got up and poured a few cups of tea fiercely, and threw the apple aside to dry, no longer preparing to eat it.


    This king is a small official, he only eats sweet but not sour.


    -


    After a nap in the afternoon, Rong Huang was awakened by You Ling, saying that it was time for dinner.


    Rong Huang stared at her for two seconds, then sat up from the bed, quickly put on her clothes, and went to the dining room with the small pot she used to eat.


    The disciples of Yunzong eat in the canteen, which is similar to modern canteens.


    Of course, there is also a queue.


    Rong Huang took Rong Shun to a row of less crowded windows, stood on tiptoe and counted, there are still six rows to them.


    This window is what Rong Huang likes to eat, and Rong Huang also has the patience to wait.


    The dining hall is very lively, and the people who come and go are all disciples of various sects.


    Rong Huang looked around for a while, feeling that it was not interesting, so he concentrated on waiting for the meal.

 Chapter 729： Miss arrived (34)

    After waiting for a while, the person in front left with a meal tray, and Rong Huang immediately pulled Rong Shun forward.


    "Bring us two copies..."


    "Get out of the way quickly, let our eldest lady come first!" Rude and presumptuous words sounded behind him, with unquestionable arrogance and domineering.


    Rong Huang turned sideways, avoiding the hand reaching out from behind to pull her arm.


    Turning around to see, it is a group of women in red.


    "What do you look at? Look again and gouge out your eyeballs!" A woman moved her fingers lightly, and the rapier came out of her waist. "Why don''t you get out of it?"


    There are too many women in red, which has attracted the attention of many people.


    Rong Huang''s soft brows frowned, and his soft voice was not so polite. "I don''t know if you have to line up for dinner?" Turning his head and looking at the window, he urged, "Hurry up and serve food, we want to eat. "


    The disciple in charge of Shengcai was in a stalemate, and he didn''t know what to do.


    "I told you to leave, did you hear?" The woman''s tone was impatient, and she looked at the woman in red at the head, "Little Junior Sister wait a moment, wait for me to solve this ignorant woman first."


    The little junior girl curled her lips and smiled, her body filled with a white lotus-like aura, "Nothing, I can wait."


    Rong Huang rolled his eyes secretly. Rong Huang had seen dozens or hundreds of white lotus flowers of this kind, pretending to be in front of the king, and be careful that the king would beat you back to the original shape in minutes.


    "What are you doing here? Get out of here!" The woman finished speaking softly with the little junior sister, and when she looked at Rong Huang she became fierce again.


    Rong Huang...Rong Huang wasn''t scared yet.


    Secretly pulling force to hold Rong Shun who wanted to rush forward and hit someone, Rong Huang''s eyes turned slightly, and he froze for a while, his originally cold and indifferent expression changed, and the clear and clear water eyes suddenly burst into tears.


    "Why are you so fierce? She is a girl, and if a girl is frightened, she will cry."


    Woman in red: "???"


    Rong Huang lowered his head and twitched, his thin shoulders trembling lightly, and his sweet voice was filled with a deep cry, "I just want to have a good meal, why are you letting me and my brother get out?"


    "We are all girls, why can''t we get along well?"


    "Oh my god, the sword in your hand, this sister, scared me." Rong Huang raised his hand to cover his chest, with an expression of being frightened and about to faint, "Sister, can you put the sword away, let me see. I''m so scared."


    "Although they are just a weak woman who has no power to restrain chickens, they are also very virtuous and will not easily bow their heads like evil forces. So sister, your request cannot be agreed."


    After sobbing and saying this, Rong Huang took out a small handkerchief from his narrow sleeve and wiped it at the corner of his eyes pretendingly. The circles under his eyes were reddish, and there were two packs of tears in his eyes, as if he had suffered so much grievance.


    In the eyes of others, Rong Huang resembled a little white flower swaying in the wind, and it scattered with a light touch.


    The group of women in red who bullied others on the opposite side were extremely sinful.


    Usually, people sympathize with the weak.


    And Rong Huang is the weak one.


    If it weren''t for the tears that couldn''t be squeezed out for a while after sleeping, Rong Huang said that she could still act like a bit more.


    Little Junior Sister, Cai Ruyun, didn''t expect to meet someone in the same way in Yunzong, and her tender and shy expression split for a moment.


    Rong Huang over there was still crying and talking about his frailty, "Hey, people are so afraid of ducks."

 Chapter 730： Miss arrived (35)

    "What nonsense are you talking about? I just told you to move away and let us eat first. Why are you crying?"


    The woman in red had never seen such a woman in the lotus, her pretty face flushed with anger.


    Rong Huang leaned on the wooden platform with one hand, his delicate body looked extremely weak, and looked at the woman in red with tears, "Sister, why are you murdering me again?"


    Cai Ruyun encountered an opponent for the first time.


    Moreover, the opponent is much stronger than her, black can be said to be white, and white can also be said to be black.


    The fingers covered in the sleeves pinched the palms of the palms, Cai Ruyun showed a pure and flawless smile, "I''m afraid this girl has misunderstood something. Yun''er''s senior sisters have been learning martial arts since they were young. The possibility is a bit reckless, so please don''t take offense. "


    Oh humiliation.


    Look at what this said.


    Because of martial arts, you can walk sideways like a crab?


    Rong Huang also wanted to say something about Lianlilianqi. The mother Rong at the door over there had already walked up to her, "I didn''t even know that Biyun''s disciple was so arrogant."


    "Most of the many schools in the arena have been practicing martial arts since childhood. Is it possible that they have to compete everywhere?"


    The woman in red noticed the strong black dress worn by Mother Rong with a red belt around her waist, and the disciples behind her were all dressed like this, and suddenly understood that this was Rong Jiapu''s person.


    And the headed person should be Rongjiapu''s mistress.


    The disciples of Biyun Sect are all women, and they are loved by all sects in the arena, and over time they have developed a spoiled and domineering character.


    Not one or two, it was the same for all the disciples of Biyun Teaching.


    Mother Rong had long seen Biyun''s teachings not pleasing to her eyes, but they didn''t offend her, so it''s hard to say much.


    But now they are embarrassing her dear daughter in front of so many people, it is really hateful.


    Mother Rong took the dark red long whip and walked a few steps forward, touching Rong Huang''s small head, "Why don''t you know how to fight back after being bullied?"


    Rong Huang Xingxing stared at Mother Rong and thought she was so handsome, he couldn''t wait to hug Mother Rong and blow out a series of rainbow farts.


    But the image of Xiaobaihua cannot be destroyed.


    Rong Huang sobbed, a somewhat hoarse and dull voice with deep grievances, "Aniang, they all look fierce, they still have swords in their hands, daughter...the daughter is so scared."


    The corner of Rong mother''s mouth twitched, a little helpless.


    Why didn''t she know that Rong Huang would be frightened by a few swords?


    But Rong Mu still protects his shortcomings.


    "When you come to the dining hall for dinner, you don''t have to line up. Instead, you want to seize the position that others have worked so hard to arrange. This is how the elders of the Biyun Sect teach their disciples?"


    Mother Rong gave a sneer, with an overwhelming momentum, and pointed to the one that Rong Huang said the most fiercely. "I saw you talk the most, and it seems that I still want to draw a sword. Why? Want to compete with me?"


    The woman in red was panicked. It was not just her, but the disciples of Biyun taught that Rong Huang turned out to be Miss Rong Jiapu who rarely appeared in front of others.


    They thought that Rong Huang was just a disciple of a certain little school.


    Cai Ruyun also realized that they had stabbed a hornet''s nest this time, and immediately took up the simple and kind-hearted frame, "This uncle, Yun''er''s senior sisters did not intentionally, Yun''er apologized to Miss Rong for them, and asked Miss Rong Don''t worry about it."


    How could Rong Huang not care about it? She must be good at accounting.


    Rong Huang hugged Mother Rong''s arm, as if he had found a backer, and complained in a soft voice, "Aniang, this girl Yun''er just said that they are doing this because they learned martial arts since childhood."

 Chapter 731： Miss arrived (36)

    Rong Huang sniffed, frowning his soft brows slightly, "Are they laughing at their daughter for not practising martial arts?"


    The disciples of Biyun teaching, including Cai Ruyun, heard Rong Huang''s words and knew that Rong Huang was deliberately planting something.


    When did they say such things?


    Although they are usually a little arrogant, they don''t say that, at best they bully the weak.


    Mother Rong patted the back of Rong Huang''s hand and said softly, "It''s okay, Aniang will protect you."


    Rong Shun pinched the time and raised his hand, "There is still me and me, sister, I will protect you too."


    Rong Huang shook his veil under the envious gaze of the crowd, raised his hand to cover his face, and cried, seemingly moved.


    "Sisters, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t be in front of you for dinner, please don''t get angry, okay?"


    Everyone sighed and sighed for Miss Rongjiapu''s kindness.


    The few people taught by Biyun were a little startled, and in the eyes of the innocent, innocent and kind Miss Rong, they just refused to forgive her.


    Rong Huang cried fakely, "Okay, I know, I will leave now..."


    Then, he ran away without looking back.


    Mother Rong: "..." It''s a bit too much.


    In the eyes of the people eating melons, it was Miss Rongjiapu who was bullied too much by Biyun''s people, and she was so sad that she left with sadness.


    The disciples of Biyun taught that they couldn''t even laugh. The plot developed beyond their expectations, and only blamed Miss Rong Jiapu for being too shameless, and even pretending to be wronged by talking nonsense.


    Mother Rong glanced at Cai Ruyun coldly, and her voice was cold, "I will tell you the elders about this truthfully." Then she pulled Rong Shun away from the dining hall.


    The disciples of Rongjiapu would not pity and cherish jade, no matter how beautiful women are in their eyes, they are wicked.


    The eldest lady has been bullied, these women are simply bullying too much.


    Glancing at the Biyun teachers, Rong Jiapu''s disciples left angrily.


    "What are you looking at?" The red-dressed woman was so angry that she drew her sword and gestured in the air, "Look again, be careful I kill you."


    The people who ate melons said they were frightened, and they quickly returned to their respective positions in groups.


    "Senior Sister, will the elders punish us?" Cai Ruyun bit her lip lightly with a worried expression, "Blame me, if it weren''t for me to go back to practice the sword, you wouldn''t provoke that Miss Rong."


    "Junior sister, don''t blame yourself, it''s because that Miss Rong Jia is too sinister and vicious, let''s follow her way."


    "That is, we are just anxious to practice swordsmanship. No matter how noble she is as a woman who has never studied martial arts, she is no more important than this martial arts conference."


    After hearing these words, Cai Ruyun seemed to have figured it out, and looked at the senior sisters with teary eyes, "Yun''er understands, thank you senior sisters."


    The no-brained senior sisters were deceived by Cai Ruyun and nodded repeatedly to express their thanks.


    After having a meal, the group went to find a place to sit down, talk and laugh while eating, and the atmosphere was restored to its original harmony.


    But others don''t think so.


    The disciples of these Biyun Cults were too vicious. They bullied Miss Rong Jiapu first, but now they have no regrets at all, and smile so brilliantly.


    In the future, the martial arts will marry, and you must not choose the disciples of Biyun Sect.


    The disciples of Biyun Sect were spoiled vicious women.


    After being so tossed by Rong Huang, the Biyun teaching disciples who were originally shrouded in a noble aura suddenly became a vicious female matchmaking level that everyone shunned.

 Chapter 732： Miss arrived (37)

    After completing the complaint with the elder of Biyun Sect, Mother Rong returned to the small courtyard and saw Rong Huang sitting in the main hall for dinner.


    Speeding up and walking in, Mother Rong slapped the whip on the table, "Why are you targeting Biyun Sect today?"


    Rong Huang raised his head from the small bowl of rice, blinked, and said innocently, "Because they bullied me."


    Mother Rong smiled, obviously not convinced.


    Under Rong''s eyes, Rong Huang scratched his chin, "Okay, I''m confessed."


    Mother Yung: "???"


    "I heard that the leader of the Biyun Sect has a leg with the Dog Emperor, and the woman named Cai Ruyun is her daughter with the Dog Emperor."


    Mother Rong was stunned, her eyes widened, "Is this true?"


    The Jianghu sect has always been opposed to the imperial court. How does Biyun teach that it is also in the top 20 martial arts, but it has become a gangster with the imperial court?


    If the sects of the rivers and lakes knew about this, it would not be impossible for the Biyun Sect to be destroyed overnight.


    Mother Rong shook a fist and secretly scolded the leader of Biyun as being too treacherous.


    Rong Huang nodded, and said sternly, "It''s true."


    "Does the destruction of the Xuanguang Sect and the Canglei Sect have anything to do with the Biyun Sect?" Rong Mu asked again.


    Rong Huang held his chin and thought about it, but didn''t know.


    But she didn''t like Cai Ruyun, and she didn''t mind throwing this pot to Biyun Jiao.


    "Yes."


    Mother Rong slapped the table sharply, the table top trembled, and the shoulders of Rong Shun who was eating at the side trembled.


    Mother Rong gritted her teeth and said, "Biyun teaches, **** it!"


    Rong Shun squinted at Mother Rong with his chopsticks in his mouth, and replied very dogmatically behind him, "Yes, Biyun teaches you **** it."


    It''s nothing more than bullying sister, and even uniting with the annoying court.


    Just like what Sister A said, someday Biyun Sect will cooperate with the imperial court and send all the gates to be cleaned up.


    Hi, so angry.


    -


    The dispute between Rong Huang and Biyun teaching disciples in the dining hall soon became known to all schools.


    Quite a few people secretly laughed at Biyun Jiao for having no brains, and even offended Rong Jiapu.


    Master Biyun was taunted by Rong Mu overtly and secretly that day, and when he turned around, several disciples were punished to kneel all afternoon.


    That night, I wrote to the Emperor Dog and asked him when he could destroy these bullying sects in one fell swoop.


    In the eyes of the leader of the Biyun Sect, Rongjiapu''s power is greater than that of the Biyun Sect, and he is bullying others.


    It takes two days for the letter to reach the emperor, and the martial arts conference has officially begun.


    Rong Huang, as the eldest lady Jiao Didi who couldn''t hold her hands and shoulders, sat in the audience seat in a beautiful dress, watching the play with melon seeds.


    The martial arts in this world are not so illusory, the legendary flying sky escape does not exist, at most it will be a light skill, and the martial arts competition is also a real competition with their own weapons.


    Rong Huang twisted Rong Shun''s peeled melon seeds and stuffed it into his mouth, looking sad.


    The martial arts conference is not interesting, and it is not allowed to kill people.


    Up to now, only two disciples from Rongjiapu took the stage to compete, and they both won.


    The third one is a disciple of Biyun Sect.


    Rong Huang glanced at the Biyun teaching disciple, a little familiar.


    I thought about it hard, it seemed that it was the one who said the most and the most arrogant in the dining room last time.


    Rong Huang pushed the small disc that Rong Shun handed aside, stood up tensely, waved a small fist, raised his voice and cheered on the senior sister of Rong Jiapu.


    "Come on, senior sister, senior sister is the best, senior sister beats the enemy so hard!"


    The scene of the martial arts conference was very quiet, except for the sound of fighting, only subtle discussions could be heard.


    Rong Huang roared so loudly, everyone looked over.

 Chapter 733： Miss arrived (38)

    "Miss Rong, what you said is wrong, the competition is only going to the end, but you can''t really hurt the other party."


    Cai Ruyun didn''t know where he jumped out, and looked at Rong Huang with disapproval.


    Rong Huang squinted at Cai Ruyun, his red attire abruptly appeared weak and deceptive, but it was not easy.


    As an outstanding graduate of the Academy of Fine Arts, Rong Huang couldn''t help it immediately and took out a small handkerchief from his sleeve.


    Cai Ruyun noticed Rong Huang''s move, and his eyelids jumped.


    The psychological shadow that Rong Huang left on her last time was not uncommon, and Cai Ruyun was worried that Rong Huang would be a demon again.


    Sure enough, Rong Huang shook the small handkerchief. At a glance, Liu Fufeng was weaker than Cai Ruyun. "A-niang said, people are too introverted to be bullied. If I were to speak out, no one would dare. How about me."


    Rong Huang blinked at Cai Ruyun, innocent and innocent, "Sister Yun''er, are you right?"


    Cai Ruyun choked on his throat with a mouthful of old blood, unable to go up and down.


    Bitch!


    Cai Ruyun squeezed the thin sword in his hand, the perfect and gentle mask could no longer be maintained, clasped his fist and said, "Yun''er has something to do, take one step ahead."


    How could Rong Huang let her slip away, and immediately stretched out Erkang''s hand.


    "Sister Yun''er, why are you leaving? People still want to communicate with you, and I also want to be like Sister Yun''er, so cute and like ducks."


    Cai Ruyun gritted his teeth secretly, and said that Ronghuang didn''t need to learn at all.


    Regarding who is more Bailian, she admits that she is no better than Rong Huang.


    "The next one is me, I have to prepare first." Cai Ruyun tried to raise a smile, his tone stiff.


    Rong Huang turned his eyes slightly and looked at the ring.


    Rongjiapu''s disciples had already beaten Biyun''s disciples to the ring.


    Rong Huang clapped and clapped, and then said to Cai Ruyun, "Sister Yun''er, come on, don''t be like that sister."


    Cai Ruyun followed the direction of Rong Huang''s finger and saw her senior sister.


    Cai Ruyun: "..."


    Cai Ruyun could no longer maintain the smile on his face, turned and left.


    Rong Huang glanced at the people next to him, and sighed, his Qingyan face was sad, "It''s all my fault, I shouldn''t make Sister Yun''er angry."


    Cai Ruyun: "....."


    Cai Ruyun took a deep breath, but Quandang didn''t hear him, and speeded up his steps towards the place where Biyun Sect was.


    Soon, the disciples were over.


    Because Rong''s father instructed the disciples not to hide their strength, Rongjiapu''s disciples directly slammed disciples from other schools.


    Especially Cai Ruyun, who was kicked off the ring by a female disciple of Rongjiapu, took a mouthful of dirt and was extremely embarrassed.


    After the sling, Rongjiapu became the well-deserved first place.


    But this is a contest between disciples, and there will be a contest between the leaders of various sects.


    The first to come to power were the Shaolin Temple and Yunzong leaders.


    The contest between the people in power and the contest between the disciples are not at the same level.


    There was a crackling sound of fighting, and the person in charge of Yunzong was knocked to the ground.


    The abbot of Shaolin Temple was holding a Buddhist bead in one hand, his big bald head shining brightly under the sun, "Amitabha Buddha, the benefactor of the cloud, let it go."


    The person in charge of Yunzong spouted a mouthful of blood, nodded with a face like gold paper, and stepped out of the ring embarrassedly.


    Immediately afterwards, the abbot of Shaolin Temple defeated several sects in power one after another, and remained standing firm all the time.


    With a clang, Father Yung in a black costume stepped onto the ring.


    Rong Huang ignored the different eyes around him, stood up and waved his small paws, "Daddy, come on, Daddy is the best!"

 Chapter 734： Miss arrived (39)

    The abbot gave a deep smile and said, "Master Rongbao''s daughter is really lively and lovely."


    Father Yung raised his chin somewhat proudly, "That''s natural."


    Abbot: "..."


    The abbot made a gesture of please, and Father Rong held a pair of knives in his hands, "How offended, please enlighten me."


    Both of them were masters, and they fought faintly.


    Rong Huang almost fell asleep with his chin supported, and was finally woken up by Rong Shun.


    "Sister, sister, dad won, dad won!"


    Rong Huanghu''s body shook, and he looked towards the ring subconsciously.


    Sure enough, I saw the abbot being helped off the ring, and a lot of blood was stained on his chest.


    And Father Rong still held both knives steadily, stood upright on the ring, and said loudly, "Can someone come to fight?"


    The former martial arts leader was the abbot of Shaolin Temple, and now he was defeated by Father Rong''s double swords, and naturally no one went up to die.


    At the last moment, a voice rang, "The younger generation is not talented, come and enlighten me."


    Rong Huang blinked and turned to look at the person who stood up to speak.


    Shui Shui appeared in time, "My lord, that is the third prince."


    The third prince?


    Rong Huang yawned halfway through and forcibly took it back. The Emperor Dare to love the dog sacrificed a Ji Ting, and now he sent the three princes to death again?


    The mother Rong on the side noticed Rong Huang''s strangeness, and asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong? Did you find anything?"


    Rong Huang Bai Shengsheng''s finger pointed in the direction of the third prince, "That person is the third prince."


    "The third prince?" Rong Mu''s expression changed. She expected that the dog emperor might take advantage of this opportunity to make trouble, but she did not expect to send the third prince to come.


    Rong Huang''s fingers bend, and a cloud of golden glow shoots directly into the body of the third prince, and immediately calms mother Rong, "Daddy will be fine, the third prince can''t be a climate."


    Seeing Rong Huang so sure, Rong mother calmed down inexplicably.


    The exclamation sounded, Rong mother followed the prestige, and saw that the three princes who were about to enter the ring slipped and rolled directly off the ring.


    Knocking his head on the iron pillar, his head was bleeding.


    Mother Rong looked at Rong Huang suspiciously. Rong Huang looked at the sky and the earth but didn''t look at Mother Rong. He clapped his applause, "It''s great."


    The three princes who originally wanted to play in the gym are almost gone, so naturally they won''t challenge Rongfu again.


    Father Rong has become a well-deserved new martial arts leader.


    A group of sect leaders gathered around Father Rong to congratulate him, asking both inside and out about whether Rong Huang had a marriage and whether he was optimistic about him.


    After hearing this, Rong Huang quickly pulled Rong Mu, who wanted to come forward and say something, to leave this place of right and wrong.


    "What''s wrong with Huang''er?" Mother Rong was dragged by Rong Huang and walked towards her residence, suddenly seemed to understand something, and chuckled, "Is Huang''er shy?"


    Rong Huang said that he did not.


    When the two entered the small courtyard, Rong Huang said, "My daughter already has a happy person. When I return from the imperial capital next time, my daughter will bring him back."


    Mother Rong heard the overtones in Rong Huang''s words and was immediately taken aback.


    "You want to go to the imperial capital? Your sweetheart is from the imperial capital? Can you understand his temperament and behavior?"


    After three consecutive questions, Rong Huang couldn''t help but want to laugh.


    "The cooperation between Rong Jiapu and King Kang still needs his daughter to negotiate with King Kang. As for the sweetheart..." Under Rong''s mother''s nervous gaze, Rong Huang said, "Of course he is the best person in the world."


    Mother Rong rubbed her sideburns with some headaches, and sighed, "It''s really not a big girl."


    Rong Huang smiled and poured a cup of tea for Mother Rong, and said softly, "Aniang, he is a very good person, and you will definitely be satisfied."

 Chapter 735： Miss arrived (40)

    Mother Rong loosened a little, and patted the back of Rong Huang''s hand, "You know it in your heart, and A-niang can''t say anything about you. If you are wronged, A-Daddy and A-niang will be there."


    Rong Huang was startled, and buried his little head in his mother''s arms, acting like a baby in a slimy manner, "A-niang, you are so kind. We will get married when we come back. What do you think, A-niang?"


    Mother Rong''s loving expression stiffened on her face.


    "Married?" Mother Rong glanced at the long whip on the table, her fingers ready to move, "So anxious? Daddy and Aniang want to stay with you for two more years."


    Rong Huang smiled and groaned, "It doesn''t matter, he can join the family."


    Anyway, it''s all over the Zhaifujun, and it''s not so important to enter the stubbornness or not.


    Rong Mu was immediately satisfied.


    Just waiting for the group of them to return to Rongjiapu, and after dinner, washing up and going to bed, Mother Rong told Father Rong about it.


    "What?" Father Yung jumped up from the bed immediately, with a furious look on his face, "Which **** actually took the cabbage that I worked so hard to raise?"


    The corner of Rong''s mouth twitched, indicating that she didn''t know either.


    "Okay, Huang''er will go to the imperial capital tomorrow. When she comes back, she will bring people back. Then we have to look at each other carefully."


    Father Rong slapped his thigh fiercely, and said fiercely, "That''s natural, you must take a good look."


    Mo Tang: Smile.JPG.


    -


    As soon as Rong Huang entered the imperial capital, he heard the news of the death of the three princes.


    Rong Huang handed the silver to the peddler, turned on the horse with the candied haws, and secretly guessed that it was because he had lost too much blood and the rescue failed.


    But none of this has anything to do with Rong Huang. She wished that Emperor Dog��s sons were all dead, leaving only King Kang.


    Rong Huang did not immediately go to the small courtyard where he had lived before, but went straight to the Palace of King Kang.


    Before leaving the imperial capital, Rong Huangyou received a token from King Kang, which was the proof that he could freely enter and leave the palace of Kang.


    Passing the token in front of the guards, Rong Huang shook the gold folding fan and entered the Palace of King Kang.


    The guard at the gate watched Rong Huang in, and then asked the companion next to him, "This is the legendary Young Master Rong who murdered without seeing blood?"


    The companion nodded, "Yes, it''s Master Rong."


    "It looks pretty young. It''s really not good-looking."


    "Who said no..."


    Rong Huang didn''t know that he had become a murderer without seeing blood, and he came to King Kang''s study unimpeded all the way.


    Surprisingly, Mo Tang was also there.


    Rong Huang suspected that he only appeared in the Palace of King Kang because she was coming today, just to create a beautiful atmosphere of chance encounters.


    "I believe you have got the news." Rong Huang went up and went straight to the subject, "Can the cooperation begin now?"


    King Kang looked at Rong Huang who was unceremoniously pouring tea for himself. He had a headache. Then he thought of Mo Tang who had been in his house early in the morning. He groaned inwardly and nodded.


    "Of course we can cooperate. This king believes that cooperating with Rongjiapu is the wisest decision that this king has made over the years."


    Rong Huang was very satisfied, and shook the golden folding fan, "I heard that the three princes have raised their braids?"


    King Kang: "..."


    "That''s true." The news of the death of the three princes has spread throughout the imperial capital. It is not surprising that Rong Huang knows. King Kang noticed the expression of the old **** Rong Huang, and a bad feeling arose in his heart, "It won''t be you. Did you do it?"


    "What did I do?" Rong Huang shrugged innocently, "I just made a small plan when he proposed to compete with my dad, so that he can''t get on stage and can''t compare with Wu."


    Rong Huang turned his eyes to look at Mo Tang, his eyebrows curled, "Tangtang, don''t take a few days, miss me?"

 Chapter 736： Miss arrived (41)

    Rong Huang turned his eyes to look at Mo Tang, his eyebrows curled, "Tangtang, don''t take a few days, miss me?"


    Mo Tang looked at Rong Huang with dark and narrow eyes, without speaking.


    Thinking is thinking.


    But there was an eye-catching person next to him, Mo Tang himself was also a deep and introverted temperament, he did not say this.


    Mo Tang didn''t speak, and Rong Huang didn''t care too much.


    I''ve already teased it anyway, if I tease Mo Tang again, he will be angry.


    Rong Huang turned his head and talked to King Kang, teasing, "The leader of Biyun has a leg with Emperor Dog. Congratulations, there is another sister."


    King Kang was looking at Mo Tang, whose eyes suddenly became wronged, and got goose bumps, but Rong Huang''s words made him startled, "Biyun Sect? Is that all women''s school?"


    Rong Huang nodded slightly, "Now my dad has become the leader of the martial arts, I believe the dog emperor can''t help but want to do it soon..."


    "Girl Rong." King Kang couldn''t help but interrupted Rong Huang''s words, "That''s the king''s father anyway, you are the dog emperor who keeps talking, it''s really wrong."


    Rong Huang rolled his eyes on the spot, it can be said that he didn''t care about his image, "So what? Does he treat you as a son?"


    "Human, be nice to yourself. If he doesn''t recognize you, you don''t have to recognize him."


    It was not that Rong Huang had never met unscrupulous relatives in the world before, and she would not be the mother of God to recognize the parents who had harmed her.


    King Kang was speechless by Rong Huang. This sounded so reasonable that he couldn''t refute it at all.


    Mo Tang, who was silent on the side, looked at the energetic little girl, his eyes darkened.


    There are so many ladies in the royal family, he has never met a girl like a little girl, who is not afraid of the worldly vision, and does whatever he wants.


    The prince can be sent to the small house, or he can secretly attack the three princes for his father''s position as the leader of the martial arts.


    Dare to molest him...


    Mo Tang lowered his eyes, perhaps this was what she was deeply attracted to him.


    King Kang thought of something and suddenly laughed, "Have you heard, Concubine Shu is crazy."


    Concubine Shu?


    Rong Huang paused to play with the gold folding fan, seeming to remember who Shu concubine was.


    A smile flashed in Mo Tang''s eyes, and he explained in a deep voice, "Mother and Concubine of the Fifth Prince."


    Ji Ting?


    Rong Huang heard the smile in Mo Tang''s cold voice, and immediately climbed up the pole, "It happens that this lady is free today, why don''t you go to the Xiaohuguan?"


    Ji Ting was forced to change his face and was sent to the Xiaoshouguan to make money. He should be very broken, right?


    Seeing the little girl''s eager expression, Mo Tang suddenly darkened his face and said in a solemn voice, "No, you are a girl..."


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows and said softly, "Why do you care about me? Is it because of the identity of the husband?"


    Mo Tang: "..."


    It''s not that the little girl is teasing him, but Mo Tang actually feels happy.


    Mo Tang felt that since meeting Rong Huang, he had never looked like himself anymore.


    Mo Tang closed his eyes and turned his mind, "Yes."


    Rong Huang: "???"


    King Kang: "..."


    King Kang felt that he was superfluous in this room, and the flirtation between these two people was almost blinding him.


    He exists like an electric light bulb.


    King Kang coughed, and said angrily, "Okay, if you two want to be sticky, you can go to other places, General Annan''s Mansion is very good, don''t add blockage to this king on this king''s territory."


    Rong Huang was happy because Mo Tang admitted his identity, and didn''t care about King Kang''s mouth being broken.

 Chapter 737： Miss arrived (42)

    Then the three discussed together, and Rong Huang went back.


    Originally, Rong Huang was planning to go to the Xiaozhuguan, but he was afraid of seeing something with spicy eyes, so he asked the guards to go to the Xiaozhuguan for information.


    -


    The guards who had changed their outfits hadn''t even entered the Xiaohu Mansion, and there was a scream of exclamation over their heads.


    Looking up, the guard only saw a mass of black black objects falling from the high pavilion of the Xiaoshouguan.


    Relying on the advantages of many years of martial arts practice, the guard turned sideways to avoid the danger of being hit.


    With a bang.


    The sound of heavy objects falling.


    Flesh and blood splattered, passers-by screamed and scattered, for fear of being contaminated by these dirty things.


    "Hey, why didn''t you stand still and fell from the top? What a crime!" Dad Bust sprang out of the small house, crying with soft legs.


    The surroundings were very noisy, and the guards were squeezed to the periphery by the audience, and they couldn''t see exactly what was going on.


    The boss''s strength was abolished before he squeezed in, the guard looked intently, and then was startled.


    Isn''t this the man who was sent here last time by the young lady? Why died?


    The guard didn''t dare to stay longer, and hurriedly returned to the small courtyard, and reported to Rong Huang what had happened at the entrance of the small house.


    "Dead?" Upon hearing the news, Rong Huang was stunned for a moment. The male lead shouldn''t have died so hastily, "I wonder why he jumped downstairs?"


    The guard recalled, emphatically describing the panic in the shout of the bustard.


    Rong Huang pondered for a moment, and he could probably guess a seven or eight point.


    It should be Bustard''s father who forced Ji Ting to pick up the guests, but Ji Ting, as a ethical plastic surgeon, certainly disagreed. In order to preserve his final chastity, Ji Ting bravely jumped from the high pavilion.


    Rong Huang tweeted twice, took out a piece of paper to write and draw on it, then folded it and put it in an envelope, handed it to the guard, "Give it to King Kang."


    The guard retired in response.


    King Kang and Mo Tang had been sending people to pay attention to the situation in the Xiaohu Pavilion. Of course, the news of Ji Ting''s death reached their ears the first time.


    Different from Rong Huang''s ignorance, they all knew that Ji Ting was threatened by Bustard''s dad on the railing and asked him to pick up the guests, but Ji Ting refused to agree, and when he was struggling, Bustard''s dad accidentally pushed him down the high pavilion.


    Seeing what was written in the letter Rong Huang handed them, King Kang sighed and looked at Mo Tang''s eyes with special admiration.


    The most poisonous woman''s heart, this sentence has never been missed.


    He silently ordered a row of waxes for Mo Tang''s miserable life in the future, and then said to Mo Tang, "I have to say that Miss Rong''s move is very time, I believe Concubine Shu will hit the wall and follow Ji Ting after knowing it. "


    Mo Tang wasn''t satisfied with Concubine Shu''s current end, and said coldly, "Rather than tell her that Ji Ting is dead, it is better to tell her that Ji Ting died by jumping from a building in the Xiaohuguan."


    Mo Tang has always understood this truth before killing someone.


    If Concubine Shu knew that Ji Ting had suffered so many insults before his death, she would have broken down even more.


    When a person has a mental breakdown, there are more things he can do.


    I only hope that Concubine Shu will not let them down.


    Originally, King Kang didn''t expect such a detrimental method, but Rong Huang mentioned it so, and immediately handed a letter to his spies in the palace, asking him to pass the news to Concubine Shu.


    Although Concubine Shu is crazy now, she is still awake for two or three hours.


    Tell Concubine Shu about this, she might make trouble in the entire palace.


    In this way, the concubine Shu who can most influence the dog emperor''s decision can be eliminated.

 Chapter 738： Miss arrived (43)

    Sure enough, when Concubine Shu learned the news, she stabbed several palace guards with a candlestick and ran all the way to the emperor''s palace.


    The emperor was talking about love with the beauties who entered the palace, but the door was knocked open suddenly, and he was frightened.


    Looking down, the emperor turned dark, pushed away the beauty in front of him, and got out of bed.


    Before the shoes were put on, a mass of unknown objects rolled in from outside.


    "Your Majesty!" the unknown object shrieked.


    emperor:"???"


    "Your Majesty, the concubine''s Ting''er is dead." Concubine Shu''s body was dirty and her neatly combed hair was untidy. She held the candlestick in her hand and cried at the emperor, suddenly raising her tone. , "Ting''er of the concubine is dead!"


    The emperor felt that Concubine Shu was mad again, and even mad to him.


    "What nonsense are you talking about, Ting''er is gone long ago, Wang Zhong, take Concubine Shu back."


    Seeing that the emperor��s face was cold, Concubine Shu had hidden a person on the bed behind her, and she suddenly became angry, waving the candlestick vigorously, stopping the two eunuchs who were trying to step forward, and did not dare to step forward.


    "Your Majesty, Ting''er was arrested and taken to the Xiaohu Mansion, and he was killed in the Xiaohu Mansion." Concubine Shu was like a mad woman, crying, "He told his concubine that he was in good shape. It hurts, he died so unjustly."


    The emperor''s eyelids jumped and noticed a spot.


    Xiaohouguan... Xiaohouguan? !


    Why did Ji Ting go there, and he died in the Xiaoshouguan after hearing Concubine Shu''s words?


    The emperor didn''t dare to think deeply, but the Concubine Shu in front of Piansheng kept muttering, "Ting''er said he was in pain, and Ting''er had died terribly."


    It hurts so bad?


    The emperor couldn''t help but sneer, can it not hurt or be miserable?


    What is the Korokan? Selling ass.


    Does selling your **** hurt?


    A prince Ji Ting went there. The emperor thought Ji Ting''s mother was idiot, but he didn''t expect to go to the Xiaoshouguan!


    It''s so maddening!


    The emperor''s eyes were red with anger, and the more concubine Shu was not pleasing to his eyes.


    Concubine Shu was still there crying and whispering, let the emperor''s anger come from it, stood up and kicked Concubine Shu over.


    "Bitch!" The emperor pointed to Concubine Shu. He couldn''t make big moves when he was old, but he kicked a woman out of breath. "You spoiled him. He deserved it if he died. The royal family didn''t have such a person. !"


    Concubine Shu looked at the emperor with an unbelievable look, and said with tears, "Your Majesty, Ting''er of your concubine was killed by someone, you want to avenge Ting''er!"


    What revenge should be avenged?


    The emperor didn''t even want to look at Concubine Shu, let alone hear someone mentioning Ji Ting''s wicked man, and waved his hand, "Come here, Concubine Shu is mad, disrespect me, take the title, and send it to Leng Gong."


    "Leng Gong?" Concubine Shu''s eyes widened, her throat was so thin that she almost pierced people''s eardrums, "Your Majesty, you actually want your concubines to go to Leng Gong?"


    "The concubine is not crazy, the concubine just asks you to avenge Ting''er..."


    "What are you doing in a daze?" The emperor didn''t want to listen to Concubine Shu''s nonsense.


    The two eunuchs immediately stepped forward and one of them grabbed an arm of Concubine Shu and dragged it toward the door.


    But the explosive power of a woman is unlimited.


    Concubine Shu did not expect to be disgusted by the emperor, and now he even cares about Ji Ting''s life or death.


    Watching the emperor hold the beautiful young beauty in his arms, Concubine Shu''s eyes were red with blood, full of hatred.


    Your Majesty, it''s fine if he loses her, but he shouldn''t be absolutely wrong, shouldn''t even care about Ting''er''s unjust death.

 Chapter 739： Miss arrived (44)

    Concubine Shu yelled. At that moment, she seemed to be full of power, which directly caused her to break free from the control of the eunuch.


    Picking up the candlestick that fell on the ground, Concubine Shu''s face was distorted, and she rushed towards the emperor.


    At that speed, even a strong **** could not catch up.


    The emperor''s attention was on the beauty, and he turned his head to look at the door when he heard the movement.


    It''s just that everything is too late.


    The beloved concubine, who had been with him day and night, had a candlestick in her hand and pierced into his body fiercely.


    To be more precise, it is the position between the legs.


    The pouting sound of the meat made people horrified, and the beauty fell to the ground with fright.


    The pain of that point quickly spread throughout his body, the emperor''s eyes were cracked, and he said with difficulty, "Bitch..."


    "Why does your Majesty say yourself? He said that he only loved his concubine, but now he doesn''t even care about his concubine''s children. You are a **** hahahaha..."


    Concubine Shu was suppressed by the **** again, giggling, her charming face was crazily twisted.


    Looking at the blood dripping on the ground fascinated, Concubine Shu''s laughter grew louder.


    "I curse you, curse your children all dying, curse you with no successors hahahaha..."


    Concubine Shu��s madness made the emperor tremble, and his nerves became sluggish due to the severe pain, but he also knew to ask for help, "Call a doctor! Hurry up!"


    "Give me five horses to divide this slut!" The emperor collapsed on the bed, panting, his face pale, and his sweat was dripping down. He didn''t know if it was painful or angry.


    When Concubine Shu heard this, she just paused, and then continued to giggle.


    When being dragged out by the eunuch, Concubine Shu did not struggle.


    She did a lot of evil in her life, but was ordered to be killed by the person next to her. She really failed in life.


    The death of Concubine Shu did not cause much turmoil, but the emperor''s life was abolished. This is the focus of the ministers and concubines.


    Although the emperor now has a lot of princes and princesses, how can an inhumane emperor be fit to sit on a dragon chair?


    Therefore, the prime minister of the three dynasties, the prime minister, proposed to establish a prince in the first early court after the emperor recovered.


    The establishment of the prince is equivalent to the selection of the future emperor.


    How could anyone be allowed to sleep soundly on the side of the couch, how could the emperor allow someone to take his place?


    The result is naturally unhappy.


    The emperor''s attitude was firm, and he did not establish a prince when he died.


    After his death, even if several princes fight for the throne, it is something behind him. He can''t control or know.


    The emperor thought so, but how could the princes agree?


    The battle for storage has always been cruel, and most of them stepped on blood and bones to sit in that position.


    The princes other than King Kang fought back and forth, and even put the princes on the bright side.


    The emperor was so angry that he was paralyzed in bed for two or three days.


    Although I was able to get up and face up three days later, my body became more and more empty, with only an empty shell left, and I might have my braids up someday.


    The controversy for the seizure of the concubine has been going on for half a month, and I don''t know who released the news. Today''s saint has been revenge, and now he is inhumane and has become a useless person.


    As soon as the news came out, the people, regardless of whether it was true or not, immediately began a lively discussion.


    "Inhumane... Isn''t that just like a eunuch?"


    "Let me say, how can an inhumane emperor bring well-being to our people?"


    "Look at the Yuan Emperor in history. In the end, the people suffered a lot."

 Chapter 740： Miss arrived (45)

    Emperor Yuan, like the emperor today, was also inhumane.


    Originally, the emperor was not an emperor with much accomplishment, but now the people are even more worried that he will become the second Yuan emperor.


    At this moment, a script book titled "The Rivers and Lakes of the Emperor of the Yuan Dynasty is Mine" turned out.


    This textbook mainly stated that in history, Emperor Yuan was worried about the rebellion of the Jianghu sect after being inhumane, and directly asked his men to get rid of the Jianghu sect.


    At the end of the story, the Emperor Yuan was killed at a palace banquet by a dancing girl who pretended to be a heroine from the rivers and lakes. The country of Kang was destroyed, and ten years of battle began in various places. The people were displaced and suffered.


    What bad thoughts could Emperor Yuan have, but because he was worried about rebellion, he killed many sects.


    What bad thoughts does the current emperor have, but he is inhumane, and his experience is very similar to that of the Yuan Emperor.


    After reading this book, the people were very frightened.


    If the emperor is the same as the Yuan emperor, are they also like the people in the script, as displaced and can only gnaw bark and eat weeds?


    The people mourned for a long time, and finally someone stood up and proposed that the sage is not worthy of being an emperor, and that a prince should be established and let him ascend to the throne.


    The power of the people is strong.


    Some people collected the book of Wanmin and came to the gate of the palace with the book of Wanmin, asking the emperor to establish a prince.


    When the emperor heard the news, he spouted a mouthful of blood.


    With this spray, I never got up again.


    The emperor began to linger on the sick couch, and the decoctions continued every day. The atmosphere in the palace was very depressing.


    The princes were also very worried that the emperor would be so cold before the prince even stood up. They played the role of a filial son every day, visiting the emperor in the palace.


    Compared with the tense and sluggish atmosphere of the imperial capital, the atmosphere of King Kang''s Mansion can be said to be cheerful.


    "I didn''t expect that the previous "Master Wang and His Little Petite" was your masterpiece. If Ji Ting knew about it, I''m afraid he would be so angry that he would crawl out of the tomb and ask you to settle the account, right?"


    Rong Huang ignored King Kang''s ridicule and sat side by side with Mo Tang, counting the silver bills.


    Recently, the book "Emperor Yuan" has been very popular, and Rong Huang has made a lot of money.


    As a good phoenix who cared about her husband and son, Rong Huang generously gave Mo Tang 10% of the profit.


    Seeing that Rong Huang and Mo Tang ignored him, King Kang sighed and said with dissatisfaction, "I said you made so much money, why don''t you give it to me?"


    Mo Tang didn''t speak, and gave King Kang a look with a bright display in his eyes.


    King Kang was so angry.


    Since Mo Tang expressed his intentions to Rong Huang, every day he showed his affection except for showing affection, and he was so angry that King Kang didn''t want them to enter the Palace of Kang.


    Rong Huang snorted, and didn''t even want to give King Kang a look, and said to himself, "You have the skill to talk nonsense here, it is better to enter the palace to please the emperor dog, maybe he will pass on the throne to you as soon as he is moved. Up."


    King Kang exclaimed, "My brothers are all busy to please the emperor father, what use is it for me to go?"


    Why don''t you try to stumble upon a few brothers?


    After Rong Huang''s movement to count the silver tickets, he finally gave King Kang a look, "Or...I will help you get all the princes off, so that you will be the prince of justice."


    King Kang was taken aback by Rong Huang''s bizarre thoughts, and waved his hands again and again, "It must be, if my brothers are dead, my father will definitely be suspicious of me."


    Rong Huang waved his small hand and didn''t care at all, "What does it have to do with us? It is the leader of Biyun cult. In order to make her daughter become a prince, she never beat the prince."

 Chapter 741： Miss arrived (46)

    "What does it have to do with us? They are all Biyun cult leaders. In order to make her daughter become the prince''s prince, she never beat the prince."


    King Kang: "???"


    Mo Tang: "..."


    "The emperor''s daughter?" King Kang shook his head immediately, apparently disagreeing with Rong Huang''s statement, "I didn''t have the emperor''s daughter to say at all. This reason is really lame."


    Rong Huang casually picked up a grain of silver and threw it at King Kang, his tone contemptuous.


    "What if there is no precedent? People do things. In the past, there was only one inhumane emperor Yuan Emperor. Now there is no more dog emperor?"


    "Whether it''s crappy, as long as the people and the ministers of the DPRK and China believe it, no matter how crappy the reason is, it can make it come true."


    More importantly, Rong Huang had been upset with the little white lotus that Biyun taught for a long time.


    It happened to take this opportunity to clean up the people, and by the way, also clean up the Biyun Sect.


    Mo Tang could see what Rong Huang was thinking at a glance. The money-counting man stretched out his hands and rubbed the top of the little girl''s hair. His usual calm tone was warmer, "If you want to do it, I will accompany you."


    Rong Huang leaned against Mo Tang sticky, his soft voice seemed to be mixed with dozens of cans of sweet and greasy icing, "Tangtang, you are so good, I love you to death."


    When the little girl confessed in front of King Kang, Mo Tang was a little bit ashamed, his ears were red, and he whispered, "Don''t tell me, King Kang is still here."


    King Kang: "..." You are dead when you are the king, right? !


    Rong Huang divided his eyes to King Kang, with a sorrowful tone, "Since ancient times, those who can sit in that position are ambitious. Cai Ruyun is not as harmless as the surface."


    "If the leader of Biyun had no ambitions, how could he get along with the dog emperor? Although I am talking about your father, but you have to know that there is no father and son under the imperial power. As his son."


    What Rong Huang said makes sense, and it is not that King Kang understands it.


    What he was concerned about was that the emperor and maiden could not convince the courtiers.


    The status of women in the dynasty was not high. Every woman obeyed the three obediences and four virtues, and did not step out of the gate. Many men looked down on women, thinking that they were only used to pass on the family line.


    King Kang then thought about it. It was precisely because of this concept that if the courtiers knew that Biyun Sect had this mind, they would surely encourage the emperor to teach Biyun and then hurry up.


    Why didn''t he think of it?


    When Rong Huang said this, Kang Wang Maosai suddenly opened his eyes, and his eyes were bright.


    "What you said makes sense, because my vision is too narrow." King Kang arched his hand, adding a bit of admiration to his tone, "I will let people do it."


    Rong Huang snorted and accepted King Kang''s flattery, "That is natural, after all, I am much smarter than you."


    King Kang: "...that is, that is."


    King Kang gritted his teeth and said, suddenly thinking that the two people would return to Rongjiapu when they get married in the future, he suddenly became refreshed.


    No one opposed him in front of him, and he estimated that he could live another ten years or so.


    After counting the silver bills and putting them into the wooden box, Rong Huang suddenly remembered that those of King Kang��s staff had no good use. The last time he had just performed a minor operation on Ji Ting, and after seeing her, he took a detour. It''s not light.


    The other princes must have masters by their side, and King Kang''s hands will never return to the sharks. Maybe they have exposed themselves.


    She was careless.


    "Let your people come back, I will go personally." Rong Huang said to King Kang.


    King Kang immediately refused, "This matter is extremely dangerous..."

 Chapter 742： Miss arrived (47)

    "I said that you are a big man who will be an emperor in the future, how can you be so haunted?" Rong Huang waved his hand impatiently, disgusting him, "Those of your men are not tied together enough for me to fight."


    King Kang''s face turned black, but the ferocious eyes of Shang Rong Huang suddenly persuaded.


    He was just an ordinary prince, and he couldn''t even touch the dragon chair before he was given to the shark by the two people in front of him.


    Gou fate matters.


    "be careful."


    In the end, King Kang only uttered these four words.


    -


    After the emperor became an eunuch, a news from the royal family spread throughout the capital and even the entire dynasty.


    Several princes who were eligible for reserve status were found dead in their respective bedrooms.


    According to insiders, the death of the princes was extremely tragic. Either they were chopped in two and their intestines ran all over the floor, or they were hanged on the beam of the room with their tongues sticking out of the elders.


    The emperor heard the news, rushed to the death scene, was scared by the **** scene and fainted on the spot.


    After waking up, he was told by the imperial physician that he had a stroke. Except for a pair of eyeballs that could move, he lost consciousness in other places.


    The emperor tilted his mouth and cried heartbreakingly on the dragon bed, tears and nose streaming down all at once.


    Some conspiracy theorists say that all the adult princes are dead except King Kang, so this murderer is mostly related to King Kang.


    The emperor suffered a stroke and was unable to handle government affairs. The Prime Minister Wang, who was in charge of the civil and military officials, was so annoyed by the ministers that he had no choice but to take a few courtiers to the Palace of Kang.


    However, the housekeeper of King Kang''s Mansion told King Kang that His Royal Highness was lying in bed to recuperate.


    Prime Minister Wang went all the way into King Kang''s bedroom and saw King Kang with a white face.


    After some inquiries, Prime Minister Wang learned that King Kang was not assassinated, but that he was lucky enough to be found by the guards who inspected him, and he avoided being hanged on the beam of the house.


    The wound of King Kang was on his neck, and the section was exposed outside the quilt. Of course, Prime Minister Wang saw the thick gauze.


    After hesitating for a moment, Prime Minister Wang said, "Today, the only prince is King Kang, you...So in order to remove your suspicion from King Kang, please let the old official take a look at your wound."


    Of course Kang Wang is fine.


    With the help of the government doctor, he took off the gauze, and Prime Minister Wang saw the hideous blue-purple circles around King Kang''s neck, and he immediately took a breath.


    It is estimated that the murderer exerted too much strength at the time, and the flesh around King Kang''s neck was cracked, looking very tragic.


    After all, Prime Minister Wang was a civil official. He seldom saw such a **** picture. Only after seeing the wound clearly, he dared not look at it again.


    "His Royal Highness, take care of your wounds, the old minister believes that you are an innocent victim."


    Prime Minister Wang stared at the silver hook on the tent, recalling King Kang''s wound, feeling a little frustrated, "The old official will leave first."


    King Kang clutched his chest and coughed twice, his voice was hoarse, and he looked extremely painful, "This king is in such a state that it is inconvenient to send off the guests. Please forgive me."


    Looking more at King Kang, whose words and demeanor were relaxed, there was something flashing in the eyes of Prime Minister Wang. He stroked his gray beard and nodded, "Nothing."


    Then he took a few courtiers and left the Palace of King Kang.


    When the housekeeper came to report that Wang Cheng and others had left, King Kang, who was leaning back on the soft pillow, immediately lifted the quilt and sat up, looking alive and well.


    "Hurry up and get some water, this smell is too strong, it makes this king a headache!"


    The butler twitched his mouth and immediately ordered King Kang''s henchmen to fetch water.

 Chapter 743： Miss arrived (48)

    I don''t know what the old doctor wiped on King Kang''s neck earlier. The smell was very unpleasant, bitter and astringent.


    During the previous encounters with Prime Minister Wang, King Kang was almost fainted.


    At this moment, Rong Huang and Mo Tang, who were staying next door, walked in, and Rong Huang ruthlessly stopped the young man who was holding the basin.


    "It''s best not to wipe it off now, what if the Prime Minister Wang and the others are killed again?"


    When King Kang heard it, it seemed to make sense.


    "Forget it, let''s wash in two more hours." For the sake of great cause, he is not intolerable.


    Worrying about Prime Minister Wang''s carbine back is one of them, and King Kang is a little bit embarrassed by the woman Ronghuang.


    He listened to his men about the fate of his brothers, which can be described as terrible.


    King Kang didn''t think that fighting Rong Huang would have a good end.


    Rong Huang nodded in satisfaction, and went back to the next room with Mo Tang.


    A table full of delicious dishes was placed on the table in the next room. Rong Huang asked as he ate, "Wang Cheng should have entered the palace, right?"


    Mo Tang lowered his head to peel the crabs to Rong Huang, and paused when he heard the words, a visible smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, "Yes."


    Mo Tang felt pity for King Kang, and was deceived by the little girl.


    However, he and the little girl are on the same front.


    So Kang Wang was unlucky.


    After peeling the crab, Mo Tang put the small dish by Rong Huang''s hand, and handed the small dish containing the vinegar to Rong Huang. Before he took his hand back, the little girl pulled the sleeve of his shirt.


    Mo Tang turned his eyes to look at the little girl, thinking that the little girl wanted something to eat again, and asked in a gentle tone, "What do you want to eat?"


    "Tangtang, you will accompany me back to Rongjiapu after King Kang ascended the throne."


    Mo Tang''s Adam''s apple rolled, his fingers curled up nervously, "Return to Rongjiapu?"


    The little girl snorted and nodded like a chicken pecking at the rice, "Yes, take you home to see Auntie and Auntie."


    Noting that the man''s expression was different, Rong Huang thought he was afraid, so he comforted him, "Don''t be afraid, my father and mother are very good, so just treat you as your own father and mother."


    Mo Tang''s long, narrow eyes flowed with a smile, and he hooked the girl''s tail finger, "I see."


    "Ah, by the way, the news of Biyun''s teaching can be released." Rong Huang said while eating the fragrant crabmeat.


    King Kang himself is very approachable, and he does not dig holes for others, so he can be said to be a very qualified collaborator.


    Rong Huang helped King Kang ascend to the throne, and King Kang promised not to attack Rong Jiapu. This is a win-win cooperation.


    Cooperating with Kang Wang is the most correct decision Rong Huang made.


    Mo Tang nodded, "I''ll tell someone to do it when I finish eating."


    Rong Huang nodded, dipped the fragrant crabmeat with chopsticks and dipped in some vinegar, then handed it to Mo Tang''s mouth, opened his mouth, and motioned, "Ah��"


    Mo Tang didn''t dislike the little girl''s move, and opened his mouth to accept the little girl''s feeding.


    The house is warm.


    -


    "Have you heard that there is a sect called Biyun Sect in Jianghu. The leader is a certain empress of the emperor. She killed several princes and wanted her child to become a prince."


    "So the emperor has a son outside?"


    "What a son, it''s just a girl. The leader of the Biyun Sect is too ambitious and wants her daughter to be the emperor."


    "Oh my god, this is too frantic, right?"


    "That''s it, women should embroider peanut children in the backyard, and men should take care of major national affairs. Then the leader is too bold."


    "It''s not called daring anymore, it''s crazy, she is whimsical!"

 Chapter 744： Miss arrived (49)

    Cai Zhi, the leader of Biyun Sect, learned the news from his opponent.


    The emperor?


    Cai Zhi sneered. If she were to let her know where the news came from, she would definitely make that life worse than death.


    "Mother, how are you going to deal with the rumors outside?" Cai Ruyun asked.


    In Cai Ruyun''s view, she is also the emperor''s heir, why can''t she have the right to inherit the throne.


    The so-called male superiority and inferiority are all contempt for women.


    If she becomes the emperor, she must make those stinky men look good.


    "Since the other party wants Biyun Sect to join the battle for the conquest, then it''s just as they wanted."


    Cai Zhi slapped his wooden sculpture to pieces, with a cruel expression on his face, "I hope you don''t let Wei Niang down."


    Cai Ruyun lowered his eyes, ecstasy flashed in his eyes, but his tone was as gentle and calm as ever, "Yes, my daughter understands."


    However, before they set off for the imperial capital, several sects joined forces to attack the gate of Biyun Sect.


    "Let the woman Cai Zhi come out, let''s face off!"


    "Well, Cai Zhi, you actually hooked up with the Emperor Dog. Our small temple can''t accommodate you, the big Buddha, so hurry up and go into the palace to be a mistress."


    "Follow the old lady to talk nonsense, just hit it!"


    "Yes, that''s it!"


    God knows how they got the news that Biyun Sect had already taken refuge in the court, and how angry Cai Zhi was when she gave birth to a girl with the dog emperor.


    Maybe several sects on the rivers and lakes have been destroyed over the years, and all of them have something to do with the woman Cai Zhi.


    Cai Zhi, Cai Ruyun and others didn''t even have the time to pack their luggage, so they were beaten in.


    Cai Zhi was sealed with a sword and died in Biyun Church.


    Cai Ruyun had better luck and hid in a big water tank, avoiding the search by the martial arts.


    When the noise outside disappeared, Cai Ruyun fled to the imperial capital overnight, hoping that the emperor who was far away in the imperial capital would give her a shelter.


    However, now that the emperor has suffered a stroke and collapsed on the bed, he can''t even say a complete sentence. How can he protect Cai Ruyun?


    Cai Ruyun couldn''t even enter the gate of the imperial capital, so he was caught by the imperial forest army and brought to the front of Prime Minister Wang.


    Prime Minister Wang was a loyal veteran. Facing the daughter of Cai Ruyun, the murderer who killed several princes, of course, his expression was so hard to see where he was.


    Cai Ruyun realized that at this time, the royal family was not ready to recognize her, let alone the position of the emperor in his dreams.


    Cai Ruyun immediately showed her delicate temperament like a little white lotus to ten percent, crying and crying that she was innocent. Cai Zhi did all of this, and she didn''t even know it.


    In the early years, Prime Minister Wang was very miserable by his father��s favored concubine, Bai Lianhua, so he could tell at a glance that Cai Ruyun was a graduate of the Lotus College. He didn��t listen to her sophistry at all, and sent the person to the jail for careful interrogation. Something.


    Of course Cai Ruyun didn''t know who framed Biyun Sect, so naturally he couldn''t name the murderer.


    In the face of the cruel and **** punishment in the prison, even if Cai Ruyun has been practicing martial arts since childhood, he can''t help but feel weak.


    After eating and living with mice and cockroaches for ten days, Cai Ruyun''s nerves that had been strained were finally broken, crying and admitting that all this was her plan with Cai Zhi.


    Originally, Cai Ruyun thought that confession was lenient and resisting strictness. As long as she confessed, she would not die.


    However, what greeted her was the beheading of Wumen three days later.


    A joke, killing so many royal heirs, how could Cai Ruyun get away with it.


    No matter how much Cai Ruyun resists crying, it will not help.

 Chapter 745： Miss arrived (50)

    Seeing Cai Ruyun''s head chopped off with his own eyes, King Kang put down the carriage curtain and let out a long breath.


    "The picture is too bloody. It''s really unsuitable for a delicate person like this king." King Kang urged with a slack smile on his face, "Let''s go back quickly."


    Before the carriage entered the palace of King Kang, the coachman outside said, "Master, there are people from the palace at the door."


    King Kang and Mo Tang looked at each other, and they saw the confidence and victory in each other''s eyes.


    Rong Huang kicked King Kang, not fiercely enough, "What do you see my man doing? Can a man give or accept a kiss?"


    King Kang: "...This king first go down and take a look, don''t make a noise."


    When King Kang put down the curtain and jumped out of the carriage, he vaguely heard Rong Huang''s voice from the carriage, "He himself is stupid and thinks we are also stupid. It is really hopeless."


    Kang Wang: I''m so angry, I can''t even keep smiling.


    But when he saw the old **** holding the imperial edict in his hand, King Kang still showed a friendly but insulting smile, "Dear Prince, what brings you here today?"


    The prince smiled and screamed, "Kang Kang takes the order."


    The expression on King Kang''s face changed, but his heart was as steady as an old dog, and he knelt down with his robe and corners, "Erchen took the order."


    As previously guessed, the content of the imperial edict is that King Likang will be the prince and move into the East Palace on the next day.


    King Kang looked flattered and took the imperial decree with both hands, "I thank my father, my son."


    The prince smiled hehe, took the silver from the people around King Kang, and turned back to the palace.


    Returning to King Kang''s mansion, King Kang threw the imperial decree aside at will, and sat lazily on the chair, "From now on, I am the prince."


    Rong Huang didn''t see him so horribly, pouring cold water mercilessly.


    "It''s not that the dog emperor doesn''t have other young sons, but he''s just worried about the monopoly of his relatives. If you are so sullen as you are now, it is not impossible to change to a prince.


    King Kang was thrown cold water by Rong Huang and was not angry. "Since the position of prince is now in my hands, he will not become someone else''s."


    Mo Tang squeezed the naughty girl''s finger, his eyes were dozing.


    Mo Tang turned his head and said to King Kang, "Don''t listen to her nonsense. Now the emperor''s eldest son is only six years old besides you. He can''t survive that time."


    King Kang: "..." It''s better not to say that, he abruptly fed him a mouthful of dog food and secretly belittled him.


    Although pretending to be angry, King Kang didn''t compare Mo Tang and Rong Huang.


    He was able to successfully seal the king and move out of the palace, and Mo Tang had more than half of the credit, not to mention helping him many times later.


    Not to mention Rong Huang, if it weren''t for her, he wouldn''t have become a prince so quickly, only one step away from the throne.


    Although he is used to laughing and playing, Kang Wang believes in his heart that he trusts and appreciates them, and naturally there is no such thing as fear.


    -


    Because of the imperial decree at noon, the three of them had a good celebration at the Palace of King Kang.


    After the host and guest had enjoyed themselves, Mo Tang left the Palace of King Kang with the drunk little girl.


    Now that the two are not married, Mo Tang himself has a conservative temperament, so naturally he won''t get too far.


    Sending the little girl to her residence, Mo Tang turned on his horse, tightened the rein, and headed towards General Annan''s mansion.


    After drinking some wine in the evening, Mo Tang was a little bit drunk.


    Let the kitchen prepare to learn about the wine soup. After drinking, Mo Tang washed and rested.


    I will rest today, and I will go to court tomorrow morning.


    Mo Tang''s sleep has always been very shallow, half asleep and half awake, feeling a scorching gaze on him.

 Chapter 746： Miss arrived (51)

    Swipingly opened his eyes, Mo Tang''s hidden sharp eyes looked towards the side of the bed, and at the same time his body jumped up, grabbed the arm of the visitor, and slammed forward.


    "Well, how dare you hit me with a dog?!"


    "Ahhhhh, you are dead!!"


    The milky anger sounded like a milky cat, making the remaining sleepiness of Mo Tang''s eyes dissipated in an instant.


    "Xiaozai?"


    The light in the room was very dim, and Mo Tang could vaguely see the little girl being pushed into the soft quilt face down, her two small paws and small thin legs thumping hard.


    Mo Tang''s brow jumped, and he quickly let go of his hand, and pulled the little girl up.


    "Why are you here?" He remembered clearly watching the little girl being helped by her handmaid into the small yard before. Why did he come here in the blink of an eye?


    Mo Tang helped Rong Huang to sit down, turned around and lit the candle.


    The bedroom brightened up in an instant.


    Mo Tang stepped forward, noticed the little girl''s tousled hair, curled his lips and smiled, gently tidying her up.


    The little girl sat on the bed obediently, her pink face was flushed, her apricot eyes were half-squinted, and her slightly upturned eyes seemed to be stained with gorgeousness.


    The light blue men''s attire was crumpled, and the overlapping necklines were crooked.


    Mo Tang noticed something was wrong, so he knelt down in front of the little **** one knee, squeezed her cheek with slightly callused fingers, "Cub?"


    With a "pop", Rong Huang frowned and knocked out Mo Tang''s hand, revealing a mouthful of white teeth, looking fierce and vicious, "Don''t touch me, men and women will not kiss me."


    "Don''t touch it?" Mo Tang put his hand on his knees, with a smile, "Who would you touch then?"


    The little girl tilted her head and thought for a long time, her little soft voice was sticky and drunk, and she said, "Tangtang, only for Tangtang to touch it."


    Mo Tang was trembling with the cuteness of the little girl, took a deep breath and warned him to be a man.


    Then, he was pinched on his chin by two soft fingers and forced to raise his head.


    "Yeah, which little boy is this? He is so handsome."


    "Who is the last name of the little son, is there a marriage?"


    Shui Shui: "..." These words are inexplicably familiar, and it seems that the king would say these words when he drinks too much.


    Mo Tang held back a smile, his deep pupils were like obsidian eyeballs, "There is no match yet."


    The little girl squinted the man''s chin and rubbed it twice, and then moved up, resting against his side face, "So...very good."


    "If that''s the case, then you can be the boss of this king!"


    Mo Tang had no choice but to hold his forehead, and a low laugh came from his chest.


    This reminded him that the little girl told him the same way when they first met.


    Suddenly, the smile on Mo Tang''s face stopped and the smile subsided.


    Mo Tang asked in a dumb voice, "Do you know who I am?"


    The little girl licked her lower lip, looking puzzled, "Why do you ask this duck? You didn''t tell me your name, how would I know it."


    Mo Tang laughed angrily at the time.


    So the little girl he thought fell in love with him at first sight was just his wishful thinking and self-righteousness.


    Maybe before him, the little girl also said this to other men.


    Yes, very angry.


    Mo Tang felt that he was about to sour into a lemon.


    The dull feeling in the chest was about to explode.


    The man''s dark eyes looked at the silly little girl with a deep smile, his eyes suddenly turned harsh.

 Chapter 747： Miss arrived (52)

    "Why are you frowning? It''s not easy to look at Duck like this." The little girl muttered, "If you are not good enough, you can''t be my master."


    Oh.


    So he can become a little girl''s husband, only because he has a good face.


    Mo Tang''s mentality collapsed.


    Taking a deep breath, Mo Tang squeezed the little girl''s face.


    The flesh on both cheeks of the little girl squeezed into the middle, and her ruddy little mouth was pouted, and she muttered vaguely, "What are you doing?"


    Mo Tang pulled his lips and smiled. The originally indifferent man suddenly became a lot of evil, his eyes were dark and deep, and he almost sucked in the soft little girl.


    "kiss you."


    The man said dumbly.


    "Is it Sen?" The little girl blinked, her head eroded by alcohol uttered big doubts.


    Mo Tang did not speak, but told Rong Huang what he was going to do with practical actions.


    The man knelt on one knee with his elbow on his knee, pinching the girl''s wrist with one hand and pinching her waist with the other.


    Both hands are imprisoned and possessive.


    The man''s body leaned forward slightly, and the little girl was forced to lower her head, opened her small mouth, and whimpered with dissatisfaction in her throat.


    In the blending of the breath, it is the men who are full of predatory force.


    Rong Huang''s two thin legs softly rubbed the soft fabric of the man''s trousers, kicking each other twice from time to time, groaning in his mouth.


    But they were all swallowed up by men one by one.


    I don''t know how long it took, and Mo Tang finally let go of the little girl unconsciously.


    The little girl was so soft that she squatted into Mo Tang''s arms.


    He grabbed Mo Tang''s ear and twisted it.


    The force is not strong, like a tickling.


    Mo Tang''s breathless breath did not stop. When the little girl pulled him like this, he took a deep breath and grabbed the little girl''s hand, "How did you come in?"


    The guards of General Annan''s Mansion were still good, and Mo Tang was worried that Rong Huang, the little drunk, would do something extraordinary and hurt himself.


    The little girl licked her red and swollen lips, her apricot eyes narrowed slightly, her eyes were moving, her little paws that hadn''t been caught made two gestures.


    "Of course it''s over the wall. With a click, I''m here."


    "Hehe, am I good?"


    Mo Tang was silent for a moment, fixed his gaze on the corner of the little girl''s muddy robe, pulled the little girl''s hand holding his ear off, and exclaimed, "Climbing the wall is too dangerous. If you want to see me, you can send a letter to I, I will go to you desperately."


    Rong Huang pursed his lips and thought for a while with her gradually regaining sense, her small voice chirped, "But, I can''t wait to see you, I really want to, I can''t wait to see you right away."


    Mo Tang was caught off guard by the little girl''s sudden love words. Before he could say the words, the roots of his ears turned red.


    Mo Tang coughed lightly with his fist against his lips, and said in a low voice, "Girls, please be reserved."


    He won''t admit that his heart beats much faster.


    As soon as the words fell silent, Rong Huang slapped Mo Tang on his face.


    "What are you talking about?" Rong Huang groaned, with dissatisfaction on his soft and white face, "Are you trying to shake the sky?"


    "Men must abide by the three obediences and four virtues, otherwise the king will divorce you one day and marry another brother.


    Mo Tang''s fingertips trembled, and it was impossible to marry another.


    I will never let her die.


    Mo Tang upholds the good virtues of the three obediences and four virtues of men, and the eyes under his high eyebrows are deep and spoiled. "No, I will always listen to you. If you say going east, I will never go west."

 Chapter 748： Miss arrived (53)

    The little girl looked straight at Mo Tang for a long time, said "very good", and then snapped into Mo Tang''s arms.


    Mo Tang looked down and saw that the little girl was already asleep.


    I glanced at the sky outside, but it didn''t arrive in the middle of the night.


    Carefully hugged the little girl onto the bed and covered the quilt, Mo Tang took out two more quilts from the cabinet, one on the ground, and was about to sleep on the floor.


    Just after dawn, Mo Tang was awakened by the dull bell, and there was a knock on the door outside the room, "General, the man in the palace is gone, His Royal Highness invites you to enter the palace earlier."


    Mo Tang sat up and looked at the little **** the bed.


    Rong Huang was drunk and slept deeply last night, and the movement outside did not affect her at all.


    Mo Tang slowed down, dressed and washed, and went out of the bedroom, shut the door, and invited the close servant, "Go to Rong''s house and say, she is in my house."


    Xiao Si was stunned, suppressed the gossip in his heart, and hurriedly went to work.


    Mo Tang didn''t eat breakfast and went straight into the palace.


    King Kang... should be the prince now. The prince is standing in front of the emperor''s palace in a formal suit. Standing next to him is the courtiers headed by the prime minister. There is also a group of crying concubines at the door.


    Mo Tang has always disliked noisy environments. He only glanced at the group of noisy concubines, walked past them to the prince, and said in a deep voice, "His Royal Highness."


    The prince was having a headache and ears from crying by these women, but he was concerned that the courtiers were not mad at the scene.


    Now that Mo Tang appeared, it was like seeing the savior, both eyes lit up, and only after receiving Mo Tang''s eye cue, he barely calmed down, "General Mo."


    Prime Minister Wang glanced back and forth between the two of them, thinking about it in his heart, and said to the prince again, "Now that your majesty is dying, please ask the prince to take the throne another day."


    To be honest, these veterans have long been fed up with the emperor of snake-like disease. Now that he sees a face of righteousness, it is obvious that the prince who has received more than ten years of superior education in the dynasty is very excited and can''t wait to let the prince ascend the throne.


    The prince himself expressed that he also wanted to take the throne immediately, but etiquette and filial piety did not allow him to do so.


    "Let''s talk about it when my father enters the tomb, now Gu is really not in the mood to consider enthronement."


    When these words came out, Wang Cheng and several veterans were moved to tears, and even claimed that the prince was a qualified prince, and that he would be a blessing to the people in the future.


    Mo Tang, who watched the prince and a group of veterans talk to each other in business, said: "..."


    -


    Now that the crown prince''s throne is stable, Rong Huang is ready to pack his things and return to Rongjiabao.


    In addition to the luggage, Rong Huang also planned to pack Mo Tang away.


    Mo Tang was only a fourth-rank official, and he was not very interested in fame and fortune. After learning that Rong Huang would take him to see his father-in-law and his mother-in-law, he immediately went to the East Palace and told the Prince to resign.


    Prince: "......???"


    "Are you going to resign and go to Rongjiapu to be your son-in-law?" The prince was so surprised that he could only express his shock with a loud voice that broke, "Why? Don''t you want me anymore?"


    Looking at the prince who was about to cry, Mo Tang''s handsome face showed an expression of disgust.


    "I only love Huang and Huang in my life, and no other women can get into my eyes." Mo Tang paused and emphasized righteously, "Men too."


    Prince: "..." Mo Tang might have misunderstood something.


    But the prince finally failed to keep Mo Tang and approved his resignation.


    I just said that if you encounter any difficulties in the future, you can come to him.

 Chapter 749： Miss arrived (54)

    Mo Tang thanked him, and then left the East Palace.


    Looking at the magnificent but lifeless East Palace, the prince sighed and buried his head in the piles of memorials.


    Now that he has chosen this path, he has no retreat.


    Whether it is the Eastern Palace or the throne, when they gain supreme authority, they also symbolize eternal loneliness.


    He will spend the rest of his life guarding the dynasty and the people of the dynasty.


    It''s not a waste of life.


    -


    After resigning, Mo Tang handed over all the power in his hands to the court.


    Two days later, after handling everything in the imperial capital, he and Rong Huang went to Rongjiapu together.


    Mo Tang was nervous at the thought of seeing his father-in-law soon.


    But thinking of marrying a little girl soon, Mo Tang looked forward to it again.


    He didn''t forget that the little girl liked him only because of his looks.


    If the little girl meets another man with good looks in the future, she will soon empathize, right?


    Mo Tang thought about it for a while, and became more determined to marry the little girl home as soon as possible and tie her firmly to his side.


    With this thought in mind, Mo Tang entered Rongjiapu confidently.


    The first thing that ushered in was the twin swords of my brother-in-law.


    As the future Lord of Rongjiabao, Rong Shun inherited Yung''s father''s two swords very well.


    At the age of only ten, he made his disciples who are nearly weaker than his defeated opponents.


    Facing Mo Tang, the stinky man who snatched his sister, Rong Shun rushed towards Mo Tang with a fierce face brandishing a pair of knives like a lion.


    Mo Tang has followed his father to practice martial arts since he was a child, and martial arts is certainly not bad.


    But his opponent is the future brother-in-law, he is scrupulous at any time, not daring to make heavy moves.


    On the sidelines, Father Rong noticed that Mo Tang was deliberately releasing the water, and shouted loudly, "If you don''t use all your strength, don''t even want to enter the door of Lao Tzu''s house!"


    Rong Huang: "..." It can be said to be very Rong Bao master.


    Mo Tang''s eyes flashed slightly, and he no longer showed any mercy. He pulled out the long sword he wore around his waist and fought with Rong Shun.


    Because of Rong Shun''s age, Mo Tang had some leeway in the end.


    The sharp blade gleamed with cold light, and pointed directly at Rong Shun''s neck from a short distance.


    Murderous.


    Mo Tang glanced at the little girl who jumped three feet high and applauded himself, with a smile in his eyes, turning his wrist and retracting the sword, "offended."


    Rong Shun was about to die of anger, this smelly man was so powerful, and sister A gave him a clap!


    Did Sister forget that he is Sister''s darling baby?


    Father Yung''s arm hurt when she was caught by Rong''s mother. He poked his teeth and grinned for a while, and said under the threat of Rong''s eyes, "Good skill, come in."


    Mo Tang subconsciously looked in the direction of Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang and Mo Tang looked at each other, the little girl curled her lips and smiled and gave him a wink.


    Mo Tang''s ears were reddened, his eyes turned slightly, and he met Rong Shun''s fierce eyes, "..."


    "What are you doing in a daze? Come in."


    It''s not that Mother Rong didn''t notice the little actions of her daughter and Mo Tang, but Quandang didn''t see it. She was willing to resign for Rong Huang and follow Rong Huang to the unfamiliar Rongjiabao. Mo Tang is a good child.


    What''s more, as a person who came by, Rong Mu, of course, could see the love in Mo Tang''s eyes when he looked at Rong Huang.


    Mother Rong sighed and smiled a little bit deeper on her face, which was good.


    Noting Father Yung''s cold expression, Mother Yung threatened in a low voice, "Don''t pull me a face. If the son-in-law runs away, I will ask you."


    Father Rong couldn''t tell. The daughter-in-law ran away with others, and the daughter-in-law was not on his side.

 Chapter 750： Miss arrived (end)

    But he knew that his status was not high, so he could only respond in a gloomy manner.


    The girl who had worked so hard to raise was just married to someone else. As long as Father Rong thought of this, his whole face wrinkled.


    He decided to ask Mo Tang for a lot of betrothal gifts.


    Otherwise, he will never let go.


    Humph, he is such a ruthless Lord Rongbao.


    When Mo Tang took out most of his belongings and placed it in front of him, Father Yung rarely began to doubt his life.


    "There is still something in the castle. I''ll go and deal with the daughter-in-law first. You can figure it out by yourself."


    Father Rong hummed for a long time, and left without looking back.


    Mother Rong gave a chuckle and fetched Rong Huang''s Geng Tie, and the two exchanged Geng Tie and tokens.


    Rong Huang and Mo Tang looked at each other with smiles in their eyes.


    -


    Miss Rongjiapu married the former General Annan. Naturally, many guests came to congratulate Xi.


    The new emperor, who has now enthroned as the emperor, also sent someone to send a gift, which caused many guests to blush.


    Unexpectedly, the predecessor General Annan resigned and the new emperor took him so seriously, and at the same time sighed for the good life of Miss Rongjiapu.


    Before leaving the pavilion, he lived a life of fine clothes and jade food. When he was old enough to marry, he even found a good husband.


    Because Liu Yinnan had a marriage contract with Ji Ting before, and now the new emperor has taken the throne, Liu Yinnan''s father knew that he would not be better in the court in the future, so he resigned and left the imperial capital.


    Now they are settled in the area under the jurisdiction of Rongjiapu.


    Today there is a happy event in Rongjiapu, and Liu Yinnan and his family are present.


    Liu Yinnan''s face was still covered with a veil, her eyes were cold, and it seemed to everyone that the other party owed her several million taels of silver.


    When the newcomer appeared, Liu Yinnan also raised her eyes and looked over.


    The bride holds a peacock feather fan to cover her face, and her delicate makeup is even more delicate.


    In the sound of praise, Liu Yinnan''s eyes suddenly widened, his eyes filled with disbelief.


    Miss Rongjiapu...how could she look so similar to the little boy before?


    Perceiving the strangeness of Liu Yinnan, the mother Liu next to him asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong?"


    Liu Yinnan''s eyes flashed slightly, and she did not move away from Huang''s body calmly, and her tone became low, "Daughter is fine."


    At the same time, a guess arose in my heart.


    Perhaps the former son of Rong Jiabao was pretending to be Miss Rong Jiapu.


    Maybe she was destroyed by Miss Rongjiapu when she was disfigured.


    As long as the thought of the scar that occupies half of her face, Liu Yinnan couldn''t help squeezing her veil, "Bitch!"


    I don''t know if her voice is a little louder, Rong Huang suddenly turned to look at Liu Yinnan, with a mocking smile in his eyes.


    As if the victor despised her with contempt.


    Liu Yinnan almost couldn''t help but rushed up, but reason calmed her down.


    She will definitely get revenge in the future.


    She would make Rong Huang unhappy.


    However, she hadn''t even begun to take revenge, and was burned alive in her bedroom one night.


    When she was licked by the flames, the Liu family were all asleep, and it was not discovered until dawn.


    You Ling informed Rong Huang of the news, and Rong Huang stopped paying attention after a sigh.


    Today''s Rongjiabao can be said to be the No. 1 sect of the rivers and lakes. With Father Rong, the martial arts leader, and Rong Huang, the white-cut black stabs the people secretly, no one dares to covet Rongjiabao''s forces.


    Many years later, Rong Shun took over the power of Rongjiapu and became the new owner of Rongjiapu.


    At this time, Rongjiapu''s status was impeccable.


    Rong Huang and Mo Tang ignored Rong Shun''s retention and went hand in hand.


    It was not until they were old that they returned to Rongjiapu.


    His hair was gray and his face was no longer the same as that of many years ago. Mo Tang kissed Rong Huang lightly, and said in a hoarse voice, "This life is not enough. In the next life, I want to be your master."


    Rong Huang curled his lips and responded with a smile.


    In any case, they will meet and love each other again.


    Let''s join hands together.

 Chapter 751： Lucky Milk Meow (1)

    "I heard that black cats can be psychic, presumably white cats are also possible, let''s try this cat."


    "White cats are really psychic?"


    "Don''t tell me to try, if it doesn''t work, just kill it directly?"


    "Sister Gu is right. If it''s useless, we can just kill it. I haven''t tried killing a cat."


    "..."


    Rong Huang had just arrived in the new world, feeling a little painful when he was grasping at the back of his neck.


    Rong Huang closed his eyes and moved his hands and feet, and what immediately followed was a sense of danger in the air.


    "Meow?"


    Rong Huang slowly opened his eyes, and was startled at a face with many acne, and immediately cursed.


    "Meow!" The ugly man, get out of this king!


    "Yeah, this white cat looks fierce. If Gu Jie is really useless, let me deal with it?"


    I don''t know if it was a boy''s illusion, he actually saw anger in the eyes of this short-legged cat.


    The boy is holding the nape of the white cat in one hand and touching the back of the head with the other. It is probably his illusion, right?


    Known as Sister Gu, Gu Leyao nodded indifferently, "Just make sure that you can''t see my brother through this cat. Whatever you do."


    The meaning of Gu Leyao''s remarks is already obvious, and it is not impossible to torture or kill whatever you want.


    Excitement flashed in the boy''s eyes, and he quickly put the short-footed cat in front of Gu Leyao, his tone of voice was terrible, "Sister Gu, you come."


    Gu Leyao smiled, glanced at the time, flicked the ashes with her finger, "Wait."


    It''s only after eight o''clock in the evening, the master said, you have to wait until after ten o''clock.


    In order to see her brother, she paid all the price.


    "Sister Gu, don''t worry, this time it won''t work, there will be another time..." The girl who said flattery was kicked and fell to the ground by Gu Leyao. As soon as she raised her head, she met Gu Leyao coldly. Look.


    The girl shuddered, and quickly admitted her mistake, "Sister Gu will definitely succeed this time!"


    Gu Leyao glanced at the short-footed cat lying on the coffee table, took a hard puff of cigarette, then squeezed it out in the ashtray, raised her hand and straightened her brightly colored hair, "I count you acquainted."


    The girl smirked, but resentment grew in her heart.


    If it weren''t for Gu Leyao''s family that eats black and white, she wouldn''t please her.


    Rong Huang also realized at this time that he had once again become a non-human species.


    A meow meow.


    Rong Huang looked down at his white and soft short jiojio, his pink-white nose moved, and there were a few sticky meows in his mouth.


    Rong Huang effortlessly raised his head and looked at the girl in front of him who was wearing denim hot pants. He recognized her as the heroine of this world at a glance.


    The cat''s head suddenly sank, and Rong Huang subconsciously stretched out the cat''s claws to scratch, but heard a soft voice from the top of his head, "My lord, welcome to the new world duck."


    welcome?


    Rong Huang tried to stretch the white jiojio, and asked, "Big orange or Siamese cat is fine, why should I become a short-footed cat?"


    Look at these little short legs, hidden under the white furry fur, Rong Huang is almost out of sight.


    Anxious personally.


    Shui Shui flapped his translucent wings, holding back a smile and looking at the cat king who was a little bigger than a slap, and tried his best to persuade him, "Don''t you think the king is cute like this?"


    Milky white fur, cute pink pads, two small cat ears with two nail-sized black and gray furs.


    The little snow-white tail drooped behind him, looking really good and milky.

 Chapter 752： Lucky Milk Meow (2)

    Shui Shui has never seen such a cute and loving king, and a systematic heart is about to be cute.


    "What''s cute?" Rong Huang shook the cat''s head, trying to shake the water off, suddenly a hand was placed on the back of his neck, and he lifted Rong Huang up with no gentle force.


    The nature of the cat caused Rong Huang to blow up his hair immediately, arching his back, and purring in his throat with warning and threat.


    Gu Leyao sneered. As a heroine, of course she would not put a kitten in her eyes.


    Seeing this short-footed cat resisting her in this way, Gu Leyao angered from it, throwing Rong Huang away with his wrist raised.


    Maomao''s bounce ability is very strong, Rong Huang turned in mid-air and landed on the solo sofa farthest from Gu Leyao.


    Rong Huang turned and turned to Gu Leyao, the outer circle of the black pupils was crystal clear, and they looked very beautiful.


    However, Rong Xiaomiao is very angry now.


    Although the king has become a cat, he can''t just pinch the nape of her neck by himself.


    This heroine is too vicious, she wants to throw the cat out.


    Fortunately, Maomao''s body is so flexible that he didn''t fall a bit.


    Rong Huang showed his small white teeth and acted fiercely, "Meow!" How dare you bully this king, the heroine, you are dead!


    "This dead cat dares to get angry with Sister Gu and doesn''t want to live anymore?"


    "Sister Gu, don''t be angry, kill the cat as soon as it loses its usefulness!"


    Gu Leyao looked at the short-footed cat in a defensive state, smiled, and couldn''t comment.


    Originally, this cat was the medium for her to meet her brother, how could she keep it after it was done?


    "Don''t worry about it, wait until the time is up. I will sleep for a while."


    All the dogs quickly responded, not daring to make a slight noise.


    Rong Huang stared at Gu Leyao for a while, and was sure that the femme fatwa would not behave to her, and leaned on the sofa as soon as he softened.


    "My lord, it''s time for us to accept the plot." Shui Shui said quietly from the side.


    Rong Huang lazily meowed, indicating that he could receive the plot.


    -


    The wealthy family of Gu family eats black and white, and is powerful and powerful. The female protagonist Gu Leyao is the only heir of the Gu family.


    In the early years, the person in charge of the Gu family was injured, and being judged may affect fertility.


    In order to have an heir, the person in charge of the Gu family found many women outside, none of whom were pregnant.


    The mistress of the Gu family, that is, Gu Leyao''s mother, worried that the pregnancy of a woman outside would affect her status, so she followed the advice of her parents and took an orphan back from the orphanage.


    The person in charge of the Gu family also knew that the mistress of the Gu family was eager to look forward to her son, and did not stop her.


    The miraculous thing is that a year later, the Gu family��s mistress became pregnant and gave birth to Gu Leyao.


    After the mother of the Gu family gave birth to Gu Leyao, she gave the person in charge of the Gu family a sterilization drug, so that he could no longer have children.


    In this way, everything in the Gu family belongs to Gu Leyao.


    Since Gu Leyao was born, she has naturally become the little princess of the Gu family.


    The adopted orphan Ji Hui, who was originally underestimated, is in a better situation in Gu''s family.


    Surprisingly, Gu Leyao has liked playing with Ji Hui since she was a child, and when she grows up, she also likes to stick to Ji Hui.


    This makes Gu''s mistress very unhappy.


    In order to prevent the scandal of falling in love with an adopted son, a car accident was arranged and Ji Hui, who was only 20 years old, was killed.


    At this time, Gu Leyao had already entered high school, and learned this secret by chance from the assistant of Gu''s mistress.


    Gu Leyao was very angry. In her heart, Ji Hui was more important than anyone else.

 Chapter 753： Lucky Milk Meow (3)

    Even the mother who gave birth to her.


    Gu Leyao heard that black cats can be psychic, and maybe they can see the dead Ji Hui through black cats, so they let people find black cats.


    But for a while, he couldn''t find the black cat, so he found the original owner.


    The original owner is a real cat, and he hasn''t enlightened spiritual wisdom.


    After Ji Hui died, he has been hovering by Gu Leyao''s side. Gu Leyao succeeded in meeting Ji Hui according to the method said by the master.


    Gu Leyao was very happy, and began to fall in love with Ji Hui with everyone behind her back.


    Ji Hui was very grateful for the white cat who let them meet again, so he was a little special about it.


    Gu Leyao saw Ji Hui holding the white cat in her arms several times.


    This made her jealous.


    In Gu Leyao''s view, the white cat is just a little beast, no matter how great the credit is, it doesn''t deserve Ji Hui''s attention.


    Gu Leyao inherited the cold blood of her parents, facing the white cat, an eye-catching creature, she naturally had to get rid of it.


    Gu Leyao handed the white cat to the two girls and told them to torture and kill the white cat.


    Ji Hui was very angry at first when he knew it, but under Gu Leyao''s confession, his heart was softened.


    Although the white cat is kind to Ji Hui, it will not affect the relationship between Ji Hui and Gu Leyao.


    The matter between Gu Leyao and Ji Hui was finally known by Gu''s father and Gu''s mother, and they ordered Gu Leyao not to meet with Ji Hui again.


    But how could Gu Leyao resist seeing Ji Hui?


    For her sacred and great love, Gu Leyao bought people to kill Gu''s father and Gu''s mother.


    In this way, no one can stop them from being together.


    -


    After receiving the plot, Rong Huang''s tail became straightened.


    In the past, the heroines I met were all white lotus green tea watches. I didn''t expect that the world was so powerful that the heroine was actually a snake.


    Not to mention the male protagonist, they are all dead, and they are still so in love with their brains.


    Don��t you know that a relationship between the living and the dead is going to break their lives?


    Rong Huang guessed that the hero''s brain was broken by the car and forgot to pick it up.


    Is it really good to make a stick? !


    Rong Huang''s round cat''s pupils blinked and slapped a paw on her head as a domineering blessing, "So I can just shark the heroine, and then let the hero''s soul fly away?"


    Rong Huang was so angry.


    The original owner was just a kitty that didn''t even turn on Lingzhi, so he was tortured to death.


    If it weren''t for a chance after death, there would be no one to avenge it.


    Rong Huang''s pink meat cushion scratched on the sofa a few times, and decided to play the two men fiercely once.


    Even if Ji Hui had treated the original owner nicely in the plot, wouldn''t he be in love with his brain and care about what Gu Leyao did?


    Both of them are guilty, and Rong Huang is here to punish them.


    Rong Huang licked the short jiojio, purring in his throat.


    Meow~


    It was still early, and Rong Huang felt that she could sleep for a while.


    The soft little pointed ears trembled, Rong Huang picked up the two front jiojio, placed the round cat head on the jiojio, and closed his eyes.


    When she woke up again, she happened to see Gu Leyao standing up and walking towards her.


    Rong Huang stretched his lower body, and was picked up by Gu Leyao, enduring no resistance.


    Wait, stupid human.


    I''ll let you know how great Miao Miao is! Humph!


    Rong Huang screamed meowly, milky and sweet, and his four short legs were dragging in mid-air, making the girls present feel a little softened.


    But seeing Gu Leyao with a cold face, they swallowed the begging words to their lips.


    Gu Leyao...They can''t afford to offend.

 Chapter 754： Lucky Milk Meow (4)

    Gu Leyao threw Rong Huang onto the coffee table in front of him, and asked people to turn off the lights in the living room.


    Rong Huang looked down at the talisman paper arranged in a special pattern under his feet, and a slight contempt flashed in the cat''s pupils.


    Still a man of some means.


    But this is a trick in Rong Huang''s eyes.


    Rong Huang''s little head was raised, his cat''s eyes half-squinted, and the soft flesh cushion was stepped on the talisman twice.


    Vaguely, there seemed to be red light flashing on those talisman papers.


    After Gu Leyao looked over, the talisman paper did not seem to have changed at all.


    She put Rong Huang in her eyes at all, but she was just a stupid cat.


    One is dead and the other is not more important than my brother.


    Gu Leyao looked at the talisman paper on the coffee table, calming her mind.


    The light in the living room over there was turned off, and the living room was plunged into darkness.


    Only one candle was placed in the upper right corner of the coffee table, and the candlelight flickered, emitting a faint light.


    The people present were all students, no matter how bold they were, they started to be a little scared.


    What if this white cat can be psychic?


    Gu Leyao recalled what the master said, pricked his finger, squeezed two drops of blood on the talisman paper, and set it alight.


    "Hold the cat." Gu Leyao said in a cold voice, her eyes with beautiful contact lenses were eerie and eerie under the projection of candlelight.


    Rong Huang directly cast a small spell, set up a psychedelic array in the living room, and then slowly jumped off the coffee table.


    In the eyes of Gu Leyao and others, the white cat has been pinned down.


    It was struggling, and there was a harsh, broken cry in its throat.


    Gu Leyao''s eyes were stern, and the burned ashes were forcibly stuffed into the white cat''s mouth.


    Rong Huang, who was squatting on the sofa watching the play, immediately showed a disgusting expression on his cat''s face.


    This heroine is simply frantic.


    After he died, he would definitely be punished to the eighteenth floor and suffered all the hardships.


    Over there, Gu Leyao had already begun to circle the coffee table, or more precisely, circle the white cat, still muttering words.


    Rong Huang was a little bit sigh, there was a problem with his broad mind.


    Suddenly, a gloomy wind blew in the living room.


    Even though Rong Huang was wrapped in a thick layer of white fluffy fur, he trembled.


    Rong Huang''s round cat pupil looked around, and finally froze by Gu Leyao''s side.


    A somewhat transparent figure floats beside Gu Leyao, and Qingjun''s face is faintly visible.


    If Rong Huang is a silly white sweet who has never seen the world, he might indulge in Ji Hui''s beauty.


    But after all, she is a beautiful woman who has seen Feng disease.


    No matter how good it looks, he is just a mortal... Oh no, it''s a mortal.


    "Is your elder brother?" Gu Leyao was obviously a clever and witty heroine, and when she noticed the strangeness, she looked around quickly, "Brother?"


    Gu Leyao did not deliberately lower her voice at all. Of course, everyone present heard it, and she suddenly got goose bumps.


    Some **** are ready to move, wanting to get up and escape from this ghost place.


    Some have pale faces, cold sweats flowing down.


    Ji Hui looked at Gu Leyao, who was as beautiful as ever, with deep love flashing in his eyes, and at the same time entangled with a little bit of unrecognizable hatred.


    It was because of the mutual affection between men and women with Yaoyao that he was killed by Gu''s mother.


    Now, because of the grievances in his heart when he died, he was unable to reincarnate and could only stay in the world.


    However, when he saw Gu Leyao, those resentments became insignificant.


    No way, who made him love her.


    For Yaoyao, he is willing to let go of his resentment towards Gu''s mother and stay by Yaoyao forever.

 Chapter 755： Lucky Milk Meow (5)

    Rong Huang looked at Ji Hui��s face from a distance for a while, a flash of pain, a flash of resentment, and finally became firm again, and he could only say, "..."


    WTF? Show the face of the king at night?


    Water and water can bear, meow is unbearable!


    Shui Shui: "???"


    Rong Huang''s mouth made a sweet meow, and the pink meat pad seemed to have a golden stream of light flashing.


    With a sound of biu, the golden mansions in the living room were flourishing.


    The eyes of the person who was trembling suddenly lit up, as if he had been instantly opened up to the second line of Ren Du.


    When the golden light disperses, their vision becomes clear.


    So they saw Gu Leyao standing next to...oh no, there was a person floating.


    Some of them had seen Ji Hui''s appearance before his death, and when he could see what the person floating in the air looked like, his expression suddenly changed.


    "Ji Ji Ji Ji Hui!" The voice of a boy stuttered, his face pale, as if he had been brushed with white paint on the wall, his voice became a lot thinner.


    Gu Leyao''s face also changed when he heard the words, turned to look at the person who was talking, and said sternly, "What did you say? Where is he?"


    The boy tremblingly stretched out his hand, and did not dare to look at where Ji Hui was. He was shaking all over, "Over there, next to you."


    Originally, these people were all rushing to play around, who would have thought that Ji Hui would really be brought out.


    Ji Hui... are all dead.


    It is said that when he died, his body was crushed in two by a truck, which can be described as terrible.


    Gu Leyao''s eyes lit up strangely, stretched out her hand and grabbed a few times in the air around her, and cried out nervously, "Brother, brother, brother, are you there?"


    Brother Rong Huang heard this noise like a hen lays an egg.


    Rong Huang raised his front Jiojio and rubbed his ears, turned over on the sofa, and collapsed into a cat cake, with the cat''s head resting on the backrest, watching this terrifying and strange movie of the century.


    Another flashing jiojio flashed over, Gu Leyao''s eyes flashed, and a group of shadows could be vaguely seen around him.


    After a few breaths, the shadow became much clearer.


    In order to leave a good night for Gu Leyao, Rong Huang specially set up an illusion for her, showing the appearance of Ji Hun when she wore her braids before Gu Leyao''s eyes.


    Originally thought Gu Leyao would scream out of fright, then fainted, and when she woke up, she cried and said that Ji Hui was no longer the beautiful boy she loved.


    But because Ji Hui was despised by Gu Leyao that he was a Piao, a dark mood suddenly rose in his heart, and Gu Leyao was killed by a few brushes.


    In this way, a period of unparalleled love officially came to an end, and it succeeded.


    However, the brain circuit of the heroine Gu Leyao is different from that of Rong Xiaomiao.


    Seeing Ji Hui''s tragic situation before him, Gu Leyao didn''t even need to brew, so he cried.


    While crying, he stretched out his hand to catch Ji Hui.


    It''s just that Ji Hui is now a Piao, in a semi-transparent state, Gu Leyao still can''t touch him after many attempts.


    Gu Leyao cried even worse.


    The candlelight shook, casting a large shadow on the wall.


    Gu Leyao''s cries were weird and gloomy, and with A Piao in front of her, the ten or so students were almost scared to death.


    The courageous girl rolled her eyes and fainted.


    The others who were holding on also showed fear, as if they were on the scene of a horror movie.


    The partial student Gu Leyao didn''t realize the horror of the surrounding atmosphere at all, and was still crying.

 Chapter 756： Lucky Milk Meow (6)

    But Rong Huang gave Le broke, meowing meowly.


    Ji Hui looked at Gu Leyao, who was crying disgracedly, and said with tears, "Yaoyao, you can''t touch me."


    Gu Leyao cried so loudly when she heard this.


    You come and I go with you, Ji Hui can''t meet Gu Leyao, and Gu Leyao can''t meet Ji Hui either.


    Gu Leyao bent down and grabbed a stack of talisman paper on the coffee table, set it on fire, and put it into the white cat''s mouth involuntarily.


    I still muttered words in my mouth, "I''ll give you food, and I will give you all. When you finish eating, I can hold my brother."


    Although the white cat was transformed by Rong Huang, it was also alive.


    Being pressed by Gu Leyao on the coffee table and feeding with her mouth open, of course the white cat will resist.


    The slapped little white cat was so angry that it was terrible, and directly added a few red marks on Gu Leyao''s face.


    Gu Leyao covered her face and yelled, glanced at Ji Hui quickly, and shouted, "You are not allowed to look at me, I''m so ugly!"


    Ji Hui''s eyes were full of affection, and he comforted, "It doesn''t matter, even if you are no longer you, I still love you."


    Rong Huang: "..."


    Everyone: "..."


    Gu Leyao is not Gu Leyao anymore, do you still love a fart? !


    Sure enough, the brain was broken and not picked up.


    The scene was once embarrassed.


    A good horror film has become a comedy, and these two people are no more.


    The good show was about to watch, and the lights in the living room suddenly lit up when Rong Huang''s jiojio moved.


    When everyone panicked, Rong Huang directly opened the window with the cat''s head and jumped down.


    The white fluffy fur rolled around in the grass, and Rong Xiaomiao successfully turned into a dirty cat.


    Poohing off the weeds in his mouth, Rong Huang sneezed a few milky sneezes, rubbed his nose with the muddy pink meat pad, and his nose was also dirty.


    Twisting the petite cat body and rolling out of the grass, Rong Huang turned and looked at the brightly lit villa.


    Worthy of being a rich man who eats all black and white, a small villa is so arrogant.


    With a wave of the small claw, Rong Huang closed the psychedelic formation, but did not leave immediately.


    In a moment, Rong Huang heard Gu Leyao''s screaming and roar, "Where is that cat? Find that cat for me!"


    Rong Huang guessed that Gu Leyao could not see Ji Hui and started to go crazy again.


    After listening for a while, the dirty cat made a pleasant purr in his throat, and then left slowly.


    It was already past eleven o''clock at night, and there was basically no one on the road. Occasionally, you could see all kinds of luxury cars roaring by calmly Huang.


    Rong Huang felt that her beautiful fur had been damaged by the wind brought up by the luxury car.


    Rong Huang groaned a few times, lifted a small paw to wash his face, and continued to set off.


    The first thing she needs to do is to find a gentle and kind-hearted **** shovel officer.


    The cat is so cute, the **** shovel officer must be super good to her, right?


    Rong Huang raised his cat''s face, his small mouth grinned in an arc that seemed to be a smile, and he walked forward crookedly.


    There was another whistling sound from far to near.


    Just as Rong Huang was about to avoid it, a luxury car stopped a few meters away.


    The door of the driver''s seat opened, and a crisp sound of high heels stepping on the ground sounded.


    Rong Huang tilted his head and looked over and found that it was a beautiful woman in a red dress.


    Yan Gou Bengou''s eyes lit up, and Ben Gou seems to have found the future shoveling officer.


    Rong Huang opened his four short legs and stumbled towards the woman, the sweet and greasy meow in his mouth without stopping.


    Shoveling officer, your cat is here, come pick up!

 Chapter 757： Lucky Milk Meow (7)

    Hua Qing looked at the kitten running towards him, stopped, and simply stopped in place, waiting for the kitten to come by himself.


    Rong Huang noticed that her footsteps had stopped, raised his head and looked puzzled.


    Why don''t you come and hug me?


    Hua Qing seemed to read such information from the kitten''s eyes.


    Hua Qing laughed immediately, she must have been busy with the announcement recently, turned upside down day and night, and dazzled.


    But she still squatted down and stretched out her hand slowly.


    "Little cat, come here."


    This beauty sister is so gentle, Rong Huang''s two cat eyes are shining, and four short legs are flying towards Huaqing.


    Finally, there was a sudden brake in front of Hua Qing, and he slammed into Hua Qing''s hand.


    Hua Qing didn''t exert much strength, couldn''t bear Rong Huang''s small size, and directly performed a somersault on the spot.


    He fell on his back.


    Hua Qing looked at the kitten who was trying to turn over on the ground: "..."


    Hua Qing rubbed her eyebrows, not disgusting that Rong Huang was all dirty, picked her up and put her on her lap, holding her two front paws, "Do you want to go home with me?"


    Rong Huang blinked, yes yes yes.


    Hua Qing chuckled, ignoring the silence around him, "But I am very busy at work and I don''t have time to take care of you."


    Rong Huang''s small ears that had been erected immediately drooped down, and the tip of his tail seemed to droop down, showing frustration.


    Hua Qing felt that this little cat was more human.


    Nowadays, there are not many small animals with human nature.


    This made her even less wanting to leave the kitten outside at will.


    Hua Qing sighed, hugged Rong Huang back into the car, placed Rong Huang in the passenger seat, and said softly, "Take you home first, and then I''ll talk."


    Rong Huang''s mat was patted twice on the seat, and he agreed.


    Hua Qing chuckled her red lips, stepped on the accelerator, and drove towards home.


    Hua Qing''s residence is not very far from Gu Leyao''s villa just now, but Rong Huang is not worried about being discovered by Gu Leyao.


    She is a clever cat.


    Rong Huang was hugged by Hua Qing and got out of the car. Hua Qing opened the door and walked into the villa, and gently put Rong Huang on the sofa, "Wait for me, and give you a bath later."


    Rong Huang glanced at his dirty paws and did not refuse.


    Shui Shui looked at Rong Huang, who was lying on the sofa and licking his paws. He couldn''t stand it anymore, and reminded, "My lord, have you forgotten that you are a noble phoenix?"


    Rong Huang''s paw licking paused, and the whole cat froze.


    But Rong Huang continued to lick his paws after a while, making excuses for himself, "Occasionally being a cat is also experiencing life, and the king didn''t forget it."


    Shui Shui: "..." I will see your sophistry.


    At this time, Hua Qing had changed her red dress and dressed in comfortable casual clothes and went downstairs.


    Holding Rong Huang in his arms, he walked into a guest room on the first floor, "My sister will first take you to a fragrant fragrance. I will be free tomorrow, so I will take you to the pet hospital for a checkup and buy you something to eat."


    Rong Huang cleverly lay in Huaqing''s arms, indicating that she didn''t want to eat cat food.


    The king wants to eat sweet and sour chicken wings with cola...


    Many dish names popped up in Rong Huang''s mind for an instant.


    Hua Qing put Rong Huang in the washbasin, digging through the cabinets to find out the pet-specific shower gel that a friend stayed here last time, and put it in front of Rong Huang, "Sister is going to wash the fragrance for you, don''t move it."


    Rong Huang lay on the side of the washbasin, allowing Huaqing to slowly spray warm water on her body.


    Hua Qing moistened Rong Huang''s fur, while not forgetting to smooth the kitten''s hair from the head to the tip of the tail.

 Chapter 758： Lucky Milk Meow (8)

    Rong Huang was extremely comfortable with his fur, resting his two front paws on Hua Qing''s hands, half-squinting his eyes and making a pleasant snoring sound.


    Hua Qing smiled and gently applied the shower gel to Rong Huang''s body, rubbing it carefully, "I like it very much?"


    Rong Huang looked up at Huaqing upon hearing this.


    Hua Qing moved for a while, thinking that the kitten was uncomfortable because of her strength, and asked quickly, "Is it heavier?"


    Rong Huang''s front paw patted Huaqing''s hand, urging her to continue.


    Hua Qing seemed to understand what Rong Huang meant, and continued to rub her smoothly.


    Rong Huang hadn''t struggled in the whole process, and the whole cat was well-behaved in capitals.


    After taking a shower, Hua Qing took a hair dryer and dried Rong Huang''s fur very thoughtfully.


    After a while, Rong Huang changed back to his original white velvet appearance.


    Rong Huang could feel that the dirt that had originally stuck to his body was gone, and his body was relaxed.


    "Meow~"


    Rong Huang let out a soft cry, stretched out his pink tongue and licked the pad, followed by another cat washing his face.


    Hua Qing looked at the short-footed cat, her heart was about to melt, and she took Rong Huang in her hands and put it on the sofa, "My sister will make you something to eat, so stay here and stay here."


    Rong Huang responded, lying still on the sofa.


    The body of this short-footed cat was still a cub, and Rong Huang used to be fiercely tossing, but now she is a bit tired.


    want to sleep.


    This thought came out of Rong Huang''s mind calmly, and after a few breaths, Rong Huang fell asleep.


    Over there, Hua Qing searched the Internet, rummaged in the refrigerator, and finally decided to cook a chicken breast for Rong Huang.


    Tear into thin strips and should be edible.


    While waiting for the boiled chicken breast to come out of the pot, Hua Qing thought that it might fly around for a long time in the future, so that he would not be able to raise a cat.


    After thinking for a while, Hua Qing took a picture of Zhang Ronghuang falling asleep and sent it to Moments.


    "I found a kitten on the road, do you want to raise it? [Picture]"


    Hua Qing''s WeChat is full of friends and relatives, and her character is trustworthy. Choosing someone to adopt this cat should be good to her.


    Most of the young people are night owls. It was only after 12 o''clock after Hua Qing showered Rong Huang that many of Hua Qing''s friends were still awake.


    After tearing the chicken breast into strips, Hua Qing went to look at the phone again, and there were already more than a dozen comments under that circle of friends.


    Most of them propose to keep a cat.


    After all, the short-footed cat under Hua Qing''s lens is so cute that it can be felt even across the screen.


    Hua Qing chose to choose, and it was not easy for a time to make a decision.


    She thought about waiting for the kitten to wake up and let it pick one of its own.


    In Hua Qing''s view, Rong Huang is a very spiritual cat, very smart, and it still depends on her wishes.


    Rong Huang woke up stimulated by a scent.


    Before he opened his eyes, Rong Huang turned his little head to the left and sniffed, and the pinkish-white nose shrugged.


    "Wake up? My sister prepared a night for you...night supper, come over for dinner." Hua Qing put down her fork and came over to hug Rong Huang to the dining table.


    Rong Huang took a look at Hua Qing''s watch. It was already two o''clock.


    Shoveler, doesn''t she sleep?


    Rong Huang''s four claws stepped on the dining table, and at a glance he saw the braised beef noodles in front of Hua Qing... instant noodles.


    Rong Huang: "???" Who will eat this at night?


    Fortunately, she still felt it fragrant just now.


    The king doesn��t eat instant noodles, he only eats meat!


    But Rong Huang had been hungry for a long time, his stomach gurgled a long time ago, and he couldn''t help shaking his nose, sniffing the instant noodles as if fascinated.


    With a soft sound, a small white dish was placed on the dining table.

 Chapter 759： Lucky Milk Meow (9)

    Rong Huang turned his head to look, and found that it was a torn strip of meat.


    Hua Qing knocked on the table with a fork, "Come here, sister will feed you dinner."


    I don''t know if it is because this body is a cat, or Rong Huang is really hungry, Rong Huang actually thinks that the meat on the plate looks like boiled meat, which looks quite delicious.


    Rong Huang walked slowly towards Hua Qing with his short short legs, and raised a small paw on the edge of the small dish.


    Hua Qing was worried that Rong Huang would not be able to eat much, and the chicken **** on the plate were not much.


    Now being pulled by Rong Huang like this, he flipped over directly.


    The chicken breast with a bit of warmth made Rong Huang''s face.


    Rong Huang: "..."


    Rong Huang trembled and raised one of his front paws, trying to scratch off the sticks of meat stuck on his face.


    Hua Qing looked at Rong Huang''s embarrassed appearance, and couldn''t help it. He chuckled, "Cub, what are you doing? Do you use your face to eat?"


    Rong Huang heard Huaqing''s laughter and was ashamed to death. She had lived for more than 8,000 years and had never encountered such a shameful thing.


    If it were not covered by the white velvet fur, Rong Huang''s whole body would be blushing.


    Although you can''t see the appearance under the soft fur, Hua Qing can also see Rong Huang''s explosive hair from the small tail that is tall and ridged.


    Rong Huang grinned with a mouthful of fine teeth, and yelled meowly in his mouth, trying to intimidate Hua Qing.


    However, this voice seemed to be looking for milk, without any deterrent.


    It''s more like a coquettish begging to lick the hair.


    Hua Qing held her mouth and finally held back her laugh, before reaching out and taking a meat strip from Rong Huang''s head, "Don''t worry, I''ll feed you."


    Rong Huang smelled the smell of meat on his face, his eyes were extremely numb, and he opened his mouth to bite the meat strip that Hua Qing handed to her mouth.


    Hua Qing herself is a short-tempered, but facing the short-footed cat Ronghuang who looks like a boneless body, she showed sheer patience.


    After Rong Huang had eaten and drank enough, Hua Qing sent the few pieces of meat left on the plate to the kitchen.


    Hua Qing walked out of the kitchen and gave Rong Huang a smooth, comfortable and moderate strength from head to tail, "I am very busy at work, and I am not at home all year round. I may not have time to take care of you."


    Rong Huang''s purr paused, and looked up at Hua Qing, the fluffy fur on the cat''s face trembled.


    So she is not going to be the shoveling officer of this king?


    Originally, Rong Huang was planning to let Huaqing be her **** shoveling officer before she found Feng''s disease. After all, she had a good temper and the key was to treat her like a real cat owner.


    But now Hua Qing says she can''t raise her again.


    This disappointed Rong Xiaomiao.


    There are good people in the world, but there are also many bad people.


    For example, Gu Leyao.


    For example, those students who watched Gu Leyao killing the original owner coldly.


    Although Rong Huang prides himself on being great, he yearns for the life of salted fish even more.


    Who doesn''t want the day when clothes come to stretch out their hands and open their mouths?


    Rong Huang��s meat pad slammed on the palm of Huaqing��s palm, but to Huaqing��s eyes it was tickling, "Sister assures you that she will find you a very good shoveling officer. What do you think? kind?"


    Hua Qing squeezed Rong Huang''s furry cat face and said softly, "If you agree, you will blink."


    Rong Huang...Rong Huang blinked.


    Don''t force anything, since Huaqing doesn''t want to be the shoveling officer of the king, let her regret it in the future.


    Hua Qing knew that Rong Huang was a clever short-footed cat. Now, seeing Rong Huang nod his head, both eyes lit up, "You are really good cub, sister will take you to the pet hospital tomorrow, here you are. Buy something delicious and fun."


    Rong Huang squinted his eyes and slumped back on the dining table.

 Chapter 760： Lucky Milk Meow (10)

    For the sake of buying food and entertainment for the king, the king will forgive you reluctantly.


    Hua Qing noticed that the blasted fur on Rong Huang''s body had calmed down, he was relieved, and picked up Rong Huang, "Let''s go to bed first, and get up early tomorrow."


    Rong Huang was put in the soft bedding, and he could still smell the scent of lavender.


    Stretching his body and slumping into a cat cake under the quilt, Rong Huang lifted his small paws and closed his eyes.


    -


    "Brother!" The door of the study was hurriedly pushed open, bumped against the wall, and bounced back, "I want to raise a cat!"


    The man in the office shook his hand, and the mouse arrow that originally pointed to "Minimize" directly clicked on "Close".


    The narrow and cold eyebrows floated with anger, Qiu Zhao crossed the pop-up window and raised his eyes to look at Qiu Xiao who ran in barefoot, "What is the name of the ghost in the morning?"


    Seeing the impatience on Qiu Zhao''s face, Qiu Xiao shrank subconsciously and wanted to run back. He heard Qiu Zhao asking, "What are you doing with me?"


    Qiu Xiao pointed to the phone, "I want to raise a cat."


    "Raising a cat? Impossible." Qiu Zhao refused without saying a word. He squeezed his hand to death of a mollusk like cat. "I remember your self-study started at seven o''clock, and it''s six twenty. "


    Of course Qiu Xiao knew that it was 6:20 now.


    But the cat is more important right now.


    "I heard that Yaoyao wants to raise a cat recently..."


    Qiu Zhao interrupted Qiu Xiao, his tone became colder, "Who are you talking about?"


    Qiu Xiao couldn''t wait to bury his face in his chest, and his voice was lowered a bit, "Yaoyao."


    "I warned you for the last time that the girl from the Gu family is not suitable for you." Qiu Zhao said coldly, "you don''t know about her and the adopted child from the Gu family."


    Qiu Xiao''s expression was stagnant, and he said in a reply, "I know, but isn''t Ji Hui dead?"


    "It''s impossible for the Qiu family to marry the Gu family." Qiu Zhao only said these words, and then issued an eviction order, "I have something to do. You should pack up your things and go to school."


    Qiu Xiao realized that the matter between him and Gu Leyao would not receive his brother''s blessing and consent for a while, he simply threw the matter aside, strode to Qiu Zhao, and put the phone in front of him.


    "Brother, my cousin picked up a cat last night. I want to adopt it. What do you think?"


    Hearing this, Qiu Zhao looked away from the computer screen and glanced at the phone.


    It is a circle of friends.


    "Didn''t Hua Qing go abroad?" He remembered that Hua Qing posted to Moments about half a month ago, saying that he had gone abroad to film.


    Qiu Zhao needs him to deal with a lot of things every day, so naturally he won''t be as idle as Qiu Xiao, and he still has time to brush up his circle of friends.


    Working until 12 o''clock last night, Qiu Zhao got up again at 5:30 this morning.


    It can be said to be as busy as a spinning top.


    "I came back last night." Qiu Xiao explained. Seeing the short-footed cat in the photo, he felt more and more cute. "Brother, I kept the cat in my room without letting it run around. What do you think?"


    Qiu Zhao''s long and narrow phoenix eyes were full of fierce expression, and he glanced at Qiu Xiao, "Go to school first, and talk about it when I come back tonight."


    Qiu Xiaoxindao was adopted by someone else when he came back in the evening.


    But he also knew that Qiu Zhao, an unscrupulous Voldemort, was so powerful that he had long been afraid of suppressing it.


    Qiu Xiao immediately received his mobile phone, turned and walked out, "Okay, I''ll go to school first, brother, remember to tell my cousin, I want the cat."


    Qiu Zhao gave a hum, not sure if he heard it or not.


    The pattering of the keyboard sounded for more than an hour, and Qiu Zhao clicked to save and crossed off the document.


    Leaning back, her slender fingers pinched the bridge of her nose.

 Chapter 761： Lucky Milk Meow (11)

    Qingjun''s eyebrows were tired and cold.


    Turning his eyes to look at the phone placed aside, Qiu Zhao didn''t know what to think. He reached out and took the phone, unlocked it, and clicked on WeChat.


    The man''s hands are very beautiful, the fingers are very long, the nails are beautiful in shape, and the light blue veins are faintly visible on the back of the hands.


    Point your finger into the circle of friends, scroll down, and the fifth one is from Hua Qing.


    The time is in the early morning.


    Ghosts and gods are not so good, Qiu Zhao clicked on the picture.


    It is a short-footed cat with a very white and clean coat. He is closing his eyes and is probably sleeping.


    The two snow-white front paws are placed together, and the rounded chin rests on the front paws.


    Looks very good.


    Qiu Zhao thought.


    Qiu Zhao''s index finger bent, reaching the center of his eyebrows, and let out a light breath.


    These days are too tired, the consequence is that he has hallucinations.


    Looking at the short-footed cat in the photo, Qiu Zhao thought of what Qiu Xiao said before he left, so he sent a WeChat message to Hua Qing.


    Qiu Xiao said, only in his bedroom.


    If he saw the cat running around, he would throw it back to Hua Qing to raise it.


    -


    When Hua Qing saw Qiu Zhao''s WeChat account, she was surprised at first, and then hugged Rong Huang, who was drinking a pot of milk.


    "My sister chose a very good **** shoveler for you, do you like it?"


    Rong Huang craned his neck to look at the phone screen. Hua Qing thought that Rong Huang was curious about the phone, so he moved the phone to Rong Huang.


    Seeing Hua Qing''s remarks to the other party, Rong Huang blinked, looking like a man?


    "Meow~" No way.


    Hua Qing understood what Rong Huang meant by mistake, and squeezed Rong Huang''s paws with a smile, "Zi Zai''s eyes are really good, although this person has a bad temper, at least he won''t treat you badly."


    "Then it''s settled. I''ll let him pick you up later."


    After that, he sent a message back to the person named Qiu Zhao, and set a time for him to pick up the cat.


    Rong Huang: "..."


    Rong Huang was about to die of anger. Why couldn''t this shoveling officer who had become a past understand her?


    She said no!


    Except for Feng Bing, she doesn''t hook up with other men.


    Rong Huang struggled to get out of Hua Qing''s claws, facing Hua Qing with his chubby buttocks, burying the cat''s head in the basin of milk, smashing it, smashing it for a drink.


    The white velvet fur was soaked in the basin of milk and stuck to Rong Huang''s cat face.


    Hua Qing glanced at Rong Huang, who wished to stuff the whole cat into the basin of milk, exclaimed, and quickly pulled Rong Huang��s head out of the basin of milk, and wiped her face with a tissue. Pots of milk.


    "What''s the hurry, drink slowly, and see that your drinking face is dirty."


    Rong Huang smashed his mouth, and from time to time he stretched out his little red tongue to lick his lips, recalling the wonderful taste of the pot of milk.


    Rong Huang decided to wait for the man named Qiu Zhao to come over. She directly scratched his face with her paws to reduce his reflection on her to a negative level, so that he would not be adopted by a strange man.


    Rong Huang thinks she is really a smart cat.


    I don''t know how long it has been. It was probably the time of the two episodes of Little Fairy Baralla. Rong Huang heard the voice of Huaqing talking to people outside.


    Rong Huang''s gaze shifted from the little fairy Balala to the door, and he saw Hua Qing and a tall man walking in.


    "Although I picked it up outside, if you treat her badly, I don''t recognize your cousin."


    Rong Huang heard Huaqing threatening the man named Qiu Zhao with vows.


    Rong Huang moved his hind paws, just about to jump up high, scratching Hua Qiu Zhao''s face, suddenly smelled something.

 Chapter 762： Lucky Milk Meow (12)

    "Meow meow~"


    Hua Qing was talking to Qiu Zhao when she was suddenly interrupted by the cat crying like spring in the house.


    The two turned their heads to look in the direction of the living room.


    I only saw a white dumpling rushing towards them.


    Rather than rushing over, it''s more like moving with all your strength.


    The four jiojio of the short-footed cat are very short, and the fur is too fluffy. From a distance, they can barely see the four legs, and they are rolling over like a white-haired ball.


    Rong Huang''s pair of cat pupils were shining, emitting weird lights, and dashed towards Qiu Zhao with his short legs.


    Unexpectedly, the cousin of the former **** shovel officer turned out to be Feng disease.


    Oh my god, this is really fate.


    Rong Huang kept meowing, like a cat in estrus, his voice was sticky, like maltose, sweet and greasy.


    When Hua Qing saw Rong Huang running towards her, she squatted down and stretched out her hand, smiling and saying, "Come, come, sister, hug."


    He didn''t know that Rong Huang didn''t give Hua Qing a single look, and he targeted Qiu Zhao who was beside Hua Qing clearly.


    Rong Huang gave a meow, and a tiger pounced on Qiu Zhao''s leather shoes.


    The little fat face rested on the leather shoes, and it became more and more rounded.


    Two front paws kept scratching Qiu Zhao''s leather shoes, and the cat''s pupils were full of hope.


    Ah ah ah, hurry up and take this king home, it is your honor!


    Xu felt that it was not good to lie on the leather shoes, Rong Huang''s pink mat quickly grabbed Qiu Zhao''s trousers, and the small pointed claws that had not fully grown out were against the high-quality trousers fabric.


    It seemed that he wanted to crawl onto Qiu Zhao''s trousers.


    However, Qiu Zhao has always been uninterested in these cats and dogs, so naturally he would not bend over lovingly and hug her in his arms.


    Rong Huang didn''t see Qiu Zhao''s loving Orb for a long time, and he suddenly felt that he would never love her again.


    He would lose her like this.


    Across a layer of trousers, Qiu Zhao clearly felt the tingling sensation Rong Huang scratched on him.


    The originally cold expression became even more indifferent when he suddenly rushed over to touch his short-footed cat.


    "Is that what you said is very good?" Qiu Zhao turned his eyes to look at Hua Qing, with some imperceptible questioning in his tone.


    Before Qiu Zhao came, Rong Huang was indeed very good.


    Whether it is bathing or eating, it is a very well-behaved lady cat.


    But Huaqing never expected that it was this lady cat that suddenly started to cry when she saw Qiu Zhao, and he kept pulling Qiu Zhao again.


    Hua Qing tucked her hair, not at all afraid of Qiu Zhao''s cold face, anyway, she had been used to it, she was just angry at Rong Huang''s ignorance.


    "Before you came, it was really good, maybe this was a little cat." Hua Qing teased in a joking tone.


    Qiu Zhao lowered his eyes to see the perseverance of his short-footed cat, which happened to meet a pair of round cat pupils.


    Qiu Zhao was startled.


    He seemed to see in these eyes... anxious?


    What is urgent?


    Are you in a hurry to let him pick her up?


    Qiu Zhao sneered in his heart. He was also a boss anyway, how could he hold a slimy little female cat?


    The soft and sweet meows rang again and again, making Qiu Zhao a little upset.


    He must have stayed up all night and had a physical problem.


    Qiu Zhao gave a light tusk, with a slightly impatient look on his face.


    Rong Huang at his feet is also very impatient, the king has yelled so many times, the dog man is still standing in place, is he frozen?

 Chapter 763： Lucky Milk Meow (13)

    Rong Huang made four in his heart, if he didn''t pick her up again, she would scratch his face.


    Meow meow, it''s hard to chase the horse.


    Then she was picked up from the ground by a big hand.


    Rong Huang: "???" Huh?


    As his gaze continued to rise, Rong Huang first saw the straight trousers and then the white shirt. The strong but not hideous muscles under the shirt were vaguely visible.


    Then, it was Qiu Zhao''s beautiful face.


    Although Qiu Zhao''s personality is cold, his face is very good.


    The brow bones are high, the eye sockets are deep, the bridge of the nose is high, and the two lips are like lipstick. They are red and very beautiful.


    Rong Huang stared at Qiu Zhao''s mouth for a few seconds, and heard Qiu Zhao ask her, "Want to go back with me?"


    Rong Huang blinked and showed her meaning with actions.


    The front paws rested on Qiu Zhao��s chest, Rong Huang tried to prop up his back paws, and he kissed Qiu Zhao��s lips, and finally rubbed against him, "Meow~"


    Hua Qing: "..."


    Qiu Zhao: "......???"


    Qiu Zhao raised a hand, touched his lower lip, and looked down at Rong Huang.


    Obviously he did something bad just now, but Rong Huang seemed to have never happened before. His little head was rubbed against the side of Qiu Zhao''s neck, as if he was coquettishly begging for a kiss.


    What bad thoughts can kittens have?


    She just thinks that Qiu Zhao is good-looking and his mouth is good-looking, which is very suitable for a kiss.


    Qiu Zhao felt the furry touch on the side of his neck, and he didn''t seem to hate it.


    The expression became complex for a moment, Qiu Zhao subconsciously squeezed Rong Huang''s tail, and was unsurprisingly pulled off the back of his hand.


    When Qiu Zhaoquan didn''t feel it, he turned his head and said to Hua Qing, "I''ll take the cat away." After saying that, he was ready to leave.


    "Hey, wait." Hua Qing hurriedly stopped Qiu Zhao.


    Qiu Zhao stopped and asked what was wrong with his eyes.


    "I asked the assistant to buy milk suitable for the cubs to drink outside. You can take it away together, lest she gets hungry again on the way." Hua Qing put the milk bought by the assistant into the bag and handed it to Qiu Zhao.


    Qiu Zhao took it over, and asked in a deep voice, "ZiZi?"


    "Um... it''s her name."


    Qiu Zhao asked again, "Is she good at eating?"


    According to Hua Qing, I was hungry on the road again. How delicious is it?


    Hua Qing thought for a while, "I got her a pot of milk at seven o''clock, and I''ve already drunk a large pot of milk."


    Qiu Zhao: "..."


    Looking down at Rong Huang, who was lying on his shoulder and licking his paws, Qiu Zhao thought to himself that his physique was not big and his appetite was not small.


    I don''t know if turning around, Qiu Xiao knows that this cat can eat so much or not.


    "By the way, can I see her when I have time?" Hua Qing touched Rong Huang''s back and successfully obtained a small look from Rong Huang''s charity, and asked Qiu Zhao with a smile.


    "Are you busy?" Qiu Zhao''s raised arm sank a little to avoid Rong Huang from falling off his shoulders, "Don''t come if it''s okay, work is important."


    Hua Qing thought about it, weighing the pros and cons between work and playing cats, and finally nodded resolutely, "It''s okay, I will visit her when I have time."


    After finishing talking, Hua Qing touched Rong Huang''s back, and said softly, "Zizai go home with this brother first, and my sister will visit you in a few days and bring you delicious food."


    Hearing that there was something delicious, Rong Huang immediately turned his head and looked at Huaqing again, with a meow, indicating that the king has accepted your gift.


    Hua Qing laughed immediately. If she didn''t have time for work, she would not give up such a cute cat.


    Qiu Zhao raised his eyebrows lightly, rubbing Rong Huang''s back with his fingers, "Go now."

 Chapter 764： Lucky Milk Meow (14)

    Qiu Zhao took Rong Huang to the black Maybach and ordered the driver to drive.


    Rong Huang squatted on Qiu Zhao''s legs, staring straight ahead, his pointed ears trembled and looked very excited.


    Just as the driver started the car and was about to leave, a figure suddenly rushed to the front of the car and stretched out his arms to block Maybach''s path.


    The driver slammed the brakes and Rong Huang almost slipped off Qiu Zhao''s knee.


    "Meow?" What dared to block the way of the king?


    Rong Huang craned his neck to look forward, and found that his height was limited and he couldn''t see it at all.


    Rong Huang: "..."


    Rong Huang let out his spiritual consciousness angrily, only then did he see who was blocking the road.


    It was Gu Leyao who only met last night.


    "Go ask what''s going on." Qiu Zhao''s complexion was not very good, and he was obviously in a very unhappy mood.


    The driver opened the door and went down to Gu Leyao and asked what was going on.


    Gu Leyao looked at the car with a grim face, as if to stare out a hole in the car, still yelling frantically.


    "I saw it, I saw it all, it was my cat, you stole my cat!"


    The window of the driver''s seat was half open, and Qiu Zhao certainly heard this sentence.


    Looking down at Rong Huang, Qiu Zhao''s slender fingers pinched Rong Huang''s mats, feeling surprisingly good, "Is she your original master?"


    Rong Huang looks at the sky and looks at the earth, but doesn''t look at Qiu Zhao.


    What is he talking about, why can''t I understand?


    I''m just an ordinary kitten.


    Qiu Zhao also thought that the object of his questioning was a cat, and he looked a little dark, and said to himself, "I don''t think you have any excitement to see the owner at all when you see her. It seems that she is not your owner."


    Rong Huang meowed, agreeing.


    Gu Leyao is a lunatic snake, how could she be her master?


    Gu Leyao was still shouting outside, attracting a lot of people''s attention.


    Hua Qing, who was staying in the house, also heard the movement outside, and ran out without even changing her shoes. He said in a weak tone when he saw this scene, "What''s the matter? Do you want to touch porcelain?"


    When Gu Leyao saw Hua Qing, there was a flash of light in his head, and suddenly understood something, and quickly rushed to Hua Qing, screaming, "Is it you? Did you take my cat?"


    Hua Qing is confused, this woman is afraid that she is not a lunatic, right?


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Hua Qing couldn''t care about the people around her who recognized her, akimbo, "Why should I **** your cat?"


    "Your own cat is not optimistic about running away, and you blame me for coming up?"


    Gu Leyao is now full of thoughts that she can''t see Jihui anymore, and she can control so much. She turned her finger at Maybach and said, "My cat is in the car. You guys took my cat together!"


    Qiu Zhao glanced at the time, it was almost ten o''clock.


    The company has another meeting at half past ten.


    Qiu Zhaoman chuckled impatiently and hugged Rong Huang and got out of the car.


    "You said this is your cat?" Qiu Zhao held Rong Huang in one hand, and held the car door with the other, in a cold tone, "Speaking of nothing, be careful I call the police to catch you."


    Hua Qing: "..." Cousin, have you forgotten that you are also on the road anyway? If you open your mouth and shut your mouth, you call the police. Is this really good?


    "Of course it''s mine!" Gu Leyao said loudly, pointing to Rong Huang, who was buried in Qiu Zhao''s abdomen. "She disappeared last night. I didn''t expect to be stolen by you."


    In Gu Leyao''s view, this short-footed cat was used by her to see her brother psychically, and that was her cat.


    Now she can''t see her brother, so she must catch the cat back.

 Chapter 765： Lucky Milk Meow (15)

    "We stole it?" Hua Qing sneered. This is the biggest joke she has heard this year. "Which eye did you see that I stole your cat?"


    Gu Leyao didn''t care which eye she saw, staring at Rong Huang in Qiu Zhao''s hands, "She is my cat!"


    After hearing this, Rong Huang immediately disagreed.


    What is her cat?


    This king is not the cat of your snake heroine.


    Rong Huang turned to look in Gu Leyao''s direction, the fluffy fur on the cat''s face made her face rounder.


    Seeing Rong Huang looking at her, Gu Leyao''s eyes lit up, thinking that Rong Huang recognized her, and quickly stretched out her hand, "Come to me, I''ll take you home."


    Rong Huang looked at Gu Leyao''s false appearance, bared his teeth fiercely, "Meow~" and walked away!


    The gentle disguise on Gu Leyao''s face froze.


    She didn''t expect that this little beast would dare to scream so much in front of her.


    "I know it was my fault that I lost you. Now I will take you home and I have prepared a lot of delicious food for you. Obediently come home with me."


    Gu Leyao decided to slaughter this disobedient little beast when she could see her brother at all times.


    If it was the silly cat that the original owner didn''t even turn on Lingzhi, it might go back with her because of what Gu Leyao said was delicious.


    But Rong Huang''s IQ is superb, how could she be fooled by Gu Leyao?


    Rong Huang screamed at Gu Leyao fiercely again for a long time.


    The onlookers couldn''t help it anymore and suggested, "I can''t as well directly adjust the monitoring."


    Yes, Hua Qing was overjoyed, why didn''t she expect it?


    With the surveillance video, it can be proved that she picked up the cub on the side of the road, and can also slap the woman in the face severely.


    "I agree." Hua Qing agreed, "I will call for monitoring now, and please be a testimony to whoever is right and wrong when that time comes."


    Most of the onlookers who eat melons are worth a lot of money. Where can I see the two sides quarreling because of a cat in this rich area, and they all agreed to bear this testimony.


    Compared with Hua Qing''s cheerfulness, Gu Leyao was a little panicked.


    In order not to be photographed last night, the surveillance in front of her villa was specially broken by her.


    Now that the surveillance is called, there is no evidence to prove that the cat came out of her house.


    Gu Leyao can''t guarantee that she will find a cat to let her see Ji Hui in the future.


    Ji Hui, who was floating in the air next to Gu Leyao, was also very anxious.


    How could his sister who grew up doting on him suffer this grievance? All this is for him.


    If he hadn''t died, or hadn''t appeared in front of Gu Leyao last night, Gu Leyao would not have argued with so many people over a cat.


    Blame him.


    There are also these two people who even snatched Gu Leyao''s cat, and kept framing her.


    Damn it!


    Ji Hui originally had grievances when he died, and he was considered a little ghost. Now he feels gloomy, his body''s yin qi has skyrocketed, and the black qi in his body has become more intense.


    The whole Apiao was almost enveloped by black air, and only one head appeared.


    It looks terrifying.


    Of course, only Rong Huang could see this scene.


    The other people are ordinary humans, and they don''t have the eyes of the sky, how can they see such a shocking scene.


    Rong Huang licked his claws with joy, and buried the fat cat face in Qiu Zhao''s lower abdomen.


    I hope that Ji Hui''s grievance can be heavier, so that he will become a big one from a little ghost.


    At that time, even if Rong Huang didn''t make a move, there would be an underground messenger to clean him up.

 Chapter 766： Lucky Milk Meow (16)

    However, when the time comes, it will not be so simple.


    It is not a joke to make so many punishments in the hands of the messenger.


    Rong Huang was in a great mood rubbing against Qiu Zhao, the tip of his tail was wrapped around Qiu Zhao''s wrist, and the pad was scratched twice on Qiu Zhao''s white shirt from time to time.


    Although no obvious traces were left, Qiu Zhao frowned.


    He pinched the back of Rong Huang''s neck, Qiu Zhao picked up Rong Huang, leveled with his line of sight, and said solemnly, "Don''t move, be good, eh?"


    Rong Huang''s four stubby jiojio fell naturally, and the weightlessness caused Rong Huang''s white fluffy fur to explode.


    Qiu Zhao''s force on the back of Rong Huang''s neck was not strong, it was soft, and Rong Huang didn''t hurt.


    But the feeling of hanging all four feet in the air is really uncomfortable.


    Rong Huang didn''t listen to Qiu Zhao''s words. The pink mat slapped Qiu Zhao''s face and pushed hard, trying to push Qiu Zhao''s face away.


    Seeing Rong Huang''s temper, Qiu Zhao was not ready to get used to it, and returned to the car with Rong Huang in one hand.


    As for Hua Qing and Gu Leyao, they went to call for surveillance together.


    The result naturally proved that Hua Qing had picked up Rong Huang on the road.


    The location where Hua Qing picked up Rong Huang was also quite different from what Gu Leyao described.


    Gu Leyao thinks that Huaqing lives in the east of her house, so Rong Huang should also be found in the east.


    But Rong Huang was about to leave the community when he was done, so he was going to the west naturally.


    According to the surveillance video comparison, Gu Leyao naturally became the person who deliberately made trouble.


    The few melon-eating people who followed saw the content in the surveillance video, and the look in Gu Leyao''s eyes became meaningful.


    Although they don''t know what Gu Leyao''s idea is, they can see that Gu Leyao is very arrogant.


    Looking at her, she is obviously not dressed as a good student, and she doesn''t know which child it is. In the future, they will have to keep their children away from her, lest they also break up their studies.


    The result of the matter came out. Of course, the people who ate melons had no reason to stay. They all said that Gu Leyao, a girl who wanted to be gentle and generous, all left.


    Gu Leyao''s face turned blue with anger. If so many people were not present, she would kill the woman and grab the cat.


    Huaqing gloated at Gu Leyao and said with a smile, "If I were you, I should move out of here as soon as I leave the house, so that I won''t be pointed out as soon as I go out."


    Gu Leyao knew that Huaqing was a star, but didn''t know that Huaqing was related to the enemy, so she glanced at Huaqing contemptuously, "A little star dares to point fingers at me, isn''t he afraid of being blocked?"


    Hua Qing smiled and said that she was not afraid.


    She enters the entertainment industry simply because she likes filming. Even if she retires, she has a lot of assets, not to mention the real estate shares in her hands.


    Gu Leyao stared at Hua Qing fiercely for a long time. Seeing that Hua Qing was still looking at herself with a smile, a sense of powerlessness rose in her heart.


    "You wait for me!" Gu Leyao let out a cruel remark, already thinking how to retaliate against Hua Qing.


    Hua Qing smiled slightly, "I''m waiting."


    Gu Leyao bit her lip, her eyes cold, "Do you know who I am?"


    Hua Qing didn''t bother to pay attention to Gu Leyao.


    This kind of little girl''s tricks can only use the family background behind to scare people, which is simply weak.


    "It is recommended to take a trip to No. 576 Binhu Road. I have something to go." Hua Qing thanked the property staff and Shi Shiran left.


    No. 576 Binhu Road, Mental Hospital.

 Chapter 767： Lucky Milk Meow (17)

    Gu Leyao stomped fiercely and yelled, "You wait for me!"


    staff member:"......"


    Welcome to No. 576 Binhu Road.


    Huaqing hurried back there, only to find that Qiu Zhao''s car was no longer there.


    Huaqing was so angry that she muttered a word of no loyalty.


    She was dealing with the mad woman, but Qiu Zhao ran away holding the cub.


    Do you really think that Qiu Zhao is her cousin?


    Hua Qing entered the house, unlocked the phone and started checking the itinerary.


    She wants to finish the work as soon as possible and then go to see Zai Zai.


    Thinking of Zai Zai''s snow-white fur, Hua Qing couldn''t help itching her hands, and wanted to use it again.


    But Zai Zai was taken away by Qiu Zhao.


    Suddenly, Hua Qing stopped moving upstairs.


    She remembered that Qiu Zhao didn''t like cats and dogs...


    -


    The black Maybach drove smoothly on the road, and the shops and trees on the street retreated quickly.


    Rong Huang''s hind paws were on Qiu Zhao''s palms, his front paws were on the car window, and the fluffy cat''s face was stuck on the car glass, and a light mist was printed on it.


    Qiu Zhao held up one hand and tapped the other hand twice on the tablet from time to time, as if he was dealing with affairs.


    "Meow meow~"


    Rong Huang''s coquettish voice suddenly came from his ears, and Qiu Zhao turned his eyes to look at her wet cat eyes.


    After blinking his eyes, Qiu Zhao''s tone was flat, as if he had been carefully measured, "What''s wrong?"


    Rong Huang''s front paws slapped the car window, motioning Qiu Zhao to look over.


    Qiu Zhao also looked over as Rong Huang wished.


    It was the red light now, and Qiu Zhao only saw the close-packed shops.


    "What the **** do you want to do?" Qiu Zhao''s long, narrow black eyes narrowed, with a sense of oppression, "I''m working, and I don''t have time to play with you."


    Bah, this king is so noble, he doesn''t bother to play with you.


    The king just saw the pet shop on the side of the road, and wanted you to buy something to eat for the king.


    Rong Huang''s mouth kept meowing, and he slapped the window of the car with a bit of strength to signal Qiu Zhao to look over.


    Qiu Zhao seemed to understand something. He scanned the shop signs on the opposite side one by one, and finally froze in one place, "Pet shop...Do you want to go to the pet shop?"


    Rong Huang screamed like Chun, and he screamed more and more cheerfully.


    Yes, yes, you are so smart.


    Qiu Zhao took a deep look at the cat''s shiny short-footed cat, and told the driver, "Turn left at the crossroad ahead and go to the pet shop."


    The driver found the location of the pet shop in a few seconds, and when he reached the green light, he immediately turned to the pet shop.


    "Stop holding the car window anymore, I''ll take you in." Qiu Zhao tried to pull Qiu Zhao''s little paw from the car window.


    Rong Huang stretched out her pink tongue and licked Qiu Zhao''s tiger''s mouth, and continued to scream stickily and sweetly.


    Qiu Zhao looked down at the tiger''s mouth, the wet feeling made him feel bad.


    He is a bit clean.


    Pulling a piece of paper to wipe off the saliva left by Rong Huang, Qiu Zhao pinched Rong Huang''s chubby face, and warned in a low tone, "You will not be allowed to lick me in the future, do you hear it."


    Qiu Zhao still didn''t know if the cat in front of him was male or female.


    But one thing he can be sure of is that this is a little cat.


    I can''t walk when I see good-looking ones.


    Rong Huang''s left ear went in and his right ear went out, raised the cat''s paw to wash his face, and squatted well on Qiu Zhao''s hand, urging Qiu Zhao to go down quickly.


    Qiu Zhao sighed softly, his voice was a little soft, and even Rong Huang almost didn''t hear clearly, "If you weren''t allowed to become a spirit after the founding of the People''s Republic of China, I thought you were a cat demon."


    Rong Huang paused when he licked his paw.

 Chapter 768： Lucky Milk Meow (18)

    What are you talking about, why don''t I understand?


    I''m just an ordinary kitten.


    Glancing at the short-footed cat looking around, Qiu Zhao said no more, opened the door and got out of the car.


    A man''s appearance was originally a good-looking one, like a bright moon in the sky, cold and expensive.


    Look at that expensive suit again, and you know that you have a lot of money.


    There are also other customers in this pet shop, most of whom are women bringing their own pets.


    Qiu Zhao, a big man holding a palm-sized short-footed cat, came in and naturally attracted everyone''s attention.


    The front desk quickly concealed the surprise in his eyes, with a soft tone, "Sir, how can I help you?"


    It was the first time for Qiu Zhao to come to this kind of place, and he was naturally a little at a loss.


    Seeing that the front desk took the initiative to ask Ying to help him, Qiu Zhao was not welcome, and put Rong Xiaomiao, who was full of excitement, on the counter, "Help my cat take a bath, and then buy some food...and play. of."


    The front desk took a close look at the short-footed cat on the counter, and couldn''t hold back his hands and touched it. He didn''t notice Qiu Zhao''s frowning brows, "Sir, please come here. Let''s arrange for your kitten to take a bath first."


    Qiu Zhao put Rong Huang, who was holding the beckoning cat and not letting go, back to his hand, and walked in with the front desk.


    "Meow!" Some piercing meows sounded, and Qiu Zhao, who had been standing outside waiting, flashed his eyes and walked in.


    I only saw the foam on the face of the staff of the pet shop, and the hands were full of foam. On the table not far away, there was a wet and even smaller Rong Xiaomiao.


    "Sorry sir, your cat may be afraid to take a bath..." the young staff member explained anxiously.


    "It''s okay." Without knowing what he thought, Qiu Zhao took off his suit jacket and put it on the back of the chair, and rolled up his shirt sleeves, "I''ll be fine."


    "Oh, good, good." The staff introduced the toiletries to Qiu Zhao, and then left.


    When they got to the door, the staff couldn''t help but turned his head and glanced.


    At first glance, the elite man is holding a shower in one hand and the short-footed cat in the other, with a delicate side face.


    I don''t know if it was the staff''s illusion, she actually saw a little gentle emotion from his blank expression.


    Rong Huang was held back by Qiu Zhao, with a face full of love.


    "I was supposed to go to the company for a meeting." Qiu Zhao applied the shower gel to Rong Huang''s body, his tone was flat and weird.


    Rong Huang raised his cat''s head to look at Qiu Zhao, meow, so what?


    Facing the dark inside of Shang Ronghuang and the cat''s pupil with broken stars on the outer circle, Qiu Zhao turned around when he heard the lesson from his lips, and swallowed again.


    "But it''s okay, when you are raised, you can sell it for money."


    A simple business can earn tens of millions of dollars, the old man Qiu said quietly.


    Rong Huang: "???"


    "Meow~"


    Rong Xiaomiao''s cat''s eyes, which were originally round enough, opened wider, and his eyes were filled with disbelief.


    This dog man wants to raise this king and sell it for money? !


    What is the difference between raising pigs for a year and then killing them during the Chinese New Year?


    Rong Huang was angry and twisted his body desperately.


    "Don''t move." Qiu Zhao said coldly, "Move and shave your hair again."


    Rong Huang...Rong Huang struggled even harder.


    During the struggle, Qiu Zhao was splashed with water and bubbles.


    Looking down at the wet shirt, the man who has always been moody and indecent sinks his face.


    "If I move again, I will throw away all the milk in the car." Qiu Zhao threatened Rong Huang seriously.

 Chapter 769： Lucky Milk Meow (19)

    "If I move again, I will throw away all the milk in the car." Qiu Zhao threatened Rong Huang seriously.


    Without saying a word, Rong Huang shook Qiu Zhao''s face again.


    Qiu Zhao: "...When you go back, let Qiu Xiao lock you in the bedroom. You are not allowed to go anywhere."


    If there is no such word as "Qiu Xiao" in this sentence, Rong Huang might think that Feng''s disease is a snake''s disease and has committed again, and he is playing with her in prison or forbidden to play.


    Rong Huang shook his little head and turned his **** at Qiu Zhao, ignoring him at all.


    Qiu Zhao finally took a bath for Rong Huang in a tumultuous jump.


    After drying a white fluffy fur, Qiu Zhao got a fluffy short-footed cat.


    Looking at the clean kitten, Qiu Zhao''s eyes flashed with satisfaction, "Take you to pick something to eat."


    Rong Huang''s claws rested on Qiu Zhao''s forearm, calling out in a high pitch.


    Don��t eat cat food, but eat meat!


    But Qiu Zhao obviously couldn''t hear him, and he rushed to the shelf holding Rong Huang''s path.


    Originally, Qiu Zhao was not interested in these hairy animals, and he felt strange that he could accompany Rong Huang to toss.


    Looking at the dazzling array of cats'' food, Qiu Zhao quickly scanned the price, took a packet of cat food, and walked to the other side.


    On the other side are pet toys.


    Rong Huang didn''t expect Qiu Zhao''s servant to be so digging, so he only bought her a packet of cat food, and immediately meowed to express his dissatisfaction.


    When Qiu Zhaoquan didn''t hear it, he looked at the toys on the shelf and asked Rong Huang, "What do you want...Forget it, if you ask, I will ask."


    Then, Qiu Zhao picked a few at random and prepared to go to checkout.


    Rong Huang''s pink meat pad pulled the shelf by the side, reluctant to leave.


    This king is so cute, so if you buy such a little thing for this king, is your conscience going well?


    Rong Huang tried to point at the funny cat stick and the fluffy ball, indicating that she wanted it.


    Qiu Zhao thought for a moment, but still took these two toys and moved to checkout.


    When passing by a place, Qiu Zhaoyuguang swept past and suddenly stopped.


    Rong Huang looked up and saw that it was a big bag of catnip.


    There are a lot of catnip in the big bag that is divided into small linen bags.


    Rong Huang moved the tip of his nose and sniffed carefully, disappointed that he could not ask the smell of catnip.


    It is said that cats are very obsessed with catnip, and Rong Huang Benmiao said that she also wonders if catnip is as attractive as the legend has it.


    While Rong Huang was stunned, Qiu Zhao had already taken two large bags of catnip and put it in the shopping basket.


    Without knowing what he was thinking, Qiu Zhao felt that Rong Huang would be cute after inhaling catnip.


    He had seen a relative��s cat sucking catnip, as if going crazy.


    And the short-footed cat in his hand looks pretty good (crossed out, no), shouldn''t he go crazy right there?


    The man''s red lips evoked a subtle to the extreme arc, and the payment was made extremely quickly.


    Before leaving, he was tricked by the clerk to get a VIP card.


    When he walked out of the pet shop with the cat and the shopping bag, Qiu Zhao realized afterwards that the cat was for Qiu Xiao. What''s the point of spending so much money in the card at once?


    Qiu Zhao looked down at Rong Huang, who craned his neck desperately to hook up the shopping bag, and planned to hand over the VIP card to Qiu Xiao.


    As for Kari''s money, let Qiu Xiao return it to him.


    Qiu Zhao, as the overlord of the King of Coolness, has a very detailed plan for money.


    The money spent on cats today is superfluous.


    I really don��t know if those people who treat cats and dogs as their masters have brain problems.

 Chapter 770： Lucky Milk Meow (20)

    Anyway, Qiu Zhao was sure that he couldn''t do such a heartless thing.


    Holding the cat in the car, Qiu Zhao looked at the time again, it was already past eleven.


    Qiu Zhao licked his back molars, his tone was inexplicable, "I wasted all of your time this morning."


    Rong Xiaomiao, who was trying to pull the catnip out of the shopping bag: "???"


    No one pointed a gun at you and asked you to buy this or that for the king, why do you complain? The king looks at you and is quite happy in it.


    Men are duplicity.


    In the future, he will kneel and beg for mercy.


    Rong Huang lifted up a short jiojio with some effort. The fur was snow-white and fluffy, and the pink mat looked very cute.


    Rong Huang decided that after she went back, she would roll around on the ground, and then let Feng Bingyi bathe her and wash her jiojio.


    Rong Huang tried to open his toes, and the more he looked, the more lovely he felt, and he simply dropped his head and leaned closer to smell it.


    It''s Xiang Da.


    Rong Huang yelled meowly, with a very good smell of orange.


    The tusk sounded in his ears, and Rong Huang met Qiu Zhao''s meaningful eyes as soon as he raised his head, and there was a bit of disgust in it.


    Dislike...Why dislike this king?


    "Why do you smell your feet? It should be smelly, right?"


    According to Qiu Zhao, a mild hygiene patient, even after taking a bath, Rong Huang''s feet have walked so far on the ground, how could it be clean.


    Rong Huang almost scratched his face with a paw, and looked at your language proficiency, this awkward expression, and there would be no objection to say that you are lonely.


    Rong Huang shook his little tail. I don''t know how many times he used his **** to face Qiu Zhao and buried his cat''s face in his shopping bag.


    Vaguely, she seemed to smell a very attractive smell.


    "Meow meow meow..."


    Rong Huang was wagging his little tail, and his milk screamed, as if he had been soaked in icing for several days. It was a bit sweet.


    Qiu Zhao frowned and turned his head to look at Rong Huang, only to see that Rong Huang''s entire cat was almost buried in the shopping bag, only showing his two hind paws, a rounded butt, and a slender and fluffy tail.


    The white tail was raised high and flickered in the air, it was really cute.


    Qiu Zhao pressed his lower lip lightly, pulled Rong Huang out of the shopping bag, and half pressed it on his lap, "Don''t move, or you won''t be able to eat when you go home."


    Rong Huang: "..." The dog man.


    Driver: "..." He has been a driver for several years, and this is the first time he has seen his husband so rich and innocent.


    It''s really a rare thing.


    Within half an hour, Maybach drove into Qiu Zhao''s private residence.


    Qiu Zhao took Rong Huang and got out of the car, carrying the crumpled shopping bag in one hand, and strode towards the door in a stride.


    Qiu Zhao��s residence has only one servant. Qiu Zhao��s parents came to the enemy��s house when they were alive. They have a gentle temperament and seem to get along well with each other.


    Rong Huang stared at Aunt Sun for a few seconds, raised his little paw and waved it, and said hello, "Meow~"


    Hello Duck Meow~


    Originally, Aunt Sun hadn''t noticed the small group in Qiu Zhao''s arms. She only noticed when she heard the cat cry. She had an unexpected expression and smiled and asked, "Sir, is this your cat?"


    Qiu Zhao said in a low voice, "No."


    The voice was not high, and was suppressed by Rong Huang''s continuous meows.


    Of course, Aunt Sun did not hear clearly, thinking that Rong Huang was Qiu Zhao''s cat, and the expression on her face became more gentle, "Do I need to prepare another room for the kitten?"


    Aunt grandson has never raised a cat, but she also knows that cats are all delicate creatures and must be spoiled.

 Chapter 771： Lucky Milk Meow (21)

    "No." Qiu Xiao said that he would be kept in the room.


    After hearing this, the grand-aunt did not ask any more, and took the shopping bag in Qiu Zhao''s hand, "I have prepared lunch, do you eat at home?"


    Qiu Zhao nodded, his fingertips were numbed by the short-footed cat, "eat at home."


    Aunt Sun was pleased, put the shopping bag away, and went to the kitchen to prepare lunch.


    Qiu Zhao glanced at the rumpled shirt on his body, threw his suit jacket aside, put Rong Huang on the sofa, and turned upstairs.


    Thanks to Rong Huang''s blessing, Qiu Zhao is now all dirty, and he has to take a bath and change his clothes before eating lunch.


    Rong Huang didn''t expect that Feng''s disease would have thrown her little cutie on the sofa alone, and it was simply utterly conscience.


    Rong Huang slowly moved to the sofa and tried to climb off the sofa to find Qiu Zhao.


    Ran Goose, when she finally moved to the edge of the sofa, she hooked her neck and looked down, shaking her neck covered with fluffy hair.


    Yeah, it''s a bit tall duck.


    Rong Huang slowly stretched out a paw and probed the outer edge of the sofa.


    It looks dangerous.


    "Oh, why did you come to the sofa? Be careful to fall down, it will hurt." A pair of warm hands picked up Rong Huang from the sofa and put it back in the corner of the sofa.


    Rong Huang turned his head to see that it was Aunt Sun.


    "Meow~"


    The short-footed cat with a larger palm looks very cute, with a few small **** faintly visible between the calls, and the pale red tongue licks its mouth from time to time.


    Seeing Aunt Sun''s heart softened.


    "Unexpectedly, my husband started to like cats. It seems that I have to look back and study how to raise cats." Aunt Sun combed Rong Huang''s messy fur smoothly with her hands, whispering.


    Rong Huang silently set Aunt Sun''s position as a good person.


    Shui Shui: "..."


    Rong Huang patted the back of Aunt Sun''s hand, his front paws pointed upstairs.


    That is the second floor where Qiu Zhao lives.


    Aunt Sun was a little surprised, and she was stunned for a long time before asking aloud, "Want to find your master?"


    Master...what is this full of expression?


    Rong Huang murmured secretly, and at the same time meowed very honestly.


    Yes, yes, just go to find Feng Bing.


    Aunt Sun nodded Ronghuang''s pink nose and smiled happily, "What a clever little cat, it''s no wonder Mr. loves you."


    Rong Huang smirked, like...a fart.


    Auntie, if you saw the ferocious look of the previous dog man, who looked like the king owed him hundreds of millions of dollars in business, you would definitely regret saying this.


    "Okay, I will take you up to find your master."


    Aunt Sun carefully picked up Rong Huang and headed to the second floor.


    In the bedroom, Qiu Zhao had just come out of the shower and was wiping his wet hair with a towel. Suddenly he heard a small movement coming from the door.


    After wiping his hair, Qiu Zhao tightened the belt of the black bathrobe and walked towards the door stepping on his slippers.


    The more you walk towards the door, the more pronounced the whirring sound.


    It''s like something is scratching the door.


    Scratch the door?


    Qiu Zhao suddenly thought of something, his eyebrows jumped.


    Isn''t it the short-footed cat who loves to make trouble?


    The man''s long and narrow phoenix eyes were still soaked with water vapor, still unable to conceal his sharp edge, stretched out his hand to open the door of the room.


    "Meow~"


    Outside the door, Rong Huang was trying hard to scratch the door, and suddenly the door in front of him opened. Rong Huang''s four short stature was unable to maintain his balance, and his two hind claws swayed before he fell forward.


    Qiu Zhao quickly stretched out a leg.


    Rong Huang snapped on his slippers.


    The smell of lemon poured into the nose at that moment.

 Chapter 772： Lucky Milk Meow (22)

    Rong Huang sniffed, it was the smell from Feng disease.


    The vamp supporting Qiu Zhao stood up tremblingly, the little tail behind Rong Huang almost turned into a propeller, watching Qiu Zhao, who had a peerless beauty, made a sound similar to spring.


    Even if it wasn''t the first time to hear such a voice, Qiu Zhao couldn''t help but numb his fingertips.


    Fortunately, it''s a cat. If it''s a human, it must be at the level of a beauty.


    Qiu Zhao thought to himself in his heart, and at the same time he squatted down and picked up Rong Huang, and put it in his palm, "What are you doing by scratching my door?"


    "Meow~"


    Come to you to play meow~


    Rong Huang licked Qiu Zhao''s wrist and screamed sticky.


    One after another, as if not exhausted.


    Qiu Zhao''s eyes moved slightly, and he pinched Rong Huang''s chubby face, and carefully checked left and right, "You can''t get close to men casually."


    Qiu Zhao thought of confirming that Rong Huang was a little female cat when he was bathing her at the pet shop, and his tone was a little serious, "You can''t do anything like licking your hands and your face."


    The short-footed cat is still a small cub. Qiu Zhao knows that there is a saying called "Grab from a baby", and the habit of seeing good-looking ones must be changed.


    After Qiu Zhao said this, he then thought, this is obviously Qiu Xiao''s cat, what does it have to do with him?


    To educate, it should be Qiu Xiao to educate.


    Qiu Zhao''s original warm expression suddenly became deserted, stood up holding the cat, put Rong Huang on the single sofa in the bedroom, and turned around into the cloakroom.


    Rong Huang had a spiritual consciousness as early as Qiu Zhao walked into the cloakroom.


    Just one glance, she just glanced.


    Wow even......


    Qiu Zhao, who had been changing clothes in the direction of the closet, suddenly noticed a staring gaze, and quickly turned around, putting on his clothes with great vigilance.


    No one.


    The gaze that I noticed just now didn''t exist either.


    The rolling of Qiu Zhao''s apple knot is probably his illusion.


    Buttoning his shirt, Qiu Zhao looked down and put on his watch, and walked out of the cloakroom.


    When I looked up, I saw two **** Rong Xiaomiao under the nose.


    Qiu Zhao: "???"


    Qiu Zhao''s pupils trembled, stepped forward a few steps, picked up Rong Huang, level with his line of sight, and carefully checked Rong Huang''s situation, "What''s the matter? Why is it bleeding?"


    Rong Huang''s entire cat was dizzy, immersed in the beautiful picture that he saw just now, unable to extricate himself for a long time.


    I didn''t even notice my nosebleed.


    Hearing Qiu Zhao''s slightly anxious voice sounded, Rong Huang slowly recovered his senses.


    "What did Hua Qing give you before, and she started bleeding when she arrived at my house?"


    Nosebleeds... nosebleeds? !


    Rong Huang effortlessly lifted the stubby jiojio and wiped it under his nose.


    The snow-white fur was stained with two blood stains.


    Rong Huang: "???"


    What''s going on here? The great king Yingming I had a nosebleed because of Feng disease''s utter beauty?


    Is it too unbelievable? !


    Seeing Rong Huang staring at his paws, Qiu Zhao called the family doctor.


    Family doctors treat people and cats...should it work?


    Qiu Zhao thought to himself, took a few wet wipes and wiped most of the blood from Rong Huang''s face, then hugged her into the bathroom.


    Not long ago, Qiu Zhao had just finished taking a shower, and the scent of lemon-scented shower gel still remained in the bathroom.


    Qiu Zhao put Rong Huang on the sink, turned on the faucet, pulled up a little warm water, and slapped it on Rong Huang''s cat face, rubbing it boldly and rudely.

 Chapter 773： Lucky Milk Meow (23)

    Rong Huang was kneaded so much that he almost fell into the wash basin.


    Fortunately, Qiu Zhao freed up a hand to support Rong Huang, otherwise he would be dizzy.


    After cleaning the blood on Rong Huang''s face, Qiu Zhao rubbed Rong Huang''s hair with the towel he had just wiped his hair.


    After a few rounds, Rong Huang''s cat face was almost done.


    "The doctor is almost here too." Qiu Zhao muttered in a low voice, wiped Rong Huang''s four pink pads with water, and then hugged Rong Huang out of the bedroom.


    The family doctor Qiu''s family lived close to Qiu Zhao''s home, and it was only a few minutes'' drive away.


    When Qiu Zhao and Rong Huang went downstairs, they saw Shi Shiran, the family doctor, sitting in the living room with a medicine kit.


    "Sir, are you unwell?" Seeing Qiu Zhao, the family doctor stood up subconsciously, with a respectful tone in his tone.


    "It''s not me." Qiu Zhao raised Rong Huang a bit, "It''s her."


    family doctor:"???"


    The family doctor looked at a tiny little cat with a little doubt about life, "Sir, I am not a veterinarian..."


    Qiu Zhao frowned, and his tone was not so good. "So you can''t watch it?"


    The family doctor is not good at hitting the swollen face to fill the fat man, and nodded naturally, "Yes, this needs a special veterinarian to see."


    "Can you trust it?" Qiu Zhao''s mind showed the two **** appearances on Rong Huang''s face just now, and he felt inexplicably, "Call him and ask him to come over."


    "Some and some." The family doctor quickly took out his mobile phone and contacted a familiar veterinarian.


    Half an hour later, the middle-aged veterinarian arrived.


    Seeing the short-footed cat lying on the sofa, the veterinarian asked, "Excuse me, what is her situation?"


    Qiu Zhao described the situation just now, emphasizing that Rong Huang had a nosebleed, "Did she eat something bad?"


    Qiu Zhao really has no experience in raising cats.


    He would rather sign a few big orders, and be busy every day until the early hours of the morning, rather than going around a cat.


    This is a waste of time.


    Time management guru Qiu Zhao said it was not worth it at all.


    The veterinarian conducted a simple inspection on Rong Huang and finally concluded that it was because of the recent dry weather that the kitten got caught up and had a nosebleed.


    Getting angry... Rong Huang rolled his eyes secretly, this uncle would really talk nonsense.


    The veterinarian left the doctor''s order and left with the family doctor.


    After the two doctors left, Aunt Sun told Qiu Zhao that the meal was ready and it was time for lunch.


    Qiu Zhao rubbed Rong Huang''s fat cat face and told Aunt Sun, "Take out the cat food I bought today from the shopping bag, and give it to her to eat."


    He lowered his head and said to Rong Huang, "I don''t know what Huaqing has eaten for you. From today on, you should start paying attention to your diet."


    Rong Huang: "?????!!!"


    The king is just a cat, not a human being, so why pay attention to diet?


    Qiu Zhao bought a cat rice bowl. Aunt Sun brought it along with the cat food and put it on the floor beside the dining table, calling Rong Huang to come over, "Mimi, come here, we have dinner."


    What kind of food, what kind of food, this king is delicate and expensive, so he doesn''t eat cat food.


    Eat meat, big chunks!


    Sitting at the dining table, Qiu Zhao looked in the direction of the living room. He saw Rong Huang slumping on the sofa and ignoring people. Knowing what she was making, he stood up and held Rong Huang in front of the cat''s rice bowl.


    The back of the big palm calm Huang''s head all the way to the tip of his tail, so that Rong Huang''s body became soft, and he couldn''t help snoring in his throat.

 Chapter 774： Lucky Milk Meow (24)

    "Eat obediently, and give you a pot of milk after eating."


    Qiu Zhao is a typical slap to a sweet date. Rong Huang has long seen through the ugly face of his ruthless capitalist and said that he would not believe it.


    But this does not affect her drinking pots of milk.


    The pots of milk are so delicious, why should she have trouble with the delicious ones.


    In order to pot the milk, flush the duck.


    Rong Huang moved his short legs to the cat''s rice bowl, looked at the cat food in the cat''s rice bowl, and sniffed.


    The cat food that Qiu Zhao bought was the most expensive stall in that store, and the taste should also be top-notch.


    Rong Huang tentatively stretched out his small tongue and licked it.


    Huh?


    Does it taste good?


    Rong Huang looked at the small bowl of cat food, and felt deeply that she had fallen.


    She is a respectable little Jinfeng, and one day she will be tempted by a sip of cat food.


    I felt ashamed in my heart, but the movements on Rong Huang''s mouth did not slow down at all.


    Rong Huang was eating cat food, and from time to time he ran to Qiu Zhao and pulled his trouser legs twice, and ran back quickly when he looked over.


    When Qiu Zhao finished eating, Sudden''s trouser legs sank.


    I lowered my head and saw a cat pendant hanging on my calf.


    "Have you eaten?" Qiu Zhao looked loose and looked lazy.


    Rong Huang pointed to the cat''s rice bowl, and there was a gurgling sound in his throat, reminding him that it was time to cash the bowl of milk.


    Of course Qiu Zhao remembers.


    just......


    Qiu Zhao bends over and hugs Rong Huang and puts it on his lap, with his long fingers tucked away, touching Rong Huang''s soft belly, "I think you are already full and can no longer drink a basin of milk."


    Cats will feel uncomfortable if they eat too much, and Qiu Zhao knows this common sense.


    As soon as Rong Huang heard Qiu Zhao say that there was no more pot of milk, he grabbed Qiu Zhao''s index finger in one mouthful, exerted a little force, and there was undisguised anger in the round cat pupils.


    Rong Huang was angry, and didn''t even notice Qiu Zhao''s probing eyes when he looked at her.


    "You can only drink a little bit." Qiu Zhao was bitten by Rong Huang''s fingers and itchy fingers, but finally let go, "After drinking, let Aunt Sun take you outside for a few laps to eliminate food."


    Rong Huang didn''t care, because she wasn''t a grandfather or grandmother, so she didn''t need to digest.


    Her stomach is the same as gluttonous, so big!


    Aunt grandson over there has already prepared a pot of milk and put it next to the cat''s rice pot.


    Rong Huang slid off Qiu Zhao''s leg and ran to drink a pot of milk.


    "Sir, are you going to the company this afternoon?" Rong Huang heard Aunt Sun ask Qiu Zhao.


    "Go." Qiu Zhao raised his hand to adjust the cufflinks, his tone indifferent, "You look at her at home, don''t let her run around."


    "I see." Aunt Sun responded full, and then left the restaurant.


    As soon as Rong Huang heard that Qiu Zhao was going to the company in the afternoon, and that she was going to be left at home by Qiu Zhao, she became a pitiful little cabbage that no one cares about, and she couldn''t even drink the pot of milk.


    Rong Huang took two leaps and pulled directly on Qiu Zhao''s trouser legs, climbing up along the trouser legs with agility, and then sat down on his lap.


    "Don''t drink pot of milk?" Qiu Zhao asked quietly, noting that Rong Huang''s mouth was surrounded by milk stains, so he took a piece of paper and wiped it clean for her. "I''m going to the company in the afternoon. ."


    Rong Huang looked around, as if he hadn''t heard Qiu Zhao''s words at all.


    Qiu Zhao snorted, squeezing Rong Huang''s small ears, his tone was stained with a smile, "Don''t pretend, I know you are smart and can understand me."


    Rong Huang turned his head to look at Qiu Zhao, his cat''s pupil was surprised, "Meow?"


    What are you talking about meow?


    Qiu Zhao snorted and continued to knead Rong Huang''s soft ears, "Little drama."

 Chapter 775： Lucky Milk Meow (25)

    Rong Huang bowed his head and pulled Qiu Zhao''s watch, continuing to pretend he didn''t understand.


    When Qiu Zhao saw this, he stopped talking, picked up Rong Huang and put it on the ground, "I''m going to the company."


    Rong Huang immediately quit when Qiu Zhao said he was going to the company.


    The whole cat was lying on his shoe, with a posture of "You will either take me or throw me away, otherwise I will be super fierce and will scratch your face".


    Qiu Zhao raised his eyebrows lightly, his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, "Want to go with me?"


    "Meow~" I want to go.


    Qiu Zhao refused without saying anything, "No, I forgot to tell you that you are Qiu Xiao''s cat, not my cat. I am not obligated to raise you."


    Who is Qiu Xiao?


    If you don��t know each other, you will treat them as Zhang San Li Si.


    Just as Rong Huang wanted to continue acting like a baby, Shui Shui''s voice sounded, "My lord, have you forgotten Gu Leyao and Ji Hui?"


    Rong Huang''s front claws just stretched out, and there was a sudden stop.


    Shui Shui''s words really reminded her that there are still men and women who have not solved it.


    Gu Leyao, the heroine, is not much the same as the heroines encountered in the world before. She has a broad brain and a bit sick, and she shakes it out of the water.


    With his toes, Rong Huang could guess that Gu Leyao would find more cats to see Ji Hui through psychic means.


    Rong Huang is also a cat now, and he will not watch his own kind die in the hands of a vicious woman like Gu Leyao.


    Thinking of this, Rong Huang decisively retracted his small paw, held it in front of him, and meowed twice at Qiu Zhao, then turned his head and continued drinking the pot of milk.


    The scene of Rong Huang''s stickiness in Qiu Zhao''s imagination did not appear. On the contrary, he suddenly became proud of a lot, and even turned around and drank a basin of milk.


    Qiu Zhao was stunned for a moment, then raised his hand to twist off the cat hair from his trousers.


    Rong Huang stopped pestering him, he should be happy.


    He wasn''t interested in a soft short-footed cat who could only roll around coquettishly.


    Qiu Zhao comforted himself like this, got upstairs, took a suit jacket, and went out.


    When he came back, he asked Qiu Xiao to lock the hateful cat into his room.


    -


    Forced to take a short walk with Aunt Sun in the small garden, Rong Huang slumped on the sofa like bones, and the four little jiojio stood up in the air, snoring incessantly.


    Qiu Zhao only knew to buy cat food and cat toys for Rong Huang, but he forgot to buy the most basic cat litter.


    Aunt Sun liked Rong Huang very much, and waited until Rong Huang fell asleep before going out to buy Rong Huang cat litters and the like.


    Previously, Rong Huang slept very well and was not too sleepy. He woke up after squinting for ten minutes.


    Was awakened by the water.


    "My lord, you don''t really think you are a cat, do you? Have you forgotten your villain mission?"


    Rong Huang certainly didn''t forget.


    It''s just that the small days of eating, sleeping, and eating are too comfortable, Rong Huang just lay down for a while and then fell asleep.


    Looking at the clock on the wall, it was still early, and it was estimated that Qiu Zhao would not return until dark.


    A dazzling golden glow flashed past, and the short-footed cat lying on the sofa disappeared.


    It was replaced by a little girl in an apricot pink over-the-knee dress.


    Rong Huang snapped his fingers and turned into a pair of small leather shoes to put on.


    Glancing at his outfit with satisfaction, Rong Huang blinked and turned into a small mirror.


    It is still a soft face with a little baby fat, full of collagen.


    Perhaps it was because the world was a cat, Rong Huang''s originally black eye pupil circle was crystal clear, slightly bluish, and looked very beautiful.


    It''s just...what''s the matter with the cat ears on her head and the cat tail falling behind her ass? !


    Rong Huang turned around and grabbed the slender white tail, which was hairy to the touch and felt very good.

 Chapter 776： Lucky Milk Meow (26)

    "Hahahaha, my lord, what''s wrong with you? Are you half-orcs?"


    Shui Shui had seen half-orcs when she was watching a movie with Rong Huang before. In the previous world, she had also encountered orcs with incomplete evolution, retaining some of his own characteristics.


    But that didn''t happen to Rong Huang.


    Seeing Rong Huang like this, Shui Shui smiled directly on the fruit plate on the coffee table, holding a strawberry that was half the size of her, slowly biting with his teeth.


    Rong Huang didn''t see Shui Shui the way she laughed at her brightly. He grabbed Shui Shui''s little wings and threw her out.


    At the end, Rong Huang touched the cat''s ears and long tail with a little worry, and suddenly had a clue, pinched a decision, and directly invisible the ears and tail.


    Others can''t see it, but Rong Huang himself can see it.


    Rong Huang looked at the softly drooping cat ears in the small mirror, and couldn''t help pulling the white fluff on them.


    "hiss--"


    Rong Huang took a breath, his small faces wrinkled with pain.


    I heard the laughter of schadenfreude again.


    Rong Huang rubbed his ears with an angry expression, and disappeared into the living room as soon as he turned around.


    -


    Gu family.


    "I asked you to cook it half way too well, what''s your point? Are you trying to **** me off?"


    With a crisp sound, the expensive dinner plate fell to the ground, along with the steak that had only been cut once on the dinner plate.


    The side dishes on the plate jumped onto the chef on the opposite side, leaving a mark.


    The chef lowered his head, not daring to let out the atmosphere.


    Gu Leyao was holding a knife and fork in her hand, her chest undulating violently, "From today you don''t have to work at Gu''s house."


    The chef paled and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to defend himself.


    But without uttering a word, he was dragged out by Gu''s bodyguard.


    Gu Leyao threw away the knife and fork fiercely and yelled.


    Ever since the cat ran away yesterday, everything went wrong for her, and now a chef has even blocked her.


    Blame that white cat ran away.


    And that **** woman who dared to taunt her, she would definitely not let that woman go.


    When the woman is solved, she can bring the white cat back.


    As for Qiu Zhao, who is holding the short-footed cat, Gu Leyao didn''t pay much attention.


    In her opinion, it is impossible for a man like Qiu Zhao to like cats. The woman must have stolen her cat.


    Gu Leyao made a fist with both hands, eyes full of anger, and dialed out a call.


    "Check me someone..."


    Following the example of an overbearing president who needs to know all the information of a little woman in minutes, Gu Leyao said Huaqing''s name and then hung up the phone.


    In Gu Leyao''s opinion, a small star can only be killed by moving his fingers.


    If she knew that Huaqing and the enemy family were close relatives, she would definitely regret not the first time, right?


    After all, at the beginning, Gu''s father repeatedly warned Gu Leyao not to provoke the enemy''s family.


    Gu Leyao never took it seriously.


    The idiot-like second master of the enemy also fell under her pomegranate skirt, and followed her every day like a pug.


    Although Gu Leyao''s beloved person is Ji Hui, this does not prevent her from enjoying the vanity of being loved by boys.


    Floating in mid-air, Ji Hui watched Gu Leyao''s emotionally performing this series of behaviors, and the distress in his eyes almost overflowed.


    If he is not dead now, he can take Yaoyao into her arms and comfort her softly when she is helpless and sad.


    But now he is just a little ghost, he can''t even touch Gu Leyao.


    Ji Hui was completely black, and two lines of blood and tears were left behind his eyes with no whiteness.

 Chapter 777： Lucky Milk Meow (27)

    Ji Hui stretched out his hands, wanting to embrace Gu Leyao.


    But it was empty.


    The lover couldn''t hug him in front of his eyes, and the blood and tears in Ji Hui''s eyes flowed more.


    Rong Huang sat cross-legged in the air, watching Ji Hui cry with blood, his smile trembled by the invisible cat''s ears.


    A love brain and a snake disease, a perfect match.


    Rong Huang dislikes people like Ji Hui even more than Gu Leyao...Ah, it''s Apiao.


    People in their twenties don''t want to start a business to the pinnacle of life, full of love and love, as if they can''t live without Gu Leyao.


    What he did after his death was even more wicked, killing a cat so cute as the original owner.


    If Ji Hui''s mother knew that she had given birth to such a thing, he would probably take a taxi overnight to take him back into his stomach and rebuild it, right?


    "My lord, what are you going to do?" Shui Shui rubbed his hands in excitement, "Don''t be merciful, you are the biggest villain in the three thousand small world."


    "No one." Shui Shui emphasized.


    Rong Huang was praised by the water so that the tip of his tail turned into a propeller. He smiled in his curved eyes and covered his mouth and said, "Actually, I am not very good.


    Shui Shui: "..."


    Rong Huang stared at Ji Hui for a long time, and felt that the Soul Fei Po San package was the most suitable for Ji Hui.


    Xu Shi Rong Huang''s eyes were too malicious. Ji Hunshu, who had been staring at Gu Leyao, turned his head and saw Rong Huang floating in the air.


    Worried about causing panic among the people, Rong Huang went into hiding specially.


    Ji Hui is a little ghost no matter how ignorant he is. With a little cultivation base, he can naturally see Rong Huang''s existence.


    "who are you?"


    The blood and tears on Ji Hui''s face were still flowing, and the whole pale and bloodless face was almost covered with blood and tears.


    With this ghostly brand expression, Rong Huang felt that Ji Hui was really scary.


    Rong Huang patted his chest, almost shocked by his ugliness.


    Ji Hui didn''t notice Rong Huang''s inexhaustible expression. Seeing her not speaking, Ji Hui asked in a cold voice, "Who are you?"


    There was no ghost in Rong Huang''s body, and he could not determine Rong Huang''s identity.


    But he knew very well that Rong Huang was malicious towards him.


    "This immortal is a disciple under the seat of the heavenly palace, Yingyan Xianzun, I heard that there are ghosts left in the mortal world. I came to see and send you to the hands of black and white impermanence by the way."


    Rong Huang pinched a decision, a holy light faintly glowed behind him.


    It looks like a fairy in the sky.


    Ji Hui was stunned, and then said loudly, "I don''t want it, I don''t want to leave here!"


    Yaoyao is still here, how can he leave?


    "Could it be that you still have admiration for this woman, so that you are still reluctant to leave?"


    Rong Huang seemed to be an actor, with a small face squeezed in the posture of an immortal, "But you forgot that you are separated from her by yin and yang now, you have no results."


    Before Rong Huang said this, Ji Hui could still deceive himself, telling himself that Gu Leyao still loves him, and that they will not be separated by any difficulties.


    But now Rong Huang told him clearly that he was an Apiao and he couldn''t be with Gu Leyao.


    This made Ji Hui, who was obsessed with obsession, couldn''t accept this fact at all, his whole body soared, almost covering his whole body, revealing a face.


    "In that case, I will kill you so that no one will stop us."


    Rong Huang: "Puff����"


    Rong Huang really couldn''t hold back, and only then laughed out loud.


    When this king is a weak chicken who has only a few hundred years of cultivation in the immortal world?

 Chapter 778： Lucky Milk Meow (28)

    Rong Huang looked at Ji Hui''s black thing, a cloud of golden light penetrated into Ji Hui''s body.


    Ji Hui felt an unbearable burning pain rising from the limbs.


    He is dead, without a body, it is naturally the soul that hurts.


    "No, no, I beg the fairy not to let me disappear, I just want to be with Yaoyao silently, it hurts..."


    Ji Hui''s face was grim, and his mouth kept begging for mercy.


    Rong Huangquan didn''t hear it, and said sternly, "This immortal has just investigated your past life and found that you have committed too many injustices. Please forgive this immortal for nothing."


    Grievances?


    "What kind of grievances?" That was all from the previous life, what does it have to do with him in this life?


    Ji Hui trembling arm stretched out his hand to catch Gu Leyao, but still grabbed a hole.


    Seeing Ji Hui sobbing, Rong Huang suddenly showed kindness. After snapping his fingers, Gu Leyao''s eyes flashed.


    Gu Leyao discovered that she saw Ji Hui again.


    just......


    "Brother, what''s wrong with you?" Seeing Ji Hui''s face full of pain, Gu Leyao felt distressed, and wanted to help Ji Hui, but his hands penetrated his body.


    "Brother!" Gu Leyao noticed that Ji Hui''s body had become a little more transparent, and shouted with canthus.


    Gu Leyao could see that Ji Hui had naturally noticed this, and turned his head to look at Rong Huang pleadingly, "Fairy, please help me!"


    Gu Leyao subconsciously looked out of the window and saw an extremely beautiful woman slowly showing her figure.


    Gu Leyao''s eyes flashed slightly, and there was a gloomy look inside, "Who are you?"


    It was exactly the same as Ji Hun asked Rong Huang before.


    Rong Huang wanted to applaud for the two of them. They were really a match made in heaven.


    "Didn''t Ji Hui call this fairy a fairy?" Rong Huang sneered, "Oh, stupid woman."


    Gu Leyao: "???"


    Shui Shui: "..."


    Gu Leyao was originally a violent temper. Hearing Rong Huang mocking her so much, she picked up the fruit plate on the table and smashed it towards Rong Huang.


    "What kind of thing do you dare to pretend to be a ghost in front of me?" Gu Leyao stood by the window and pointed to Ji Hui with a painful face, "I advise you to make your brother not hurt as soon as possible, otherwise I won''t let you go!"


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows, waved his hand, and directly lifted Gu Leyao away.


    Gu Leyao hit the wall and couldn''t stand up for a while.


    When Ji Hui saw this, he was distressed to death. The pain in the soul and the torture in the mood made Ji Hui''s black complexion more intense.


    Ji Hui yelled, ignoring the severe pain that caused him to lose his soul, and quickly flew towards Rong Huang, "Go and die!"


    You just died.


    Rong Huang''s eyes were almost turned over to Tianling''s cover, and his soft white and delicate face was ridiculed, "I can''t help myself!"


    Then, like Gu Leyao, Ji Hui was slapped to the wall.


    Unlike Gu Leyao, Ji Hui is a Piao, and he can even walk through walls.


    Rong Huang naturally wouldn''t give him a chance to walk through the wall, so he nailed Ji Hui to the wall with a wave of his hand.


    Ji Hui struggled several times to no avail, but could only compromise, "What do you want?"


    Rong Huang propped his chin with one hand, his eyes were full of evil, "Of course I will send you to the black and white impermanence."


    Gu Leyao, who had been propped up on the ground, heard the words "black and white impermanence", and immediately shouted, "No! You can''t send your brother to the black and white impermanence!"


    Even if Gu Leyao is an ordinary mortal, she knows what black and white impermanence means.


    Rong Huang raised his chin, his tone arrogant, "Why does this immortal want to listen to you?"

 Chapter 779： Lucky Milk Meow (29)

    "Why does this immortal want to listen to you?"


    Rong Huang raised his thin white fingers and went back and forth between a person and a ghost, "Ji Hun did a lot of evil in his previous life, and you Gu Leyao is even more so, poisoning countless innocent creatures."


    "Master asked this immortal to come here to punish you."


    "It''s just because Gu Leyao''s life is over, now I can only take Ji Hui away."


    "No!" Gu Leyao screamed, with blue veins on her neck violent, "You take my life, don''t take your brother away!"


    Pooh.


    Rong Huang complained silently in his heart.


    Too lazy to talk nonsense, Rong Huang directly choked Ji Hui''s soul.


    Seeing Ji Hui who was gradually annihilated, Gu Leyao couldn''t care about the theory with Rong Huang, so she cried and rushed towards Ji Hui.


    "Don''t don''t, please don''t leave me..."


    Is it okay to have a deep sadomasochistic relationship?


    Rong Huang felt very good.


    Ji Hui died with no scum left, but Gu Leyao lived alone in the world, living in pain and thoughts every day.


    Simply great.


    Rong Huang couldn''t help rubbing his hands, turning his eyes to meet Gu Leyao''s blushing eyes.


    "Bitch, you are not a fairy at all, are you?"


    Rong Huang propped his chin with one hand and said with a smile, "Yes, I''m actually your father."


    Gu Leyao: "..." If it wasn''t the occasion, she might laugh out loud.


    Gu Leyao watched Ji Hui disappear, and the whole person was going crazy.


    Her ten fingers twisted, and she squatted directly on the ground, screaming loudly.


    Crying and laughing... Gu Leyao looked crazy.


    Rong Huang came to take care of the house as a villain doing bad things, not to observe how the heroine evolved into a snake-like disease.


    "I hope you can always remember Ji Hui, this is the punishment from the immortal." Rong Huang''s red lips twitched lightly, his voice soft, "until you die, you can''t forget him."


    Having said that, Rong Huang stopped looking at Gu Leyao, and walked away.


    Gu Leyao saw the empty outside through the window and never saw Rong Huang''s figure again. She was so angry that she fell to the ground, and then sat on the ground and started crying again.


    The poor Gu''s servant couldn''t see Rong Huang at all, only Gu Leyao''s weird behavior was crying and laughing.


    Miss is really crazy, right?


    The butler thought to himself, and decided to wait for the husband to come back to report to the husband, after all, the young lady is the only blood of the husband.


    -


    Rong Huang left from Gu''s house and did not go back immediately.


    Just two days after coming to this world, Rong Huang hasn''t strolled around yet.


    Rong Huang took the ice cream and walked down the street, eating slowly.


    Passing by a restaurant, Rong Huang subconsciously touched his stomach.


    I ate cat food and pots of milk before. Although I was full, it was what cats ate.


    Now that Rong Huang has become a human, he naturally wants to have a full meal.


    Pushing open the door and walking in, Rong Huang jumped on a camera before taking two steps.


    Rong Huang: "......???"


    Rong Huang looked around and found several cameras.


    In addition to the usual customers, there are also a group of good-looking men and women in the restaurant.


    Among those few people, Rong Huang saw Huaqing dressed as a waiter standing behind the counter.


    Rong Huang was surprised.


    Isn''t Hua Qing a star? Is this a part-time job?


    Oh no, there are so many cameras here, so what kind of variety shows are supposed to be filming.


    It''s not that Rong Huang has never seen artists participate in various variety shows in the previous world. She herself has participated in a few times in the previous world, but she is not too curious.


    Of course Hua Qing also saw Rong Huang.


    Seeing Rong Huang''s face with a little fat baby, Hua Qing''s eyes suddenly brightened.

 Chapter 780： Lucky Milk Meow (30)

    "Hello, welcome, what do I need?"


    Although she was amazed by Rong Huang''s beauty, Hua Qing did not forget her mission, folded her hands on her lower abdomen, and spoke with a smile.


    Rong Huang blinked, ignoring the camera on the side that almost caught them in front of them, Li Guo Qingqian, "Eating?"


    Hua Qing: "..." It looks beautiful and the brain circuits are not much the same as ordinary mortals.


    Rong Huang put away his joking thoughts, "Is there a separate box?"


    There are too many cameras outside, and Rong Huang is worried that her unique meal in the world will scare the audience.


    Hua Qing checked it and shook her head apologetically, "I''m sorry, there are no boxes at the moment, only the lobby table is left, okay?"


    Netizens all know that "Seven Days Restaurant" was filmed here, and as a result, there were many more guests. The boxes were booked, leaving only a few places in the lobby.


    Rong Huang nodded, "Also."


    Hua Qing smiled and raised her hand to indicate, "Please go here."


    Rong Huang raised his heel, and the elder brother carrying the camera followed suit.


    Rong Huang Yuguang glanced at the camera, a smile flashed in his eyes.


    I didn''t expect this world to be able to meet a variety show, which is quite fun.


    Hua Qing led Rong Huang to sit down at a table, "What do you want to eat, this lady?"


    Rong Huang reported the names of several dishes, emphatically emphasizing the sweet and sour taste, not the onion, garlic and coriander.


    Hua Qing wrote down one by one, and then went to the back kitchen.


    It didn''t take long for the food to come up. Rong Huang had eaten, considering that Huaqing was recording the show, and didn''t step up to say anything. Before leaving, he just nodded at her, which was regarded as a greeting.


    Hua Qing would not associate Rong Huang with the short-footed cat yesterday, smiled at Rong Huang, and continued to receive the guests below.


    Looking at the two picky guests sitting in front of him, Hua Qing resisted the urge to smash the black pen on their heads and continued to smile.


    When the section list is over, she will go bungee jumping with her friends.


    This anger can only be eliminated by bungee jumping.


    As for Rong Huang, Hua Qing only regards her as a passer-by of one side, and forgets Rong Huang when he is busy.


    -


    It took a long time for Rong Huang to eat, but he found out that it was already past four in the afternoon when he went out of the restaurant.


    Thinking that Aunt Sun must have gone back at this time, Rong Huang''s heart was not good, so he quickly found a place with no one, and his figure disappeared in a flash.


    The enemy at this time, Aunt Sun was indeed anxious to get angry because the cat was gone.


    She went out to buy something, the doors and windows were also locked, why did the kitten disappear?


    Is it possible that it will disappear in place?


    Aunt Sun searched every corner of the house and called Qiu Zhao directly after searching to no avail.


    As soon as Qiu Zhao came out of the conference room, he received a call from Aunt Sun and signed his signature, "Look at the surveillance at the door."


    Aunt Sun: "Oh okay, I''m going to see it now."


    Qiu Zhao didn''t fully press his finger on the hang-up button, he paused for a moment and said, "Remember to tell me the result."


    Anyway, it is the cat that Qiu Xiao wants, he has to be more responsible.


    "Qiu Dong?" The bald man on the opposite side looked extremely deep in the city, like an old fox who had practiced for thousands of years. He smiled and asked Qiu Zhao, "Qiu Dong is young and promising. He must have a girlfriend?"


    Of course Qiu Zhao wouldn''t fail to see the old fox''s mind, his Qing Jun''s indifferent face did not show the slightest fluctuation in his expression, "No."


    The old fox''s eyes flashed with joy, and he grabbed the expensive pants with excitement, "Hahaha I didn''t expect Qiu Dong to have a girlfriend, I have..."

 Chapter 781： Lucky Milk Meow (31)

    Qiu Zhao closed the pen cover and interrupted the old fox, "The characters have been signed, Zhao Dong can go."


    Zhao Dong: "..." The surname Qiu is really getting more and more arrogant.


    But there is no way, who can make the enemy family''s great cause, staring at countless families of the two brothers of the enemy family.


    He is one of them.


    If his daughter can climb the tree of Qiu Zhao, the Zhao family will at least be more brilliant for dozens of hundreds of years.


    But he didn''t expect that Qiu Zhao would not take the trouble, and directly ordered him to evict him.


    It''s maddening.


    Zhao Dong laughed twice and confirmed that the contract is correct, "Qiu Dong has a happy cooperation, I will leave now."


    Qiu Zhao looked down at the phone and answered casually, with a hint of absent-mindedness.


    Dong Zhao secretly gritted his teeth and left with a smile on his face.


    Ten minutes later, Qiu Zhao''s cell phone rang next to him.


    Qiu Zhao reached for the phone and clicked on it, "Sir, the kitten has found it. It turns out that the window in the living room is not closed tightly. She got out of the window."


    Aunt Sun''s voice on the other end of the phone was excited, and there was a faintly soft cat cry, Qiu Zhao frowned, his eyes moved slightly, "Are you injured?"


    "No injury, the kitten is fine." Aunt Sun said cheerfully, "Come and say hello to Mr."


    Rong Huang was using the cat''s paw to play with the fluffy ball, glanced at the word "Mr." displayed on the screen of the bright mobile phone, and chose the former between the fluffy ball and the phoenix disease.


    Hmph, don''t think that the king doesn''t know that Feng''s illness will send her to that little boy named Qiu Xiao.


    Rong Huang barked his teeth and exploded his hair, showing ten percent of his anger.


    "What''s wrong with her?" Qiu Zhao faintly felt that something was wrong, and asked simply.


    The smile on Aunt Sun''s face was a bit stiff, probably because I didn''t expect that the kitten that was stuck with Qiu Zhao before would suddenly change his face.


    "The kitten is saying hello to her husband. She looks very happy." Aunt Sun said nonsense.


    Qiu Zhao listened to the higher-than-higher meow on the other end of the phone. He knew that it was not what Aunt Sun said. He tapped the desktop with his fingertips, "I see, I''ll be back later, you and..."


    Qiu Zhao paused, thinking of Huaqing''s previous address to the kitten, "You and the cub eat first."


    I don''t know if it was Qiu Zhao''s illusion, he called this cub, and it seemed quite smooth.


    Of course the grand-aunt has no objection, and this situation has not been encountered before.


    "At noon the veterinarian said that the cub was a little angry, and there are some things not to be eaten. I really can''t make up my mind and you can check it online."


    Qiu Zhao didn''t realize that he had become a cat shoveling officer, and he ordered a few more words, "That''s it, hang up first."


    Aunt Sun responded one by one and wrote them down in the memo. After putting down the phone, she touched Ronghuang''s back, "Next time, don''t run around. There are many bad people outside. If you get caught, it will be dangerous."


    What is the danger?


    Is it possible that someone will turn this king into a dish?


    Rong Huang''s two hind paws landed on the ground, his upper body straightened, and scratched the back of Aunt Sun''s hand, indicating that she knew that she would be behaved.


    If you want to make this king into a dish, you have to see whether the king agrees.


    Aunt grandson smiled so much that she lost her eyes, and she rummaged in the newly bought oversized shopping bag. "Mr. said you are getting angry now and eat less meat. Let��s eat cat food tonight, and then prepare it for you. A little pot of milk."


    "After eating, there are also medicines prescribed by the veterinarian. You must take them on time so that you won''t get a nosebleed." Aunt Sun continued to mutter.


    Rong Huang: "..."

 Chapter 782： Lucky Milk Meow (32)

    Rong Huang wondered if she said that she had a nosebleed because she saw something she shouldn''t see, would she scare Aunt Sun?


    After thinking about it for a few seconds, Rong Huang still gave up the idea.


    Not everyone can accept the fact that a small animal becomes a human being.


    However, taking medicine is impossible to take medicine, it is impossible to take medicine in this life.


    Rong Huang''s little tail was upright, and he walked out of the living room with three hops, trying to climb to Qiu Zhao''s room.


    However, Rong Huang overestimated her current height.


    Short-footed cats are known for their short legs. Rong Huang feels that the four jiojio of the original owner are particularly short.


    In the fluffy condition, jiojio can''t be seen when walking, like a cat ball moving on the ground.


    Rong Huang: "..."


    Rong Huang jumped on the spot a few times, and made sure that he couldn''t even climb the first stairway. He slumped down on the spot, motionless, and sulked himself.


    I don''t know if Qiu Zhao did it intentionally, the stairs of this five-story villa are all high.


    If Rong Huang is a person at the moment, such a high staircase is nothing.


    The point is, she has short legs now.


    Still fat.


    Rong Huang felt that her splendid future life had been darkened.


    Rong Huang looked around, and Aunt Sun went to the garden to water the flowers, and immediately grabbed the water and rubbed it under the pink meat cushion.


    "Ahhhhh, the king is going to kill the rule! The king is going to kill the rule!"


    Shui Shui was so scared that she almost cried.


    Rong Huang didn''t care, one claw pressed against the water and threatened, "I want a pair of big long legs in the next world. I want that---so long, remember?"


    Rong Huang''s body in the small world was selected based on her body in the gods world, and it was somewhat similar.


    In the God Realm, Rong Huang was just a short leg, and naturally he wouldn''t grow anywhere now.


    Shui Shui knew this, but he dared not say it.


    Afraid of being ravaged.


    "Oh, oh, well, if I know the king, please let me go!" Shui Shui groaned and begged for mercy.


    Rong Huang used her small claws to rub the water back and forth on the ground for a few times, making her eyes full of tears, and then barely let her go.


    "Remember, if you break your promise in the next world, the king will pull out your wings and put on the velvet."


    Rong Huang listened to the gluttonous saying that Velvet has been very envious of flying animals recently, and it happened to pull off the wings of Shuishi and give Velvet.


    Upon hearing this, Shui Shui cried out immediately.


    Rong Huang was upset when he heard it, and directly stuffed the water into the flower pot beside the stairs.


    The soil was covered with water and water: "..." Wu Wu Wu.


    Rong Huang walked back to the sofa one step at a time, hooking the edge of the expensive sofa with his incomplete claws, and crawling all the way onto the sofa.


    Rong Huang hooked his neck and glanced at the side of the sofa where several tassels had been hooked out, and stretched out his small paw to probe.


    Then, Rong Huang found out that she could not reach.


    Rong Huang: QAQ


    Rong Huang tried his best to stretch out his small claws to reach the tassels, but he was top-heavy and fell straight down.


    Fortunately, there was a carpet under the sofa, and Rong Huang didn''t feel any pain when he fell.


    For a long while, Rong Huang''s world was dark.


    If God gave her another chance, she would definitely not choose to be a cat.


    Even if she is on the spot, she shouldn''t live like this.


    "Auntie Sun, I''m back!" A voice full of youthful breath came from the door, carrying the youthfulness between youth and youth.


    The words "Qiu Xiao" suddenly appeared in Rong Huang''s mind.


    So, this kid is Qiu Xiao?

 Chapter 783： Lucky Milk Meow (33)

    Rong Huang thought angrily, and heard Qiu Xiao''s voice full of surprise, "This is the cat my brother brought me back? It looks so beautiful!"


    Rong Huang: "Meow?"


    Hearing Rong Huang''s milky voice, Qiu Xiao''s smile on his face became even more serious, and he bent over to hug Rong Huang.


    The little cat and the man can''t kiss each other.


    Rong Huang jumped three feet high and bumped his head on the coffee table, making his head dizzy.


    Qiu Xiao''s expression changed, he quickly picked up Rong Huang and put it on the sofa, rubbing Rong Huang''s cat face vigorously, "It''s okay? Does it matter? I''ll take you to the pet hospital, right?"


    Rong Huang was very uncomfortable being rubbed, and the white hair all over his body exploded, screaming at Qiu Xiao with a grin.


    Hearing Rong Huang''s fierce voice, Qiu Xiao knew that Rong Huang was almost fine.


    "Hahaha, you are so cute, but the legs are really short." Qiu Xiao teased.


    You can''t make it through this stalk, right?


    Rong Huang scratched his claw on Qiu Xiao''s face that was close, leaving several red marks on Qiu Xiao''s face.


    It''s not broken, but it''s really red.


    After all, Qiu Xiao was a young master who had never suffered. Rong Huang scratched his face and screamed, jumping three feet high.


    Rong Huang stared at the two long legs clearly for a few seconds, thinking about whether to chop off his legs.


    Jump higher than her, **** it.


    Qiu Xiao took out his phone and looked at it carefully, making sure that it hadn''t been caught, and then he was relieved.


    He doesn''t want to be vaccinated against rabies.


    "Since my brother brought you back, you are my cat. How dare you hit me?"


    Qiu Xiao looked at Rong Huang fiercely. He had originally planned to give Rong Huang to Gu Leyao. Now it seems that such a fierce cat would not hurt her if it hurt her.


    Rong Huang didn''t bother to pay attention to this stick, twisted his **** and pointed it directly at him.


    Smart people have never bothered to talk to the staff.


    Qiu Xiao let out a hey, looked around in the living room, and finally froze on the fluffy ball on the ground.


    Going over and picking up the fluffy ball, Qiu Xiao walked to Rong Huang, put the fluffy ball in front of Rong Huang''s eyes, and shook it, "Want it?"


    Rong Huang: "...meow~" I don''t want to be meow~


    Seeing that Rong Huang didn''t seem to be interested in the fluffy ball at all, Qiu Xiao shook the fluffy ball away, pinched the nape of Rong Huang''s neck, and picked up Rong Huang.


    Gu Leyao''s cat-carrying method.


    This kind of cat-carrying method made Rong Huang very uncomfortable, and his four small claws fluttered in the air, adding a few red marks to Qiu Xiao''s face.


    Qiu Xiao frowned and stretched out his arms, and put Rong Huang farther away, "You give me peace of mind."


    "I was planning to give you to Yaoyao, but now it seems that you are not suitable for adoption at all." Qiu Xiao muttered in a low voice, but it didn''t prevent Rong Huang from hearing it clearly, "I''ll see if my cousin wants you. Give it back to her."


    Yaoyao?


    What a familiar name!


    Rong Huang remembered that Ji Hui, who died not long ago, even had no scum left, called Gu Leyao this way.


    So which Yaoyao is the Yaoyao in Qiu Xiao''s mouth?


    If it was Gu Leyao, Rong Huang wouldn''t mind a paw scratching him to death, so that Qiu Xiao could get a mad dog disease, and he would be completely cold soon.


    This kid doesn''t look very clever, it''s not impossible that Gu Leyao will be attracted to Gu Leyao.


    When thinking about something, a cold voice sounded at the door, "What are you doing?"


    Rong Huang and Qiu Xiao turned to look at the door at the same time.


    Different from Qiu Xiao''s surprised expression, Rong Huang''s fluffy and plump cat face wrinkled in a second.


    "Meow~"


    Rong Huang let out a miserable cry.

 Chapter 784： Lucky Milk Meow (34)

    There seemed to be two packs of tears in the beautiful cat''s eyes, as if she had been wronged so much.


    Rong Huang tried to stretch out his two front claws in Qiu Zhao''s direction, begging for a hug.


    At the same time, the "meow" sound of grievances in the mouth continued.


    The small ears that had been erected were also drooped down, and the whole cat was "heartbroken" in capitals.


    The cat''s eyes are beautiful, clean and clear.


    Seeing the eyes of these cats full of tears, somehow Qiu Zhao''s heart tightened and he blurted out, "You bullied her."


    Not a questioning tone.


    It''s very sure.


    Didn��t you see the kitten crying?


    Seeing Rong Xiaomiao who was about to hug him, Qiu Zhao''s eyes grew colder when he saw Qiu Xiao.


    Against the blushing Qiu Xiao: "???"


    Qiu Xiao felt that he was more wronged than Dou E, and there was June flying snow in the whole living room.


    The one who was bullied was obviously him. The cat was wailing just now. He was the victim, okay? !


    "It''s not brother, listen to me, I was wronged." Qiu Xiao tried to defend himself, "Brother, do you see the red stamp on my face? This cat did it."


    Qiu Zhaosui looked at the cat cub who hadn''t even had his claws, and his expression was suspicious.


    Qiu Xiao almost vomited blood.


    "Brother is true, I can''t make so many red marks on my face by myself?"


    Rong Huang didn''t like the cheap brother who was sick with Feng very much. He hummed with a little milk voice, and looked at Qiu Zhao''s cat with tears in his eyes. No one looked at him softly.


    Qiu Zhao is no exception.


    Although he has always disliked cats and dogs, there is no exception.


    Qiu Zhao made excuses for himself.


    "Okay, since you don''t like this cat, give it to me, you can go to the pet shop to buy one." Qiu Zhao strode forward and Meteor stepped forward and pulled Rong Huang out of Qiu Xiao''s hand.


    "A person who abuses animals like you is destined to find a girlfriend forever."


    Mother and fetus single Qiu Zhao said to Qiu Xiao with a cold face.


    Qiu Xiao looked at his empty palm, "???"


    "Brother!" Qiu Xiao never expected that his brother would criticize him for a treacherous cat and curse him for not having a girlfriend in his life.


    This is simply the highest level of curse.


    Qiu Zhao was too lazy to score at him with a look, and his attention was all on Rong Huang.


    Feeling the heavy feeling of fulfillment in his palm, Qiu Zhao''s originally uneasy mood was satisfied.


    Such a beautiful cat has a snow-white coat. Although the legs are a little short, short legs are a blessing, and it is not impossible for him to keep it.


    Rong Huang: "......???"


    Qiu Xiao pointed to Rong Huang, who was lying on Qiu Zhao''s chest and flicking his tail, purring and screaming, his expression was ashamed, "Brother, you can only choose one from me."


    Qiu Zhao didn''t lift his eyelids, "Cat."


    When the younger brother grows up, he can be on his own, and it is of little use for him to keep it, and it is a net block for him every day.


    But Zai Zai is different. In spare time, you can also have fun.


    All in all, the short-footed cat is fun, and the younger brother is not fun.


    Qiu Xiao felt that he would never love anymore, and watched Qiu Zhao holding the cat upstairs.


    Qiu Zhao put the cat on the small sofa, pulled the tie with one hand, and threw the untied tie aside, moving his fingertips lightly, the top button was untied, revealing a lot of white and confusing skin. .


    Rong Huang sniffed, buried the cat''s face in the pillow on the sofa, and flicked his little tail.


    Qiu Zhao sat down, poking up the back of Rong Huang''s head, all the way to the tip of his tail, "Originally I was going to work overtime, thinking you might refuse to take medicine, I came back."


    Rong Huang who was snoring comfortably: "???"

 Chapter 785： Lucky Milk Meow (35)

    Rong Huang turned over and quickly shrank himself in the corner of the sofa.


    Do not take medicine.


    Rong Huang looked down at his eyes and claws, thinking about whether to put a little red mark of Qiu Xiao''s same style on Qiu Zhao''s face.


    Qiu Zhao seemed to be aware of Rong Huang''s intentions, pulled his lower lip lightly, raised his hand to beckon, and said solemnly, "Come here."


    Rong Huang struggled to raise his two front paws to cover his ears.


    Do not listen to the eighth chanting.


    Qiu Zhao yelled twice again, and Rong Huang buried his face directly in the sofa, Lao Gao with a small butt.


    Shui Shui: "..." The king really embarrassed the Phoenix family.


    Qiu Zhao moved his fingertips lightly and said, "Have you had dinner? Take you downstairs for dinner."


    Rong Huang''s ears moved, Qie Mimi raised her head and looked at Qiu Zhao.


    Isn''t this guy wanting to take the opportunity to lie to her and then forcefully inject medicine?


    Seeing the undisguised suspicion in Rong Huang''s eyes, Qiu Zhaoxin said that this cat is really fine, "Don''t lie to you, Aunt Sun bought canned cat food for you to eat."


    Canned cats?


    Rong Huang wanted to drink a pot of milk even more.


    Rong Huang wagged his tail, slowly stretched out a paw, and put it on Qiu Zhao''s wrist, "Meow~"


    Let''s drive meow~


    Qiu Zhao''s eyebrows moved lightly, and something flashed quickly in his eyes, which became deeper and deeper.


    One hand lifted Rong Huang up, so he held it in the palm of his hand, took it out of the bedroom, and went downstairs.


    Aunt Sun had finished eating long ago, and there was Qiu Zhao''s dinner on the table.


    "Sir, what will the kitten eat tonight?"


    Aunt Sun saw Rong Huang who was held in her arms by Qiu Zhao, and her smile became even stronger.


    With the softening of this kitten, the husband should be much easier to get close to than before.


    "So many dishes tonight?" There was a sound of coming downstairs. Qiu Xiao jumped to the table in a few steps and sniffed, "Aunt Sun, you have a good craftsmanship."


    Aunt Sun smiled and heard Qiu Zhao say, "I remember you bought canned cats?"


    Aunt Sun didn��t even bother to answer Qiu Xiao��s words, and nodded quickly, ��Yes, I went out and bought a lot of things that cats can eat.��


    Aunt Sun specifically asked the clerk at the pet shop that kittens can eat canned cats for more than three months.


    Qiu Zhao nodded and glanced at the medicine for Rong Huang placed on the cabinet behind the dining table, "She will take this tonight."


    Aunt Sun screamed and went to get a box of canned cats.


    Aunt Sun opened the canned cat and poured it into a small plate, put it on the cupboard next to the dining table, hugged Rong Huang, and touched her white fur, "eat it."


    Rong Huang twitched his little nose twice, and the taste was not bad.


    He stretched out his little red tongue and licked it again, and then ate his head stuffy.


    The sound of smashing smashing filled the huge dining room.


    "Get some more milk." Qiu Zhao said quietly, and then gave Qiu Xiao a look, "Sit down, what are you doing standing stupidly?"


    Qiu Xiao suddenly realized that his status in the family might be no better than a cat...


    Rong Huang glared fiercely at the meal, and Qiu Xiao sat down in a dull voice.


    He was slammed by a cat, and was given a blushing stamp by the way, and the cat that originally belonged to him was snatched away by his brother. There is no more pitiful person in this world than him.


    It''s just that this full of grievance and anger was all stuffed into his stomach when Qiu Zhao looked over.


    Rong Huang raised his head from the small plate, the snow-white fur on his chin was a little wet, and he gloated at Qiu Xiao, then lowered his head to continue eating when the other party found it.


    At this time, Aunt Sun had already prepared the milk and put it on the table in a white cat tray.


    Qiu Zhao silently motioned to Aunt Sun to bring the medicine.

 Chapter 786： Lucky Milk Meow (36)

    Aunt Sun was stunned, and quickly reacted, and gently took the medicine not far away from Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang''s cat canned food was almost eaten there.


    Qiu Zhao glanced, tapped the edge of the cat basin with a small spoon, "Cub, come here, drink milk."


    The cabinet at Rong Huang''s feet is not high, similar to the height of a bedside table in a bedroom.


    Although Rong Huang couldn''t jump up, he could jump down.


    Rong Huang leaped forward, snapping his face to the ground.


    Rong Huang: "..."


    "Hahahaha, look at her, she is really stupid!" Qiu Xiao covered his mouth and laughed.


    Qiu Zhao ignored Qiu Xiao, got up and picked up Rong Huang and put it on the dining table, straightening out Rong Huang''s messy fur, "Does it hurt?"


    Actually it didn��t hurt, but Rong Huang realized that the original Feng was sick and planned to not want her. He wanted to throw her to this nasty cheap brother. A pair of cat pupils contained two packs of tears, and he looked wronged at Qiu. Zhao.


    Rong Huang Yuguang caught a glimpse of Qiu Xiao squinting to see her. He really owed him, and his little paw hooked Qiu Zhao''s wrist, indicating that others were in pain.


    Qiu Zhao took advantage of the situation and squeezed Rong Huang''s small pad, his tone softened, "Drink milk first, it won''t hurt after drinking milk."


    So, drinking milk can relieve pain?


    Rong Huang blinked and heard Qiu Xiao''s suffocating laugh again.


    Rong Huang''s mats opened, thinking that waiting for the king to become a human being, it would be the day your kid died.


    Smile.JPG.


    Qiu Zhao was not in a hurry to eat. He took a spoonful of milk with a small spoon and handed it to Rong Huang''s mouth.


    Rong Huang subconsciously sniffed the thick milk scent, and opened his mouth.


    Then, a pill was stuffed.


    Rong Huang: "......???"


    There is sugar coating on the outside of the pills, so it''s quite sweet to lick.


    Rong Huang yelled aloud and shot three feet high, squirting pills.


    A paw kicked over the cat basin, and Qiu Zhao''s paw was also scratched.


    Rong Huang swiftly rushed down the dining table, rolled over on the spot, and then rushed to the corner with his short legs.


    Qiu Zhao looked at the shirt and trousers that were almost soaked in basin of milk: "???"


    Qiu Xiao looked at Qiu Zhao who was holding a spoon with a red mark on his face: "..."


    Aunt Sun heard the movement coming out of the kitchen and saw the mess on the dining table. The cat basin was overturned and the basin of milk was spilled on the table.


    When she approached, she saw Qiu Zhao''s body wet, and exclaimed, "Sir, go and clean it. I''ll just clean it up here."


    Qiu Zhao squeezed the handle of the spoon, took a deep breath, stood up and looked at Rong Huang, who was pouting his **** and wanted to hide under the coffee table, and turned upstairs.


    Aunt Sun went to the kitchen to get a rag and saw the young master Qiu Xiao lowered his head and covered his mouth, his shoulder trembled, and his wrinkled but very kind face flashed helplessly.


    "Little master, you can eat first, it won''t be good if the food is cold."


    Qiu Xiao smiled hard and waved his hand, "It''s okay, I''ll wait for my brother to come down."


    He grew up so old, he had never seen his brother so embarrassed as he is today.


    Who is not angry with that milk stain?


    He couldn''t wait to see Rong Huang''s unlucky look.


    It''s best for his brother to drive the bad cat out of the house and let her live on the street.


    After more than ten minutes, Qiu Zhao changed his clothes and got down, with some water vapor in his hair, and he knew that he had taken a bath.


    Qiu Xiao''s eyes moved, and he hurriedly moved up, "Brother, you see this cat is so disobedient, so you can send it to me. How about I find you a good and obedient cat?"


    Qiu Zhaozheng bent down and tried to pull Rong Huang out of the coffee table. He paused when he heard the words and handed Qiu Xiao a cold eye.

 Chapter 787： Lucky Milk Meow (37)

    If it had been placed in the past, Qiu Xiao would have shut his mouth very clearly.


    But now the situation is different, Qiu Xiao himself thinks that he has a grudge against that cat.


    The cat was unlucky and he was happy.


    "Brother, look at your face, we both have the same red stamp." Qiu Xiao pointed to his face and said with a smile, "I heard that Garfield is very good, how about I buy you a Garfield? ?"


    Qiu Zhao stared at the tip of Rong Huang''s tail outside the coffee table for two seconds, before he said a word, he saw a small head emerge from under the coffee table.


    Rong Huang didn''t expect Feng Bingbing''s cheap brother to be so treacherous that he wanted to change Feng Bingbing to raise a cat.


    Can''t bear it.


    Rong Huang screamed fiercely and waved his small claws at Qiu Xiao.


    If you dare to say a word, the king will scratch your face.


    Qiu Xiao discovered that he had read the meaning of Rong Huang''s movements strangely.


    "Do you still want to scratch me?" Qiu Xiao immediately complained to Qiu Zhao, "Brother, look, this cat is too arrogant, let''s lose her."


    "Bad egg meow meow meow meow meow!"


    Rong Huang''s front paws were waving, obviously very angry.


    I was so angry that I could speak out.


    "Brother Fuck, did you hear anything just now?" Qiu Xiao stood up and looked at Rong Huang with horror, "Brother, I just heard her talk!"


    Qiu Zhao concealed the dark color under his eyes, and his hands that were about to catch Rong Huang paused in the air, his expression was as usual, "I didn''t hear it, you heard it wrong."


    "No, I really heard, she called me a bastard!"


    Qiu Zhao retracted his hand and stood up, his dark eyes looked straight at Qiu Xiao, and the force of force pressed towards him.


    "Have you finished your homework? I remember you took the exam last week. Where''s your transcript?"


    Damn it!


    His brother was too treacherous, and even threatened him with his grades.


    Qiu Xiao secretly complained about Qiu Zhao''s cruel heart, and even his younger brother didn''t let it go. He glanced at Rong Huang half-trustfully, and hurried upstairs and ran into his room.


    At this time, Aunt Sun washed the rags and came out. She didn''t see Qiu Xiao, and asked strangely, "Where is the young master? Is he not eating dinner?"


    Qiu Zhao''s expression remained unchanged, and he said lightly, "He is anxious to go back to do his homework, so he won''t have dinner."


    Aunt Sun nodded, somewhat relieved, the young master really worked hard in his studies. "


    Qiu Zhao nodded slightly and agreed, "Yes."


    Rong Huang: "..."


    Rong Huang was thinking about how black-hearted Feng disease was, and suddenly he was picked up by one hand.


    "Meow?"


    Qiu Zhao squeezed the nape of Rong Huang''s neck and said to Aunt Sun, "Go ahead and take it to the kitchen after I have eaten."


    The aunt nodded, and turned around to get busy.


    Qiu Zhao hugged Rong Huang and sat at the dining table, and put Rong Huang on the dining table.


    "Really perfect?"


    The man said suddenly.


    Rong Huang blinked, suddenly remembering that he had accidentally said something when he was scolding Qiu Xiao''s servant (?).


    Facing Qiu Zhao''s deep gaze, Rong Huang''s head flashed.


    Rong Huang tilted the cat''s head and let out a "meow" full of doubts.


    What are you talking about, I don��t understand meow~


    Qiu Zhao''s slender and thick eyelashes were slightly constricted, reflecting a dark color on the lower eyelid.


    The slender fingers pinched Rong Huang''s nape, with a warning sign, "I don''t like nonsense."


    Heh, the dog man is quite arrogant, he really thinks he is a domineering president. Today, the king of the cool sky will wake up on a big bed of 800 square meters tomorrow?


    Rong Huang continued to meow, making up his mind to ignore him no matter what Qiu Zhao said.


    She didn''t forget how bad Qiu Zhao was at the beginning.

 Chapter 788： Lucky Milk Meow (38)

    She is such a cute baby, and she is willing to give it to others.


    Rong Huang decided to let him have a taste of the crematorium of the tyrant chasing his wife.


    Rong Huang''s fluffy cat face was round, and his eyes looked at Qiu Zhao with arrogant eyes.


    Once this king was a woman that countless men couldn''t get.


    Men can''t get used to it, they''re used to going wrong.


    Faced with a lovely woman like this king, who could be cruelly bullied, Rong Huang naturally wanted to give him a severe lesson.


    Rong Huang decided to let Feng Bingyi try something like "Madam has been locked in a small black room for three days and she has starved to death."


    Rong Huang licked the pink mat, watching Qiu Zhao''s face get closer and closer, he didn''t even want to claw it up.


    Qiu Zhao''s face was slobbered.


    Qiu Zhao''s face was a little dark.


    "You unexpectedly..." Before Qiu Zhao said what he said, he was strongly interrupted by Rong Huang, "Meow!"


    Rong Huang''s furry meat pad rubbed Qiu Zhao''s face, as if inadvertently, he put a few red marks on Qiu Zhao''s face.


    If an unsuspecting person next to him saw the red mark on Qiu Zhao''s face, he would think that Qiu Zhao was scratched out while the sauce was brewing.


    It''s very exciting just thinking about it.


    Although Rong Huang''s small claws weren''t fully straight, they were a bit sharp.


    Scratching on the face is naturally a little tingling.


    Qiu Zhao took a deep breath, raised his hand to touch the painful place, and squeezed Rong Huang''s small claws, and said in a solemn voice, "Don''t scratch people."


    When Rong Huangquan didn''t hear it, he raised another paw, two paws bearing the weight of his body, and another paw was given to Qiu Zhao.


    Very good, then there will be five red seals.


    It looks even better.


    Rong Huang meowed excitedly.


    Qiu Zhao gritted his teeth, squeezed Rong Huang''s two paws again, and said in a joke, "Don''t scratch anymore, otherwise I will send you for research."


    "It happened that I invested in a laboratory." Qiu Zhao emphasized the three words laboratory.


    As soon as Rong Huang heard this, he was immediately angry.


    At first, I just wanted to give this king to other stinky men, but now I want to send this king to an experiment as a guinea pig? !


    Oh my god, who gave this man the courage to say this?


    Rong Huang''s cat pupils were round, filled with anger.


    She wants this man to pay the price.


    In the next second, Rong Huang seemed to activate the strong mode, and easily broke away from Qiu Zhao''s control.


    With lightning speed, he bit on Qiu Zhao''s wrist.


    Qiu Zhao lowered his eyes to look at the tingling pain.


    It''s just a small milk cat. It hurts to bite. You don''t need to look at it to know that it has broken skin.


    Rong Huang groaned while biting, as if using her strength to feed herself.


    Qiu Zhao: "..."


    Qiu Zhao grew up so old and had never experienced such suffering.


    First he was splashed with a basin of milk, then he was scratched with a red mark, and now he was bitten.


    He is also a tyrant now at any rate, in charge of a huge company, and in control of several economic lifelines, and he was even riding on his head by a cat.


    This is not what it should be in the plot.


    Also, what do you want to do if you are bitten by a cat?


    Oh, by the way, get a rabies vaccine.


    Qiu Zhao pinched Rong Huang''s chin with two fingers, and with a slight force, his wrists came out of her mouth.


    Looking at the **** tooth marks, Qiu Zhao was silent for a long while, before taking a deep look at Rong Huang.


    Aunt grandson is not in the villa, busy outside, Qiu Xiao shrinks in the room as a quail.

 Chapter 789： Lucky Milk Meow (39)

    Only Rong Huang and Qiu Zhao are aware of the series of events that are happening right now.


    Qiu Zhao didn''t want to alarm the others, so he hugged Rong Huang and went out and drove to the hospital.


    Qiu Zhao knew that the vaccine would be effective within 24 hours after being bitten by a cat, but the sooner this matter is resolved, the better.


    By the way, give Rong Huang another check.


    I don''t know where Hua Qing picked up this cat. Animals were not allowed to become fine after the founding of the People''s Republic of China. Qiu Zhao had never encountered such a weird situation, but there was a voice in his heart that told him that she should not be involved.


    Qiu Zhao turned his eyes to look at Rong Huang, who was drowsy in the front passenger seat, and said no more.


    I''ll interrogate her carefully tomorrow.


    The red light jumped over and the green light turned on. As soon as Qiu Zhao stepped on the accelerator, Maybach slid out smoothly.


    After Qiu Zhao finished the examination, the doctor said that he might be infected, and suggested that he should go to the CDC for rabies vaccine tomorrow. It was already past eight o''clock.


    The night in the imperial capital is still lively, with people and vehicles coming and going on the road from the hospital.


    Qiu Zhao glanced at Rong Huang, who was lying on the window of the car and looking out attentively, and his hand holding the steering wheel tightened and then released.


    "Do you know what''s wrong?"


    Rong Huang''s attention was still on the barbecue restaurant across the street, when he suddenly heard Qiu Zhao''s voice, he turned to look at him.


    What''s wrong? Did she mean she bit him?


    Rong Huang raised his claws and washed his face, and sat on the seat in a human posture, and asked softly, "Where did I go wrong? I''m right!"


    It was not the first time that Rong Huang''s voice was heard, but Qiu Zhao''s pupils trembled.


    Soft and glutinous, like a large bag of maltose, a bit too sticky.


    But it sounds more awkward than when it was meowing before.


    After a long while, Qiu Zhao found his voice, "Are you... a cat demon?"


    Rong Huang ignored him and continued to think, "Where did I go wrong? It is clear that you wanted to send me to Qiu Xiao at first, and you also wanted to send me to do experiments!"


    Rong Huang''s eyes were angry, and the black cat''s eyes cast a warm light under the illumination of the street lamp outside the car window.


    Qiu Zhao''s eyes flickered, and for a moment he became a lot empty.


    Qiu Zhao looked at the road conditions ahead, and his mood was not ordinary complicated.


    It was originally Qiu Xiao who asked him to bring back the cat that Hua Qing had picked up, but now he discovered that the cat might be a cat demon who would bite people out of rabies.


    Qiu Zhao raised his hand and rubbed his forehead, lowering his voice, "It''s me who is wrong...I have never raised a cat before, and it was indeed Qiu Xiao who asked me to bring you back in the beginning."


    "As for the experiment...I was joking with you, but I didn''t expect you to take it seriously." He took a bite of me.


    After hearing this, Rong Huang felt that he deserved the bite.


    The dog man is too presumptuous, he doesn''t put her in his eyes.


    Rong Huang licked his paws, his voice strained, "You deserve it. Who makes you always bully me."


    Obviously it was very indifferent and angry, but Qiu Zhao heard a grievance.


    Rong Huang was very wronged.


    She has grown up so much that she has basically had no hardships.


    She was spoiled and raised by Feng Bingbing, and the Six Worlds later held her because of her identity and Feng Bingbing''s identity.


    Rong Huang had never been wronged so much, except that Feng''s disease died in front of her a long time ago and made her cry like a dog.


    Rong Huang took a deep look at Qiu Zhao, and disappeared in a flash.


    Qiu Zhao looked at the empty co-pilot seat, as if he had been hit hard by something.


    The eyes are black, the pain in his head is dull, and the blue veins appear on the back of his hand.

 Chapter 790： Lucky Milk Meow (40)

    Qiu Zhao gasped heavily, frowning.


    There was like a dagger in his chest, which was squeezing his internal organs.


    Qiu Zhao''s eyes were closed tightly, and the joints of his tightly clenched hands were white.


    It seemed that something important had been forced to separate from his body.


    Why does it hurt so much?


    Qiu Zhao couldn''t figure it out.


    It''s just that the scene that Rong Huang suddenly disappeared out of thin air reverberated in his mind for a long time, and it shook his mind.


    Regret, distress, guilt...


    The complex emotions are like a sudden collapse of a long embankment and dam, pouring out turbulently.


    Qiu Zhao raised his hand and touched the corner of his eye lightly, feeling a little moist.


    Qiu Zhao''s eyes were complicated, and he couldn''t see what was involved.


    After a long time, it was determined that Rong Huang would not come back again, Qiu Zhao took a deep breath and stepped on the accelerator.


    The black Maybach slid out at a very fast speed in the night.


    -


    Rong Huang left the car, transformed into a human appearance, and came to the wealthy area where Gu Leyao lived.


    The villa Rong Huang was in when he first came to this world was just one of the villas under the Gu family''s name.


    Gu Leyao watched Ji Hui''s death without even scum left, and his spirit was not much better. Gu''s father and Gu''s mother would not let her go out easily.


    Therefore, there is no one in this villa, and it happens to be used as a temporary residence.


    All the lights in the three-story villa were all lit up with just a few seconds of effort.


    Rong Huang went to the living room to check it out. The mess in the living room had been sorted out long ago, and it looked extravagant and luxurious.


    Rong Huang didn''t care if the house was clean, whether there was A Piao or not, he sat down on the sofa with his legs crossed, found the remote control and turned on the TV.


    After choosing a variety show, Rong Huang threw the remote control aside, and Xianyu collapsed on the sofa.


    Almost halfway through a variety show, a chill came from behind Rong Huang.


    It seemed that something was blowing cold air behind her ears deliberately.


    Rong Huang''s crow feather-colored eyelashes quivered like a butterfly wing, and his body was not tilted a bit, his eyes were looking straight at the TV screen.


    A few minutes later, the cold air behind Rong Huang seemed to get even worse.


    His shoulders sank.


    Rong Huang''s Qingyan eyebrows flashed impatience, waved his backhand, and then there was a scream.


    Almost pierced the roof.


    Rong Huang''s eyes flickered, looking at Xiao Apiao who was smashed against the wall and couldn''t be buckled down, with teasing in his eyes.


    "You kid, how dare you provoke this king?"


    Ji Hui had appeared in this villa before, naturally a little yin, and it was easier to attract A Piao.


    Rong Huang just didn''t expect that the little Li Gui and the big Li Gui did not attract, but instead attracted a small Apiao.


    Could it be that the king''s domineering aura is too unobvious and can''t shock the surrounding Apiao?


    Rong Huang looked at Xiao Apiao, who was sinking into the wall and crying with a white face, and snorted impatiently, "Don''t cry, I''m so annoying."


    Xiao Apiao hiccuped, snorted, and shut up under the threat of force released by Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang snapped his fingers, released Xiao Apiao from the wall, beckoned, "Come here."


    Having seen the ferocious side of Rong Huang, Xiao Apiao was a little afraid of Rong Huang, and tremblingly supported the wall and did not dare to go forward.


    Rong Huang was immediately unhappy.


    This king is not a scourge, does he need to be so scared?


    "I''ll say it again, come here."


    Xiao Apiao was frightened, crying and crawling to Rong Huang''s side.


    Rong Huang held his chin and looked at Xiao Apiao who was like a short radish, "How old are you?"

 Chapter 791： Lucky Milk Meow (41)

    Xiao Apiao''s two paper-white hands were twisted in front of him, and the same pale and bloodless face was filled with anxiety.


    It is the fear of the weak towards the strong.


    Rong Huang was amused and put away a little coercion.


    Xiao Apiao could feel a lot more comfortable, and said timidly with a sigh of relief, "I don''t know."


    do not know?


    It seems that this little Apiao has no memories of his lifetime.


    Let Xiao Apiao turn around in place, only then did Rong Huang notice a blood hole in the back of his head.


    Although he stopped bleeding long ago, judging from the size of the wound, one can guess what happened to Xiao Apiao at that time.


    "Want to know what happened during your lifetime?"


    Xiao Apiao looked confused, and for a long time he suffocated a sentence, "What is life before?"


    Rong Huang: "..."


    Rong Huang didn''t want to talk to Xiao Apiao now, and pointed to the small stool in the corner, "Sit there."


    Xiao Apiao pouted aggrievedly and obediently floated onto the stool and sat down.


    Rong Huang looked at the variety show again, and had already reached the final stage.


    Ten minutes later, Rong Huang paid attention to the next week''s notice. Among the guests was Hua Qing.


    It seems that Hua Qing''s position in the entertainment industry is quite high.


    Although Rong Huang lives in the same community as Hua Qing now, he is not going to see her.


    Hua Qing is a relative of Qiu Zhao, and Rong Huang is still angry.


    After watching another movie, Rong Huang watched the time again, it was already past twelve o''clock.


    Yawning lazily, Rong Huang collapsed on the sofa as if boneless.


    Raising his hand and beckoning, Rong Huang said softly, "Come here."


    Xiao Apiao, who was almost frozen into a stone pillar in the corner, floated over immediately.


    A mark of Rong Huang penetrated into Xiao A Piao''s body, and immediately Xiao A Piao exuded golden light.


    As time passed, the memories that Xiao Apiao lost during his lifetime also returned.


    As soon as Rong Huang retracted his hand, he heard Xiao Apiao cry again.


    "Sister, it hurts me so much."


    Xiao Apiao clutched the back of his head and looked at Rong Huang with tears in his eyes.


    Rong Huang slapped his hand and said angrily, "You are A Piao, and you don''t feel the pain under normal circumstances."


    Xiao Apiao opened her mouth, clutching the painful place by Rong Huang, her mouth squashed, and she stopped talking.


    "Hey, which kid are you from?"


    Rong Huang glanced at the expensive clothes on Xiao Apiao and asked.


    Xiao Apiao has recovered his memory now, and naturally knows, and replied obediently, "My mother''s name is Min Siqi, and my father''s name is Gu Hanlin."


    Gu Hanlin?


    Rong Huang paused, drew out water, "What is the relationship between Gu Hanlin and Gu Leyao?"


    Rong Huang just guessed that so many people with the surname Gu in the world might not be some of Gu Leyao''s relatives.


    Shui Shui looked it up and said in a low voice, "Great King, this is the heroine''s father."


    Rong Huang: "???"


    Xiao Apiao''s father is Gu Leyao''s father, then what is the relationship between Xiao Apiao and Gu Leyao?


    Same father and same mother, or same father and half mother?


    If it''s half-parents, it''s interesting.


    In the plot, isn''t it that Gu Leyao''s mother directly gave Gu Hanlin sterilization medicine in order not to let the illegitimate child and daughter threaten Gu Leyao''s status?


    So how did this kid come out?


    No. Sexual reproduction or mitosis?


    Rong Huang touched his chin, looking at Xiao Apiao with a complicated expression, "How did you die?"


    As soon as the words fell silent, Xiao Apiao began to cry again.


    He hiccuped and replied, "Sister, I was hit by a car and my head hurts."


    The car crashed?


    Rong Huang bulged his cheeks and fell into deep thought.


    Rong Huang had to conspiracy theories in the situation of Xiao Apiao.

 Chapter 792： Lucky Milk Meow (42)

    Rong Huang thought that perhaps he could use this to bring down the Gu family, so he separated out a divine sense and penetrated into the memory of Xiao Apiao''s life.


    Rong Huang''s previous guess was good, and Xiao Apiao was indeed a half-sibling with Gu Leyao.


    Gu Hanlin also came to see Xiao Apiao mother and son only occasionally.


    It can be seen that Gu Hanlin likes the son Xiao Apiao very much, and Xiao Apiao is also full of admiration for Gu Hanlin.


    I don��t know how Gu Hanlin created Xiao A Piao. Is the legendary sterilization fake?


    At about this time last year, Mother Gu discovered the existence of Xiao Apiao and went to the house of Xiao Apiao and her son to make a big fuss.


    In the end, Gu Hanlin arrived in time to drag Gu''s mother away, so as to prevent Xiao Apiao from being injured.


    It''s just that lunatics are in nests.


    Gu Leyao is a snake disease, and so is the mother Gu who gave birth to her.


    Gu''s mother secretly contacted people, and while Xiao Apiao and his mother went out, they directly killed them.


    The deaths of the two were finally judged as accidental deaths under the operation of Gu''s mother, and the driver of the perpetrator was also relieved of part of the responsibility because of mental illness.


    Xiao Apiao''s mother didn''t stay in the world after his death, but Xiao Apiao wanted to see his father because of her desire to see her father, and she was obsessed with it.


    It''s just because I hurt my head and lost the memory of my life.


    In this way, Xiao Apiao can only run around in the world.


    Rong Huang glanced at Xiao Apiao who had floated to the ceiling, rummaged in the space, found the currency in circulation in this world, and planned to buy a outfit tomorrow and buy a mobile phone by the way.


    At this moment, Rong Huang was a little sleepy and didn''t go upstairs, but lay down directly on the sofa.


    A good night''s sleep.


    The morning sun shines in through the floor-to-ceiling windows, gently spreading on Rong Huang''s face, as if shedding a layer of golden light on her body.


    The little girl''s closed eyes trembled twice, and she slowly opened her eyes.


    Staring at the sunlight outside the window with a confused look for a minute or two, waited until the awkwardness in his eyes gradually dissipated, and then sat up slowly.


    After looking around in the living room, Xiao Apiao was gone.


    It is estimated that it was hiding in which corner.


    Little Apiao, who is not very cultivator, dare not show up in the daytime.


    Rong Huang applied a cleansing technique, and the clothes that had been wrinkled asleep instantly became neat and clean, without even a trace of wrinkles.


    Rong Huang touched the cat''s ears and long tail that had not disappeared, and sighed sadly.


    The king has cultivated so deeply, how can he still retain the characteristics of a cat after his transformation?


    Don''t understand.


    Hidden the cat''s ears and long tail, Rong Huang disappeared into Gu''s small villa in a flash.


    When she appeared again, it was in the fitting room in the mall.


    Seeing Rong Huang who suddenly appeared out of thin air, the woman froze in the middle of trying on her clothes, and she opened her mouth to shout.


    Rong Huang directly erased her memory, Shi Shiran walked out of the fitting room.


    The clerk was receiving other customers and didn''t notice the movement here, and naturally didn''t see Rong Huang coming out of the fitting room.


    Rong Huang took a few suits of clothes, paid the money, and left with the bag.


    Today is Saturday, and the shopping mall is much busier than usual.


    Rong Huang generally does not wear makeup, and walks past the cosmetics store with the most women to the pineapple experience store next door.


    In this era, there are many inconveniences without a mobile phone.


    Rong Huang bought a mobile phone and a computer, and was about to go home, but he saw Hua Qing wearing sunglasses.


    Hua Qing was shopping with people and saw Rong Huang as soon as she came out of Hermes.

 Chapter 793： Lucky Milk Meow (43)

    Huaqing has a mysterious love for beauties, especially soft girls.


    It''s not that her orientation is women, just pure appreciation.


    Seeing Rong Huang again, Hua Qing stepped forward and greeted with a smile, "Hello, we meet again."


    Rong Huang was stunned, but he didn''t expect that Hua Qing would take the initiative to come up and say hello.


    Hua Qing thought that Rong Huang didn''t recognize her, and pushed down a little sunglasses to reveal a pair of peachy eyes, "It''s me, we only saw her yesterday."


    Rong Huang blinked and smiled, "I remember you."


    Hua Qing asked the assistant to go first, and looked down at the big and small bags in Rong Huang''s hand, "Buy clothes?"


    Rong Huang nodded and said, "Yes, I have already bought it."


    "Meeting is fate, I will invite you to dinner."


    What did Hua Qing think of, she glanced at her watch and smiled apologetically, "It''s only ten o''clock, let''s go shopping for a while, and then eat?"


    Rong Huang always has no resistance to what he eats, and after a little thought, he agreed.


    Hua Qing likes shopping very much and walks like flying in high heels without rest.


    After walking around the shopping mall, Hua Qing spent almost three million yuan in the back seat of the car.


    Hua Qing is going to drive Rong Huang to the western restaurant she often goes to, and while wearing a seat belt, said to Rong Huang, "The steaks in this restaurant are very authentic, and the foie gras is also very good."


    Rong Huang clicked to fasten the seat belt, holding the seat belt with both hands, and nodded, "I look forward to the duck."


    Hua Qing was so cute that she trembled, and said with a smile, "I will treat you to let go and eat. Next time we have time to make an appointment."


    Hua Qing just took out her mobile phone and was about to ask Rong Huang for a WeChat message when she suddenly called.


    At first glance, it was Qiu Zhao calling.


    Without going to the Palace of the Three Treasures, Qiu Zhao would never call her in the past, except for very important things.


    Hua Qing answered the phone and glanced at Rong Huang''s answer to Qiu Zhao on the other end of the phone, "What can I do?"


    "The cat is gone."


    The man on the other end of the phone only said four words, so he didn''t say more.


    Hua Qing: "???"


    Rong Huang: "..."


    "I remember that the cat only came to your house yesterday. You lost the cat so soon?" Hua Qing asked a little bit in her tone, "How did you promise me before?"


    Qiu Zhao on the other end of the phone looked at the printed cat-hunting notices, and his thin lips moved lightly, "She ran away by herself."


    Hua Qing frowned, her tone even worse, "Then I have to ask what you did to her."


    Qiu Zhao replied truthfully, "I was going to give her to Qiu Xiao, and I even threatened her."


    Rong Huang: Oh, dog man.


    "How old is the cub, do you want to throw her to the one who is inconspicuous to Qiu Xiao?" Hua Qing ignored Rong Huang''s presence, and was so angry, "Are you sick? You even threatened her?!"


    Qiu Zhao: "...I know I was wrong."


    "Oh, of course you are wrong, you are so wrong!"


    Hua Qing said that her cousin is inherently cold-blooded, and it is impossible to raise a cat if he raises a cat.


    It''s all right now, such a cute cub, just lost from his hand.


    "Did you get someone to find it?"


    Qiu Zhao asked his assistant to sort out the printed cat hunting notices and put them aside, and continue printing, "I sent someone to find them, and I also made the cat hunting notices."


    "Do you remember what the cubs look like?" Hua Qing said sarcastically.


    Qiu Zhao''s eyelashes trembled lightly, he remembered.


    just......


    If she turns into a human, and he issues a cat hunting notice, isn''t it possible to find her?


    He neglected this.


    But this is extremely difficult.

 Chapter 794： Lucky Milk Meow (44)

    He had never seen her turn into a human...


    If she becomes a human being and integrates into the social group, even if they pass by, he can''t guarantee to recognize her at a glance.


    Qiu Zhao''s throat became dry and his breathing became difficult.


    His chest was full of guilt and regret, almost bursting his chest.


    Qiu Zhao closed his eyes, his fingertips were white, and he didn''t want to say more, then he hung up the phone.


    Hua Qing didn''t expect Qiu Zhao to hang up, and after a hey, he took a few deep breaths before barely holding back his anger.


    Rong Huang didn''t change his face, and asked knowingly, "What''s wrong? You look very angry..."


    Hua Qing smiled and complained to Rong Huang about Qiu Zhao, "My cousin brought a cat back from me, and he didn''t treat her very well after returning. Now the kitten is lost."


    "Lost?" Rong Huang narrowed his eyes, his delicate side expression was a little pale, "Is your cousin in a hurry?"


    Hua Qing felt that there was something wrong with Rong Huang''s words, but for a while, she couldn''t figure out what was wrong.


    "I didn''t see how anxious he was, and he still spoke coldly." Hua Qing grabbed the phone tightly, "He is cold-blooded by nature, so he is not suitable for raising cats..."


    Hua Qing''s words echoed in his ears, and Rong Huang suddenly thought of every world before that Feng Bingbing was very good to her. Even if he did something wrong, he would admit his mistakes in time and be sincere.


    But now, the phoenix disease in this world...the attitude is simply terrible.


    It was so bad that Rong Huang couldn''t believe that this person was phoenix disease.


    Feng Bing was supposed to be very good to her and gave her all the preferences.


    Before Qiu Zhao''s every move, Rong Huang felt aggrieved the more he thought about it.


    In this world, it is not impossible not to be together.


    Rong Huang should panic in his heart.


    When the task is completed, leave this world directly.


    After detecting this idea, he shrank as a quail in the corner, and silently ordered a row of wax for the master.


    Although the king looked very soft and bullied every time, it would be very unlucky if she really provokes her.


    Don''t ask her how Shui Shui knows.


    After the two had eaten, Hua Qing still asked Rong Huang for WeChat.


    Rong Huang had just applied for WeChat, scanned the code and added Huaqing as a friend, and proposed to go back first.


    Hua Qing: "I happen to be not busy today, I will have a job tomorrow, I will send you off?"


    Rong Huang is currently staying at Gu''s house temporarily, and of course he won''t let Hua Qing know about it.


    Rong Huang shook his head, and declined, "No, my home is very close to here, I will be there in ten minutes."


    Hua Qing also understands, after all, the two are only the second side, and it is not unreasonable to fortify her.


    "Then make an appointment next time if you have time."


    Rong Huang stood on the side of the road, smiling with curving eyes, Li Guo was sweet and soft, "Okay."


    Hua Qing was satisfied immediately, stepped on the accelerator and left.


    -


    After Rong Huang went back, he turned on the computer and simply set it up, and then started the operation.


    The thin white fingers are flying on the keyboard like butterfly wings.


    Lines of code flashed on the computer screen, something that Shuishi couldn''t understand.


    Shui Shui knows that computer technology was learned from the last world of the king.


    After the alliance sought peace, many technologies were given to China, and Rong Huang took the opportunity to learn computer technology while participating in the research.


    Shui Shui is very dogmatic and let out a rainbow fart, "My lord, you are really amazing."


    Rong Huang patted Shui Shui on the head and pushed Shui Shui aside, "Keep away, it''s blocking me."


    Shui Shui cried, and the king became more and more ruthless.


    Really fight with the master.


    Ten minutes later, Rong Huang''s finger hit the enter key, making a crisp sound.

 Chapter 795： Lucky Milk Meow (45)

    Rong Huang moved his fingers twice, leaned back on the back of the chair, and stretched out his hand to take a sip of the milk tea he bought on the road.


    The sweet taste quickly filled the whole mouth.


    "My lord, do you want to make all these things public?"


    "No." Rong Huang covered his mouth and yawned delicately, "Isn''t it better to take your time?"


    First Gu''s mother, then Gu''s father, and finally Gu Leyao.


    Shui Shui quietly ordered a row of wax for the Gu family three people in her heart, and at the same time did not forget to flatter, "Big Wang Yingming."


    Rong Huang smiled and pushed the remaining half of the milk tea to the side of the water, "Drink it."


    Shui Shui will not dislike this. Rong Huang had drunk it. He had eaten the same pastry before. He quickly hugged the milk tea cup with two short hands, grabbed the straw with a groan, and took a sip.


    Packing the selected items and sending them to the relevant departments, Rong Huang directly changed back to the appearance of a short-footed cat, and fell asleep lazily on the sofa.


    -


    "Sure these things are not forged?"


    An official from a public security department pointed to the file that was just downloaded from the mailbox on the computer and asked the technician.


    "We checked it several times and found no trace of forgery."


    The implication is that the things inside, including the one minute and twenty-one second surveillance video, are real.


    In recent years, State H has strictly investigated the acts of criminal protection. Once discovered, all persons involved in the case will be severely punished by law.


    In ancient times, there was a saying that the emperor and the common people were equally guilty. Nowadays, all aspects of modern society are developing rapidly, and the H country will not let go of these illegal acts.


    The police officer of the public security department certainly knows that Gu''s family is the richest of the rich. It used to be a black club, which sounds very uncomfortable.


    Although it has been washed away now, small actions in private still continue.


    They wanted to find evidence of Gu''s crimes many times. However, Gu''s actions were too fast and secretive, which has made Gu''s family stronger and stronger in the past few years.


    If this email is true, then this mysterious person is sending charcoal in the snow.


    "Okay!" The police officer slapped the table, his face was righteous, "Let''s start with this Mrs. Gu!"


    "Yes!"


    It''s the weekend, people always like to hold their mobile phones to swipe their Weibo, swiping posts, swiping forums, and occasionally eat an unexpected big melon.


    Before lunch, many people who play with mobile phones received a Weibo tweet.


    #Gu''s chairman''s lady was taken away by the police#


    Gu''s?


    Which Gu''s?


    Enthusiastic netizens immediately enthusiastically spread science to ignorant netizens.


    "Gu''s is one of the largest companies in our country H. My sister works for Gu''s, and she gets soft on year-end awards every year."


    "Chairman Gu''s wife was arrested, maybe something bad has been done, right?"


    "Let me conspiracy theories, what if someone deliberately wants to engage the Gu family?"


    "To tell you the truth, my uncle who works in the police station told me that this Mrs. Gu was suspected of buying murder, and 80% of them couldn''t run away."


    "Buy murder? I don''t know what to say except to say 666!"


    -


    Police station.


    Mother Gu was sitting in the interrogation room with cold handcuffs in her hands, her face turned gray.


    "On May 17 last year, you bought Wang Qiang who was suffering from mental illness, faked a car accident and killed Gu Hai."


    "The year before last, on March 4, you bought a patient with terminal cancer and gave him one million via bank transfer, killing your adopted son Ji Hui.


    "Are these two things true?"


    The policeman in a police uniform said word by word.

 Chapter 796： Lucky Milk Meow (46)

    The little policeman looked angrily at the series of crimes listed on the paper.


    He has been doing this for four or five years, what kind of things have he not seen?


    But he saw such a vicious and crazy woman for the first time.


    Gu''s mother pursed her dry lips, and the lipstick applied on her mouth before going out was all bald, and she rushed to curl up.


    Mother Gu was also very angry.


    She had destroyed all these evidences, but how come they suddenly appeared again?


    It must be those people who collected money but couldn''t do a good job, and now they are hurting her miserably!


    "I don''t admit it!" Mother Gu slapped the table fiercely, earning the handcuffs making noise, "These are all slanders, I was framed!"


    The little policeman rolled his eyes secretly, and every criminal who came here insisted that he was framed.


    What''s more, he also said that it was another personality in his body that committed the crime.


    Small police:"......"


    Are the professional courses and so many years of practice in the university for the policemen in vain?


    Faced with such criminals, they have the best way.


    The policeman invited a criminal psychologist, and the two sat across from Gu''s mother, and the interrogation continued.


    With the addition of a criminal psychologist, Gu''s mother soon became full of loopholes, and half an hour later, she relaxed and admitted that all of this was done by her.


    But Gu''s mother insisted that she was forced to be helpless, and they could not sentence her.


    "Ji Hui wants to get my daughter Yaoyao away. He wants to get the property of Gu''s family. He deserves it when he is dead!"


    "Gu Hai is my husband''s illegitimate son. He shouldn''t have been born in this world. Why should I kill him?"


    Gu''s mother was hideous, half lying on the table, tears and nose running down her face.


    No longer can I see the noble appearance of the previous lady.


    The policeman and the criminal psychologist are very speechless.


    This Mrs. Gu, is there a mental problem, right?


    This thought appeared in his mind, and the little policeman immediately reported to it.


    Gu''s mother took this case very seriously, and the director immediately approved to take Gu''s mother to check whether there was a mental problem.


    The results of the examination showed that Gu''s mother was normal.


    In this way, their next sentence of Gu''s mother went smoothly.


    Gu''s mother murdered the two men in a cruel manner. The circumstances were serious enough to cause panic among the people. In the end, the sentence was sentenced to life imprisonment.


    Mother Gu stood on the dock in a prison uniform, described as haggard, and she could no longer see her spirited spirits in the past.


    Hearing the words "life imprisonment", Gu''s mother screamed like crazy.


    But neither Gu Leyao nor Gu''s father were ashamed of what Gu''s mother had done, and they didn''t show up at all.


    No matter how Gu''s mother broke her throat, she was finally controlled, dragged into the police car without gentle movements, and rushed to where Gu''s mother should go.


    -


    #��̫̫������#


    As soon as this entry was searched hotly, there were countless netizens insulting Gu''s mother as frantic.


    At the same time, he applauded the justice of the country.


    "I didn''t believe it when it was said on the Internet that she killed two people, but now I believe it..."


    "I don''t understand what these expensive ladies think. The bags and clothes are not good-looking, or the afternoon tea is not good, and they have nothing to do to kill and commit crimes."


    "I''m the daughter of the Gu family. Yesterday I went to the bathroom and heard that she and the little attendant said that her mother had embarrassed her. She would never look at her mother.


    "Wow, that''s not right, after all, it''s a real mother, and I heard that the two victims were killed because of Gu Leyao, right?"

 Chapter 797： Lucky Milk Meow (47)

    "Did the sisters upstairs see it? It seems that the richer the more, the less conscience. I would rather be a poor ghost, at least happy."


    "..."


    Rong Huang looked at the comments and liked them one by one.


    Rubbing his sore eyes, Rong Huang packed the evidence that Gu''s father had laundered money many years ago and sent it to the police officer.


    "My lord, are you really not going to talk about a sweet love in this world?"


    Shui Shui popped a head from under the potted plant, and asked cautiously, lest he annoyed Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang lifted his hair and continued to tap on the keyboard, "It''s not like this king can''t live without a man."


    Pressing the enter key, Rong Huang touched his face and smiled softly, "Besides, there are so many men in this world, why can''t you find a man?"


    Shui Shui: "..." It''s over, it''s over.


    Shui Shui didn''t understand why the master of this world became like this, her blonde hair was almost bald.


    When this world is over...ah no, she will go now to see what the reason is.


    The water suddenly disappeared, and the expression in Rong Huang''s eyes did not change.


    In the past, Shui Shui often disappeared, just show up in time when it is critical.


    -


    Enemies.


    "Brother, isn''t it just a cat? It''s no big deal."


    Qiu Xiao looked at Qiu Zhao and smiled arrogantly, "If you really like it, I''ll ask someone to buy you a more beautiful and well-behaved one."


    Qiu Zhao''s cold expression became even more icy.


    "No need."


    Since Rong Huang disappeared that day, an invisible string suddenly collapsed in his body.


    Now it seems that many things he has done before are not like his style of behavior.


    This makes Qiu Zhao very confused.


    It seemed that there was a thread controlling him in the dark, controlling him to make actions that hurt Rong Huang.


    After Rong Huang left that day, a sharp pain came from his head, and then his consciousness became sober, he knew how much he had done before.


    Qiu Zhao''s jaw line was tight and he asked the bodyguard, "I haven''t found it yet?"


    The bodyguard replied, "No, we have searched in the Imperial Capital and we have not found any trace of your cat, Mr.".


    Qiu Zhao was very disappointed, so he raised his hand and rubbed his forehead.


    These days, he basically didn''t sleep well.


    It seemed to remind him of how much he had done before, every day as long as he closed his eyes, it was the scene before Rong Huang left.


    Qiu Zhao didn''t feel that his insomnia was pitiful, but felt that he deserved it.


    Rong Huang Qi ran away, and he deserved to be immersed in self-blame now.


    Qiu Zhao asked the bodyguard to go out and said to Qiu Xiao, "I blame you."


    Qiu Xiao: "?"


    "From today, until the winter vacation, you go directly to the school to live, I don''t want to see you at home."


    Qiu Xiao: "???"


    "Also, the cost of living is only 1,500 per month, so I can go work-study by myself if I feel too young."


    Qiu Xiao: "???"


    Qiu Zhao didn''t seem to see Qiu Xiaotian''s face collapsed, so he waved his hand and hurried people out, "Okay, hurry up and pack up and move to school."


    Qiu Xiao swallowed hard and tried to bargain, "Brother, I don''t live in the school, how about living in the apartment next to the school?"


    "Also pocket money. I can''t even buy a pair of shoes for 1,500 a month, let alone eating. Brother, give me more?"


    Qiu Zhao clicked on the picture of the cat sent by the bodyguard, but it was still not her.


    The number of disappointments increased, and Qiu Zhao became a little numb.


    Looking at the annoying Qiu Xiao, Qiu Zhao turned off his phone, "No discussion, you go to school now."

 Chapter 798： Lucky Milk Meow (48)

    "It''s not my brother. Today is Saturday. There is no one in the school and the leader is not there. How do I go through the procedures for living on campus?"


    "And brother, I''m innocent. You can''t trouble me just because the cat is lost."


    Qiu Xiao was almost wronged to death. He didn''t want to live in school, let alone fifteen thousand a month.


    He wants to live in a big villa, he wants 20,000 pocket money every month.


    Qiu Zhao knew that he was a little bit angry, but seeing Qiu Xiao, he felt uncomfortable.


    Brother, it''s to vent your anger.


    After thinking about the brotherhood for many years, Qiu Zhao relaxed, "Okay, you can go to the hotel, and the expenses will be reimbursed."


    Qiu Xiao: "???"


    The WeChat prompt sounded, and Qiu Xiao took out his phone and glanced at it.


    From his dear and beloved eldest brother.


    A red envelope of two thousand dollars.


    Qiu Xiao looked at Qiu Zhao, "Brother, what do you mean?"


    Qiu Zhao put his phone aside and said quietly, "I need a quiet environment recently. You are too noisy. Two thousand yuan is the cost of staying in the hotel. As for the living expenses, I will call you by the month."


    Qiu Xiao: "..."


    Qiu Xiao stood at the door of the villa, behind the closed door.


    Even though Qiu Xiao was wearing short sleeves and the scorching sun on his head, his heart was really cold.


    I don''t feel in love anymore.


    -


    #���� Chairman was arrested and imprisoned#


    On a sunny morning, another hot search about Gu ran into the top ten on Weibo hot search list.


    "You want to commit a crime quietly, and then surprise everyone, the Gu family, are you talking about you?"


    "Hahahahahaha, upstairs your Weibo exploded [��ͷ]"


    "What crime did Gu Dong do and he was taken away? The Gu family won''t commit Tai Sui this year, right?"


    "Lao Huang fortune-telling, one 500, no bargaining, no money, click on the avatar + v for details."


    "I just want to know what Gu can do now, will he not go bankrupt, right?"


    "How could it be possible that in a group as big as the Gu family, it''s not just that Gu Dong is a shareholder, just push another one up."


    In the past month, the public security department has been busy.


    The biggest cases were basically related to Gu''s family, and they dug up a lot of important news from them.


    Unlike the previous purchase of murder by Gu''s mother, this time Gu''s father involved laundering money. If this matter spreads online, the impact will be huge.


    The public security department can only do its utmost to send the collected evidence to the court and issue a verdict to Gu''s father as soon as possible.


    Gu''s father cherished his life, so naturally he would not sit and wait for death.


    The lawyer team under his hand has repeatedly negotiated with the police, but ultimately failed to bail Gu''s father out of prison.


    Until the day of the trial, many media and citizens of the imperial capital came.


    Just to witness Gu''s father''s final judgment.


    The evidence prepared by the police was too sufficient, and it was proved by multiple parties that they were all true and none was false, directly nailing Gu''s father to the pillar of shame.


    When media reporters and citizens saw the evidence presented by the court, they couldn''t help but their eyes fired.


    Such a person is not worthy of being a national H!


    With the attention of countless people, Gu''s father was sentenced to ten years in prison, recovered all his property, and fined 400 million yuan.


    After this verdict, netizens applauded one after another.


    -


    In the dim room, Gu Leyao looked at malicious comments about Gu''s father on the Internet, her eyes were red.


    The faint light from the phone screen cast on Gu Leyao''s face, eerie and eerie.


    My brother is gone, so are my parents...


    She has no relatives anymore in this world.


    When Gu''s mother''s case was in court, Gu Leyao felt ashamed and didn''t go straight away.

 Chapter 799： Lucky Milk Meow (49)

    This made Gu''s mother heartbroken.


    This time, the amount of money involved in the money laundering of Gu''s father was too large, which directly caused public outrage, and countless people abused Gu''s father online.


    Gu Leyao also felt ashamed, and naturally did not appear in the court.


    In the huge villa, the servants quit their jobs, and she was the only one left.


    The gloomy feeling all around made Gu Leyao shiver.


    Then, she suddenly felt her back sink.


    A voice told her that as long as she jumped out of the Gu Building, she would be able to see Ji Hui again.


    Ji Hui...


    brother!


    Gu Leyao''s eyes lit up, and she fumbled around and turned on the light.


    The suddenly lit light made Gu Leyao uncomfortable for a moment.


    Vaguely, Gu Leyao seemed to see Ji Hui.


    Ji Hui smiled warmly at her wearing the blue sweater she bought for him.


    He said to her, "Yaoyao, I miss you, I want to see you."


    Gu Leyao smiled.


    The brother said he missed her.


    "Brother, don''t be afraid, I will find you now."


    Gu Leyao got out of bed and washed quickly, and took a taxi to the Gu''s building.


    The front desk knew Gu Leyao, and naturally did not stop her.


    Gu Leyao came to the top floor of the Gu''s building unimpeded all the way.


    The Gu��s building is very high, dozens of floors.


    Standing on the top of the building, the pedestrians and vehicles below their feet all seem small.


    "go Go......"


    A soft voice rang in my ears, with a bewitching tone.


    Gu Leyao nodded heavily, raised her foot and stood on the edge of the building.


    "As long as you step out, you can see Ji Hui."


    "Come on..."


    Gu Leyao looked at Ji Hui floating in the air, and raised a happy smile.


    "Brother, we will be together soon."


    Gu Leyao slowly stretched out one foot.


    With a bang.


    Melted with the scream that almost collapsed.


    The bright red almost stained people''s eyes.


    -


    "I didn''t expect the Gu family to fall like this, even Gu Leyao..."


    Hua Qing put the hairy belly into the spicy pot, a little bit sorrowful.


    Rong Huang only raised her eyebrows faintly when she heard this, but still couldn''t hide the beauty and tenderness of her eyebrows.


    Rong Huang bit the fat cow roll, his voice soft, "I may be leaving the imperial capital."


    "Huh?" Hua Qing was stunned, Maodu couldn''t take care of it anymore, "Are you leaving the imperial capital? Where are you going?"


    Rong Huang took a sip of the sour plum juice, tilted his head and thought, "Go and see in the new world."


    new world......


    Hua Qing uttered a cry, and put the hairy belly into the dipping bowl, "You are going to go abroad, or you can, there are many beautiful scenery abroad."


    "But pay attention to safety." Hua Qing was a little bit reluctant. "The girl is alone, so pay attention to your own safety."


    Rong Huang responded one by one, and then naturally changed the subject.


    Hua Qing didn''t think so much, and was naturally taken off the topic.


    After eating, Rong Huang paid the money, and Huaqing left Haidilao.


    The lower floor of Haidilao sells clothes and cosmetics, and you will pass there when you go downstairs.


    "The last time I bought a bottle of perfume at D''s house, it was only two days after it was opened and it was broken. It hurts me so much. Let me see if there are any more. Will you go with me?"


    Hua Qing was wearing a mask, holding Rong Huang''s slender arm, and pointing at D''s house not far away. Suddenly he saw a group of people in front of him, whispered, and stepped forward, "Cousin!"


    Rong Huang was thinking about when to leave this world when he suddenly heard Hua Qing calling his cousin.


    As soon as he looked up, he saw the person in charge of the shopping mall and several senior executives Qiu Zhao behind him.

 Chapter 800： Lucky Milk Meow (50)

    As soon as Rong Huang looked up, he saw the person in charge of the shopping mall and several high-level Qiu Zhao behind him.


    Rong Huang was stunned, his eyes turned slightly, and he looked at the jewelry shop on his right, "I''ll go take a look first."


    Hua Qing eagerly asked about Qiu Zhaozai, and nodded, "I''ll be there later."


    Rong Huang gave a hum, then turned and walked into the jewelry shop.


    Except for a glance at Qiu Zhao at the beginning, he never gave him another look.


    Shui Shui looked at the indifferent appearance of the king and his master when they met, and a systematic heart was refreshing.


    Her fan''s cp...is it about to collapse?


    Oh, no.


    Rong Huang didn''t know what Shui Shui was thinking about, but when he saw the earrings and necklace he liked, he wrapped his hand up.


    After Rong Huang finished paying the money, Hua Qing also followed in, "I bought it so soon?"


    "Well, I will buy the ones I like, very quickly." Rong Huang licked his lower lip, "Have you finished talking with...?"


    Shui Shui could feel Rong Huang''s awkward emotions, and the translucent little wings fluttered quickly.


    She thinks that her cp fan may not be cold.


    Hua Qing didn''t think too much, and responded to Rong Huang, "Wait for me, I''ll take a look too."


    Rong Huang sat in the rest area, holding his chin in his hands, looking around lazily.


    Women buy things very slowly, Rong Huang is fast.


    Anticipating that Huaqing would have to wait a while before coming, Rong Huang bowed his head and played with his phone.


    A steady sound of footsteps sounded, and a dark shadow fell in front of Rong Huang''s eyes.


    "is it you?"


    The low voice sounded above the head, with a slight tension.


    Rong Huang was watching Gu''s follow-up on the Internet, when he heard Qiu Zhao''s voice suddenly, he was taken aback and quickly raised his head.


    The clear apricot eyes with a faint smile looked very well-behaved, "What did you say, sir? I don''t know you."


    Qiu Zhao''s fingers trembling at his side, his eyes darkened, and he said hoarsely, "I see your ears."


    Rong Huang: "???"


    Rong Huang subconsciously raised his hand and touched the invisible pointed cat ears on the top of his head.


    A smile flashed in the man''s eyes.


    The first time he saw the little girl next to Hua Qing, he saw her pair of cat ears.


    He tentatively asked Hua Qing, but Hua Qing said he couldn''t see it.


    Therefore, he was sure that it was her.


    "I have been looking for you." Qiu Zhao''s throat was a bit dry, and he didn''t know where to start, "Before I..."


    Rong Huang flicked his finger, turned off the phone, and blinked, "What are you doing with me?"


    "Do you want to give me to Qiu Xiao, or send me to the laboratory for an experiment?"


    A bit of pain flashed in Qiu Zhao''s eyes, and the vigorous and powerful back of the man who was originally straight and loose seemed to buckle.


    How should he explain?


    Is it possible to say that his previous actions now look like marionettes to him, controlled and made?


    I''m afraid no one will believe it to anyone, right?


    Qiu Zhao clenched his fist and said dumbly, "The previous thing...not my intention."


    Eleven words sounded pale and feeble.


    The hopeless hope in the depths of Rong Huang''s apricot eyes was finally extinguished.


    He always does.


    Strongly paranoid.


    When it''s time to speak, he is always taciturn.


    It was like giving her the seal of companionship without her permission, the words he said before might be nothing more than a trivial matter in his opinion.


    But she is different.


    No matter how noble the Phoenix blood is in her body, she is still a girl.


    She wanted to hear his explanation more than to say sorry.


    Rong Huang pursed his lower lip and said nothing.


    When people passing by saw Rong Huang and Qiu Zhao, a pair of good-looking men and women, they couldn''t help but look at them.


    Noting Rong Huang''s somewhat indifferent expression, everyone guessed that 80% of the little lovers were fighting.


    But he only took a second look, and then left with his companion.

 Chapter 801： Lucky Milk Meow (51)

    Rong Huang squeezed his fingertips and asked Qiu Zhao, "You have nothing else to say?"


    Qiu Zhao''s eyes flashed slightly, "If I said that what I did before was not my intention, I was controlled, would you believe me?"


    Rong Huang tilted his head to look at Qiu Zhao, let out a ray of spiritual knowledge, and plunged into Qiu Zhao''s body.


    Upon detecting the obvious blue light cluster, Rong Huang''s apricot eyes narrowed slightly, with a cold light from the beginning.


    Qiu Zhao thought that the coldness in Rong Huang''s eyes was aimed at him, and opened his mouth, but he didn''t know how to speak.


    Rong Huang pinned the broken hair on his cheeks behind his ears, and withdrew his consciousness without a trace, "I see, you tell Hua Qing, I will go now."


    After speaking, he got up and left.


    Rong Huang''s speed was very fast, and when Qiu Zhao stepped up and chased him, Rong Huang was no longer visible in the crowd.


    -


    Qiu Zhao saw Rong Huang again at Huaqing''s wedding.


    The little girl still looks like a few years ago, clean and well-behaved, the pink and white bridesmaid dress outlines a slender waistline.


    Sitting in the table, Qiu Zhao looked at Rong Huang, who was holding the ring in front of the two newcomers, and a trance flashed in his eyes.


    In the past few years, he has learned many things about Rong Huang from Hua Qing one after another.


    She has been playing around the world for the first two years.


    Family relatives gather together during the New Year, Qiu Zhao once saw Rong Huangfa''s circle of friends in Huaqing''s circle of friends.


    The location is Country M, behind which is Disneyland, with gorgeous fireworks above.


    The little girl smiled happily, and she was surrounded by friends from country M.


    When the guests were gone, Qiu Zhao had a dream that night.


    In the dream, the Gu family did not fall. Although Gu''s father and mother died in a car accident, Gu Leyao accepted the Gu family, but it made the Gu family rise several steps.


    The outside world knows that Gu Leyao was unmarried all his life, but had a son who was frail since childhood.


    In fact, Gu Leyao and Ji Hui, who had already died, were together and gave birth to a ghost.


    He also dreamed of the cat that looked very similar to Rong Huang''s body.


    Ji Hui treated the cat very well, which caused Gu Leyao''s jealousy and made him kill it.


    Then Qiu Zhao woke up and opened his eyes alone until dawn.


    In the dream, the cat did not become a human being until he died.


    Qiu Zhao can be sure that Rong Huang is not the cat in his dream.


    In other words, Rong Huang''s identity is even more mysterious.


    Qiu Zhao bowed his head and sipped his wine, his always cold brows seemed to be covered with snow.


    The newcomer on the stage had already exchanged rings, and Rong Huang, the bridesmaid, got off the stage and disappeared at the end of the red carpet.


    After Qiu Zhao came out of the bathroom after washing his hands, he saw Rong Huang lying by the window blowing a cool breeze.


    In a daze, Qiu Zhao seemed to see the scene where he took her back a few years ago, and she was lying on the car window, pointing to the pet shop outside the car window.


    Rong Huang turned around slowly as if he had noticed Qiu Zhao''s gaze.


    Qiu Zhao''s fingers curled up beside him, and the man who could not change his face in the face of anything was a little at a loss at this moment.


    "long time no see."


    Rong Huang''s clear apricot eyes stared at Qiu Zhao for a moment, then smiled, "Long time no see."


    After saying this, Rong Huang stepped forward to leave.


    "From now on...Can I see you again?" A man''s voice came from behind.


    Rong Huang paused in his footsteps, did not turn around, only replied with a smile, "I am a person who holds a lot of grudges."


    Looking at Rong Huang''s slender back without hesitation, Qiu Zhao''s long eyelashes trembled, his vision gradually blurred.


    When the sight was clear again, those deep pupils had become silver and blue.


    An invisible barrier is set up.


    The silver in the long and narrow phoenix eyes continued to expand, finally condensing the blue into one place.


    "Fushu, I said, don''t come to provoke me again."


    The man''s voice was cold, like a pile of ice and snow.


    There was a loud bang.


    Rong Huang heard the movement and looked up at the sky.


    Cracks appeared in the blue sky.


    "My lord, this world has collapsed, let''s leave soon!"


    The sound of Shui Shui sounded, and before Rong Huang could react, the soul withdrew from this body.

 Chapter 802： Lucky Milk Meow (End)

    "God?" Qiu Zhao looked at the blue thing lying in the heart of Rong Huang''s hand with a look of surprise, "Why would he do this?"


    Rong Huang blinked lightly, tilted his head and guessed, "I think he might like you, so he came back to prevent us from being together."


    Otherwise, why would Fushu stop her from staying with Feng Bingyi every time?


    Qiu Zhao: "???"


    Shui Shui: "..."


    "Like me?" Qiu Zhao''s voice was a bit difficult, and he suddenly felt dirty, "She is a woman, so vicious." Want to dismantle them?


    Rong Huang frowned and corrected, "He is a man."


    Qiu Zhao: "......???"


    Rong Huang didn''t notice Qiu Zhao''s abruptly stagnant expression, he covered his mouth and yawned delicately, and immediately changed back to the appearance of a cat.


    The snow-white short-footed cat stretched out and lay directly on Qiu Zhao''s body, vomiting, "I''m so sleepy, let me sleep first."


    In fact, while Qiu Zhao was disgusted, there were still many people who wanted to ask Rong Huang.


    I want to ask if she forgave him.


    Although he now knew that his previous actions were deliberately retaliated against, he didn''t want to leave a bad impression on Rong Huang''s heart.


    I want to ask them what they have experienced before and if they are in love with each other.


    But seeing Rong Huang with cat pupils closed, Qiu Zhao''s complexion softened a lot.


    She must be very tired just now, let her sleep first.


    Qiu Zhao bent his lips and smiled, and suddenly felt that his whole body relaxed.


    Qiu Zhao rubbed Rong Huang''s back lightly with a thinly callous fingertip, and Qiu Zhao carried Rong Huang upstairs.


    -


    When he learned that Qiu Zhao had a beautiful and lovely girlfriend, Qiu Xiao didn''t believe it first.


    Although his brother is a little more handsome than him, a little richer than him, a little smarter than him, and other things are not as good as him, how could he find a girlfriend before him?


    Qiu Xiao looked at the WeChat message sent to him by Hua Qing, and skipped class without believing in evil and went home.


    On the way, Qiu Xiao sent a message to Huaqing, saying that if his brother really had a girlfriend, he would never have a girlfriend in his life.


    Hua Qing and Qiu Xiao have liked to quarrel since they were young. When they thought that Qiu Xiao might die alone, they were overjoyed and immediately agreed.


    Before entering the door of the Qiu''s family, Qiu Xiao was full of confidence.


    His brother is a female insulator, and the secretary assistants around him are all men. He is so clean and obsessed, it is impossible to find a girlfriend.


    As soon as Qiu Xiao entered the door, he heard a soft and sweet female voice.


    "Chou Zhao, I want to eat Melaleuca durian. Will you go with me?"


    Qiu Xiao: "......???"


    Ok? ?


    When did a woman run into his house?


    This woman was so daring to ask her brother to accompany her to eat Melaleuca durian?


    His brother hates Melaleuca durian the most, okay? !


    Just as Qiu Xiao was thinking, the movement of crossing the threshold suddenly froze.


    "Fuck!" Qiu Xiao shouted and flew in directly.


    When he saw Rong Huang leaning on Qiu Zhao and lazily eating ice cream, Qiu Xiao knelt on the ground and shouted, "Girlfriend?"


    Qiu Zhao gave Qiu Xiao a look, squeezed Rong Huang''s finger, "Introduce, this is your sister-in-law."


    Qiu Xiao: QAQ


    Rong Huang looked at Qiu Xiao, who was on his knees and facing her, smiled with a bent eye, and his affinity reached full marks, "You don''t have to pay this great gift."


    Qiu Xiao: "...so brother, did you really find me a sister-in-law?"


    Qiu Zhao pulled his lower lip, suddenly thinking of something, and said in a solemn voice, "Today is Wednesday, you skipped class?"


    Qiu Xiao smiled dryly, "I didn''t hear that you have a girlfriend, so I am anxious to come back and have a look."


    Qiu Zhao directly took out his mobile phone to contact Qiu Xiao''s class teacher.


    Qiu Xiao cried and became a dog, "Brother can''t do it, brother, your sister-in-law will not want you like this!"


    Qiu Zhao ignored it.


    Not only will they not separate, they will grow old.


    Years later, Rong Huang looked at Qiu Zhao, who was no longer young, with his eyes closed, and he dropped a kiss on the center of his eyebrows.


    Before leaving this world, he used a hundred years of cultivation to destroy the wisp of Fushu''s soul.

 Chapter 803： Modern female statue (1)

    "Do you think that one million will let me leave Aning? How could you insult me ??so?"


    "I really love Aning, I am willing to be one of his countless women!"


    Rong Huang had just arrived in the new world, and the hysterical low roar made Rong Huang''s ears aching.


    Rong Huang rubbed his ears and raised his eyes to look at the woman on the opposite side.


    The woman is very beautiful, she looks at Rong Huang with sympathy with her soft eyes, and says something in her mouth, "Aning said that I am his favorite woman, even if you try your best, you won''t get his heart."


    Rong Huang frowned, and the scene of the collapse of the world in his mind was still vivid.


    "I won''t accept this million, don''t dream." The woman pushed the check to Rong Huang, chattering endlessly.


    Rong Huang''s tone was cold, "Shut up!"


    The woman was stunned, and then looked at Rong Huang dissatisfiedly, "What? I said Aning likes me, are you angry?"


    "Although I don''t mind that Aning has so many women, you are not qualified to be Aning''s woman in your life."


    Rong Huang sighed, his stomach full of anger vented.


    Looking down at the coffee cup in front of him, Rong Huang directly picked it up and splashed his backhand on the woman''s face.


    Rong Huang''s soft voice was smiling, "I am so angry? You are afraid that you are going to be brainwashed. If you can tolerate your own man with other women, do you have a brain problem?"


    "Rong Huang!" The woman hurriedly wiped the coffee on her face, "How dare you treat me this way!"


    Rong Huang put down the coffee cup and chuckled, his tone even more arrogant than a woman, "Why don''t you dare?"


    Looking down at the one million check, Rong Huang took it directly and put it in the bag beside him, "Originally, one million was for your brainwashing. Since you don''t want it, then forget it."


    Rong Huang stood up with his bag and looked at the woman condescendingly, "I''m not interested in your Aning, you can keep it if you want."


    After speaking, Rong Huang turned around and left.


    The woman originally wanted to demonstrate with Rong Huang, but Rong Huang splashed coffee all over her body, making her face flushed with anger.


    Liu Yanzhi randomly wiped the coffee on her face, looked down at the expensive skirt, bit her lip so she wouldn''t scream.


    This dress was given to her by Aning, and it was soiled by a **** woman Rong Huang.


    I don''t know if it can be cleaned.


    Liu Yanzhi cleaned up briefly and then dialed out.


    "Aning, Rong Huang bullied me again just now. She soiled all the clothes you bought for me."


    The passing woman was a little surprised when she heard Liu Yanzhi''s coquettish tone.


    In these years, men are basically acting coquettish with women. She has never heard of women acting coquettish with men.


    Gee, it''s really getting worse.


    Mourning on the other end of the phone heard Liu Yanzhi''s voice, half of his body was soft, and he said quickly, "Don''t cry, I will ask her to settle the account later and let her apologize to you."


    Liu Yanzhi smiled triumphantly at the corner of her mouth, and told Mourning about the check that Rong Huang had given her.


    "Aning, didn''t you say that I am your favorite woman?"


    Mourning is obviously very good at sweet talk, "Yes, you are my wife."


    Liu Yanzhi smiled shyly, and said, "Other women are just gadgets. Aning, I don''t mind if you have other women, but you can only love me."


    Mourning replied, "Of course, those women are just because you are not with me, I found them to relieve lovesickness."

 Chapter 804： Modern female statue (2)

    Liu Yanzhi was satisfied at once, coaxing Mourning to transfer 20,000 yuan to her, and then she hung up the phone with satisfaction.


    Looking at the beautiful face in the rearview mirror that was completely different from that of her previous life, Liu Yanzhi was full of confidence.


    In her previous life, she couldn''t hold a man''s heart because she was ordinary and jealous.


    Now that God has given her a new life and a beautiful appearance, she naturally has to make full use of it.


    The handsome and romantic Mourning was the perfect lover she had imagined when she was not out of the cabinet. She would never give up the position of Mourning''s wife.


    As for those women, she didn''t care.


    A truly successful man, which one does not have many women?


    As long as she is not jealous, she can hold Mourning''s heart firmly and become the happiest woman in the world.


    -


    Rong Huang came out of the cafe, her eyes squinted slightly because of the scorching sunlight.


    Shui Shui lay on Rong Huang''s shoulders and whispered, "My lord, can we receive the plot?"


    Rong Huang looked around, walked straight to the small park not far from the cafe, and found a place to sit down.


    "Sure."


    "Okay, please take the plot well~"


    -


    This is a modern world where women have a high status, and men have a very low status compared to women.


    Women make money outside to support their families, and men take their children to do housework at home.


    Everyone attaches great importance to the chastity of a man. If a man has a relationship with another woman before marriage and loses his chastity, he will be ashamed for a lifetime.


    The male protagonist is a cultivator who comes from another world. In their world, the strong is respected, and the status of women and men are equally high.


    After understanding the background of this world, the male protagonist Mourning began to be worthless of those men and determined to change the fate of men.


    Mourning is also regarded as a male **** by countless female cultivators in the world of cultivating immortals. Facing the powerful women in this world, he will naturally be able to pick him up.


    Over a period of time, Mourning let a dozen women bow down under his suit trousers in succession.


    The women said that as long as Mourning broke off with other women, they would marry him and go home.


    How could Mourning agree?


    The word "marry" is the biggest insult to a man.


    So Mourning neither agreed nor refused, just hanging them like this.


    The original owner is one of them. Ai Mourning loves to the death, the kind who can''t live without Mourning.


    In the eyes of the original owner, Mourning is different from other pretentious men, and she can do anything for him.


    At this time, Mourning''s true destiny, the heroine, appeared.


    The hostess Liu Yanzhi did not urge Mourning to break the relationship with other women like other women, but instead expressed support.


    In Liu Yanzhi''s words, "Women can''t serve men all the time, during this period there are naturally other women to serve men."


    This made Mourning start to treat Liu Yanzhi differently, and even publicly stated that Liu Yanzhi was his fianc��e.


    Upon hearing the news, the original owner directly included Liu Yanzhi on the list of vigilance.


    In order to get Liu Yanzhi to leave Mourning, the original owner directly gave Liu Yanzhi a one million cheque.


    Liu Yanzhi was a merchant girl in her previous life and loved money very much.


    Seeing this million is naturally heart-warming.


    But this didn''t make her give up Mourning.


    In total, Liu Yanzhi accepted the check on the surface, turned around and told Mourning the matter, and said that if Mourning wanted her to leave, she would leave obediently.


    Mourning was very moved and quickly said that he would not disappoint her affectionateness.

 Chapter 805： Modern female statue (3)

    At the same time, Mourning also asked Liu Yanzhi to keep the money, and Quan regarded it as an apologize to her from the original owner.


    Liu Yanzhi was very happy in her heart, and received a million in half-push half.


    Afterwards, Mourning found the original owner and asked the original owner to apologize to Liu Yanzhi.


    The original owner was the child of heaven when she was born, so naturally she would not agree.


    But how could Liu Yanzhi''s fianc��e, whom Liu Yanzhi had identified, watch her sad?


    One is the original owner who will only let him disconnect from other women, and the other is Liu Yanzhi, who allows him to keep getting involved with other women.


    As long as she has a little brain, she will choose Liu Yanzhi.


    Mourning is certainly not a fool.


    He chose Liu Yanzhi and broke contact with the original owner.


    The original owner became angry and embarrassed Liu Yanzhi everywhere.


    Liu Yanzhi was not an easy person to provoke. Seeing the original master make things difficult for her, she hated her secretly, and she stunned Mourning to start dealing with the original owner''s company.


    Mo Ning and Liu Yanzhi are lucky men and women, and they will naturally be able to bring down a company.


    As a result, the original owner went bankrupt and carried a debt of several billion.


    A few billion, even if the original owner can make a comeback, it will take a long time to pay off.


    At this time, Liu Yanzhi went to the original owner again, humiliating her words, and gave her a million, saying that it was a charity to the original owner.


    Unbearable, the original owner jumped down from the rooftop and ended his life.


    -


    After receiving the plot, Rong Huang''s mind echoed with the gloating expression of Liu Yanzhi that the original owner saw before his death.


    She suddenly felt that just spilling her cup of coffee was too light.


    "So the men and women are all from different worlds?"


    The water shook two little jiojio, and said in a low voice, "Yes, one is in the world of cultivating immortals, and the other is an ancient dynasty with a very low status for women."


    Rong Huang curled his lips and smiled, and the scumbag guy and the girl got together.


    In the past, Rong Huang tried his best to dismantle the male and female masters, but in this world, Rong Huang couldn''t wait for the two of them to be locked on the spot and the keys were swallowed.


    It''s too annoying.


    As soon as Rong Huang stood up, he was stopped by someone.


    "Hello..." The boy with timid eyebrows twisted his fingers, his face flushed, "Can you be my girlfriend?"


    Following the juvenile Ruoyouruuo''s eyes, Rong Huang saw the delicate watch on her wrist.


    Rong Huang remembers that the price of this watch is quite expensive, more than one million yuan.


    "Sorry, I don''t want to fall in love for the time being." Rong Huang strictly refused, and would leave after bypassing the teenager.


    But how could the boy let Rong Huang leave.


    He just calculated it, this woman''s costume adds up to more than one million, which a poor person like him can''t make for a lifetime.


    If you can climb into such a rich woman, why don''t you have no resources and money?


    "What do you think of me?" The young man bit his lip, with a look of anger, "If you want to fall in love, what do you think of me?"


    Rong Huang looked around, and as expected, everyone around him was looking at them with strange eyes.


    The world is very restrictive to men, and men will be criticized for any wrong actions.


    And this young man stalked Rong Huang, which obviously aroused the disgust of the people around him.


    "I said why you are like this young boy, the boy''s family must be reserved. Except for your wife, no other women can get too close. Do you want to be punished?"


    A well-dressed grandma commented on the young man with a cane, without showing any affection.


    The boy was said that his face was flushed, and he wanted to find a place to drill in immediately.


    "I''m not......"

 Chapter 806： Modern female statue (4)

    Rong Huang nodded to the old grandma, then turned to look at the young man.


    Under Rong Huang''s clear and indifferent gaze, the juvenile''s careful thoughts could not hide.


    "I''m just... I''m just..." The boy stammered, trying to clarify himself, "I liked you very much the first time I saw you."


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows, pursed his lips and smiled, Li Guo softly said, "I''m sorry, I don''t like you."


    The soul of the phoenix disease in the last world was fused with Fu Shu, which made Rong Huang cherish for a long time.


    This world... let''s talk about it.


    If Feng Bingbing behaves well, she will let go of the little awkwardness in her heart and accept him.


    The seal of companionship or something, wait until the God Realm is unlocked.


    As for the things that Feng Disease did in the last world, it is not inexcusable that most of Fu Shu was instigating it.


    Rong Huang licked his lower lip, as if he hadn''t seen the boy''s face suddenly pale, he stood up and left.


    The original owner''s car was near the cafe. Rong Huang took out the car key from his bag and got into the car, started the car, and the red Ferrari slid out.


    The company managed by the original owner is a large company ranked by Magic City. There are countless employees under his hand. The first thing Rong Huang needs to do is to go to the company and remove the nails that Mourning''s inserted in the company.


    As a cultivator, Mourning is naturally ambitious.


    He longs for money, fame and fortune, and he also has extraordinary means.


    In order to grasp the every move of the women he was ambiguous with, he put his people around the women, or bought them, let the nails secretly pay attention to the every move of the women.


    The secretary beside the original owner was bought by Mourning.


    In the plot, the original owner''s company can easily fall, and this secretary Wang is indispensable.


    In order to prevent Secretary Wang from dying again, Rong Huang thought he should kill the danger in the cradle as soon as possible.


    Ferrari stopped in the company''s underground parking lot. Rong Huang carried his bag and took the chairman''s elevator to the top floor.


    The original owner has always liked beauty, and the appearance of his subordinates is also very good.


    Especially Secretary Wang, the upturned fox eyes always seemed to be stained with glamorous colors.


    In the original plot, this Secretary Wang finally became Mourning''s woman.


    It''s just that this secretary Wang was triumphant and offended several women who were taller than her.


    In the end, he was ruined and committed suicide by cutting his wrists.


    But this did not make Rong Huang sympathize with her.


    Rong Huang raised his eyes and glanced at Secretary Wang, who was standing opposite.


    A black suit skirt suit was supposed to be rigid and serious, but when Secretary Wang''s body he just wore a sense of restraint, seduction, and bewilderment.


    Rong Huang is not the original owner, and is not interested in such beauty.


    After only one glance, he withdrew his gaze.


    Bai Shengsheng held the pen with his fingers, quickly wrote his name on the document, and put it aside.


    The action of Secretary Wang reaching out to take it froze in midair, and the smile on his face was slightly stagnant.


    Rong Huang glanced at Secretary Wang''s unretracted hand, his expression seemed puzzled, "What''s the matter?"


    Secretary Wang pinched the palm of her hand, thinking that she wouldn''t be Rong Huang''s secretary if it weren''t for the high salary and Mourning.


    Working so long every day, working overtime every night, and flying around the world from time to time is really annoying.


    Secretary Wang thought that Mourning said that she would end up with Rong Huang last time, and she became happy again, smiled and replied, "It''s okay, Rong Dong, you continue."


    Rong Huangquan didn''t see it, and continued to lower his head to sign.

 Chapter 807： Modern female statue (5)

    "By the way, re-report the company''s financial situation in the last two months, and I will see it this afternoon."


    Secretary Wang was stunned. In the first two months, it was not...


    Last month, she heard that Mourning was starting a business. She understood how hard it is to start a business, so she made a decision on the company''s finances.


    In the name of Rong Huang.


    With a vacancy of five million, a shrewd person like Rong Huang can see the problem at a glance.


    When the time comes, she will be the unfortunate one.


    Rong Huang loves Mourning deeply, so naturally he will not be blamed.


    Secretary Wang''s heart jumped suddenly, her forehead couldn''t help feeling cold sweat, and her tone was unnatural. "Didn''t you report the financial situation of the first two months to you a few days ago?"


    Rong Huang, who had a gentle expression, suddenly colded his face, his apricot eyes were slightly cold, "What? I can''t call you now?"


    Secretary Wang met Rong Huang''s eyes, and his legs shook subconsciously.


    When did Rong Huang put so much pressure on people?


    Although Rong Huang was very powerful and shrewd in the past, he did not have such a strong aura.


    Secretary Ren Wang wanted to break his head, but he couldn''t think that the body in front of her was no longer the former love brain phoenix.


    It''s the female version of Godzilla Ronghuang.


    Secretary Wang could feel the fine sweat on his back, and quickly lowered his head and said, "I''m going now."


    Rong Huang faintly responded, his hands kept moving, and the words "Rong Huang" appeared on the document.


    Secretary Wang quietly glared at Rong Huang, twisted his waist and left the office.


    Not long after, another secretary came in with a wad of papers, "Chairman, these are resumes for applying for the position of secretary."


    Rong Huang recalled that a secretary went on maternity leave two days ago. Now that the position is vacant, the original owner has asked him to find another one to fill the vacancy.


    Rong Huang slid the mouse with his fingertips, glanced at the thick pile of resumes, frowned, "So many?"


    The secretary was stunned and explained, "These eighteen are all meeting your requirements, so I will show them to you."


    The request of the original owner is nothing more than a good look, a high degree of education, and a strong ability to do things.


    Rong Huang nodded slightly, "Let it go, I''ll watch it later."


    The secretary put the resume in the corner of the office, and as soon as he was about to take it out, he heard Rong Huang say again, "You go to urge Wang Qian, I want to see the result before three o''clock."


    Although the secretary didn''t know what Rong Huang said was the result, it didn''t prevent her from having fun in her heart.


    Generally, the work that the chairman of the board of directors requires to be completed within a limited time, the workload is not generally large.


    Order a row of wax for Secretary Wang.


    The secretary responded quickly, "Okay."


    Then gently closed the door.


    Rong Huang retracted his gaze from the office door and moved the eighteen resumes to him, thinking that when Secretary Wang left, the secretary could take over the work of Secretary Wang just now.


    Rong Huang''s side is leisurely and leisurely, and the secretariat outside the door is in dire straits.


    Because Rong Huang made things difficult before, Secretary Wang cast all his anger on the secretary under his hand when he came out.


    He kept assigning tasks to them, and required them to be completed within a limited time.


    Just when the depression in Secretary Wang''s heart dissipated a lot, she was told to complete the work before three o''clock.


    The smile on Secretary Wang''s face froze, noticing the mocking glances around him, he slammed the folder onto the table.


    "What do you look at? Look at working overtime until twelve tonight!"


    Twelve o''clock?


    Oh ruthless Secretary Wang, you really go to hell.


    The secretaries angered in their hearts, and at the same time accelerated their hands.

 Chapter 808： Modern female statue (6)

    Rong Huang ate at the company��s staff canteen at noon and then returned to the office to deal with affairs.


    The original owner''s energy these days is all on Mourning''s body, and many things are piled up together.


    Before Rong Huang had been busy for more than three hours, he barely finished half of his affairs.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, Secretary Wang knocked on the office door on time.


    "Chairman, all are here, please have a look."


    Rong Huang just finished typing the last word, clicked save, and sent it to the company''s executives before turning his eyes to Secretary Wang.


    "let it go."


    Rong Huang''s quiet voice made Secretary Wang, who had been busy for six hours, so angry that he wanted to smash the file on Rong Huang''s face.


    But she dare not.


    Although the funds were scattered to other expenses by her, as long as you look closely, you will find the clues.


    Secretary Wang squeezed the file hard, not wanting to give it to Rong Huang.


    Seeing Secretary Wang standing opposite the desk like a wooden stake, Rong Huang tilted his head and asked with a smile, "What''s wrong?"


    Secretary Wang gritted his teeth, and just about to pass the document to Rong Huang, he heard her ask, "Could it be that there is a financial problem?"


    Secretary Wang''s heart beat, and subconsciously raised his eyes to look at Rong Huang.


    It happened to crash into Rong Huang''s smiling apricot eyes.


    At that moment, all the nasty thoughts in her heart seemed to have been laid out on the bright side, and there was nothing to hide.


    "It seems to be true?"


    Rong Huang sighed softly and sighed with regret, "Secretary Wang, I trusted you very much before this."


    Secretary Wang lowered her head, almost bleeding from her lips.


    trust?


    What''s the use of trust?


    Trust can''t let her stay with Mourning forever and be his woman forever.


    Trust is a fart.


    Rong Huang''s thin heels pressed against the chair, he stood up, leaned forward, took the file, and opened it.


    Secretary Wang''s heart almost jumped out of her chest, and she subconsciously stretched out her hand to grab it, and screamed, "No!"


    Rong Huang directly changed the file with one hand, grabbed Secretary Wang''s wrist with one hand, pulled forward, and directly pressed the person on the desk.


    Secretary Wang''s face was close to the cold desk.


    Just like her heart, it''s cool.


    Rong Huang didn''t show any mercy at all when he hit Secretary Wang''s eyes with gold stars and groaned in pain.


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows, directly picked up the handset of the phone at the corner of the table, and pressed a few keys.


    There were two beeps, and a voice came from the other end of the microphone, "Chairman."


    "Call two security guards up and report to the police by the way. Someone illegally misappropriated company funds."


    Secretary Wang ignored the sore cheek that was hit, and reached out to reach the microphone in Rong Huang''s hand.


    But how could Rong Huang give her a chance and broke her wrist directly.


    "what!"


    A scream came, and the secretaries outside looked at each other, very curious about what happened inside.


    Could it be that Secretary Wang did not do his job well and was beaten by the chairman?


    Rong''s security was very fast, and he caught up in a short while.


    Pushing the door open, I saw Rong Huang pressing Secretary Wang, while still swiping his mobile phone with one hand.


    Security: "..."


    secretary:"......"


    "Fork this guy out, throw it out of my office, watch her until the police arrive, don''t let her run away."


    Every woman in Mourning is very smart, but that smartness doesn''t need to be on the right path, either thinking about how to fight for favor all day long, or doing bad things for Mourning.


    Although Secretary Wang was one of Mourning''s women who caught up halfway, she also had a bit of IQ, but she must not let her run away.

 Chapter 809： Modern female statue (7)

    The two tall female security guards twitched their mouths, thinking that they deserve to be the chairman of the board, and they do everything so neatly.


    Rong Huang threw Secretary Wang to the female security guard, sat back again, and looked at the secretary with a head half-headed at the door, "You will deal with it when the police come."


    The secretary was stunned for a moment, then suddenly blessed to the soul, and understood something, and nodded quickly, "Good chairman."


    "What are you doing without taking people out."


    The secretary said to the security guard solemnly, and when the security guard crossed Secretary Wang to go out, he smiled and closed the office door.


    Unexpectedly, Secretary Wang was personally grabbed by the chairman''s pigtails. Seeing that this posture might require him to sit in prison.


    She did not expect that Secretary Wang was cold, and she took the place of Secretary Wang.


    As the position is promoted, the salary of the representative also rises.


    As soon as the salary increases, a few small milk dogs and small wolf dogs can be diversified.


    Secretary Li felt that his life had reached the peak.


    Rong Huang didn''t know that Secretary Li thought so much at this moment, and she still had a lot of things to deal with.


    Before leaving get off work, Rong Huang handed the three selected resumes to Secretary Li and asked her to notify the three of them to come to the company at ten o''clock tomorrow.


    Secretary Li just came back from the police station, just because of Secretary Wang''s miserable excitement, he quickly reached out and took it, "Okay, I will notify them."


    Unexpectedly, Secretary Wang, the gangster, would steal five million of public funds. The national law is strict and fair. It is not a dream for Secretary Wang to sit and wear.


    If the world is a game field, then the chairman is simply an advanced player at the level of the big devil.


    The kind that can blow the opponent''s head in minutes.


    Secretary Li unilaterally announced that the chairman will be her dream goddess in the future.


    Rong Huang carried his bag to the parking lot. As soon as Ferrari drove out of the parking lot, he was stopped by a black Cadillac.


    Rong Huang had been working for most of the day, and was annoyed, almost directly summoning a gluttonous jio to trample the opponent to death.


    Rong Huang pressed his horn and motioned to the other party to go first.


    But the other party thought that Rong Huang was saying hello to him, and then slapped the horn.


    Rong Huang: "..."


    Is this person''s head caught by the car door?


    Shui Shui saw that Rong Huang had already rolled up his sleeves, and in the next second he would use a small axe to rush out of the car and hack him to death. He hurriedly said, "My lord, let''s calm down first. There is a male lead in that car."


    "Male protagonist?" Rong Huang''s slender and curled eyelashes moved lightly, and his ruddy lips were lightly hooked. His voice was soft.


    Shui Shui: "???"


    Shui Shui: "Don''t be impulsive, my lord, this is a society under the rule of law, and there is monitoring outside qaq."


    Rong Huang didn''t care about monitoring, he just wanted to let this dog man who has a harem in modern times suffer enough before going to death. This might be better.


    Rong Huang put down his half-rolled sleeves, and Mourning in Cadillac over there could no longer sit still.


    Before, Rong Huang saw his car and rushed forward desperately. Why hasn''t she gotten off now?


    Could it be because of Liu Yanzhi''s affairs that he was angry?


    Mourning tentatively pressed the horn again, and Rong Huang still did not get out of the car after two minutes passed.


    Mourning was sure now, and Rong Huang was indeed angry.


    This stupid woman used to be so coaxing, giving her a high imitation necklace can make her happy for many days.


    It was enough to prove that Rong Huang loved him to his bones.


    That''s why he gave Liu Yanzhi one million yuan after he disclosed that Liu Yanzhi was his fianc��e.

 Chapter 810： Modern female statue (8)

    Until this time, Mourning hadn''t paid attention to Rong Huang''s strangeness.


    For women, just swear a few words if you are angry.


    Then he will come up like a dog licking.


    Mourning sighed and looked at his handsome face in the rearview mirror, somewhat helpless.


    People who are too handsome and too good will make women jealous.


    That''s fine, this time he took the initiative to find her, tell her a few good things, and coax the people back to talk.


    At this moment, Mourning had completely forgotten that she had promised Liu Yanzhi to let Rong Huang apologize to her.


    Mourning opened the door and got out of the car, thinking that he walked up to Rong Huang''s Ferrari step by step, and knocked on the window.


    "Huang''er, are you still angry? Stop getting angry, how about I invite you to dinner?"


    Rong Huang searched for the iron wrench in the space for a while, rolled his eyes on the spot, and was almost inside the sky spirit cover.


    It really disgusts the king.


    Rong Huang lowered half of the car window, and Mourning''s eyes appeared with his clean and delicate profile face.


    I don''t know if it was Mourning''s illusion, Rong Huang seemed to look much better than before.


    Thinking of this, the smile on Mourning''s face became more gentle.


    "Huang''er, let''s..."


    "Are we familiar?" Rong Huang turned his head slightly to look at Mourning, his eyes faint, "When you show up in front of me again, I will sue you for harassment."


    After finishing speaking, without waiting for Mourning to recover, Rong Huang stepped on the accelerator and Ferrari quickly slid out.


    Exhausted Mourning''s face.


    Mourning wiped his face and didn''t react for a long time.


    Harassment?


    Rong Huang actually said he was harassing her?


    Mourning almost laughed.


    Sure enough, women in the feminine world are all feminism. Everyone wants to put men in a disadvantaged position and wants men to surrender to their feet.


    Mourning sneered, becoming more and more disgusted with this **** world rule.


    It was clear that Rong Huang loved him to death before, and even had a good chance to cry because he was pulling and pulling with other women. This time he suddenly became indifferent to him, but it made Mourning feel the desire to win in his heart.


    Thinking of Rong Huang''s more beautiful face, Mourning started to move again.


    Up to now, Rong Huang has said many times that she loves him very much, but so far they have not had any further relationship.


    There is basically no holding hands.


    Mourning regretted suddenly and didn''t lie to Rong Huang to have a relationship with him earlier.


    But it''s okay, it''s not too late.


    Sooner or later, he will let Rong Huang admit defeat and admit that men are the supreme masters of this world.


    Just when Mourning was full of confidence, a horn sounded from behind, startled him and almost fell.


    Secretary Li in the car looked strangely at Mourning, who was stumbling. He thought it was not a neuropathic patient who ran out of the hospital, right?


    Tomorrow she will tell the chairman and let her be on guard.


    For a company as big as Rong''s, people naturally covet it.


    In case a mentally ill person is found to cause trouble, it will cause the chairman of the board to trouble again.


    As the chairman''s number one little fan, Secretary Li is determined not to allow those with bad intentions to approach the chairman for half a step.


    Mourning dodges the car that rushed out of his back, and received a call from the original owner''s parents as soon as he stood firm.


    Since Mourning came into this world, he has basically never spoken to the parents of the original owner.


    They also called the few times. He used his busy work as an excuse and hung up after saying a few words.


    Calling this evening, it must be no good.


    Maybe it was because he made money and used him as a portable ATM.

 Chapter 811： Modern female statue (9)

    After tangling for a moment, Mourning still connected the phone impatiently.


    "Hey, what do you call me for?"


    Father Mo on the other end of the phone was stunned, obviously he didn''t expect Mo Ning to speak to him in this tone.


    But didn''t think too much.


    Now that my son is working and earning money, he must be under great pressure, and it is normal to be in a bad mood.


    Father Mo was silent for a moment, weighing his words, "Your mother''s birthday at the end of the month, please come back."


    Mourning didn''t expect that Mo''s father would let him go back. It took a while before he said, "I guess I will be very busy at the end of this month, and I probably won''t be able to spare time."


    This is what Mourning said, but he thought in his heart that he had an appointment with Liu Yanzhi to go to Hong Kong City at the end of the month, and he could not miss the appointment.


    There was silence on the other end of the phone for a while before Mo''s father''s hoarse voice rang, "I see, you work hard, don''t be too tired, your mother and I will be worried."


    Mourning responded absently.


    The parents of immortal cultivators have always been very shallow, and Mourning has no affection for the parents of the original owner.


    "Your sister is about to take the college entrance examination. You are so nervous that you can''t sleep well these days. You have time to enlighten her."


    Mourning: "I see, I have something to do, hang up first."


    Without waiting for Mo''s father to hang up, he hung up.


    The call with Father Mo made Mourning feel very upset, and immediately called Liu Yanzhi.


    "I will go to your place tonight."


    Of course Liu Yanzhi was very happy, but she was thinking about Rong Huang in her heart, "Aning, have you seen Rong Huang?"


    Mourning''s eyes flickered, and he didn''t speak for a while.


    I saw it, but he was attracted by Rong Huang''s beautiful face, and he forgot to do business.


    If Liu Yanzhi had been with Mourning for so long anyway, she could naturally guess the reason why he was silent.


    "Aning, don''t you love me anymore?"


    When Mourning heard this, he quickly said, "How come..."


    Mourning coaxed for a while before she managed to make Liu Yanzhi not angry.


    Liu Yanzhi looked at her crimson in the mirror, and said shyly, "Then I will wait for you."


    -


    As soon as Rong Huang got home, he saw Father Rong who was making soup in the kitchen.


    "I''m back?" Father Yung came out wearing an apron with a spatula in his hand, "I made some chicken soup for your mother. Would you like to drink it?"


    Like most men in this world, Father Rong was gentle and elegant, and Father Rong took care of Rong Huang at home when Mother Rong worked hard outside.


    Now Mother Yung is nearly fifty years old and has retired at home.


    Father Rong changes his way every day to make good food for Mother Rong.


    Rong Huang smelled the scent of chicken soup coming from the kitchen and walked in wearing slippers, "Okay, just a small bowl."


    In the past two days, because of knowing about Mourning and Liu Yanzhi, the original master turned grief into motivation, and started to overeating, and there was a circle of meat on her belly.


    Although Rong Huang is not very disgusted with these soft fleshy flesh, on the contrary, she has had it in the previous world, but now she has a different identity, and she is naturally thinner and more powerful.


    Father Rong nodded with a smile, turned around and went into the kitchen, still muttering, "Your mother is not sleeping well recently. I will give her a massage later, you eat quickly."


    Rong Huang: "..."


    So the daughter-in-law is a dear, is the daughter-in-law muddled?


    Rong Huang handed the bag to the servant and followed into the kitchen.


    Unexpectedly, Father Yung made several dishes, including meat and vegetables.


    Rong Huang has the memory of the original owner, and naturally knows that these are the dishes that Rong''s mother loves to eat.


    Rong Huang blinked lightly, and quietly exited the kitchen and went to the restaurant.

 Chapter 812： Modern female statue (10)

    "Come here!"


    Father Rong held a bowl of chicken soup and put it in front of Rong Huang, and rubbed his apron with his hands dipped in water at random, "I''ll ask your mother to come down and eat."


    Rong Huang was busy bowing his head to drink chicken soup, and he didn''t even lift his head when he heard the words.


    Father Rong smiled connivingly, and turned upstairs to call Mother Rong down.


    Like most women in this world, Mother Yung looks very strong and unsmiling.


    Rong Huang sat opposite her, as if returning to a certain world before being called out to talk by the head teacher, he straightened his back subconsciously.


    The table was very quiet, occasionally there would be a crisp sound of a spoon hitting the mouth of the bowl.


    Mother Rong drank a bowl of chicken soup, put down her spoon, took a piece of paper to wipe her mouth, and looked at Rong Huang with a faint expression, "I heard that you recently fell in love with a man?"


    Rong Huang was startled, his cheeks bulged, "No, who did your mother talk nonsense in front of you, right?"


    Mother Rong glanced at Rong Huang suspiciously, and said softly, "Don''t be so nervous, it doesn''t matter if you have it, but it''s just a man. If you want it, you can grab it home."


    Rong Huang was almost choked by what Rong Mother said, and subconsciously turned his eyes to look at Father Rong on the right hand of Rong Mother.


    Sure enough, I saw that Yung''s ears were red, and even his face and neck were all red.


    Rong Huang: "..."


    The big man blushed like this, which is really unsightly.


    But this is the world of female respect, and men are a little weaker, and others will not find it strange.


    No, Rong''s mother had a smile on her expressionless face when she saw Yung''s father''s shy look.


    Rong Huang buried his face in the bowl and drank the last sip of chicken soup.


    Although I didn''t eat much, I felt full.


    Pulling a piece of paper to wipe his mouth, Rong Huang stood up and said softly, "I have something to deal with. Go up first."


    Mother Rong nodded, "Go."


    When Rong Huang turned upstairs, she heard Mother Rong complaining to Father Rong, "The girl looks like you. Whenever I can change this soft temper."


    Rong Huang''s steps upstairs stopped for a moment, and pulled down the squeegee that was swinging on her hair.


    Back in the room, Rong Huang put the water on the dressing table and asked Shui Shui, "Is the king of me very soft?"


    What about the female version of Godzilla?


    Shui Shui was very eager to survive and shook his head quickly, "No, no, you are super fierce, King."


    "Really good."


    After admiring the original owner''s room, Rong Huang went to the cloakroom to fetch a set of pajamas and underwear, and walked into the bathroom.


    The bathroom door snapped shut, and Shuishi slammed his head against the door, clutching his forehead and crying.


    Everyone is a girl, what happened to the bath?


    Shui Shui just wanted to complain, and found that she couldn''t speak anymore.


    Shui Shui: "..." I don''t feel in love anymore.


    Half an hour later, Rong Huang walked out of the bathroom, covered in water vapor.


    The slippers stepped on the wooden floor, leaving a series of footprints.


    Rong Huang squeezed a decision at will, and the originally wet waist-length hair dried completely in an instant.


    Rong Huang picked up the comb on the dressing table, combed his hair one after another, and at the same time ordered Shuishi, "Tell me all the names of the women in Mourning."


    Shui Shui quickly made the list and presented it in Rong Huang''s mind.


    Rong Huang sent all these names to Secretary Li and asked her to check the identities of these people.


    According to the original owner''s understanding of Mourning''s servant, Mourning''s women are either rich or noble, and they are all outstanding.


    Cut off the contact between these women and Mourning first, and then Mourning can deal with it.

 Chapter 813： Modern female statue (11)

    At this point, Secretary Li was eating, and received Rong Huang''s order to check the identities of these people immediately.


    Halfway through the search, Secretary Li suddenly discovered that these people''s identities were very unusual.


    These people seem to have no connection at all, but after two hours of careful study by Secretary Li, it is found that these women are entangled with a man named Mourning.


    Oh!


    At that time, Secretary Li was terrified.


    This man named Mourning was too shameless, he was entangled with so many women at the same time.


    If the police knew about this, they would definitely put him in jail and let him sit in prison.


    Secretary Li vaguely felt that the chairman asked her to check that these people were related to this man named Mourning.


    Secretary Li was in a complicated mood and didn''t fall asleep tossing around all night.


    In the morning of the next day, Secretary Li went to the company with a pair of dark circles under her eyes.


    After organizing the information she found and putting it on Rong Huang''s desk, Secretary Li returned to his seat and stared at the direction of the elevator.


    At nine o''clock, the elevator opened with a "ding", and Rong Huang, wearing an apricot pink shirt and white cropped trousers, walked out.


    Not only Secretary Li, but the secretaries present were a little stunned.


    In the past, Rong Huang was dressed in black, like a very serious nun. Today, when she saw her wearing this way, her eyes were bright.


    "Chairman, I put those documents on your desk."


    Rong Huang glanced at Secretary Li, motioned for her to follow, walked a few steps forward and pushed open the office door.


    "And that''s all?"


    Rong Huang looked at the not-so-thick stack of paper in his hand, which was all written with information about the identities of the women in Mourning.


    Secretary Li nodded, thinking that Rong Huang was dissatisfied with her, and hurriedly said, "These are the fastest available. If you want more details, I will give you tomorrow. Can you see it?"


    Rong Huang waved his hand, "No, these are enough."


    Rong Huang only needs to know the general information of these people, there is no need to be so detailed.


    Secretary Li secretly breathed a sigh of relief and turned on the tablet.


    "Chairman, you have a meeting at 9:20 this morning, at 10 o''clock you are going to meet the three people who applied for the secretary, and at eleven there will be a dinner with Dong Liu from Huihang."


    Rong Huang glanced at the time, 9:05.


    "You go out first and let me know when the time comes."


    Secretary Li responded, turned and exited the office.


    Rong Huang began to prepare the materials to be used in the meeting.


    The quiet and spacious office is clear and bright, and there is nothing else but the crisp keyboard clicks.


    Waiting for the half-hour meeting to end, Rong Huang was so angry that the old shareholders almost picked up his chair and hit someone.


    What is meant by "Rong Dong is young and does not understand the current market conditions of the clothing market"?


    What is meant by "If Dong Dong doesn''t understand, you can go to Old Dong Dong for advice and advice"?


    This king is now the person with the most holdings of Rong''s. You old guys who are half of your body are about to fall into the soil, and you are about to hang on the wall. What do you mean to this king?


    "Is it enough?" Rong Huang snapped the pen cap closed and tapped on the table, his tone was impatient, "Do you need me to give you a place?"


    The four old guys, who were only one-thirtieth to one-thirtieth of the age, heard Rong Huang''s words. He was stunned for a while, and then quickly refused.


    "How can this work, that''s your position, Dong Dong."


    "That''s right, we are just holding some shares in our hands, it''s not a big deal."


    Rong Huang leaned back, and his clean eyebrows were cold. "That''s it. I thought that uncles and grandpas would like to climb on top of Rong Dong''s head."

 Chapter 814： Modern female statue (12)

    "That''s it, I thought every aunt and grandma wanted to climb on top of Rong Dong''s head and jump on top of me."


    Except for a few shareholders, the younger company executives all wanted to stuff their heads under the conference table.


    The mortals suffer when the gods fight.


    It''s okay for these big guys to fight back and forth, but don''t spread to them.


    They just want to earn a salary to support their families.


    "What does Rong Dong mean?"


    One hair was almost bald, and a few shareholders with scalp patted the table sporadically, looked at Rong Huang hard, and the jade bracelet on his wrist flickered.


    Rong Huang couldn''t think of not paying attention.


    "I heard that the bracelet in Aunt He''s hand has taken more than fifty million dollars." Rong Huang tilted his head and chuckled, his soft white face looked harmless, "Aunt He is really rich, unlike me, she can only Wear the same style with a certain treasure."


    Aunt He''s face turned green and white, her face ugly.


    She has been a shareholder of Rong''s for so many years, and she has never been ridiculed in secret by such a weird one.


    What does it have to do with me wearing the same style of a certain treasure?


    Who wouldn''t let you buy it?


    just......


    Aunt He''s face suddenly changed, and her eyes looked at Rong Huang as if she was looking at something terrible.


    Her bracelet was photographed at a charity auction in Hong Kong City with her little lover the day before yesterday. She was surreptitiously taken at that time, and it is impossible for anyone to know about it.


    Aunt He resisted the scream that was about to break out, closed her mouth angrily, and bowed her head like a quail.


    Originally, they thought that Rong Huang had some ability, but at a young age, he was a bully at first glance.


    I didn''t expect to hide so deep.


    Even she knows things like secret meetings with Xiaoqinger.


    Aunt He trembled three times, ignoring the expression in the eyes of the woman next to her, and pretending to be dead.


    Seeing the appearance of Aunt He, the other shareholders who hadn''t been ridiculed by Rong Huang''s eyes could not guess what.


    It was probably Rong Huang who held Aunt He''s handle to make Aunt He shut his mouth.


    They changed their minds again, since Rong Huang could know Aunt He, he would naturally know them too.


    Thinking carefully, I was terrified. It turned out that Rong Huang was so terrible.


    It is true that there must be a daughter if there is a mother.


    Several shareholders paused, and Rong Huang looked around with satisfaction and motioned to the person who had just spoken to continue.


    -


    "Chairman, the three applicants are in the reception room."


    Rong Huang put the black tea aside, tapped a few times on the keyboard, nodded, "I see, remind me at ten o''clock."


    It is 9:54.


    Secretary Li responded softly and went out with the documents signed by Rong Huang.


    Five minutes later, Rong Huang and Secretary Li went to the reception room together.


    As the largest company in the capital of the magic city, Rong''s competition for professional positions is also quite fierce.


    Many people have been removed from the post of a secretary alone.


    In the end, there were only three that Rong Huang was more optimistic about.


    The door of the reception room opened, and the three people waiting inside immediately stood up and faced the door.


    Seeing Rong Huang, who was obviously very young, he was stunned.


    Rong Huang''s gaze flicked across the three of them, and he paused for two seconds on the last person. He smiled with his eyes bent, which can be said to be very approachable.


    "What? Surprised to see me?"


    The woman with long curly hair on the far right was the first to react and shook her head quickly, "No, no, I just think people like Rong Dong you should be intellectual and powerful."


    The implication was that Rong Huang didn''t expect to look like a bully.


    Rong Huang turned his eyes to look at the woman with long curly hair, the arc of the smile on the corners of his ruddy lips unchanged.

 Chapter 815： Modern female statue (13)

    But Secretary Li knew that this woman had lost the election.


    Flattering is too obvious.


    Rong Huang chuckled lightly, ignored it, and sat down on the sofa opposite the three of them, raising his hand to signal, "Sit first."


    Seeing Rong Huang''s face with a smile, the woman with long curly hair thought her flattery was on the right place. She suppressed her excitement and took the lead to sit down.


    Secretary Li handed over the resumes of the three, and Rong Huang opened the first one.


    It''s a woman with long curly hair.


    "Do you know what position you are applying for?"


    Facing Rong Huang''s question, the woman with long curly hair was stunned, feeling that Rong Huang was talking nonsense.


    "Naturally came to apply for the position of secretary."


    Rong Huang changed his sitting position, his slender ankles were shiny and white, "In my opinion, the role of the secretary is to assist me, not just flattering."


    The smile of the woman with long curly hair condensed on her face, her face faintly pale, "I don''t have..."


    "No flattering?" Rong Huang interrupted the woman with long curly hair, and chuckled, making her panicked, "I said yes."


    Woman with long curly hair: "..." Damn wicked capitalism.


    Rong Huang gave Secretary Li a look, put the first resume aside, and started to flip through the next one.


    Secretary Li immediately understood, stepping forward and gently speaking to the woman with long curly hair, "Miss, please."


    The woman with long curly hair opened her mouth with a jealous expression, as if she wanted to explain.


    But Secretary Li grabbed his arm.


    The face of the woman with long curly hair was slightly distorted, as if she was enduring something.


    Secretary Li still smiled, "Miss, please come with me."


    Seeing that the woman with long curly hair was dragged out by Secretary Li, the woman in the middle became even more nervous.


    But I didn''t expect that Rong Huang''s next questions would not be tricky at all, and he tended to check his household registration.


    Check your account?


    The woman was a little strange, but she didn''t dare to say it, so she could only answer honestly.


    After the previous Secretary Wang''s affairs, what Rong Huang needed was someone with a clean and heartfelt family background, not someone who could turn his back on him for a little profit or a man in an instant.


    The woman in front of her was quite satisfied.


    Rong Huang straightened up, with a smile on his delicate face, "Welcome to join the Rong family."


    When the woman heard Rong Huang''s words, she was very flattered and almost shed tears on the spot.


    He bowed a few times to Rong Huang, feeling excited, "Thank you, I will definitely work hard and complete the task you assigned!"


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows and accepted her vows with a smile.


    After the woman walked out, Rong Huang turned his attention to the last man remaining.


    Against Shang Rong Huang''s dark apricot eyes, the man''s eyes flashed slightly, and his eyes dropped.


    The candidate for the position of secretary has been decided, and obviously he has no chance.


    Bai Heng pursed his lower lip and didn''t know how to speak for a while.


    Rong Huang stared at Bai Heng, and looked at the water channel that was dragging on the fake flowers. "The phoenix disease in this world is so beautiful."


    Shui Shui was biting on the fake flower, and looked like he was not very high in IQ.


    Hearing what Rong Huang said, he took the time to look at his gentle and clean face, and nodded in agreement.


    Bai Heng looked slightly confused by Rong Huang. He wanted to get up and leave, but he heard Rong Huang slowly say, "I''m missing a life assistant, come on."


    Bai Heng was stunned when he heard the words, but refused without even thinking about it, "The position I want to apply for is a secretary."


    Rong Huang sighed silently, Feng disease is really a tough and unyielding little cute duck.


    It made her want to keep him by her side even more.

 Chapter 816： Modern female statue (14)

    Rong Huang''s eyes narrowed slightly, his eyes flashed with excitement.


    On the other side, Bai Heng noticed the weird light in Rong Huang''s eyes, and the knuckles of his hands were slightly white.


    Sure enough, she had no good intentions towards him.


    Why is it so difficult for men to find a job that is not discriminated against?


    It is not the first time that Bai Heng has submitted a resume. The previous company did not hire him because he was worried that his appearance would cause unnecessary disputes within the company.


    This is just an insult to a man who goes out to work to make money.


    In the eyes of these women, men can only stay at home honestly, take care of their children, and clean up.


    Repeating these boring lives day after day.


    But Bai Heng didn''t want to live like this for a lifetime.


    He wants to live upright.


    How can it be so easy.


    Bai Heng looked directly at Rong Huang, and his gentle and peaceful temperament became cold because of Rong Huang''s words.


    Rong Huang smiled indifferently, and said a few more words to explain, "I have no other thoughts about you, I just lack a life assistant."


    "You know, I''m very busy every day, it''s hard to take care of myself."


    Seeing Rong Huang''s expression, Bai Heng''s eyes flashed slightly.


    Noting that Bai Heng was a little moved, Rong Huang Bai Shengsheng tapped his finger on the armrest of the sofa, "How about a salary of 30,000 yuan per month, including board and lodging?"


    "Include board and lodging?"


    Rong Huang chuckled lightly, and the pear vortex on the cheek appeared occasionally, "Yes, you don''t think I asked you to be a life assistant for 30,000 yuan just let you do things for me in the company during the day?"


    Bai Heng pursed his lower lip, and an imperceptible look of resistance flashed across his face.


    It seems that he sensed the ambiguity in the words, and Rong Huang corrected him, "We are a serious employment relationship, and I can assure you that there will be no chaos."


    "If you don''t believe it, you can specify this in the contract."


    Bai Heng: "..." I am even more worried about what you will do to me when you say that.


    Seeing that Bai Heng didn''t speak, Rong Huang climbed up and called Secretary Li to make her prepare the contract.


    The contract is ready soon, in duplicate.


    Rong Huang raised his hand for a sign, and his soft and sweet voice was filled with comfort, "If there is nothing wrong, Mr. Bai, you can sign."


    Bai Heng held the expensive signature pen and hesitated.


    After a long while, Bai Heng raised his eyes to look at Rong Huang, with a little nervousness in his tone, "Why would you let me be your life assistant?"


    Rong Huang''s tone is natural, as if it should be, "The other two candidates are generous, I don''t like it very much, I prefer you to be careful and gentle."


    Something flashed past the white and brown eyes, and disappeared in an instant.


    "I know."


    Bai Heng only said this, then looked down at the contract.


    Bai Heng was very vigilant, for fear that Rong Huang would dig a hole in the contract.


    Ten minutes later, Bai Heng read the contract, confirmed that there was no problem, and signed it.


    Rong Huang glanced at him not far away, Bai Heng''s handwriting was chic and generous, his pen was like a dragon and snake, and he looked very seductive.


    Like him.


    Rong Huang licked his lower lip and stretched out a hand unhurriedly, "I hope you won''t let me down in the days to come."


    Bai Heng stared at Rong Huang''s white, slightly sensual fingers for two seconds, and then slowly stretched out his hand.


    Shake hands.


    The palms of the man''s palms are hot and a little damp.


    It is estimated that he was frightened by Rong Huang before, and he was sweating with nervousness.


    Rong Huang was amused, knowing that Bai Heng hadn''t completely let go of her guard against her, and didn''t say any more. He ordered Bai Heng to start work tomorrow and left.

 Chapter 817： Modern female statue (15)

    At the end of the lunch, Rong Huang took the time to find a private detective.


    Rong Huang asked the private detective to follow Mourning secretly, paying attention to his every move.


    No one knew Mourning but Rong Huang to bring his corpse back to life.


    Including Mourning''s parents and family.


    In the original plot, Mourning''s father learned that Mourning was entangled with so many women, and was so angry that he had a cerebral hemorrhage on the spot, and finally died without rescue.


    Not to mention Mo''s mother and Mo''s sister who were finally treated coldly by Mourning.


    Mourning lived a rich and luxurious life, while Mo''s mother and Mo''s sister lived a miserable life in their home village.


    Rong Huang felt that the Mo family had to know that Mourning was no longer the clever and sensible Mourning, but a ray of soul from another world.


    Rong Huang finalized the amount with the private detective and left.


    After coming out of the cafe, Rong Huang saw Mourning walking towards her with a woman in his arms before Rong Huang took two steps.


    Rong Huang frowned and took out his sunglasses directly from his bag and put on them.


    But Rong Huang was still a step too late and was seen by Mourning.


    Seeing Rong Huang, Mourning subconsciously kept a distance from the woman next to him.


    How could a woman such a shrewd person not notice Mourning''s strangeness.


    But she had been brainwashed by Mourning a long time ago. No matter how romantic Mourning was, she would not blame him, but would vent her anger and jealousy on the woman Mourning liked.


    The woman was tall, and she was about the same height in high heels standing with Mourning.


    And Rong Huang''s height in this world has also grown to 1.7 meters, and the two stood facing each other, not letting anyone else.


    To be more precise, it was women who refused to let Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang couldn''t wait to stay away from the two of them. I didn''t know that Mourning looked at her like a fly, with an extremely greasy expression, "Huang''er, long time no see."


    Rong Huang gave a light tusk, pushed his sunglasses down, and gave Moning and the woman a look like charity.


    "It''s you." Rong Huang''s pretty face was full of impatience, "I said last time, if you show up in front of me again, I will sue you for harassment."


    Rong Huang''s serious expression told Mourning that her words were not fake.


    "Why do you say that Aning?" The woman couldn''t bear Mourning being hurt, and immediately stood up, "What are you?"


    With the motion of raising his hand, Rong Huang pulled back the Shui Shui who wanted to hit Mourning''s face, with a small face stretched, his face full of noble and glamorous.


    "I count as something, presumably Lingtang should know."


    The woman stunned, and then her arrogant anger subsided a lot, her eyes full of scrutiny when she looked at Rong Huang, "My mother?"


    Rong Huang is too lazy to explain so much, she still has work to deal with when she goes back.


    He took out a business card from his bag and handed it to the woman, Rong Huang curled his lips, smiling softly, "Introduce me, I am Rong Huang."


    The woman looked down at the business card. There was only one name on it, plus a mobile phone number.


    No matter how simple the business card is, the surname "Rong" can represent everything.


    Modu has only one family named Rong.


    The woman''s face changed completely now, and the business card in her hand could hardly be grasped.


    She is a rich lady who only knows about eating, drinking and having fun. There is also an older sister who inherits the family business, but Rong Huang is different. She is the chairman who holds most of Rong''s shares.


    The woman began to regret that she couldn''t help but stand up to speak for Mourning at the beginning.


    If her mother knew that she had offended Rong''s family outside, she would not be able to eat.


    The woman, Yao Jia, quickly apologized, "I''m sorry Miss Rong, I was too impulsive just now. Please forgive me."

 Chapter 818： Modern female statue (16)

    Mourning looked at the strangeness between the two women in front of him, and a strange light flashed quickly in his eyes.


    It can make Yao Jia bow her head and admit her mistakes, so he can''t miss this woman Rong Huang.


    Mourning ignored Yao Jia, who had a complicated expression, and suddenly smiled, and he was about to move towards Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang felt that Mourning was quite dirty, and when he took the second step, he kicked him out.


    Rong Huang''s nine-century trousers were quite loose, and he didn''t show any mercy when he went out. He kicked Mourning a few meters away, lying on the ground without moving for a long time.


    Rong Huang slowly retracted his feet, as if he hadn''t seen the strange eyes around him, and said to Mourning, "I said last time not to pester me again. I am not interested in you at all."


    Rong Huang tilted his head, and the pear vortex was looming, "You are really annoying, you deserve it if I kick you."


    Rong Huang turned his eyes to look at Yao Jia who was stunned, and he tweeted, "You can also admire this kind of slut. Is the little milk dog not fragrant or the little wolf dog not exciting enough?"


    "If I were your mother, I''m afraid I would push you back into your dad''s stomach and rebuild it."


    After speaking, Rong Huang took a deep look at Yao Jia, and then left unhurriedly.


    "Jiajia, come and help me, my waist..."


    Mourning lay on the ground, groaning and leaning on the old waist, rubbing his nose against the concrete floor, and a lot of blood was rubbed out.


    People who passed by saw that Mourning was good looking and wanted to watch a show and eat melons, but now seeing his ugly look, they turned around and left.


    Yao Jia stared at Mourning for a long time, not knowing what she was thinking.


    What Rong Huang said just now gave her a feeling of empowerment.


    Yes, in her capacity, there can be more men. Why did they hang themselves on the crooked neck tree in Mourning?


    Yao Jia took a breath, and felt that Mourning was not pleasing to the eye.


    "Why would I fall in love with such a dirty thing like you!"


    Facing Yao Jia''s hateful remarks and disgusting expressions, Mourning''s glaring boss almost spewed out a mouthful of blood, "Jia Jia, I am Aning, how can you say that to me?"


    Mourning''s pained expression seemed to be extremely hurt and heartbroken.


    But Yao Jia didn''t have the slightest fluctuation in her heart.


    As if something had been cut by Kacha in the dark, she was no longer deeply attracted by Mourning.


    In her eyes, Mourning was just an ordinary man.


    And he is a man who has been used by countless women.


    Yao Jia felt that she had been blind before, thinking of her little sisters who loved Mourning, she suddenly felt sad for them.


    They could marry a good man as their husband, but they would rather share a Mourning with many women.


    What''s more, Mourning also has a public fianc��e.


    Yao Jia told herself not to think about it anymore.


    The more I think about it, the more I vomit.


    too disgusting.


    Yao Jia glanced at Mourning disgustingly for the last time, as if looking at something filthy crawling out of the garbage dump, and ran away.


    Only Mourning was left lying on the ground with a **** face.


    In the end, a kind woman couldn''t see it. She felt sorry for Mei Nan''s injury and called 120 to take him to the hospital.


    -


    After beating Mourning and leaving, Rong Huang no longer paid attention to Mourning, and devoted all his energy to the next work.


    Rong Huang has taken over everything from the original owner, so he should manage everything from the original owner.


    Including Yung''s.


    As for Mourning and those women, private detectives naturally helped to watch them.


    The cost of several million is not in vain.


    After a busy afternoon at the company, when she got home, she was told by Yung mother that she was of marriageable age and that she should find someone to get married.

 Chapter 819： Modern female statue (17)

    Rong Huang looked at the thick pile of photos in front of him, all of them were men of noble standing.


    The most important thing is that the appearance is in line with Yung Mu''s aesthetic standards.


    Gentle and delicate.


    "Do you like it?" Mother Rong briefly drank lipstick tea. Even at home, his delicate makeup was full of comfort. "If you like it, tell me, I''ll take someone to propose a marriage."


    Rong Huang glanced at Mother Rong, thinking that her tone was like taking someone to grab a kiss.


    Rong Huang turned over the two symbolically and became disinterested, and put it aside, "Mom, I have only taken over the company for more than half a year. I will wait until it stabilizes."


    "Rong Huang." Rong''s native language was slightly angry, and he looked at Rong Huang seriously, "You are 25 years old this year, and I have been married to your father for two years at your age."


    Rong Huang: "..."


    "I''m not planning to get married for the time being, I don''t like these people... By the way, the shareholders of the company, I am going to take back their rights."


    Rong Huang wanted to take a side topic, but how could Mother Rong agree, and when Rong Huang looked around and said to him, "You tell me honestly, are you fancying a man?"


    Rong Huangxing''s eyes widened, his curled eyelashes were like spreading butterfly wings, and he was silent for two seconds, "Yes."


    Mother Rong raised her eyebrows, a smile on her always strong and indifferent face.


    "Which kid is it? Look at you like this, can it be said that he doesn''t like you?"


    Rong Huang: "...No." How can she say that she and Feng Bingbing have only met in this world for less than a day?


    "It''s okay, he doesn''t like it and it''s okay, just grab it home."


    Rong Mu''s understatement almost caused the milk in Rong Huang''s mouth to squirt out.


    Although it was said before that Feng Bingbing should be her husband, but she didn''t take any actual action.


    Although women have a high status in this world, they can''t do anything illegal by force.


    The king is a good citizen.


    Rong Huang licked his lower lip and coughed lightly, his soft voice filled with a smile, "I just want to wait for the two sides to understand more deeply before telling you."


    understand deeper?


    The well-informed mother Rong gave a chuckle, and her eyes looked at Rong Huang with a bit of admiration, "It''s okay to get a deeper understanding, but be careful not to let people get pregnant before they are unmarried.


    Even if it was her back then, Rong Huang hadn''t let his father conceive before being unmarried.


    Rong Huang: "......???"


    Rong Huang felt that he couldn''t talk this day.


    Rong Huang put down the glass and stood up, "I still have a job. I''ll talk about this later. I''ll go upstairs first."


    Mother Rong looked at how Rong Huang was eager to escape, and snorted, and said to Father Rong, who came out of the kitchen, "Our daughter has the style of mine."


    Father Rong smiled softly, sat next to Mother Rong, and softly agreed, "Although Xiaohuang looks like me, his personality is up to you."


    Mother Rong snorted and chatted with Father Rong about the daily routine.


    -


    Rong Huang got up from the big bed with difficulty the next morning, changed his clothes and began to pack his luggage and clothes.


    Now that Bai Heng was made her life assistant, Rong Huang didn''t need to live with Rong father and mother anymore.


    In the two-person world, dry wood and raging fire are the best.


    Two suitcases filled with luggage and clothing, Rong Huang dragged the suitcase to the door, turned and went into the bathroom, brushing his teeth and washing his face.


    Because of work needs, Rong Huang put on a light makeup as usual.


    He traced his eyebrows and eyeliner, and then applied lipstick.


    Rong Huang looked at herself in the mirror, her rosy lips pressed lightly, and with a bang, a perfect lip makeup was completed.

 Chapter 820： Modern female statue (18)

    Rong Huang glanced at the phone, it was a photo sent by a private detective.


    Yesterday, Mourning was taken into the hospital by Rong Huang, and all the women who had no clear relationship with him dropped their work and went to visit him.


    The private detective has a lot of skills, and he has posted dozens of photos in a row.


    Each picture shows a man and a woman.


    The same men are different women.


    It was estimated that the private detective was too surprised, Sanguan was on the verge of collapse, and at the end he also sent a message asking who the man Rong Huang was and why he was so shameless.


    Yes, it is shameless.


    This world is very harsh and prejudiced towards men.


    Just like the world Rong Huang was in before, men pride themselves on being powerful, and see women as dodder flowers that can only rely on themselves.


    This world is too.


    Private detectives are also women, so naturally they can''t understand men like Mourning.


    Rong Huang smiled, did not say much, just called the other party a sum of money to let her continue.


    Seeing Mourning''s bad luck, Rong Huang''s irritable mood from getting up early has improved a lot.


    When Father and Mother Rong were in the living room watching the morning news when he went downstairs, he was stunned when he saw the suitcase in Rong Huang''s hand.


    "Are you... going on a business trip?"


    Rong Huang blinked, his lips opened and closed, and a little white tooth was faintly visible, "The company is a bit far away from home, and it wastes time back and forth every day. I found a life assistant and moved to the apartment next to the company."


    Mother Rong took a deep look at Rong Huang and stopped Father Rong who wanted to keep Rong Huang. "You are 25 years old and you are already an adult. You can take care of yourself."


    Rong Huang nodded in agreement.


    Father Rong sighed lightly, and said warmly, "You should eat three meals a day, and cover your quilt at night. The temperature of the air conditioner should not be too low to avoid cold..."


    Rong Huang rubbed his ears, and there was no answer.


    There is a kind of paternal love called your father thinks you are three and a half years old this year.


    Rong Huang lowered his eyebrows and glanced at the watch, Xingmiao smiled, "Okay, it''s getting late, I''m leaving now."


    "Stop breakfast?"


    Rong Huang looked at Father Rong and nodded, "Well, I asked Secretary Li to buy breakfast for me."


    Father Rong said, "Be careful on the road."


    Rong Huang gave a hum, pulling two and a half-person tall suitcases into the car waiting at the door.


    The driver put the two suitcases in the trunk, then started the car and left Rong''s house.


    Rong Huang went to her next residence first, put the suitcase in the apartment, contacted housekeeping for cleaning, and went to the company.


    As soon as Rong Huang sat down, Secretary Li walked in with breakfast.


    "Chairman, this is your breakfast."


    Rong Huang opened it and took a look. It was the one that the original owner often ate.


    Purple potato porridge and Xiaolongbao, as well as four steamed dumplings, smell very fragrant.


    Just as Rong Huang was about to let Secretary Li go out, he suddenly thought of something and called Secretary Li, "Leave the work in your hands to someone else and do something for me."


    Secretary Li''s eyes lit up, and he said hurriedly, "Chairman, you say."


    Rong Huang: "You help me pick up a few people from Mo Village, Minhe County, H Province, and I will send you the address later, and arrange to stay in the hotel when they arrive."


    Secretary Li agreed without saying anything, and quickly transferred the work in hand to several other secretaries, hurried back to tidy up the gift, and bought a ticket to Minhe County on the mobile app on the way.


    Province H is a long distance away from Mojo, while Minhe County is very backward, not even a train station or airport.

 Chapter 821： Modern female statue (19)

    Time is running out, and Secretary Li didn''t want to waste time changing trains, so he bought a direct bus ticket.


    Not to mention the pungent smell in the car that caused my head aches. As soon as I got off the car, Secretary Li was frightened by the crowded exit.


    If it hadn''t been for the task assigned to her by the chairman, she wouldn''t have come to this ghost place.


    Secretary Li dragged and saluted, forced a sigh of relief without rest, and continued to get on the small broken car heading to Mocun.


    The small broken car swayed all the way, Secretary Li''s face was like a white paper, and she squatted on the ground for a while before she felt a little more comfortable.


    -


    Rong Huang sent Secretary Li to take Mourning''s parents and sister to the magic city and began to deal with affairs.


    Within half an hour, the office door was knocked.


    Rong Huang turned his eyes slightly to look at the door, and continued to stare at the computer screen, "Go in."


    There was a very light footstep.


    It''s Bai Heng.


    Bai Heng wore a very formal dress today, a neat three-piece suit, buttoned to the top one, and the neckline of his shirt clung to the skin of his cold white neck, warm and peaceful with a hint of abstinence.


    Rong Huang put his chin on one hand, and squinted his eyes to examine the man.


    "Wear it like this..." Rong Huang gestured up and down with his thin white fingers, "Aren''t you tired?"


    Bai Heng was stunned and didn''t react for a while.


    After understanding the meaning of Rong Huang''s words, Bai Heng''s face was slightly embarrassed, and his tone was gentle, "It''s okay."


    Actually I don''t like it.


    His family background is not very good. After being admitted to the best university in the city, he is also three o''clock every day, dormitory, cafeteria, and classroom.


    He bought this dress with the money he earned from a part-time job before, in order to make a good impression on others.


    But the layers of restraint made him breathless.


    This feeling became more obvious when he stepped into Rongshi.


    Especially seeing that he was going to the top floor, the eyes of those women were mocking.


    As if this is the world of women, and men do not deserve to be here.


    Bai Heng''s fingers curled slightly on his side, and his eyebrows were drooped, looking extremely harmless.


    Rong Huang didn''t know that Bai Heng thought so much for a moment, and pointed to the newly added office in the office, which was a little smaller than hers, "That''s your position."


    "In addition, I''m more casual. You don''t need to dress like this during your work..." Rong Huang thought about the wording, "Formal."


    Bai Heng blinked, his expression was a little surprised, and after a while he slowly responded, "I see, thank you Rong Dong."


    Rong Huang smiled and said nothing more.


    The world''s phoenix disease prevention mentality is relatively serious, so she still shouldn''t be too obvious.


    "There is a document on your desk about my preferences. You can make a note of it so you don''t make a mistake."


    Bai Heng''s position happened to be able to see the document on the table, a few thin sheets of paper.


    "Okay, I understand Rong Dong."


    Seeing that Rong Huang had nothing to say, Bai Heng walked to his office and sat down.


    The computer is obviously a new purchase. Bai Heng once heard from a friend that this computer is the latest model of Guojia.


    Looking at Rong Huang with a complicated expression, Bai Heng looked down and opened the document.


    The files were sorted out by Rong Huang himself, not the preferences of the original owner.


    Three sheets of paper are densely written.


    Fortunately, Bai Heng''s memory has always been very good, and he can remember it after reading it twice.


    After Bai Heng read the three sheets of paper about Rong Huang''s preferences, there was a knock on the door.


    Rong Huang didn''t lift his head, his keyboard crackled, "Go in."


    Secretary Zhang walked in with a pile of documents, stepping on twelve-centimeter high heels.

 Chapter 822： Modern female statue (20)

    It seemed that he hadn''t seen the white Heng that suddenly appeared in the office, and walked up to Rong Huang without squinting.


    "Chairman, a lady named Liu downstairs is looking for you, claiming to be your friend."


    Rong Huang''s movements of typing on the keyboard paused, and there was an accident in his eyes.


    I thought that after Mourning was kicked into the hospital, the woman Liu Yanzhi would be able to rest for a few days, but I didn''t expect to come to find a sense of existence in less than a day.


    "not see."


    Secretary Zhang didn''t change his eyes, and immediately replied, "Okay, I will ask her to leave."


    When Secretary Zhang said "please", Bai Heng seemed to hear a bit of gritted teeth.


    It is indeed with a bit of gritted teeth.


    Secretary Zhang couldn''t forget the call from the front desk just now, and the arrogant voice of the woman surnamed Liu from the other end of the phone.


    "You tell Rong Huang, I''m Liu Yanzhi, if she doesn''t see me, I won''t just forget it!"


    Hearing that Secretary Zhang rolled his eyes.


    Such a self-righteous woman is rare these years.


    Such an excellent woman as the chairman, this Liu surnamed how dare to yell at the chairman, so angry that Secretary Zhang.


    Secretary Zhang immediately notified the front desk when he left the office, "Let the security guard cross the person...ah no, just throw it out."


    After hearing this, the front desk understood it at the time, and immediately asked the security to take out Liu Yanzhi who was jumping at the door of the company.


    Liu Yanzhi fell to the ground violently, and the white dress she dressed up in the morning was all dirty.


    Liu Yanzhi looked down, she was so angry, she cursed on the spot.


    "If you have the ability, don''t stop me from going to see Rong Huang. Rong Huang has the ability to hurt Aning. Now he hides in the company and doesn''t see anyone if he doesn''t want to be responsible. I, Rong Huang, you bitch!"


    Liu Yanzhi was a business girl in her previous life. She hadn''t read many books. Instead, her parents had instilled the most important concept of a money man.


    Now she was furious and began to speak uncontrollably, yelling directly at Rong''s door.


    Rong''s employees and people passing by looked at Liu Yanzhi and secretly ate melons.


    This woman is really spine, dare to challenge Rong''s current power, is it too long?


    Hearing what Liu Yanzhi said, the front desk was almost scared to death. He just wanted to make some money for the baby''s milk powder during these two months, but he didn''t want to be fired.


    This woman is really harmful!


    "What are you doing in a daze? Don''t ask people to leave yet!"


    The front desk yelled at the security guards, shocked that the security guards rushed forward, grabbed Liu Yanzhi, and dragged them into the security room.


    Then, dial 110.


    If you have something to do with the police, this is an eternal truth.


    The police station dispatched police quickly, and four police officers arrived in a short while.


    After understanding the situation, the police looked at Liu Yanzhi as if they were looking at a warrior.


    If it''s not good to provoke, you must provoke the Rong family.


    There is still a woman who has offended Rong in this game, and now there is another one.


    "What are you doing? Do you know who I am? I am Mourning''s fianc��e. You can''t do this to me!"


    Liu Yanzhi looked at the approaching police car, and finally panicked, struggling desperately, and yelled.


    The police didn''t care about Liu Yanzhi''s clamor and sent the people directly into the police car.


    The door of the police car snapped shut, and it drove away.


    -


    Knowing that Liu Yanzhi had been detained for half a month, Rong Huang was so happy that he ate two more bowls of rice at noon.


    Returning to the office after dinner, Rong Huang stood by the French window and flipped through the schedule for the next few days.


    Rong Huang was about to weave the adapted original plot into a dream, and transmit it to the dreams of the women who were entangled with Mourning.

 Chapter 823： Modern female statue (21)

    It takes time to weave dreams, and Rong Huang has to spare time.


    And recently, Rong Huang was busy vacating the rights of those shareholders, as busy as a top, he didn''t even have time to sleep for beauty.


    After being so irritable that he wanted to kill these shareholders with a small axe, Rong Huang became more determined to put all his rights into his hands.


    "Chairman, the black tea is ready."


    A white Heng voice came from behind, and Rong Huang turned around and glanced.


    Rong Huang had never seen him wear a suit since Rong Huang said that he could wear it at will.


    After all, it was a high-achieving student who had just walked out of the ivory tower. Bai Heng''s warm and clear face was a little bookish, and his whole body was filled with a calm atmosphere.


    Rong Huang felt very comfortable with him.


    Rong Huang: "I see."


    Secretary Li came back in the morning and placed the three members of the Mo family in the hotel.


    Next, it''s time to solve Mourning.


    -


    Mourning was rushed to the hospital that day, and the examination revealed that his nose was broken.


    Mourning became furious when he learned that he clamored to call the police and take Rong Huang to court.


    But then the police came to the hospital and asked about the ins and outs of Mourning''s affairs, and then inquired about the woman who sent Mourning to the hospital, and found that the confessions of the two were totally different.


    Mourning said that Rong Huang injured him, and the woman said that Mourning fell to the ground by herself.


    Seeing Mourning''s emotions, the police subconsciously thought he was talking nonsense.


    He even asked the doctor to check him for mental illness.


    Mourning resisted desperately, and was eventually injected with a sedative and sent for inspection.


    As a result, there is naturally no mental illness.


    But the police seemed to believe that Mourning was deliberately framed up, and regardless of whether he was an injured, a delicate man, he reprimanded him on the spot for more than ten minutes.


    After the police left, Mourning''s face was gloomy and dripping.


    Rao was the old monster Mourning had lived for hundreds of years, and he didn''t know what went wrong in the process.


    Why did the woman suddenly change her mouth when she saw Rong Huang''s hands on her with her own eyes.


    Rong Huang must have bought her with the money.


    It must be so.


    Mourning''s resentment towards Rong Huang reached a peak. During the hospitalization, no matter how much she pleased, the women never saw him show a smile.


    When the three of the Mo family went to the hospital and pushed open the door of Mourning''s VIP ward, Mourning was on the phone with his company''s assistant.


    The assistant on the phone said that several people from the court suddenly came to the company today, saying that Chairman Rong��s secretary illegally misappropriated the company��s 5 million yuan for his position.


    The five million was now handed over to Mourning by the secretary, who ordered Mourning to return Rong''s five million as soon as possible.


    "What five million?" Mourning jumped when he heard the number at first, and sat up, "What does Rong''s five million have to do with me?"


    With a click, the sound of the ward door opening sounded.


    Mourning thought it was a nurse, so he yelled at the door without turning his head, "Get out!"


    Then he continued to say to the assistant on the phone, "Just tell the people in the court that I didn''t know that the five million yuan was embezzled by her privately. All this has nothing to do with me."


    The three of the Mo family stood at the door of the ward, looking at the angry Mourning, with different expressions.


    The partial student Mourning hadn''t noticed yet, and continued to talk to the assistant, but at the end he didn''t get angry, "Okay, I''ll give it, I''ll give you the head office?!"


    After speaking, I hung up the phone and looked at the door, "I will let you go..."


    "Mourning, who are you talking to?"


    A mean and angry female voice sounded, Mourning frowned and looked over, suddenly his face stiffened.

 Chapter 824： Modern female statue (22)

    Mo Mu is an honest farmer, as were her parents in the previous generation.


    A woman came to her house a few days ago and said that Mourning had prepared a surprise for them and asked her to pick them up to the magic city.


    Although the son is not more noble than the daughter, the mother and father of Mo are happy and proud.


    The children of my own family have great prospects and make a lot of money, so they will have more face when they go out.


    Therefore, the three members of the Mo family followed Secretary Li to the magic city with excitement.


    It''s just that they have stayed in the hotel for several days, and even Mourning hasn''t seen him, so they can''t help but feel a little skeptical.


    Secretary Li said that Mourning was unwell in the past few days and was hospitalized in the hospital, so he could not come to visit them in time.


    When Mo''s father heard this, he immediately indicated that he would go to the hospital.


    Secretary Li remembered Rong Huang''s previous instructions, if the Mo family wanted to see Mourning, don''t stop it.


    So Secretary Li drove the Mo family to the hospital.


    The three of the Mo family went upstairs, and after asking several times, they found out what Secretary Li had said about the ward only.


    They never expected that the well-behaved and sensible Mourning in the past would become so vulgar.


    Mo''s mother was shocked and angry, and couldn''t help asking aloud.


    Mourning originally thought it was a medical staff, but when he turned his head and saw the rustic three people stuck in the doorway, he was stunned for a while.


    He has the memory of the original owner, and of course he also knows that this is the little sister of the original owner''s parents.


    "Why are you here?" Mourning frowned, his tone was very impatient, "How do you know I''m in the hospital?"


    Father Mo stared at Mourning, not letting go of his expression, as if he was sure of something.


    Mo family sister Mo An thought of what Mo Ning had just said, and ignoring the people coming and going outside, said loudly, "Brother, why did I hear that you owe people 5 million?"


    Mo Mu''s face changed, and her eyes were almost staring out.


    The tanned face, which has been in the sun all the year round, is covered with wrinkles and looks very fierce. "What are you talking about? Xiao Ning owes people five million?"


    Mo An nodded very affirmatively, "Yes, I heard clearly just now, my brother told people on the phone that he would pay back five million people."


    Mo mother''s eyes went black and almost fainted.


    five million......


    Even if they sell all three of their family, they can''t afford it!


    Mother Mo strode forward, regardless of Mourning''s illness, she slapped her back and slapped her on Mourning''s back, "Why have you done anything ethical?"


    Mourning almost slapped his back with a slap on his back and vomited blood. After a few coughs, he was relieved, "I didn''t, you all heard it wrong."


    The family of the original owner is simply annoying.


    What does the five million have to do with them? The five million was originally given to him by the woman as entrepreneurial funds, and he can only be regarded as a victim.


    Father Mo, who stood at the door and stared at Mourning without a word for a long time, stepped forward, with a complicated expression on the same dark face.


    "I heard it too. Your little sister is right. What have you done? You owe so much money?"


    Mother Mo''s generous slap caught Mourning''s back once again, and shouted in a loud voice, "Hurry up, don''t say I''ll kill you a prodigal thing!"


    "You even lied to us to make a lot of money on this piece of money. You want to **** me off your mother!"


    Mourning clutched his back with a pained expression.


    The bridge of his nose was pulled when he called the pain just now, and the pain was so painful that his tears came out.


    "I heard that this Wei Aibi ward burns a lot of money every day. You owe people a debt, so you are embarrassed to live in the Wei Aibi ward?"

 Chapter 825： Modern female statue (23)

    Mo''s mother was a fierce woman who beat the invincibles all over the village in Mocun. Now she was so angry that she rolled up her sleeves and screamed, no matter where it was.


    The yellowed teeth turned towards Mourning, and he sprayed Mourning''s face.


    "Don''t hurry up and pack your things and go back!" Mo mother yelled, and was stopped by the doctor who rushed to hear the sound. "The patient still needs to recuperate. What are you doing?"


    "What are we doing?" Mother Mo looked up and down at the male doctor who looked like a little chicken, and snorted, "What''s the matter with you?"


    The male doctor turned blue and said patiently, "This lady, this is the hospital, and the patients need to be quiet."


    "Stop talking nonsense, you first discharge my son from the hospital." Mo''s mother pointed to the male doctor and said, "What are you doing in a daze, hurry up!"


    The male doctor took a deep breath, winked at the male nurse behind him, and asked him to go to the hospital for discharge.


    Mourning was also shocked by Mo''s rude appearance, and didn''t even say anything when she heard the word "discharged".


    The male nurse came back soon, and said to Mourning embarrassedly, "Mr. Mo, you previously deposited 100,000 with us, and now we are reminding you that this money cannot be used."


    "Unavailable? How could it be possible!"


    Seeing that Mourning''s puzzled expression did not seem to be false, the male nurse nodded, "It''s true, we show that your funds have been frozen."


    Mourning: "???"


    freeze?


    Mourning suddenly thought of the phone call from the previous assistant, and a bad feeling arose in his heart.


    Mo mother''s eyes rolled around, and she guessed what the male nurse meant.


    Seeing Mourning shrank like a quail again, he snorted and took out the money and bank card wrapped in toilet paper from his pants pocket.


    "How much money does he owe the hospital, let me come."


    Mother Mo was thinking that after returning home, she must use a fire stick to hammer to death the thing that only knows to cause trouble.


    The male nurse reported a number, and Mo''s mother slipped her feet and almost sat on the ground. Fortunately, Mo An was able to hold her back in time.


    "So much money?!"


    The male doctor on the side finally couldn''t stand it anymore and said, "This is a VIP ward. The high cost is normal."


    Mo''s mother wanted to say something, but Mo''s father pulled her arm off and handed the bank card to the male nurse with a squat and painful expression, "Hey, swipe it."


    The male nurse took the bank card and left, and the male doctor didn''t bother to pay attention to this strange thing, so he just found a reason to leave.


    As soon as the male doctor left, Mo''s mother picked up the stool and swung it towards Mourning, swearing in her mouth, "You prodigal thing, my mother, I have worked so hard to save most of the money that you gave to Huo Huo!"


    Mourning quickly dodges to avoid him, grinning in pain when he gets involved in the wound.


    "I was framed, it''s useless if you hit me!"


    Mo mother huffed and panted, carrying a stool to continue smashing Mourning. It was Mo An''s effort to get breastfeeding before he could barely grasp it.


    "Brother, don''t say a few words, my mother is almost mad by you!" Mo An hatedly glanced at the nonchalant Mourning, "How can you do this, you disappoint me too much!"


    Father Mo, who had not said anything, still stared at Mourning, and suddenly said, "You are not my son, where did you get my son?"


    When Mo An heard this, he asked confusedly, "Dad, what are you talking about?"


    The same is true of Mo''s mother, throwing away the stool, "Are you stupid by anger, who is he not my son?"


    Mourning was a little flustered when he heard this.


    This world is not the realm of cultivating immortals, and it is not uncommon for things like seizing homes in the cultivating world.

 Chapter 826： Modern female statue (24)

    But now that the technology is so advanced, if people know that he is not the original Mourning, these lunatics will definitely use him to do experiments.


    Mourning then thought about it, even if these people knew what to do, he had a company and there were so many powerful women backing him, so he was not afraid of these three country folks digging out of the mud.


    "So what? Your idiot son hasn''t rested for three days for a job, who is to blame for his sudden death?"


    "Now this body is mine, you all have to be polite to me, otherwise I will directly destroy your son''s body!"


    Facing Mourning''s intimidation, the three members of the Mo family were shocked and angry.


    "What the **** are you? Are you a monster or a demon?"


    Mourning looked at the Mo mother who was jumping on the spot, the sarcasm in his eyes was not concealed, "I am a cultivator of immortals, your son''s body is used by me, but he has cultivated for eight lifetimes."


    "I care what immortal you are, and you give me my brother back!"


    Mo An has a very good relationship with the previous Mourning. Knowing that this one is not her brother, he pushes Mourning with red eyes.


    Mo Ning was not an honest person who allowed others to bully. Before Mo An pushed him up, he took the lead and knocked him down.


    Mo An fell back and hit the ground with his head, making a deep noise.


    At this time, the half-covered ward door was pushed open.


    The three people in the ward, except Mo An, all looked at the door at the same time.


    Several uniformed policemen stood at the door, their faces solemn.


    Mourning, who maintained his pushing action: "..."


    The policemen who happened to see Mourning pushing people outside the door: "..."


    The policeman walking at the forefront put away his complicated mood, and said to Mourning, who was in a medical gown, "The previous case of Mr. Rong''s misappropriation of funds is related to you. Please come with us.


    "It has nothing to do with me. I didn''t know that she had taken the money out of the company''s accounts."


    Mourning knew that the laws of this world were very strict, so naturally he didn''t want to go to the police station.


    If you go along and dig out other shameful things about him, he will really be over.


    The policeman made a stern face and looked down on Mourning from his heart, "Please follow us to the police station for an investigation. If you are not guilty, we will let you leave immediately."


    Mo''s mother''s mind was all on Mo An, who was overthrown by Mourning, how could she care about Mourning this fake.


    "Comrade police, please take him away. We don''t want this son. We have to sever relations with him!"


    The police are not easy to intervene in this kind of family affairs, so they can only remain silent, "Mr. Mo, please come with us."


    Mourning stood there without moving, still resisting, "Can I apply for bail?"


    The police continued to remain silent, took out the handcuffs from their trouser pockets, clicked the handcuffs to Mourning''s wrist, "Let''s go, Mr. Mo."


    Father Mo watched Mo Ning being taken away by the police, and then looked at Mo Mu, whose attention was all on the girl, and finally couldn''t help but tears flowed down the folds of his eyes.


    "Why cry?" Mother Mo looked at Father Mo and said angrily, "He is no longer our son. After I return, I will tell the village chief to sever mother-child relationship with him."


    Father Mo was a man who listened to women. He opened his mouth and saw Mo An, who was staring at him hopingly, with a dull heart.


    Under the gaze of the two of them, he finally nodded.


    This is no longer the son he was born in October after a laborious pregnancy. He is now a man who has done all the bad things and doesn''t think he should be.

 Chapter 827： Modern female statue (25)

    Mourning was gone, and the three of the Mo family followed out of the hospital.


    To say that there is something different from the time when I came, it is the gray face and the empty bank card.


    When Secretary Li, who was waiting at the entrance of the hospital, saw the family of three, he immediately stopped chatting with the gatekeeper and strode forward.


    "You''re not Mourning''s person, are you?"


    Secretary Li heard Mo Mu''s words as soon as he came up, first was stunned, and then admitted frankly.


    Secretary Li told the Mo family exactly what Rong Huang had taught her.


    "I am indeed not Mourning''s subordinate."


    "What the **** do you have?" Mo An stared at Secretary Li, as if to bite off a piece of meat from her, "You deliberately let us see, right?"


    Secretary Li sighed and said, "You may not know that our boss is your son''s friend."


    "Before, my boss suspected that Mourning was not the same Mourning he was before, so he started investigating him and found out that it was really not."


    "My boss knows that you are all good parents who love your children, so he asked me to tell you this fact in a tactful way."


    Mo mother''s anger froze on her face, and she smirked, "I blamed you all, sorry, thank you boss for me."


    Secretary Li maintained a decent smile on his face and nodded, "Okay, I will convey your gratitude to the boss."


    After a few more greetings, Secretary Li learned that Mourning had been taken away by the police, and was secretly refreshed, "It''s getting late, I''ll go back first, and I have already bought the tickets for you to go back."


    "As for going to the station, there will be a driver who will take you there."


    Following Secretary Li''s hand, the three Mo family saw the black car parked on the side of the road.


    Amid the repeated thanks from the Mo family, Secretary Li got in the car and returned to the company.


    She had long seen Moning, the **** man stepping on dozens of boats, not pleasing to her eyes. Now that she is unlucky, Secretary Li thinks she can eat three more bowls of rice today.


    When he returned to the company, Secretary Li informed Rong Huang of the whole process, and Rong Huang smiled at her with a soft tone, "Thanks for your hard work. The bonus at the end of the month has doubled."


    With the chairman''s praise and bonus, Secretary Li walked out of the office in a hurry, as if stepping on two clouds under her feet, she was almost crazy with joy.


    Sure enough, following the chairman, there is meat to eat.


    -


    "Come with me tonight at the Xue family''s dinner."


    When eating at noon, Bai Heng lowered his head to pick a fishbone for Rong Huang, and he heard what Rong Huang said.


    Bai Heng was stunned, and hesitated, "Can I not go?"


    After these days of getting along, Bai Heng found that Rong Huang was a good person to get along with.


    Apart from not waking up in the morning and being picky eaters, he is a perfect boss.


    That''s why Bai Heng could say the rejection so easily.


    As long as he thinks of the scene where the clothes are fragrant, the shadows and the coquettish are intertwined, a sense of tension rises in Bai Heng''s heart.


    Rong Huang was rejected, but he was not surprised.


    She glanced at Bai Heng and knew what he was thinking.


    It''s not that Rong Huang''s eyes are so tricky, it''s that Bai Heng has no scheming, all emotions are floating on the surface, and you can see through it at a glance.


    More direct, it''s just a silly white sweet.


    But Rong Huang still likes silly white sweet.


    "No, I have prepared your clothes for you. I will leave at 2 o''clock in the afternoon to try on the clothes." Rong Huang took a piece of white hung-peeled shrimp and put it in his mouth.


    "If you really don''t want to go, the bonus at the end of the month may be gone."


    Facing Rong Huang''s coercion and temptation, Bai Heng''s pale pink lips lightly moved.

 Chapter 828： Modern female statue (26)

    "I go."


    After getting this answer, Rong Huang smiled with satisfaction.


    Bai Heng heard the chuckle, raised his head to look at Rong Huang, and just bend her brows and eyes, with a moving smile in her eyes.


    Bai Heng''s eyes flashed slightly, as if being stabbed by something, he quickly lowered his head, and continued to pick the bones for Rong Huang.


    However, no matter how hard he tried to calm himself down, he couldn''t restrain the palpitations deep in his heart.


    Bai Heng took a deep breath, his brown pupils were slightly deep, his lips pressed tightly, and he stopped speaking.


    Rong Huang watched Bai Heng''s series of small movements, raising his eyebrows and laughing silently.


    The phoenix disease in this world is really cute.


    Want to kiss.


    After eating, Rong Huang went to the office lounge and took a nap for half an hour.


    When the fifth alarm sounded, he slowly got up.


    There was a knock on the door outside the lounge, and the man''s gentle voice sounded, "Chairman, it''s time for you to get up."


    Rong Huang rubbed his eyes and barely suppressed the tousled hair.


    Lifting the quilt and getting out of bed, Rong Huang stepped on his slippers to open the door.


    A man in a white shirt and black trousers stood at the door, holding the shoes that Rong Huang will wear later, "Chairman, we should go now."


    Rong Huang covered his mouth and yawned delicately, glanced at the black-haired gentleman, raised his chin, "Let me put on the sofa, I''ll go drink a glass of water."


    Bai Heng blinked lightly, obediently placing Rong Huang''s high heels by the sofa.


    Then he sat on the sofa with his hands on his knees, quietly waiting for Rong Huang.


    Ten minutes later, Rong Huang washed his face and wiped off the lotion. He casually **** his long hair with a pink hair tie, and walked out of the lounge slowly.


    Rong Huang kicked off his slippers and walked to the sofa.


    Bai Heng, whose back was facing Rong Huang, heard a slight noise, turned around subconsciously, and saw Rong Huang with bare feet.


    Rong Huang''s feet are shiny and white, and his toes are like pink shells. They look delicate and beautiful.


    It was not the first time that Rong Huang was barefoot in front of him.


    The first time I saw Rong Huang''s feet, the roots of Bai Heng''s ears and the entire face were stained with a light crimson.


    Really a silly Baitian who is very easy to be shy.


    Until now, Bai Heng was still a little uncomfortable seeing Rong Huang''s bare feet.


    Trying to put his gaze on Rong Huang''s face, Bai Heng stood up and looked at Rong Huang, who was putting his head down and wearing his shoes, "Is there anything I need to prepare?"


    Rong Huang pinned a few strands of broken hair behind his ears, raised his hand and hooked his fingers, "Come here."


    Bai Heng didn''t know why, but he walked forward obediently.


    Stopped one meter away from Ronghuang.


    Rong Huang frowned with dissatisfaction and took the initiative to take a step forward. Bai Shengsheng''s fingertips gently grabbed his shirt and raised his head to make a kiss on Bai Heng''s warm and soft lips.


    When Bai Heng was stunned, Rong Huang bends his lips in a good mood, his voice is sweet, "Just prepare yourself."


    In Rong Huang''s somewhat provocative tone, Bai Heng suddenly recovered, his whole figure resembling a cooked shrimp, red from head to toe.


    The roots of Bai Heng''s ears were crimson, and the tails of the narrow eyes were drooping, looking aggrieved.


    "you you......"


    Rong Huang was deeply pleased by Bai Heng''s shy little appearance, raised his hand and rubbed his hair, "It''s so cute."


    After speaking, Rong Huang stopped talking, turned and walked towards the door.


    Bai Heng was left alone, standing on the spot, with a blushing face, and even his cold-white neck was dyed with a beautiful color.


    Bai Heng touched the corner of his mouth, and the gentle touch seemed to remain in the corner of his mouth.


    "After the kiss... are you leaving?"

 Chapter 829： Modern female statue (27)

    "After the kiss... are you leaving?"


    Bai Heng glanced sideways at the wide open door and murmured.


    In Wen Tun''s gentle voice, there was a low that even Bai Heng hadn''t noticed.


    "What a scum girl."


    Bai Heng whispered, and soon got up and down, and followed Rong Huang.


    The studio they are going to is very famous in Momo, often designing styles for celebrities.


    Bai Heng went to the car, and when he came in, he saw Rong Huang standing in front of the two rows of dresses, with a delicate and fair face.


    Rong Huang beckoned to Bai Heng, his apricot eyes with round eyes blinked, "Come and help me choose one."


    For a time, Bai Heng received several glances.


    Bai Heng pursed his lower lip lightly, and walked forward uncomfortably. After hesitating for two or three seconds, he took out a long crimson dress, "This one?"


    Rong Huang was born with fair skin and beauty, as well as the slenderness and beauty that are rare in women in this world. From Bai Heng''s point of view, she looks good in everything she wears.


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows and blinked at Bai Heng, "I''ll try it."


    Bai Heng replied in a low voice, and obediently stepped aside and waited.


    I saw that the staff in the studio couldn''t help whispering to their colleagues, "What is the background of this man who came with Miss Rong? He is really handsome."


    The colleague squinted at the staff, and said in a bad mood, "You give me peace of mind, that''s Miss Rong''s person."


    The staff had a shabby expression on their faces, and although they were not convinced, they did not speak any more.


    I just lament that the men around the rich are all high-quality.


    The red velvet curtain in the dressing room was pulled open, Bai Heng subconsciously heard the reputation, and immediately startled.


    Rong Huang''s skin was very white, but it was not the cold white of Bai Heng, but the kind with a very complex color and powder in the white.


    And now the long crimson dress on Rong Huang made her fairer.


    The light flowing in the dark pupils is a beautiful and beautiful color that makes people want to desperately capture.


    The dress skirt is designed with slits, but it is not opened high, it is only opened to the knees, and the slender and smooth calf lines are vaguely visible during walking.


    The white plover''s feather-colored eyelashes quivered, and he lowered his head and stared at the wooden floor under his feet, as if he could see a flower.


    Rong Huang turned around in front of the mirror, satisfied with the clothes, raised his eyes to look at the white Heng in the mirror, only to see that he lowered his head and didn''t know what he was doing.


    Rong Huang snorted slightly dissatisfied.


    The king has white skin and beautiful waist and slender legs. Bai Heng is a silly white sweet who would rather look at the floor than the king. Do you want to **** the king?


    Rong Huang pulled the dress skirt down, trying to reveal a shameful career line.


    It is also good for Feng Bingbing to know how good and beautiful this king is.


    Then, she discovered that she had no career line at all.


    There is one at the airport.


    Rong Huang: "..."


    Rong Huang secretly bulged his cheeks, and pulled the dress skirt back in dissatisfaction.


    "Bai Heng." Rong Huang suddenly raised his voice and shouted, with a sweet and soft ending. When Bai Heng walked behind him, he raised his chin and asked him, "Am I good-looking?"


    Bai Heng''s long body Yuli stood behind Rong Huang.


    The looks of the two in the mirror are both first-class and excellent.


    Bai Heng''s well-acquainted eyes condensed on Rong Huang''s Yingrun and Yuyu shoulders, and he dared not look elsewhere. His gentle voice became a lot lower for no reason, "It looks good."


    Rong Huang''s small brows frowned tightly, and Bai Heng''s chin was twisted to make him look in the mirror.


    Rong Huang pointed back at the mirror, looking at Bai Heng in the mirror, "I''ll talk about it after seeing it clearly."

 Chapter 830： Modern female statue (28)

    The staff retired when they noticed that the atmosphere had become ambiguous, and now only Rong Huang and Bai Heng were left in the reception room.


    As Rong Huang drew closer, the distance between the two of them narrowed infinitely.


    So close that Bai Heng could smell the delicious milk scent on Rong Huang''s body.


    Rong Huang likes to drink milk very much, so he has this kind of smell on his body, right?


    This thought came out of Bai Heng''s mind for no reason.


    Rong Huang, who was standing in front of Bai Heng, couldn''t wait for Bai Heng to speak for a long time. He turned his head and saw his confused eyes.


    Rong Huang: "..."


    Rong Huang tugged at his shirt dissatisfied, his tone was a little bit coquettish, "What are you doing in a daze? I''m asking you something."


    Bai Heng replied in a low voice, "Everywhere is beautiful."


    After speaking, the man''s ears were scarlet.


    He grew up this way, and it was the first time he heard a girl act like a baby to him. While he was novel, he felt that his heart was hit by something, and he jumped faster.


    Rong Huang saw in the mirror that Bai Heng was so embarrassed that he couldn''t wait to find a place to sew in, and his unhappy mood suddenly improved a lot.


    With a soft snort, Rong Huang''s mellow small chin raised, "Count you barely pass."


    "That''s it." Rong Huang said to the staff, pointing to Bai Heng again, "design him a look."


    The staff hurriedly took Bai Heng to design the styling.


    Rong Huang sat on the sofa in the reception room, holding his chin in a bored look, and occasionally yawned twice.


    The world Rong Huang had never been so busy before. This world wakes up earlier than chickens and sleeps later than dogs every day. It can be said to be cruel and inhumane.


    Rong Huang decided to wait until this time was over, and then leave the company''s affairs to Mother Rong, and she went to the beach with Feng Bingyi for a vacation.


    Half an hour later, Bai Heng was wearing a black suit, a white shirt, a dark tie, and black trousers wrapped her two straight long legs.


    The hair is also simply removed, with a sense of design, but it doesn''t look obtrusive.


    Bai Heng''s skin is very good, cold and flawless, and it is difficult to see the marks of pores when he looks closer.


    This made the pores and rough appearance of Ronghuang just a hundred lemons after staying up all night until the early hours of the morning, and it was going to die of soreness.


    Oh, this **** sweet man is even more refined than the king.


    But since he was going out with the king, it was for the sake of the king''s face, so just forgive him reluctantly.


    According to the etiquette of this world, men and women attending banquets are men holding women''s arms.


    Rong Huang went to the hometown to follow the customs, so naturally.


    Moreover, she quite enjoys the world of female dignity.


    Except for the pretentious dog thief, other men, because of legal restrictions, never dared to get too close to women other than their family members.


    The same is true for women. Except for the mistress Liu Yanzhi who thinks men should have three wives and four concubines, as well as those women who are bewitched by the dog thief Mourning, they are busy working on their respective careers and have no time to intrigue.


    Thinking of this, Rong Huang remembered that the dozens of women who had forgotten to keep their brains at birth had yet to settle.


    Turning the pages of the fashion magazine carelessly, Rong Huang thought that it was time to deal with them after the dinner was over.


    The two got into the car, and the white hung moved like clouds and water, started the car neatly, and left the studio.


    Bai Heng hit the steering wheel and saw Rong Huang playing with the phone from the corner of the light. He licked his lower lip as if he wanted to say something.


    Of course, Bai Heng looked at Rong Huang as he noticed it, and he turned his head to look at Bai Heng with a smile.

 Chapter 831： Modern female statue (29)

    "What do you want to tell me?"


    Bai Heng''s ears were hot when Rong Huang looked with teasing eyes, and looked at the road ahead as if dodging, "You...Why did you treat me..."


    Bai Heng pleased Rong Huang with a vague expression, and deliberately teased him, "What is it to you? Did I do anything to you?"


    Bai Heng''s face was slightly embarrassed, and his expression was a bit embarrassed.


    Under Rong Huang''s uninterrupted gaze, Bai Heng hit the steering wheel, "You are in the company..."


    Bai Heng squeezed the steering wheel nervously, his voice so low that Rong Huang almost didn''t hear him clearly, "Kiss me."


    To be honest, Rong Huang had never seen such a phoenix disease.


    Perhaps it is the influence of the rules of the world, the phoenix disease in this world is like a little wife.


    I saw more of the neurotic version of Feng''s disease, and Xiaojiao''s wife version was the first time I saw it, and Rong Huang was fresh.


    Rong Huang wished that another little wife, Feng, would be ill in the next world.


    Hehe.


    "puff--"


    Rong Huang couldn''t help but laughed out loud after hearing Bai Heng''s words.


    Rong Huangle was broken, the whole person laughed and collapsed on the seat, giggling...Oh no, it was a hahaha laugh.


    Shui Shui on the side was afraid that the rough laughter of the king would spread from the car to the outside, frightening other car owners.


    "Bai Heng, you are such a cute duck." Rong Huang smiled so that tears were almost coming out. He clutched his stomach and looked at Bai Heng with a smile, "Are you asking why I kissed you?"


    For the second time, Bai Heng, who was said to be cute, turned red and was about to smoke. When Rong Huang said so directly, the ears and neck were stained with beautiful crimson.


    "Don''t laugh, I''m driving."


    Rong Huang said that Bai Heng was really helpless, and said helplessly.


    Rong Huang will accept it as soon as she sees it. She doesn''t want the headline tomorrow to be "A man and a woman died in a car accident and their faces were lost."


    "That''s all right, what do you want to ask me when the dinner is over, I''m waiting for you."


    Bai Heng glanced at Rong Huang while waiting for the red light, and said softly and gently, "You can''t lie to me."


    "Do not lie to you."


    Rong Huang turned his head to look out of the car window, with a clear smile in his dark, clear eyes.


    Awsl, Feng disease is too cute! ! !


    -


    After more than two hours of tossing, plus the time of traffic jams on the road, Rong Huang and Bai Heng arrived at the place where the dinner was held at 5:30.


    The Xue family is also a well-known wealthy family, and the dinner parties are held in their villas.


    Rong Huang got out of the car and looked at the five-story villa in front of him. When Bai Heng walked to his side, he couldn''t help but sighed, "Sooner or later, I have to buy a five-story villa."


    At this time, Bai Heng had calmed down a long time ago. He was no longer the man on the road who was teased by Rong Huang''s face crimson. He said warmly, "Come on, Chairman, you can."


    Rong Huang blinked lightly. What kind of elementary school student''s way of cheering is this?


    But Rong Huang still accepted with a smile.


    Rong Huang bends his slender arm slightly and motions to Bai Heng to hold her, "Don''t be afraid."


    Bai Heng''s eyes moved slightly, his light-colored lips lightly hooked, revealing the dimples on both sides, clean and clear, "The chairman is here, I''m not afraid."


    Rong Huang smiled and brought Bai Heng forward.


    At the entrance of the villa, a woman dressed as a waiter stretched out her hand to signal, "Two of you, please show me the invitation card."


    Bai Heng, holding the invitation card, handed it to the woman.


    Seeing the name on the invitation card, the woman''s expression became more respectful, and she returned the invitation card to Bai Heng with both hands, and said with a smile, "Please, please."

 Chapter 832： Modern female statue (30)

    Rong Huang nodded, with a commercial smile on the corner of his mouth that he had practiced with the mirror many times, and walked into the dinner party with Bai Heng.


    As Bai Heng had expected earlier, the dinner jacket was fragrant and staggered, and the lighting was bright and luxurious.


    The gorgeously dressed people stood together in twos and threes, talking about clothes, jewelry, or a business worth 100 million.


    Xu Ye noticed that Bai Heng''s breathing was a bit short, Rong Huang patted the back of his hand lightly, and looked at Bai Heng with a smile, "Don''t be nervous, just follow me."


    Facing Shang Ronghuang''s apricot eyes that looked like thousands of stars, the tension in Bai Heng''s heart disappeared miraculously.


    Bai Heng let out a light breath, and followed Rong Huang''s pace and walked in.


    Rong''s is not a small third-rate company. The rich businessmen or political figures present recognized Rong Huang at a glance.


    It''s really because Rong Huang''s appearance is different from those of these tall women and strong women, who looks like a delicate and weak man.


    But they all know that this person''s method is extraordinary.


    Take several old shareholders of Rong''s. Someone saw them in the blind date corner of the park a few days ago.


    It is said that because Rong Huang has reclaimed their rights, they have nothing to do at home every day, and there is no way they can only come to a blind date to make up for their emptiness and loneliness.


    Thinking of the miserable old age of the Rong''s old shareholders, a few very visible rich women hurried up to say hello.


    "Long time no see, Rong Dong balabala..."


    At first, Rong Huang dealt with them with a smile. Later, there were more and more people, and many of them hit Bai Heng with their ideas.


    Those looking eyes made Rong Huang very upset.


    The originally smiling expression suddenly became colder, and Rong Huang casually found a perfunctory reason to get away from the wealthy.


    "They are really noisy." Rong Huang complained to Bai Heng holding a small cake, "I wouldn''t come if it wasn''t for my mother''s refusal to go out to the dinner party."


    Bai Heng sat quietly, Wen Tun said, "They came to talk to you because of your identity. You should be happy."


    Rong Huang paused while eating the little cake, and said softly, "Why do I think your tone is a bit sour?"


    Bai Heng''s slender eyelashes were drooping, and he couldn''t see the expression in his eyes.


    "No, I really admire you." Bai Heng took a sip of juice, "You are very good at managing such a large company."


    Rong Huang was a little shy by Bai Heng''s praise, buried his face in the little cake, and concentrated on eating the little cake.


    "Are you Rong Huang?"


    The angry voice above his head made Rong Huang raise his head, with interrupted dissatisfaction and anger between Qing Yan''s eyebrows.


    Seeing a woman in a black suit in front of her, wrapped up like a female monk, she was beautiful, but her thin features made her very mean.


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows, and the person in front of him was very close to one of the dozens of people previously found by Secretary Li.


    Rong Huang put the little cake aside, wiped the corners of his mouth slowly with a napkin, "Are you?"


    "I am Duan Lingxue."


    Rong Huang''s heart was right, and his face remained calm, even showing a puzzled look, "I''m sorry, I don''t think we knew each other before."


    Duan Lingxue looked at Rong Huang''s beautiful face with jealousy in her heart.


    There is always no shortage of beautiful women around Aning.


    But Aning is like a flat boat with no destination, never drifting to the shore.


    Even though Aning had found so many women, she could only endure sadness and watch other women get close to Mourning.

 Chapter 833： Modern female statue (31)

    But this does not mean that she can stand others bullying him.


    Aning''s gentle and handsome man had previously been inextricably linked with the Rong Huang in front of her, but she didn''t expect that Rong Huang would ruthlessly send Aning to the police station.


    As long as Duan Lingxue thinks that Mourning will suffer in the police station, she feels distressed, and has been suffering from insomnia for two or three days.


    The same goes for Mourning''s other women, but suffering from not being able to find Rong Huang, they can only use various relationships to bail Mourning from the police station.


    But the police never let go and did not allow the lawyer to bail Mourning out.


    This made Duan Lingxue gritted his teeth with hatred towards Rong Huang.


    "Why are you doing that to Aning?" Duan Lingxue clenched her fists, wishing to punch Rong Huang to death. "Just because Aning doesn''t love you, so you hate him because of love, do you kill him?"


    Rong Huang: "???"


    What''s this all about?


    Why doesn''t the king know that I hate Mourning''s dog thief because of love?


    "Miss Ling, I think you may have made a mistake." Rong Huang supported his chin with one hand and picked up the fine outline of his eyeline. "I am not familiar with the Aning in your mouth."


    Tsk tsk, is Xiao Tiantian, who didn''t see the king, almost crying?


    Can''t you say a few words less?


    The original owner''s pot was thrown to the king, and the king didn''t carry it.


    "Unfamiliar?" Duan Lingxue stared suspiciously at Rong Huang. Xu felt that so many women sharing a man would be offensive and lowered her voice. "You were there when Aning announced that Liu Yanzhi was his fianc��e."


    In the face of Duan Lingxue''s temptation, Rong Huang didn''t blink his eyes, and said without changing his face, "I was indeed there at the time, but it was because I had a bit of personal enmity with Liu Yanzhi."


    "I was thinking of revenge against Liu Yanzhi, but I didn''t expect Mourning to disclose the identity of him and Liu Yanzhi."


    "But it made me angry." Rong Huang patted Bai Heng''s thigh and said angrily, "So now I finally find a chance to put Liu Yanzhi in."


    Duan Lingxue: "......???"


    She seemed to have heard that Liu Yanzhi had also entered. Could it be that Rong Huang did it?


    "But why did you get Aning in too?"


    Seeing Duan Lingxue''s expression a little loose, Rong Huang held back a smile and continued to fool her, "Miss Ling, you may not know that out of the more than five million Mourning started the company at the beginning, five million was Rong''s money.


    Duan Lingxue: "??? How is it possible?"


    Rong Huang''s expression was free, and his words were earnest and thoughtful, "How can it be impossible?"


    "Actually, Mourning is a man with a sweet mouth and a sword. He seduced my secretary Cong Rong to take five million, so I sent him in."


    "Miss Ling is also a businessman. Naturally, I know that five million is not a small amount. I feel sorry for it."


    Duan Lingxue did not expect that there was such a secret thing in this, and her expression was very complicated.


    Can it not be complicated?


    The perfect man in his mind suddenly became a greasy man who cheated money. It is estimated that Duan Lingxue''s three views have to be destroyed, right?


    Rong Huang smiled in his heart, with sympathy on his face, "Presumably Miss Ling was also deceived by Mourning, right? It doesn''t matter, rein in the cliff, it''s not too late, it''s good for Miss Ling to wake up earlier."


    Duan Lingxue was originally looking for Rong Huang to seek revenge, but he unexpectedly saw through Mourning''s essence, and now he was ashamed and annoyed.


    Seeing Rong Huang comforting her very gently, Duan Lingxue was moved.


    "Miss Rong, I''m sorry, I blamed you, I will tell the other sisters Mourning''s true face."


    Rong Huang smiled, his whole body shining with a holy light, "It doesn''t matter, I hope Miss Ling will keep her eyes open in the future and find a good man who truly loves each other."

 Chapter 834： Modern female statue (32)

    Duan Lingxue''s slightly mean face carried a grateful smile, and she didn''t even realize that she was being swept around by Rong Huang.


    "Next month is my birthday. I want to invite Miss Rong to come to my birthday banquet, okay?"


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows, and now he is ready to develop the sister line?


    But Rong Huang never refuses the benefits of being delivered to the door.


    "Of course I will. I will be there on time."


    Duan Lingxue said a few more words to Rong Huang, emphasizing that he would find out the truth of the matter after he returned.


    The corner of Rong Huang''s mouth rose, and the vortex was looming, "Miss Ling, your mother is looking for you."


    Duan Lingxue turned her head and saw Duan Mu coming here, "I''ll go first. Next time we have time, we will have a good chat."


    Rong Huang smiled and nodded, watching Duan Lingxue leave.


    It was really dozing off and giving pillows. Originally, I was thinking about finding time to stuff the woven dreams with those women. Now Duan Lingxue saved Rong Huang a lot of things.


    Rong Huang laughed in a good mood, and reached for the cake in Bai Heng''s hand.


    However, Bai Heng used his fingers to pinch the side of the cake dish, and Rong Huang couldn''t take it out without any effort.


    Rong Huang gave a sigh, and finally turned to look at Bai Heng, "What''s the matter?"


    Bai Heng lowered his eyelashes, which looked like two small fans from the side.


    Obviously he was expressionless, but Rong Huang could read his feelings of grievance.


    Rong Huang tilted his head, recalling what Duan Lingxue had just said.


    Duan Lingxue said that she hated Mourning because of her love, so cute Bai Heng is jealous and sulking?


    Thinking about it this way, Bai Heng was almost crying before.


    Rong Huang changed his sitting position, the diamond earrings swayed twice, shining dazzlingly under the refraction of the light, "Ah Heng, are you jealous?"


    The teasing in Rong Huang''s tone was too obvious. White Heng''s eyelashes trembled lightly, and a little dampness appeared in his brown pupils.


    Bai Heng blinked his eyes twice quickly, quickly converging the water vapor under his eyes.


    "I...I don''t."


    Bai Heng said in a low voice, with a bit of stubbornness.


    Rong Huang tucked off his long hair, stretched out Bai Shengsheng''s fingers, and lightly hooked the cuffs of Bai Heng''s suit.


    "Little Aheng, your duplicity is so cute."


    Bai Heng''s left arm was pulled by Rong Huang and moved a little toward her, and the roots of his ears were stained with a beautiful crimson color.


    For a long time, when Rong Huang''s patience was about to run out, Bai Heng said softly, "The Mourning that the man said just now...Do you like him very much?"


    Bai Heng had never liked anyone before, and Rong Huang was the one who had come into contact with most besides his mother.


    In the beginning, it was Rong Huang''s first kiss, but now another annoying Mourning appeared, causing Bai Heng, who was trembling and protruding a little toe, to quickly return to his own world.


    Rong Huang rubbed his eyebrows with a headache. The original owner''s pot was so big that he was about to smash the king to death.


    Rong Huang let out a sigh of relief and motioned Bai Heng to come closer to her.


    Bai Heng pursed his lower lip lightly, thought for two seconds, and finally moved slowly to Rong Huang''s side.


    The meaning is obvious, I''m here, if you have anything to say quickly.


    The place where Rong Huang and Bai Heng rest is quite hidden, as long as they don''t deliberately, no one will notice the movement here.


    Rong Huang put his hand on Bai Heng''s arm, and tapped the man''s suit with his white fingertips, "I didn''t explain it, I am not familiar with Mourning, Duan Lingxue misunderstood me."

 Chapter 835： Modern female statue (33)

    Bai Heng''s eyes flashed slightly, "Really?"


    Rong Huang raised his chin, "Of course, I just have a grudge against Liu Yanzhi."


    Rong Huang''s tone must not be disguised, and Bai Heng would not fail to hear it.


    Bai Heng moved his fingers randomly on his knees, and his pale lips made a slight curve.


    The surroundings are very lively, with various official expressions interspersed with coveted expressions, and other languages ??can be heard.


    This is a class that Bai Heng has never touched before.


    Here, there is no absolute friendship, only absolute interests.


    Bai Heng was very grateful that Rong Huang didn''t brush him down that day, and at the same time gave him the opportunity to improve himself.


    He knew the purpose of Rong Huang''s bringing him here.


    Bai Heng turned his head to look at Rong Huang, his tone was gentle, "Rong Huang..."


    With only two words, Bai Heng stopped talking, and the expression that had always been well managed broke out uncontrollably.


    Rong Huang held the red wine bottle that he didn''t know where he came from in one hand, and pinched the red wine glass in the other, and shook it decently twice, and the red wine in the glass swayed along with it.


    The smell of tobacco and alcohol at the dinner party made Rong Huang''s brain a little painful. After filling a glass of red wine, Rong Huang''s small voice with a milk cavity, squinted at Bai Heng, "What do you want me to do?"


    Bai Heng watched Rong Huang''s bold movements and was silent for a moment.


    He noticed the reddish corners of Rong Huang''s eyes, and didn''t know how much she drank when he was stunned just now.


    Bai Heng stretched out his hand to take the red wine bottle in Rong Huang''s hand, "Don''t drink it, be careful you get drunk."


    Rong Huang turned his wrist and avoided Bai Heng''s hand neatly.


    "Just kidding! When was the king drunk?!"


    "belch--"


    "belch--"


    Bai Heng: "..."


    Rong Huang freed up a hand to cover his mouth, his pitch-black eye pupils wandered around, leaning to Bai Heng''s ear, and asked in a low voice, "Did you hear anything just now?"


    The warm breath passed through the little girl''s fingers and hit the man''s neck, which immediately became hot.


    Bai Heng was a little helpless, but he didn''t expect that Rong Huang was a pouring over in the legend.


    Facing the sudden change of painting style Rong Huang, Bai Heng was somewhat unable to start.


    But the desire to survive from the soul caused Bai Heng to quickly answer Rong Huang''s question, "I didn''t hear anything."


    Rong Huang was very satisfied.


    After yawning lazily, Rong Huang turned his head and stared at the people at the dinner party for a long while, then said to Bai Heng, "They are not good things."


    The Xue family''s youngest daughter who wanted to come to say hello not far away: "..."


    Seeing the appearance of the Xue family''s youngest daughter, Bai Heng: "..."


    This is too much, not only the guests present but also the Xue family were scolded in.


    But who will let this have the capital?


    The chairman of the world''s five hundred powerful companies is amazing.


    Even if it was the old man of the Xue family, he had to give Rong Huang a bit of thin face.


    The little daughter of the Xue family glanced at Rong Huang, who was presumably drunk, and was not ready to go up to be boring, so she could only hold a wine glass to chat with other wealthy children.


    Bai Heng gave up a bit of strength and grabbed Rong Huang''s two hands that had been moving, trying not to attract everyone''s attention, "I''ll take you to take a rest, okay?"


    "Is it all right?" Rong Huang blinked, some of his staring eyes became clearer, "Of course it''s okay! If it''s a woman, you can''t say no!"


    Bai Heng felt inexplicably pressed by the wheel of the car.


    "I''ll take you to rest, eh?"


    Rong Huang leaned on his side, facing White Heng, his dark eyes were stained with water vapor, "Why rest?"


    Bai Heng: "...You are drunk."

 Chapter 836： Modern female statue (34)

    "Drunk?" Rong Huang tilted his head, his soft white face was dyed with peach-like pink, "Then go home."


    Rong Huang stretched out his little finger, hooked Bai Heng''s, and shook it coquettishly, "I want to go home."


    Bai Heng''s throat rolled, her long eyelashes quivering like a small fan, her voice was low and inaudible, "Okay."


    Bai Heng found the Xue family, explained the situation, and left through the side door with Rong Huang.


    -


    An hour later, Rong Huang hung dangerously on the edge of the one-meter-eight bed, grabbing Bai Heng''s clothes corner with one hand, raising his small chin and staring at Bai Heng.


    Bai Heng gave a light cough and cleared his throat, "I''ll pour you a glass of water."


    Rong Huang blinked, bulging his cheeks, the essence of the delicate girl was fully utilized, and he used both paws, "I don''t want it, you are not allowed to go."


    Bai Heng froze in place, looking at Rong Huang with gentle and complicated eyes.


    He grew up so old that he still saw a woman acting like a baby for the first time.


    But I feel unexpectedly cute.


    Bai Heng raised his hand and rubbed his forehead, slowly squatting down, and gently holding Rong Huang''s soft hand, "I''ll pour you a glass of water, and I''ll be here soon."


    Rong Huang met Bai Heng''s gentle eyes, sniffed, and reluctantly let go of his little paw, "Okay, then you come back soon."


    Bai Heng responded with a smile, and turned around to leave Rong Huang''s room.


    Since becoming Rong Huang''s life assistant, Bai Heng has been living in this apartment, and he is very clear about the furnishings in the apartment.


    Walking into the kitchen and pouring a cup of warm water, Bai Heng smoothly turned off the light and walked into Rong Huang''s bedroom.


    Under the bright chandelier, Rong Huang had been pulled from the bed to the ground, curled up into a small ball, because he drank too much red wine and stained his small face with a delicate and charming, sleeping sound.


    Bai Heng: "..."


    Bai Heng vaguely remembered that before leaving, he noticed that the bottle of red wine was about to bottom out.


    Thinking of Rong Huang''s violent irrigation method, Bai Heng sighed, put the water glass on the bedside table, bent over and hugged the person onto the bed.


    Rong Huang in this world has achieved a height of 1.7 meters, but he is not very heavy.


    At least in Bai Heng''s view, he can easily hold him up.


    The weather has gradually become hot recently, and many people wear short-sleeved skirts when they go out.


    However, Bai Heng was worried that Rong Huang would catch a cold, so he pulled a little quilt to cover Rong Huang''s body.


    Worried that Rong Huang would be uncomfortable later, Bai Heng took a quick shower, and then hit the floor next to Rong Huang''s bed with the quilt.


    Fortunately, Rong Huang only made noises when he was awake, but after falling asleep, he was still very stable, and he didn''t make noises all night.


    Rong Huang was awakened by the ringing of his cell phone early the next morning.


    I almost searched the entire bed with my eyes closed, and Rong Huang didn''t even find his mobile phone.


    It was Bai Heng who found the phone in his bag on the ground and handed it to Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang touched the phone and slumped back on the bed again, closed his eyes and swiped, putting the phone to his ear, his voice was vague, "Hello?"


    It''s Secretary Li.


    On the other end of the phone, Secretary Li informed Rong Huang of Secretary Wang''s final sentence, and was imprisoned for 40 years.


    Secretary Wang is now in her 20s and 30s, and when she is released from prison, she will be in her 60s or 70s.


    In the absence of work and relatives, the hardship of his life can be imagined.


    Listening to Secretary Li''s report, Rong Huang finally changed his eyes closed to half-squinted, rolled over lazily, and the phone snapped down his face onto the bed.


    "I see. I''m not going to the company today. You handle the company''s affairs."


    After squinting, Rong Huang closed his eyes again.


    Bai Heng who witnessed the whole process: "..."

 Chapter 837： Modern female statue (35)

    Bai Heng raised his hand and pressed the back of his neck, his cold Baiqingjun face was tender.


    "I prepared breakfast, get up and eat some."


    Rong Huang''s white and tender little ears moved, and rolled over impatiently, picked up the pillow and covered his head, and continued to sleep.


    Bai Heng licked his lower lip and stood by the bed for a while.


    When the minute hand points to thirty, Bai Heng said again, "Yesterday the old chairman asked me to remind you to go back. If you don''t wake up again, you should be late."


    Rong Huang''s eyelashes trembled lightly under the pillow, still motionless.


    "The old chairman also said that if you are late, you will fire me."


    After hearing this, Rong Huang immediately quit, Yi Gulu got up from the bed, his eyes widened, "She wants to fire you? She dare?!"


    The little girl had a tousled hair on her head, her apricot eyes widened, and she greeted Bai Heng with an anxious roar. Bai Heng gave a chuckle, her fingertips paused and she raised her hand.


    Under Rong Huang''s startled gaze, Bai Heng gently smoothed the little girl''s hair, "So you should go to see the old chairman early and don''t be late."


    Rong Huang subconsciously rubbed Bai Heng''s palm, and just woke up with a husky voice softly, "Okay, I see, I will sleep for another ten minutes."


    Bai Heng withdrew his hand and strictly refused, "No, you have to have breakfast. You drank alcohol last night, otherwise your stomach will feel uncomfortable."


    Rong Huang blinked, rubbing his hands, "unless..."


    "Unless what?"


    Rong Huang didn''t speak, he knelt on his knees on the bed and gave Bai Heng a mouthful, then quickly jumped out of the bed and ran out of the room.


    Bai Heng turned around, and Rong Huang''s figure just disappeared at the door of the room.


    The little girl''s cheerful voice sounded, "Unless you kiss me a duck."


    Bai Heng raised his hand and touched the corner of his mouth, the soft touch of the little girl''s lips faintly existed.


    The roots of the man''s ears were flushed, and he raised his hand to touch the roots of his ears a little awkwardly, and then slowly walked out of the bedroom.


    The little girl was already sitting in the restaurant and was eating. Seeing Bai Heng came out, she greeted him with a smile, "Come on, let''s eat together."


    Bai Heng sat down opposite Rong Huang, first made a fried dumpling for Rong Huang, hesitated for a moment, and finally asked, "What is the relationship between us now...?"


    Rong Huang blinked, and heard Bai Heng ask her again, "Are you trying to support me?"


    Although Bai Heng has never been in contact with the upper class before, he also knows that many wealthy people like to raise men.


    Bai Heng didn''t want to position his relationship with Rong Huang on this very low-level rhetoric, but his inferiority complex that seemed to be carved into his bones made him think more.


    Rong Huang is the chairman of the lofty chaebol, and he is just a part-time worker.


    The gap between heaven and earth made him seem to have exactly a hundred lemons in his heart.


    It''s so sour.


    "Ahem, what are you talking about, of course we are not in that kind of relationship."


    When Rong Huang heard Bai Heng''s words, he choked and coughed several times. After drinking a few sips of milk, he relieved a little. He looked at Bai Heng angrily, "Isn''t it obvious what I mean?"


    Bai Heng''s hand under the table was clenched into a fist shape, and the joints were white.


    Is that so?


    Is that what he thinks?


    Bai Heng suppressed his inner joy, lowered his eyes to a point on the leg of the table, pondered for a long time, and then slowly said, "Are we a couple?"


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows, and his gaze swept over his eyelashes that were trembling quickly because of unease.

 Chapter 838： Modern female statue (36)

    Rong Huang swallowed a small steamed dumpling in one mouthful and said in a vague voice, "In my opinion, it is like this."


    Bai Heng suddenly raised his head to look at Rong Huang, and the joy in his eyes was self-evident.


    Rong Huang drank the milk in the glass and pushed to Bai Heng, "I still want to drink it."


    Although Bai Heng was happy, he would not lose his sense. He shook his head and refused, "No, a cup of milk is enough. You can have some steamed dumplings or fried dumplings, as well as small wontons."


    Rong Huang frowned in dissatisfaction, only to think of Bai Heng''s stubborn and awkward temper. He still loosened his brows and didn''t ask for another drink.


    In the past, the phoenix disease would only be her. In this world, let the king be a beloved husband and a little master.


    After the two had eaten and drove to Rong''s house, Rong''s mother asked, "When will you two get married?"


    Rong Huang: "???"


    Bai Heng: "???"


    Facing the slightly smiling mother Rong and the confused father Rong, Rong Huang squeezed Bai Heng''s fingers comfortingly, "No hurry, next year."


    Mother Rong raised her eyebrows, looked at Bai Heng with a strict and critical gaze, and finally nodded her head in agreement.


    On the side of Father Rong, it was not so easy to deal with.


    Although this is a world of female venerables, but adhering to the principle of "how the father-in-law sees the son-in-law, how unpleasant to see", until Rong Huang and Bai Heng left, they did not give Bai Heng a good face.


    Rong Huang didn''t care. Father Rong was just a stiff mouth. In fact, he was still very satisfied with Bai Heng in his heart.


    The two got into the car, Rong Huang leaned in and kissed Bai Heng, who was disappointed, and immediately comforted, "Don''t think too much, my father actually likes you very much."


    Bai Heng''s expression was a little nervous, "Really?"


    Rong Huang felt very distressed. He touched the cute and soft hair and nodded his head, "Yes, my dad is hard-mouthed and soft-hearted. We will go back to accompany him more in the future."


    Bai Heng was silent for a moment, and replied in a low voice, "You are so kind."


    Rong Huang grinned, and the king also thought I was super good.


    -


    Police station.


    Mo Ning and Liu Yanzhi came out of the corridors on the east and west sides and saw each other as soon as they looked up.


    Unlike Mourning''s still gloomy expression, Liu Yanzhi''s eyes were red when she saw Mourning, and her tears flowed down.


    "Aning!"


    Mourning was annoyed in his heart. The company he had worked so hard to run was just like that, and he owed a debt of assholes, so how could his mind go to coax women.


    Impatiently staring at Liu Yanzhi next to him, Mourning looked at the vehicles coming and going on the street with a very bad tone, "Why are you crying? I haven''t crying yet!"


    What made Mourning even more flustered was that the women who had been running for him at first, trying their best to save him, had suddenly stopped moving in the past few days, and they couldn''t even see their figures.


    Is it possible to find another man and forget his old lover?


    Mourning was thinking wildly, Liu Yanzhi on the side didn''t expect that Mourning would be so fierce to her. She was stunned for a while, and then tears flowed down her eyes.


    While crying, he complained loudly, "A-Ning, I was sent here by the **** Rong Huang for so long for you, how can you treat me like this!"


    Mourning glanced at Liu Yanzhi inexplicably, "I didn''t ask you to find Rong Huang to settle the account."


    This sounded like a scumbag, and Liu Yanzhi only felt as if a basin of cold water was pouring her head down, making her whole body cold.


    "Aning, have you forgotten that you said that you only love me? Are you going to break our oath?"


    Liu Yanzhi looked at Mourning with tears in her eyes, and she was upset to see Mourning, "You believe what a man says?"

 Chapter 839： Modern Female Statue (37)

    "You believe all men?"


    Liu Yanzhi''s eyes widened unbelievably, looking at Mourning''s eyes as if she was looking at some guilty man.


    Beauty weeping, it should have made people feel pity.


    But Mourning is now full of money and company, as well as those women who can help him, but Liu Yanzhi can''t be taken care of.


    "A-Ning, you don''t love me anymore, right?" Liu Yanzhi wiped away her tears in embarrassment, choked up and said, "Do you really not care about the relationship between us?"


    Mourning scratched his hair irritably, and grabbed a hand of oil, "..."


    Mourning was even more annoying.


    Why the **** is he was imprisoned by Secretary Wang for so many days? !


    With a wave of his hand, Mourning directly flew Liu Yanzhi, who was holding his arm, and said, "If I didn''t think you were a liar, why would you be a poor ghost?"


    Liu Yanzhi staggered back a few steps, her eyes were red and swollen like two peaches.


    After finally stabilizing her figure, Liu Yanzhi''s face was pale and her body swayed, as if she could not bear to fall down the next moment.


    Mourning was still chattering over there, "There are so many women around Lao Tzu, who is not rich and powerful, just like you, why become my fiancee?"


    He was very popular among female nuns in the world of cultivating immortals. After he came to this world, he was held by the women, and his eyes were even higher.


    In Mourning''s opinion, there are not many men better than him in this world. Otherwise, how could Liu Yanzhi and those women rush up one after another like moths into the fire?


    Mourning''s eyes mocked, and the words she said pierced Liu Yanzhi''s heart like needles.


    Liu Yanzhi didn''t expect that Mourning would be like her husband-in-law in the previous life. He was with her just because she felt that she was a bit useful.


    Now that she has no use value, is she going to be kicked away by Mourning?


    A bit of hatred was born in Liu Yanzhi''s heart in vain. She handed over her sincere heart to Mourning, but she was abandoned again.


    Does Mourning think they will end this way?


    impossible!


    Liu Yanzhi sneered secretly, and inexplicably murderous intent against Mourning rose in her heart, but her eyes were full of hurtful emotions when she looked at Mourning.


    Mourning calmed down and realized that he was too excited just now.


    Liu Yanzhi couldn''t throw it away for a while.


    Mourning clenched his fist, and a moment later looked at Liu Yanzhi apologetically, "I''m sorry, Ayan, I was in a hurry just now. I said the wrong thing. Don''t take it to heart."


    Liu Yanzhi''s two hands hanging beside her clenched into a fist shape, and her long nails that had not been trimmed for many days were deeply sunk in the flesh of her palms.


    The tingling sensation made Liu Yanzhi sober.


    Liu Yanzhi wanted to laugh.


    After all, she paid the wrong way for her affectionate voice.


    Just as she emptied her husband��s family wealth to allow him to go to Beijing for the exam, what she got in the end was only to be wiped out by the people sent by the husband��s son-in-law who climbed to the high branch.


    This world is ruled by law, Mourning will not kill her, but will abandon her.


    Even if women in this world are the strong side, Liu Yanzhi''s fragility in her bones cannot be changed.


    Without Mourning, she couldn''t survive in this world at all.


    Liu Yanzhi firmly did not allow this to happen.


    She is a dodder flower, but also a scheming dodder flower.


    The thoughts in Liu Yanzhi''s mind turned quickly, her face was tender and affectionate, and the expression in Mourning''s eyes became tender.


    "Aning, I know that you are in a bad mood because of setbacks. I don''t blame you."

 Chapter 840： Modern female statue (38)

    Liu Yanzhi stepped forward with Lianbu, with a soft smile on her delicate face, she lightly held Mourning''s hand, "It''s okay, although your company is gone, but you still have me."


    Mourning: "..."


    After hearing Liu Yanzhi''s words, Mourning felt even more irritable.


    Sure enough, she is an uneducated woman who can''t even say comforting words.


    Mourning was very tired of Liu Yanzhi like this, but after weighing the pros and cons, he still chose to be with Liu Yanzhi.


    Liu Yanzhi, this woman is stupid, so foolish.


    In this way, Mourning can be at ease with the flowers outside.


    Thinking of this, Mourning put on a touched expression and held Liu Yanzhi''s hand back.


    "Ayan, you are so kind."


    "Don''t worry, we will get married when I get back to making money and pay back the five million."


    If the former Liu Yanzhi heard this, she might cry with joy on the spot.


    But now Mourning is facing Niu Colu Liu Yanzhi.


    Liu Yanzhi snorted in her heart, and was stared at by Rong. How could he make a comeback.


    Liu Yanzhi smiled shyly, snuggling next to Mourning, acting like a bird, "Ah~Ning~"


    This sound was so soft as if it could drip water, and it made people''s bones crisp.


    Mourning was very helpful and pulled Liu Yanzhi away from the police station.


    The policeman who happened to pass by the two and heard this magical conversation: "..."


    Is she getting older and can''t keep up with the trend?


    Young couples these days like to talk like this?


    Oh yo, I''m so tired of myself.


    The goose bumps all fell on the floor.


    -


    After confessing the relationship between the two to Father Rong and Mother Rong that day, Rong Huang and Bai Heng were paired uprightly.


    At first, the senior management and employees of Rong''s did not believe that the flower of Gaoling (crossed out) Rong Donghui was taken down by a life assistant.


    But for three days in a row, seeing the two of them holding hands at get off work, they were not afraid of adverse effects at all, so I had to believe it.


    During the period, Duan Lingxue called Rong Huang and asked her to come out, saying that the women related to Mourning were all there, and everyone got to know each other, so that they could resolve the misunderstanding.


    Rong Huang is of course no problem.


    It was too late for Rong Huang to be able to add obstacles to Mourning.


    At the party, the women expressed regret after learning the truth from Duan Lingxue, and at the same time felt very sorry for Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang didn''t say much, forgiving them regardless of the previous complaints, saying that everyone can get together again when there is time in the future.


    Then, Rong Huang had a group of good sisters.


    Rong Huang: "..."


    Rong Huang secretly wrote down the women who had retreated from the cliff, and after returning home, he stuffed the dreams woven in the previous few days to the male lead harem group except these women.


    I believe that even if it is not enough to cut off the relationship between those women and Mourning, it is enough for them to respond.


    -


    With Duan Lingxue''s persuasion before, coupled with the dreams that Rong Huangsai gave to those women, within half a month, more than half of the women had cut contact with Mourning.


    When Mourning realized this, his mobile phone number had been hacked.


    More than 30 numbers couldn''t get through, and the busy tone made Mourning fall the phone with anger.


    What followed was panic.


    Mourning wanted to find those women, but they were all stopped at the door.


    The reason given by the security is that the other party is not there. If you want to meet, you can make an appointment in advance.


    reservation? !


    Before that, these women had to line up to see Mourning. Now that Feng Shui turns around, is it finally his turn?


    The more Mourning thought about it, the more things went wrong, guessing that it was probably the incident that had left them with a bad impression on them before entering the police station.

 Chapter 841： Modern female statue (39)

    It''s all because of the **** Secretary Wang and the unsparing Rong Shi.


    If there is a chance, he will definitely not let Rong Huang go!


    But the most important thing now is to pay back the money as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, even if he dismantles himself into dozens of dollars and sells it, he still won''t be worth the five million.


    Mourning cursed in his heart, and started to contact the remaining women with a shy face.


    Fortunately, the first woman contacted directly asked to meet at the Grand Hyatt Hotel 5401.


    Of course, Mourning was fine. He quickly packed himself up, dressed like a dog, sprayed perfume specially, and drove to the Grand Hyatt Hotel.


    However, as soon as I walked into room 5401, I saw the woman lying on the bed with her back to him.


    The woman''s scented shoulders are half exposed, with a variety of amorous feelings.


    Mourning''s heart was hot, and he whispered baby, and started **** impatiently.


    As soon as he took off his jacket, his shirt unbuttoned a few buttons, a loud noise suddenly came from behind him.


    A puffy voice sounded, accompanied by a clicking sound, "Don''t move, police!"


    Mourning turned around half-untied, and saw the wide open door and several policemen blocking the door. The whole person was stunned.


    What made him almost vomiting blood was that the woman who had slept on the bed suddenly got up, with a strange face.


    The woman first cried and howled, then pointed at Mourning in tears, and cried out to the police with righteous indignation, "Comrade police, this guy gave me medicine and he wants to force me!"


    Comrades: "......???"


    Mourning: "......???"


    These years, I have heard that there are women who stubbornly bow to a man''s overlord, but it is rare that this man is dominant.


    The leading police comrade stared at Mourning''s face for dozens of seconds, touched his chin, and said, "I seem to have seen you somewhere."


    Mourning''s eyelids twitched, wishing to tear his face.


    He was pitted into the police station a few days ago, but this policeman was not in charge of him.


    The police comrades over there already remembered who Mourning was, and clapped his hands loudly, "I remember, it was you guy who embezzled other company''s money with others last time?"


    "Oh, five million, not a small number balabala..."


    "The young man has a future. First he took the money from his company, and now he''s doing it again!"


    The sarcasm in Comrade Police''s words was too obvious. The woman who had been shrinking in the corner cried and cried and almost laughed.


    Hahahaha is this man the employer is going to deal with, is he a fool? !


    However, the good professionalism made the woman insist on performing the show to the end, and then she hid her face and started crying bitterly.


    "I found it in this room when I woke up, and this shameless man turned out to be unruly towards me. I''m still a child."


    "Comrade police, you must bring him to justice. Such a man should keep him in jail for the rest of his life!"


    The voice of the woman was sobbing blood, so that the police comrades who had seen too much trouble could not help but feel pity.


    They had previously received a report that someone in Room 5401 of the Grand Hyatt Hotel was involved in pornography.


    It''s 2021 now, and **** is definitely not allowed.


    So the group of them set off quickly, but they didn''t expect that the one who made **** would turn out to be a man.


    Oh my god, I''m really shameless.


    "Please don''t worry, this lady, we will definitely deal with situations like this according to law!" The police comrade said without holding back, "After all, situations like this are really rare."

 Chapter 842： Modern female statue (40)

    Mourning: "..."


    Mourning only felt that June Feixue blew on his face, making his heart cold.


    Is Dou E not wronged by him? !


    He just came to make an appointment and didn''t want to be pornographic. Hey!


    The movement of 5401 has long attracted everyone''s attention, and the surrounding guests all came out to watch the excitement.


    After eating the melon for a few minutes, the guests found that it was a big melon.


    "The world is getting worse, a man can dare to do such a thing that doesn''t guard his ethics."


    "If it''s my child, I will give him a discount directly!"


    "This little girl is also pitiful. When she is targeted by such a pervert, you must bring him to justice, comrades."


    "Isn''t this Mourning?"


    Hearing the voices of some people eating melons, the surrounding melon friends looked at the talking melon friends at the same time.


    "This sister, do you know this man?"


    "That''s right." Guyou''s sister tweeted twice, shaking her head and her expression was difficult to say, "I secretly tell you, this man is pedaling dozens of boats."


    Everyone who was secretly told: "Wow!"


    Mourning: "..." You said it secretly?


    Everyone in the whole corridor probably knows this, right?


    Mourning was ashamed and annoyed, wishing to kill all these gossips and ignorant people.


    But now he is not the big disciple with extremely high talent at the time. He is now an ordinary and shameless man who lives in the world of female venerables and steps on dozens of boats.


    Sister Guayou over there is still enthusiastic about popularizing science.


    "I''m telling you, this kid is amazing. He didn''t capsize so many boats. He even found a fianc��, and other women were willing to be little wives."


    "Hurt, if I were the parents of those women, I wouldn''t be angry."


    After hearing these words, all my friends felt that the Three Views were about to collapse.


    "You must punish people like comrade police severely, otherwise such bad habits will harm other young people!"


    "That''s it, comrades police must never let him go!"


    The Gua friends were all shocked by what Mourning did, and at the same time they were very angry.


    "Such a person is not worthy to live in the world!"


    "Yes! Exactly!"


    Mourning: "..." Why did he bring ginseng cock?


    The police comrades were dizzy by the quarrel, just thinking about taking people away quickly.


    "Okay, it''s a public place, please be quiet, everyone."


    "We will deal with this person in accordance with the law, and we will not let him affect everyone again!"


    After getting the affirmative answer from the police comrades, the Gua friends were barely satisfied.


    "That''s fine."


    "I said you kid, someone like you can''t get married at all!"


    marry......


    Mourning''s temple jumped suddenly. How could he marry someone if he is a big man? It''s a matter of which woman he married!


    Before Mourning could let out his anger, the police comrade with a righteous face had already arrived.


    "This...Mr. Mourning, please come with us."


    Mourning: "..."


    Two policemen took Mourning into the police car downstairs, and two other policemen stayed to comfort the victim.


    The victim was just a little girl who had not yet reached the legal age for marriage. Mourning would have done such a frenzied thing, which should be cut.


    But they can only think about it in their hearts.


    Everything that Mourning does next should be handed over to the law for trial.


    The court will give everyone a fair answer.


    -


    Mourning was once again locked into the small black room.


    Different from the last time someone rushed to plead for him, this time she didn''t even look at him with Liu Yanzhi, who had been fond of him before.

 Chapter 843： Modern Female Sovereign (End)

    Mourning waited and waited in the small black room. He didn''t wait for the one he wanted to come, but waited for Rong''s lawyer.


    Lawyer Rong placed the lawyer''s letter in front of Mourning, with a cold face.


    "After reporting by relevant personnel, Mr. Mo previously bought the chief secretary next to our chairman, and now Rong Shi is suing Mr. Mo for intent to steal company secrets."


    "After half a month, I asked Mr. Mo to appear in court on time."


    After saying this, Lawyer Rong didn''t seem to see Mourning''s soul is gone, so he picked up his briefcase and left.


    Mourning looked at the lawyer''s letter, his face of composing calm finally broke open, tore up the lawyer''s letter like crazy, and yelled and beat the table.


    It was just not beaten twice before being forcibly controlled by the staff and sent to the small dark room again.


    Soon after, Mourning was sentenced to three years in prison.


    At the same time, the five million he owed Rong Shi earlier must be returned within a certain time limit after he is released from prison.


    At the moment the judgment was made, Mourning was almost mad, and he kept yelling at Rong Huang.


    Mourning was thinking of waiting for Rong Huang to avenge his release after serving his sentence, but he did not expect that he would be affected by a fight in prison, and eventually the rescue failed and died.


    This time, Mourning was no longer lucky enough to be reborn on someone.


    -


    "The one who came to our club today is the chairman of Rong Shi, who is a big man. You all gave me careful attention. If anything goes wrong, all wages will be deducted!"


    The foreman looked at the clubhouse attendants standing in a row, muttering nonstop, and his mean face was full of caution.


    The waiters kept saying, "I see."


    The foreman snorted in satisfaction, then chanted a few more words, and then left with his hands behind his back.


    "You said that everyone is a woman. Why is this difference so big? Rong Dong is a rich man. A small bottle of wine is up to seven figures. But we can only clean up here and serve people with tea. "


    "Fate is good, we don''t reincarnate like others."


    The waiters were cleaning, while talking in a low voice, speaking with jealousy in the most plain tone.


    "Why don''t you talk, Koyanagi?" the waiter shouted to the woman squatting in the corner wiping the coffee table. "Don''t be so careful, it''s almost done."


    Liu Yanzhi tried her best to make her expression look flat, smiled at the person who was talking, lowered her head and continued to wipe the coffee table.


    Upon seeing this, the waiter snorted and muttered dissatisfiedly, "Is it necessary to work so hard for only three thousand yuan a month?"


    Liu Yanzhi didn''t seem to hear her, she wiped the coffee table spotlessly with her wrist force.


    When she finished packing, she went out with a bucket, and when she turned around, she saw the foreman leading a group of people over.


    The foreman''s voice is very sharp, and can be heard from a long distance, "The box that you ordered, Dong Dong, is in front of you. Slow down, Dong Dong."


    Liu Yanzhi''s eyes trembled, she lowered her head subconsciously, and stepped aside.


    Four years of hard life has long worn her arrogance, and she has learned to bow her head.


    The sound of high-heeled shoes hitting the ground is clear and beautiful, and the woman''s voice is also very beautiful, "I see, remember to come by Miss Ling Duan later, lest she can''t find the way."


    The expensive black high-heeled shoes passed under Liu Yanzhi''s eyelids, and Liu Yanzhi''s heart was astringent.


    When the group passed by, Liu Yanzhi turned and left, and at the same time collected the conversation of those behind her into her ears.


    "Rong Dong now has both sons and daughters, he is really a blessed person, your husband and you are really good match..."


    As Liu Yanzhi walked away, Rong Huang''s inattentive voice was a little fuzzy.


    "The two skin monkeys... are very good match..."

 Chapter 844： Occupy the mountain as king (1)

    Rong Huang came to the new world and found that his body was curled up, uncomfortable.


    As soon as he was about to stretch his limbs, his hands were held.


    The cry of crying followed.


    "Ayu, it''s A-niang who is sorry for you, but the mountain bandit asked you by name. For the safety of our family, go and see him."


    "You are the third young lady of our national government. Those lowly status bandits dare not do anything to you."


    The woman grasped Rong Huang''s hands with great strength, and she was still shaking.


    Rong Huang moved his sore feet, raised his eyes and saw the woman in front of him who described it as embarrassed.


    The woman wore a peacock-blue brocade dress with a dirty skirt and grass clippings. Her long black hair was scattered, her delicate and beautiful face was dusted with gray, and she looked very embarrassed.


    Rong Huang looked around and saw the firewood full of the house, as well as two men and a woman except her and the woman. After thinking about it for a moment, he was able to guess an outline.


    The original owner''s family was probably kidnapped by the mountain bandit. The bandit asked her by name, and the original owner''s family pushed the original owner out for their own safety.


    Rong Huang blinked lightly, and slowly pulled his hand back from the woman''s hand.


    The woman was stunned, with a cold expression at Shang Ronghuang, and seeing her red and swollen eyes, she smirked, and her well-maintained hands pulled her sleeves uncomfortably.


    "Ayu, you take it for me and your father. When we go back, you must let your emperor''s uncle send troops to destroy these bandits."


    Rong Huang tilted his head and looked at the woman, and found that her eyes contained many emotions, fear, cowardice and hope...


    But there is no distress.


    Rong Huang estimated that the relationship between the original owner and his family was not very close.


    So why should she do everything for these people?


    Rong Huang licked his dry lips, realizing that his lips were already dry and cracked, so he raised his hand to rub his forehead, and whispered softly, "I know, I will go."


    The middle-aged man behind the woman was overjoyed and looked at Rong Huang with joy, "As a father, I know you are a good boy."


    The sixteen or seventeen-year-old girl next to the man smiled softly and comforted Rong Huang, "Sister, you are so kind, Lan''er likes you the most."


    In addition, the younger boy sneered and looked at people contemptuously from the corner of his eyes, "The mountain bandit asked her to go. Maybe it is because of her that we were tied here."


    Rong Huang was looking down and rubbing his sore ankle lightly. Hearing the words, he slowly raised his head to look at the young man who was talking. A coldness flashed past his dark eyes.


    Seeing Rong Huang looking at him, the boy sneered, "What do you look at? I''m not wrong again!"


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows and said nothing.


    This kind of little **** had died 11 million times before she left it.


    The woman squatting in front of Rong Huang reprimanded the young man softly, "Yuanwei, don''t talk nonsense, Ayu is your sister."


    "She''s not my elder sister." The young man looked at Rong Huang coldly, then took the girl next to him by the hand, "I only recognize Sister Alan."


    Rong Huang: "..." Okay, this king is not uncommon.


    The woman''s expression was a bit ugly, but she didn''t continue to scold the young man. Instead, she turned her head to look at Rong Huang, "Ayu, don''t mind, Alan has been in our house for so many years, so Yuan Wei and Alan should get closer."


    Rong Huang''s face was pale, and even yawned lazily.


    Let the king think about it, according to the development of the dog blood plot, the original owner is either the little pitiful who has been taken away by the enemy and has been living for many years, or the real daughter who was taken away by mistake or maliciously exchanged at birth.

 Chapter 845： Occupy the mountain as king (2)

    Rong Huang tweeted in his heart and blinked his sour eyes.


    Before Rong Huang came to this world, it is estimated that the original owner cried for a long time.


    Yes, both parents and mothers are not rare to be alone, and sent her to the mountain bandit for her own life, so who can''t cry to death.


    Rong Huang stopped looking at the woman, and even closed his eyes, rubbing his swollen eyes with his fingertips.


    Anger flashed in the woman''s eyes, and she looked at the middle-aged man as if asking for help.


    The middle-aged man, the second master of the Guogong''s mansion, had a stale temperament. He didn''t see the lazy appearance of a girl''s house. He immediately pulled down his old face and shouted roughly, "What are you doing?"


    Seeing Dehai''s anger, Wen Yunlan had a trace of gloat in her eyes.


    She is the daughter of Adi and Aniang. As for the real daughter retrieved from the country, she should be committed to the lowly bandit.


    Rong Huang sighed softly, barely suppressing his anger, his soft voice lowered, suppressing displeasure, "I am not feeling well now, and I will go again in half an hour."


    Xu was undoubtedly shocked Wen Dehai in Rong Huang''s tone, and Wen Dehai just glared at Rong Huang dissatisfiedly, "Then you hurry up, lest the bandits come again."


    Rong Huang responded unhurriedly and closed his eyes again.


    Princess Yile glanced at Rong Huang and then at the three people over there, her mouth narrowed a little bit aggrieved, and finally she slowly stood up and leaned on Wen Dehai''s shoulder.


    "Wen Lang, are you saying Ayu is blaming me?"


    Wen Dehai waved his hand disapprovingly, "Why, you are the mother who gave birth to her, and she won''t blame you no matter what."


    "Yes, even if Rong Huang blames you, don''t you still have Sister Alan?" Wen Yuanwei pleased him and smiled at Wen Yunlan, "If you want me to say, Rong Huang and Sister Alan can''t be compared at all. "


    A faint smile appeared at the corner of Wen Yunlan''s mouth, but her face was a little nervous, "How can it be, after all, the elder sister is the daughter of Auntie and Anie..."


    When Princess Yile heard this, she immediately held Wen Yunlan''s hand in distress, "What nonsense, you are also A Niang''s daughter."


    Wen Yunlan was moved, and tears seemed to flash in his eyes.


    Rong Huang released his divine consciousness while closing his eyes, seeing the scene where the family of four had a good time, and he almost couldn''t hold back an axe to kill them.


    The old-fashioned father is silly Bai Tianniang, with lotus and tea fake daughter, plus a stick-making brother, the original owner is so sympathetic.


    "My lord, it''s time to accept the plot~" Shui Shui emerged from the dark, pulled Rong Huang''s hair, and said softly.


    Rong Huang retracted his consciousness, stretched out his limbs more lazily, and responded.


    Soon there was a memory that didn''t belong to Rong Huang stuffed into Rong Huang''s mind.


    -


    Similar to what Rong Huang had previously guessed, the identity of the original owner in this world was a real daughter who was deliberately exchanged.


    Seventeen years ago, the first emperor was seriously ill, and several princes fought fiercely. Princess Yile, who has always supported the emperor today, was also affected.


    When Princess Yile gave birth, she was on her way to Beijing, so she could only find a medical clinic.


    The midwife was bought by someone from a certain prince and exchanged the original owner with the child born by a peasant woman next door.


    After giving birth, Princess Yile hurriedly left the hospital, and did not realize that the baby in the swaddle was no longer her child.


    The children of the peasant woman returned to Beijing with the princess Yile. They were favored by the government and the emperor. They lived a life of fine clothes and food, and their status and status were comparable to those of the princesses and princes in the palace.

 Chapter 846： Occupy the mountain as king (3)

    Because the emperor was given the throne by the first emperor on the day when the princess Yile gave birth, the emperor loved Wen Yunlan very much, not only made an exception to make her the princess, but also gifted the five-year-old Wen Yunlan and the queen''s son Huo Xiang.


    Compared with the princess Wen Yunlan''s life, the original owner can be regarded as very miserable.


    The transferred family has serious patriarchal patriotism. Seeing that the peasant woman gave birth to a girl, he was very mean to the original owner.


    When the original owner was five years old, he had to stand on a stool to cook, and he had to take care of three younger sisters and one younger brother. When he was older, he was sent to the fields to clean up the weeds by the peasant woman.


    The family eats, because the original owner is a girl, he can only eat in the corner with three sisters holding bowls,


    The original owner eats brown rice, but the original owner''s brother can eat big fish and meat every day.


    Not to mention that the violent peasant woman always beat and scolded the original owner.


    In this way, the original owner survived to seventeen years old with difficulty.


    One day when she came back from the field, she saw a luxurious carriage parked at the door, and there were many richly dressed people around the carriage.


    Those people told the original owner that because of a mistake that year, she was living here, and her actual identity was the third lady of the Guogong Mansion.


    As a result, the original owner was taken into the Guogong Mansion with a confused look.


    As soon as she entered the door, the original owner was told by her biological father Wen Dehai that although the fake daughter Wen Yunlan had been raised in the Guogong Mansion for seventeen years, she had long had feelings with the people in the Guogong Mansion, so she made her the fourth young lady.


    Although the original owner felt wronged, he didn''t say much.


    Everyone in Beijing knew that Wen Yunlan had an older sister who had been picked up from the countryside. When she saw the original owner''s yellow and thin face, she taunted her openly and secretly.


    The original owner looked at Wen Yunlan, who was standing with her, one in the sky and the other underground, as if they were different from each other.


    The huge gap made the original owner feel jealous of Wen Yunlan and began to target Wen Yunlan.


    Wen Yunlan is a high-ranking white lotus. Facing the provocation and frame of the original owner, he easily resolved every time, and by the way, he broke through the original owner''s tricks.


    As a result, Wen Dehai and Princess Yile, who had some affection for the original owner, began to coldly treat the original owner.


    The servants of the princess''s mansion are always stunned by the wind, and seeing the original owner fall out of favor, naturally they don''t have a good face to her.


    The original owner was full of resentment, but could only watch Wen Yunlan, who occupied the magpie''s nest, get close to her parents and brother.


    At this time, the emperor brought up the marriage between Wen Yunlan and Huo Xiang, and said that now the original owner is back, he should return the marriage to the original owner.


    The original owner fell in love with Huo Xiang the first time he saw him, and was very happy to hear the news.


    It''s just that Huo Xiang loves Wen Yunlan with all his heart, and doesn''t agree to marry the original owner at all.


    In addition, the princess Yile and Wen Dehai also expressed in front of the emperor that Wen Yunlan and Huo Xiang''s marriage remained unchanged, and that Wen Yunlan was still a girl from the Wen family.


    It''s just that the emperor valued blood lineage and insisted on letting the original owner and Huo Xiang fulfill their marriage.


    At the hint of Wen Yunlan, Huo Xiang contacted a gang of bandits and intercepted them on the way to the temple by Princess Yile''s family.


    The mountain bandits robbed people on the mountain, saying that they heard about the beauty of the country born by Miss Guo Gongfu, and if they could give her to them, they would let Princess Yile and the others go back.


    Of course the original owner did not agree, she knew in her heart what would happen if she went to face her.


    But in order to survive, the princess Yile asked Wen Dehai to stun the original master and send it to the mountain bandit.


    The mountain bandit collected Huo Xiang''s silver, and naturally wanted to wipe out the original owner.


    The original owner died, and the marriage naturally fell on Wen Yunlan.


    A few years later, Huo Xiang ascended the throne and Feng Wen Yunlan became the envy of the people.

 Chapter 847： Occupy the mountain as king (4)

    "Ayu, are you better now?"


    Princess Yile''s voice rang in her ears, and Rong Huang frowned and opened his eyes.


    Ayu...


    The original owner didn''t have a name at all when he was in the country house. The peasant woman yelled "Da Ya" every day.


    After being retrieved by the National Palace, he named him Wen Xiaoyu.


    "Jade" has a precious meaning, Rong Huang now accepts the plot, and then silently recites the name, which is full of irony.


    Rong Huang covered his mouth and yawned lazily, then nodded slowly, "It''s much better. Go and call the bandits."


    Wen Dehai glanced at Rong Huang strangely, always feeling that the current Rong Huang was different from before, but he couldn''t tell the difference.


    It''s just that the situation is urgent now. In order to go back as soon as possible, Wen Dehai didn''t think much, and stood up and walked towards the closed wooden door.


    Between Rong Huang''s life and the lives of the four of them, Wen Dehai chose the latter.


    Wen Dehai patted the wooden door vigorously and yelled outside, "Open the door, we have decided!"


    The wooden door opened soon, and the big man with a big knife on his waist stood at the door, grinning, showing his big yellow teeth, "Did you think about it?"


    Wen Dehai was a civil official. Seeing the big sword at the waist of the big man, he took two steps back with fear. He didn''t dare to look directly at the big man. He lowered his head and said, "Think about it, we''ll give you people."


    The big man smiled, his eyes rolled, and he looked at Rong Huang.


    Although Rong Huang was treated harshly in the princess''s mansion, he was much better than when he was in the country, and the clear and beautiful face had already begun to take shape.


    The big man''s eyes were coveted, and his heart felt a pity for such a beauty.


    But this does not affect the big man''s lustful eyes. He looked at Rong Huang wickedly, "If this is the case, then go with Lao Tzu."


    Rong Huang stood up while supporting the wall, and stopped when passing by Wen Dehai, looking straight at Wen Dehai with his clear and dark apricot eyes.


    Wen Dehai was confused and eager to give Rong Huang to the bandit, his tone became a little impatient, "What?"


    Rong Huang lowered his eyes and adjusted the rough wide sleeves, his sweet and soft voice was quiet and weird, "Daddy, do you regret making such a decision today?"


    Wen Dehai frowned. He didn''t expect Rong Huang to ask that. He didn''t even think about it and said, "You are for our whole family. Dad will always be grateful to you."


    Rong Huang: "Oh."


    So I never regretted it.


    That''s right, compared to Wen Yunlan, who has been raising for 17 years, the original owner who has only returned for less than a year is not important at all.


    That trivial and extremely ridiculous blood relationship is not worth mentioning in front of life.


    Rong Huang bent his eyes and smiled. Under the urging of the big man, he took a deep look at these four people, and then followed the big man out.


    "Wen Lang, Ayu is blaming us, isn''t she?" Princess Yi Le was tearful in her eyes, "Blame me, I have to come to the temple."


    Wen Dehai hugged the princess Yile, softly comforting, "Ayu, as a child of the Wen family, should make sacrifices. This is what she should do."


    Princess Yile was sobbing until the two big men came over and told them that they could leave, and then she managed to stop her sobbing.


    Their belongings and carriage were snatched by the mountain bandits. These four people have been spoiled since their birth. They looked at the path extending in all directions down the mountain, staring at each other, not knowing where to go.


    Wen Dehai thought for a long time, and decided to find a carriage first.


    As the group of people drifted away, Wen Yunlan felt a little uneasy and turned around and glanced at the direction of the cottage.


    She always felt that if she failed to get rid of Wen Xiaoyu in one fell swoop this time, there would be endless troubles in the future.

 Chapter 848： Occupy the mountain as king (5)

    Wen Yunlan''s move came to Wen Yuanwei''s eyes, that Wen Yunlan was worried about Rong Huang.


    Wen Yuanwei tugged Wen Yunlan''s sleeve dissatisfied, and said angrily, "Sister, she was so to you back then, what are you worried about her doing?"


    Wen Yunlan''s eyes flashed slightly, and she lowered her head, "I''m just worried that those bandits will treat her..."


    Halfway through the conversation, Wen Yunlan suddenly realized that she had said something wrong, and quickly reached out her hand to cover her mouth, "I''m sorry, Niang, I made a mistake. My sister will be fine."


    Princess Yile''s thoughts were taken by Wen Yunlan, and her face turned ugly when she thought of some bad things.


    "It''s okay, I will tell the emperor brother about this when I go back. As for Ayu... our family can''t afford her.


    "Madam''s words are reasonable." Wen Dehai replied.


    They all felt that Rong Huang was now in a den of thieves, and he would definitely lose his innocence, and that there would be no pure white man who would marry her as his wife in the future.


    The group of people gradually moved away, but Rong Huang was behind his head in a moment.


    -


    Rong Huang kicked the rushing man out and sat firmly on the top seat covered with tiger skins.


    Looking around, it was the big man who fell to the ground.


    Rong Huang stepped on the top of the chair with a jio, leaned his back against the back of the chair, moved his wrists with a sense of sorrow, and his soft white face was slightly tired.


    Yesterday, the original owner knew that these bandits were calling her by name, and he was so scared that he didn''t fall asleep all night. Now Rong Huang came and fought with these people again, making him even sleepier.


    "Is anyone coming to die?"


    With a move of Rong Huang''s fingertips, he controlled the tea cup on the round table in the distance, and slammed directly on the big man who got up in the corner and was about to run.


    The tea cup hit the big man''s leg hard.


    The big man screamed in pain, his leg softened and his face fell on the ground.


    "Want to run?" Rong Huang chuckled, his soft and harmless tone made people shudder, "Want to die?"


    The leader of these bandits, Wang Guang, held his stomach and shrank by the round table, almost urinating in shock.


    Didn''t the employer say that the third lady of the government office was a woman who couldn''t hold her hands on her shoulders and couldn''t resist?


    What the **** is fetching things from the air?


    Somehow Wang Guang has also been in the arena for several years. No matter how good his skill is, he can''t get things from the air.


    And this third lady, who can actually fetch things from the air, what is her background?


    Just thinking about it, suddenly a line of sight fell on him.


    Wang Guang was full of spirits, and subconsciously looked towards Rong Huang.


    It happened to meet Shang Rong Huang''s eyes with a slight smile.


    "Are you the leader of the cottage?" Rong Huang changed his position, lowered his legs, supported his chin with one hand, and hooked his fingers with a smile, "Come here, this lady has something to ask."


    This finger-hooking action reminded Wang Guang of this action every time the village head Wang Er Mazi called his dog as a child.


    Wang Guang was annoyed, this woman actually treated him as a dog?


    Can''t bear it.


    Wang Guang gritted his teeth, feeling fierce in his heart, then... stood up and walked towards Rong Huang.


    When his eyes touched the stool leg that had been broken in two by Rong Huang''s feet, Wang Guang was aroused again.


    He remembered clearly that the woman had broken such a thick stool leg with one hand.


    Wang Guang: "......"


    Wang Guang held back the softness of his legs and smiled flatteringly at Rong Huang. He almost knelt down and knocked his head three times, "This girl, what do you want to ask?"


    Rong Huang also didn''t know if it was intentional, he moved his feet and kicked the stool leg under Wang Guang''s feet.


    "I heard that someone bought my life?"

 Chapter 849： Occupying the mountain is king (6)

    "I heard that someone bought my life?"


    Wang Guang was feeling a little bit stunned because of the stool that was cut to his feet. Hearing this, his eyes rolled around, knowing that the employer''s identity was very high and he couldn''t afford to offend him, so he tried to fool it.


    "What did the girl say? I just heard that the third lady of the Guogong Mansion was born like a flower and is a rare beauty, so I became interested and wanted to meet."


    Rong Huang snorted, seeing Wang Guang as if he hadn''t eaten enough, he grabbed and shook his left hand, and carried the bandit who had just wanted to escape.


    "Give you a chance to do meritorious service."


    The mountain bandit swallowed. There was a faint pain between the legs that had been almost kicked by Rong Huang before, which made him subconsciously counseled, and said, "Girl, please."


    Rong Huang pointed at Wang Guang and said with a smile, "Tie him up and hang him on the tree at the door of the stockade, and I will spare you not to die, eh?"


    The mountain bandit was startled by Rong Huang''s last "um" word in a cold sweat, and nodded hurriedly, "Don''t worry, girl, I''ll do it now!"


    Wang Guang pointed at the bandit and shouted angrily, "You traitor!"


    Rong Huang was too lazy to listen to Wang Guang yelling blindly, and directly overturned Wang Guang, and by the way, he abolished one of his legs, and raised his chin to the bandit, "Go."


    The mountain bandit Qu Shen nodded his head again and again, fetched the rope like a juggling, ignoring Wang Guang''s screams and curses, and tied the people up.


    "Girl, is it hanging from the tree at the door?"


    Rong Huang nodded.


    Without saying a word, Qu Shen carried Wang Guang, and hung him up quickly.


    There were also hundreds of bandits in the cottage. Seeing that the owner of the village was hung up on the tree, they all gathered around and accused him of acne.


    "Watson, what are you doing? He is our village master, do you want to rebel?"


    "Qu Shen, quickly put down the village owner, the village owner will not blame you."


    Watson felt bitter, he didn''t want to rebel. This was completely forced by the situation.


    The bandits in the cottage are all violent tempers, and they are all headed by Wang Guang. Seeing that they didn''t speak at the cemetery ginseng station, they were all furious, pointing at the cemetery ginseng and cursing, and some wanted to go up.


    Of course, Watson would not let it.


    If he fails to complete the task, today next year is probably his death day.


    Qu Shen couldn''t explain this clearly, so he could only shout in a rough voice, "Listen to me..."


    "What is your special mother''s nonsense, come on everyone!"


    A mountain bandit stretched out his hand to pull the radix ginseng, and the radix ginseng hugged Wang Guang''s legs suspended in mid-air without letting go.


    No matter how hard the bandits tried, they couldn''t drag people off.


    "What is the noise?" A female voice sounded out of the scolding voice, and Watson said loudly as if he had seen the savior, "The girl, come and save me!"


    Rong Huang: "..."


    Rong Huang cursed a trash snack secretly, and with a wave of his hand, he flew out the mountain bandits who had surrounded him.


    The bandits lay on the ground, more shocking than the scene in the previous room.


    Mountain bandits: "???"


    "Who are you?" Someone who was stupid and daring bandit saw Rong Huang and jumped up. He pointed to Rong Huang and asked, "You instigated Qu Shen to hang up the Lord?"


    Wang Guang, who was about to faint because of his broken leg, heard someone cue him and opened his eyes in a daze. When he saw the person who was speaking, he just wanted to ask for help. When he rolled his eyes, he saw Rong Huang not far away, "!!! !"


    Seeing that Wang Guang wakes up, the bandit keeps up, "You quickly put the village master down, and we will spare you not to die."


    Rong Huang is quite annoying.

 Chapter 850： Occupy the mountain as king (7)

    The stalk of the true and false daughter is simply speechless. The mother does not love her own daughter, but instead regards the false one as the flesh of her heart.


    It''s not just a mother, the relatives of the original owner only have fake daughters in their eyes, and they can''t see the original owner.


    This may be the reason why the original owner became black and began to target fake daughters.


    And the emperor''s uncle of the original owner is equally speechless.


    He is a ninth-five-year-old, and he only thinks about how to sleep with his concubines and spoil the fake daughters every day, as if he can''t see these mountain bandits who are burning, killing and looting outside, and he does not send soldiers to encircle and suppress them, and let them develop and grow.


    The whole story is filled with two words from beginning to end-


    Dog blood.


    Now these bandits are clamoring here, making Rong Huang even more annoying.


    It''s been a long time since she sacrificed her little axe, and the baby cream specially used for the maintenance of the little axe is useless.


    It''s time to show the real strength of this king.


    Rong Huang looked at the Hu Shan bandit who was jumping in front of her, and chuckled.


    After noticing this detail, the goose bumps all over the body of kushen are almost getting up.


    Just this laugh! Just this laugh!


    Previously, this girl broke the village owner''s leg with a smile like that!


    His heart was pounding, and he almost jumped out of his throat. He simply closed his eyes and his hands clenched, holding Wang Guang who was about to pass away and didn''t let go.


    Sure enough, a scream sounded a few seconds later.


    Then there were several inhalation sounds.


    Qu Shen opened his eyes and saw that the bandit who was clamoring at Rong Huang just now fell in a pool of blood. The other bandits who wanted to deal with Rong Huang were shocked and their mouths grew big.


    Qu Shen turned his head to look at Rong Huang.


    I saw a small golden axe in her hand. Even if she had just slaughtered a person, there was no blood on it, and the golden color almost dazzled people''s eyes.


    Watson concealed his thoughts, picking it off a little bit, he might sell it for a lot of money.


    Rong Huang picked up the small axe over there, and he hadn''t used it for a long time.


    "Who else?"


    There was silence.


    Having seen Rong Huang''s greatness, no one wanted to go up and die.


    Although they were heartfelt to Wang Guang, it was because Wang Guang was the most powerful of them.


    Now there is a woman who can defeat Wang Guang and hang on a tree. Of course, they will not rush to die.


    Two minutes later, Rong Huang retracted the small axe with satisfaction.


    Seeing clearly that the weapon in Rong Huang''s hand disappeared out of thin air, the bandits breathed, subconsciously fearing Rong Huang.


    Seeing that the mountain bandits were stunned, Rong Huang raised his eyebrows and walked slowly to the palace.


    Wang Guang was hung from a tree, his consciousness almost blurred, and he shook with the movements of radix ginseng.


    Rong Huang motioned to radix ginseng to wake up Wang Guang, looked down at Wang Guang''s broken leg, his expression was extremely gentle, "I''ll ask one last time, who is buying my life?"


    Wang Guang''s face was pale, and the place where his calf was broken was painful. He had been domineering in this cottage for so many years and had never seen such a terrible woman.


    "I said I said, it''s the third prince!"


    Rong Huang was just testing Wang Guang, and after hearing the answer, he smiled and said, "Put the people down tomorrow morning."


    Qu Shen bowed his head and dared not look at Rong Huang, and quickly nodded and said yes.


    Before leaving, Rong Huang whispered to Wang Guang, "From today, this cottage belongs to me."


    Wang Guang''s heart shuddered, but he was helpless.


    He can''t beat her.


    As early as when Rong Huang appeared in front of him and kicked him off the top seat, he understood.


    Rong Huang turned and left, shouting, "Let someone give him a bone."

 Chapter 851： Occupying the mountain is king (8)

    Don''t die, the king will blame himself at that time.


    Rong Huang was very lazy, and it was troublesome to manage such a big cottage, so I simply handed it over to Wang Guang.


    Forgive him for not betraying.


    Give a stick to a candy, Rong Huang still understands the truth.


    Watson was a little surprised. It seemed that he didn''t expect Rong Huang to be so kind, but he still invited the doctor from the cottage.


    Staring at the doctor''s handling of Wang Guang''s broken leg, Qu Shen turned and prepared to leave.


    He was frightened just now and needs to find a place to soothe his wounded soul.


    It''s just that I was yelled at before I took a few steps.


    "Huh Qu brother, is it possible that you are really going to let a lady be our boss?"


    "Yeah, yeah, can a lady control so many of us?"


    Watson looked at the people blocking him and rolled his eyes angrily, "I think you just healed the scars and forgot to hurt them."


    The bandits opened their mouths and couldn''t say a word for a while.


    The scene of Rong Huang''s murder just now appeared in front of them again.


    Bandits: It''s terrible.


    Shivering.JPG.


    "Forget it, let me say that the woman is better than us, and we are not at a loss as the boss, maybe we can take us to grab a few more sites."


    Qu Shen gave the mountain bandit who spoke with a look of "calculate you", and his expression suddenly became serious.


    "You also heard it just now. It was Wang Guang who took people''s money to buy the life of the boss. Wang Guang deserves it now, no wonder others."


    Watson changed his mouth quickly, but everyone was silent.


    Nowadays, the court is not benevolent, and officials protect each other.


    If it weren''t for being forced into a hurry, who would want to be a mountain bandit?


    Besides, a person who knows the current affairs is a brilliant, and he is not ashamed to admit defeat in the face of a formidable opponent.


    Thinking about it this way, they felt much better.


    Watson could see what they were thinking from their faces, grinned, turned his head and left.


    -


    It rained last night, and the bandits slept to death, but they didn''t notice it. When they woke up, they saw Wang Guang who was soaked in the water.


    After a whole night of wind and rain, Wang Guang has already vented more and less.


    The mountain bandit hurriedly put the man down, reached out his hand, and found that Wang Guang had a fever.


    The mountain bandits are a group of big lords, and they won''t get injured until the top of their heads in battles with other cottages. Now they find that Wang Guang just started to have a fever after being caught in the rain.


    But thinking that the new boss told them not to let Wang Guang die yesterday, he hurriedly sent him to the doctor''s place.


    When Wang Guang woke up, his mouth was full of bitterness, and his calf still hurt.


    Wang Guang grinned for a while, and when he rolled his eyes, he saw Rong Huang who was sitting opposite the doctor drinking tea.


    An alarm sounded in Wang Guang''s head and moved his arms toward the bed.


    Hearing the movement, Rong Huang squinted Wang Guang, "Awake?"


    Wang Guang didn''t dare to move, and nodded abruptly.


    "From today, I am the boss of Qinglongzhai, you know?"


    Wang Guang shot an arrow in his heart.


    If he knew that taking this deal would make him lose his position as the boss of Qinglongzhai, he would not take it.


    Rong Huang glanced at Wang Guang''s sick and sullen appearance, and didn''t care if he didn''t reply, and continued, "But, I''m a lazy person, and the affairs of the village are all over to you."


    Wang Guang''s eyes flashed slightly and his expression was complicated, "Are you not afraid that I will take the opportunity to retaliate against you?"


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows, teasing in his tone, "You can beat me?"


    Wang Guang: "......"


    Doctor eavesdropping with ears erected: "..."

 Chapter 852： Occupy the mountain as king (9)

    Wang Guang hit another arrow in his heart.


    Not very harmful and extremely insulting.


    Rong Huang squeezed the tea cup''s hand and gestured in a circle, and bluntly said, "It''s not that I brag, even if all the brothers in Qinglongzhai are added together, they won''t be able to beat me."


    But thinking of Rong Huang''s superb ability, Wang Guang knew that Rong Huang did not brag.


    Rong Huang returned to the subject, "The previous thing is completely wiped out, and I assume that nothing has happened."


    Wang Guang breathed a sigh of relief, then listened to Rong Huang and continued, "Anyway, I also interrupted one of your legs."


    Wang Guang: "......"


    Middle arrow x3.


    Wang Guang''s throat was a little bit sweet, he was blocked by Rong Huang''s words, and he wanted to vomit blood.


    "To tell you the truth, I have a grudge against the court, and sooner or later it will be a matter of confrontation."


    Rong Huang would not let go of the top relatives of the original owner and the emperor who indirectly killed the original owner.


    When the emperor...


    I haven''t tried it before, but it''s not impossible.


    It''s just to overthrow a dynasty. If it doesn''t work, let go of the gluttonous gluttons, one dynasty at a time.


    The glutton who was flirting with the fluffy suddenly got a cold back, "???"


    Wang Guang: "The third prince came to me, saying that it was because you pestered him for a long time. He was impatient and then paid for your life."


    Rong Huang gave a light tusk, and the tea cup in his hand squeezed and clicked, "I am a third lady who has just received it in less than a year. Where can I get in touch with him?"


    "Huo Xiang, this dog, never talks about human beings and doesn''t do human affairs!"


    Rong Huang put the tea cup on the table, and the original intact tea cup cracked into a pile of fragments.


    Wang Guang''s legs trembled under the quilt.


    Good, terrible.


    Rong Huang didn''t seem to notice, supporting his chin with one hand, "Today is the first day I became the boss of Qinglongzhai, make a wish."


    Wang Guang swallowed silently, lest Rong Huang say something shocking.


    Rong Huang: "In three years, Qinglongzhai will become an existence that can compete with the court."


    Wang Guang: "......???"


    The goatee old doctor looked at Rong Huang and said in a dumb voice, "The village master said something a bit too big."


    Not to mention that there are many capable people in the imperial court, that is, the hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses, and one visit can level the entire Qinglong Village.


    Rong Huang curled his lips and smiled lightly, and the pear vortex was looming, and he said with confidence, "I can guarantee that within a month, the imperial court will platoon troops to attack Qinglongzhai."


    Wang Guang thought that he had been instigated by Huo Xiang to tie up Princess Yi Le''s family, his expression changed, and he slapped the table fiercely, "Huo Xiang, the traitor!"


    The old doctor opposite Rong Huang didn''t change his face, stroking his goatee, "So what? It''s not the first time that the court has sent troops to attack Qinglongzhai, so it''s not a pretense."


    It was just pretending to show to the people.


    "No."


    Rong Huang''s thin white finger clicked on the table top, and the reasons were disassembled and presented to the two of them one by one.


    "Princess Yile is a loyal fan of the dog emperor. If she comes to the dog emperor to cry and ask the dog emperor to send troops to encircle and suppress Qinglong Village, the dog emperor will take this opportunity to destroy the Qinglong Village."


    A look of approval flashed in the old doctor''s eyes. Although he didn''t understand what it means to be a fan, he also knew that the current sage was not a Mingjun.


    Immediately the old doctor asked calmly, "How does the village master plan to defend against the enemy?"


    Even if Qinglongzhai was prepared in advance, it would not be able to reach the soldiers and horses carefully trained by the court.


    Wang Guang looked at Rong Huang nervously, and waited for Rong Huang to speak.


    He also led his brothers to fight with the court twice before, and they all played like a game.

 Chapter 853： Occupying the mountain is king (10)

    But according to what Rong Huang said, if the court came this time, what should Qinglongzhai do?


    The soldiers and horses of the imperial court are different from the soldiers and horses formed by the bandits. He can lead his brothers to compete with other villages, but he may not be able to fight the imperial soldiers and horses.


    Although he is no longer the owner of Qinglongzhai, he is also a member of Qinglongzhai. When Qinglongzhai is down, he has to follow along.


    "The terrain where Qinglongzhai is located is inherently easy to defend and difficult to attack. As long as you do a good job of defensive work during this time and give them a heavy blow, I believe the court will be safe for a long time."


    Immediately after, Rong Huang talked about the defense of court soldiers and horses, and emphasized the defense at the foot of the mountain.


    In the original plot, after the death of the original owner, Huo Xiang took revenge for the original owner as an excuse and personally led the troops to destroy the Qinglong Village.


    This also lays the foundation for his smooth ascension to the throne.


    However, Rong Huang was not as good as he wanted this time, and he would definitely let him come and go in defeat.


    Fight the male protagonist and be the villain.


    Hehe.


    "This precautionary matter..." Wang Guang raised his upper body with his elbows, his eyes burning inexplicably, "Please also leave this matter to me."


    Rong Huang leaned forward to bring a new tea cup, poured himself a cup of tea, and poured another cup of tea for the old doctor, which gave Wang Guang a look.


    As if he didn''t see Wang Guang''s eyes full of expectation, Rong Huang said, "You should take care of your leg injury first, and some of you will be busy in the future."


    Wang Guang was a little disappointed, and wanted to fight for himself again, but he thought of the brutal force that Rong Huang broke his leg yesterday, and swallowed what he said.


    Wang Guang nodded and touched the leg under the quilt, "Okay, I understand."


    Although Rong Huang broke his leg, he also knew that he deserved it and couldn''t blame it.


    If Rong Huang can really lead the brothers of Qinglongzhai to defeat the imperial court, he is also willing to become Rong Huang''s men.


    Rong Huang stood up and smiled at the old doctor, "Doctor Yang, please rest first, and there will be places where you will be needed in the future."


    Wang Guang was stunned by what Rong Huang said. Lao Yang was just a barefoot doctor from the countryside, so why did he need him?


    Dr. Yang Qingming''s eyes flashed quickly, and he lowered his head and continued to pound the medicine, but Quandang didn''t hear it.


    Rong Huang didn''t care about it, and slowly left with his hands behind his back.


    "Hurt, I feel that the task of this world king is a bit heavy." Rong Huang muttered as he walked, "A simple village owner can no longer satisfy the king, only the emperor can."


    Shui Shui blinked, and asked in a low voice, "My lord, do you want to rebel?"


    Rong Huang withdrew his hair in Shui Shui''s arms, his dark and pure eyes looked at the blue sky in the distance, his voice was soft and sweet, "Wrong."


    "It''s the officials who forced the people to rebel."


    -


    Princess Yile''s family of four left the cottage and soon found a carriage in a nearby market.


    Princess Yile bought the carriage with the only bracelets left on her body and was able to return to Beijing.


    After returning to the princess mansion, the princess Yile hurried into the palace to file a complaint with the emperor after freshening up.


    The **** led Princess Yile into the imperial study.


    When Princess Yile saw the emperor, she didn''t even want to kneel down, tears streaming down her eyes, and she began to cry, "Brother Emperor, you are going to be the master for me!"


    The emperor''s hand shook the memorial, and a drop of ink hit the memorial.


    The emperor''s eyelids twitched, and he coughed and asked the maid to help Princess Yile up, "What''s the matter?"


    Princess Yile stood up, wiped her tears indiscriminately, and said with a choked voice, "The day before yesterday, the emperor went to Kichijoji to pay her promise. I didn''t expect to encounter a mountain bandit on the way and be **** by the culprit."

 Chapter 854： Occupying the mountain is king (11)

    Thinking that her pair of children were almost hurt, Princess Yile was heartbroken, "The imperial sister''s family of four...five were taken away and almost never returned."


    The emperor looked angry and slapped the table, "What mountain bandit dared to kidnap the royal?"


    "I''ve inquired about it. It''s called Qinglongzhai." The princess Yile was about to break when she thought of the bruise that was hit on Wen Yunlan''s body.


    When the emperor heard that it was Qinglongzhai, his head hurt immediately.


    This cottage has existed for many years, with a large number of people, and it is a great threat to the court.


    Baiguan repeatedly proposed to send troops to annihilate, but the mountain bandits were too cunning and cruel. He didn''t want to sacrifice the soldiers, so he sent a few soldiers to fool around.


    Unexpectedly, this time the crime was committed on the head of the royal, which is really unreasonable.


    The emperor forced himself to calm down and asked with concern, "Are you okay?"


    Princess Yile suddenly looked stagnant, and she was speechless.


    A bad premonition arose in the emperor''s heart, he simply put the brush aside, and his face sank, "Could it be that my niece was hurt?"


    Princess Yile''s fingernails hidden in her sleeves pinched her palms, she lowered her head and dared not speak, and it took a long time before she uttered a word.


    "Those bandits called for Ayu to go..."


    When the emperor heard this, he almost didn''t catch his breath, his face flushed with anger, "Ayu? Did you really let her go? Where is she now? In the princess mansion?"


    The emperor''s four consecutive questions made the princess Yile a little rushed, and she could naturally hear the anger in the emperor''s voice.


    The princess Yile has been indulged by Wen Dehai over the years and her IQ has regressed, and she only feels wronged.


    It was not her intention to give Ayu to the bandits, but it is better to sacrifice one person than to sacrifice everyone, right?


    Princess Yile wanted to move quickly and let the emperor send troops to suppress the bandits, maybe she could catch up and rescue Ayu back.


    Princess Yile pulled her sleeves uncomfortably, her voice was as thin as a mosquito, "Ayu is still in Qinglongzhai and has not returned."


    The emperor fell down with anger, slapped the table fiercely, and for the first time lost his temper at the princess Yile, "You actually left Ayu alone in the cottage, with those bandits?"


    "Yile, how did you become a mother?"


    Princess Yile looked blank. Even though the emperor had already said this, she still felt that she had done nothing wrong, "But if I don''t give Ayu to them, none of us will be able to come back."


    The emperor paid great attention to bloodliness. Even if Wen Xiaoyu was picked up from the country, he was more expensive than the fake one in the princess''s mansion in the eyes of the emperor.


    This can be seen from the fact that Wen Yunlan returned the marriage contract with Huo Xiang to Wen Xiaoyu.


    The emperor flushed with rage and his neck was thick, and he wanted to pry open the head of Princess Yile to see how much water there was in it.


    "Ayu is your biological girl. If they ask you to hand them over, you can hand them over. Can''t you let Wen Yunlan replace them?"


    Princess Yile''s complexion changed, she straightened up quickly, looking at the emperor''s eyes as if she was looking at some monster, "Brother Emperor, how can you be like this? A Lan is also my daughter."


    The emperor coughed twice, and barely suppressed the **** air that surged to his throat, "She is just a peasant''s pariah, how can she compare with Ayu?"


    "I think you have been dignified and superior for more than ten years, and you have lost your brain?" The emperor''s chest was violently ups and downs, and he was obviously very angry. "You are going to **** me off!"

 Chapter 855： Occupy the mountain as king (12)

    Princess Yile frowned her eyebrows in dissatisfaction, "Brother Emperor, Alan is also my daughter, she is the same as Ayu."


    The emperor glared at Princess Yile and asked angrily, "So you pushed Ayu out?"


    The princess Yile was annoyed by the emperor''s words. Alan is such a good girl, how could the emperor''s brother belittle her so much, her face is still anxious.


    "Brother Emperor, you can send troops to rescue Ayu quickly."


    If Ayu loses his innocence, the reputation of both the Princess and the Guogong will be affected.


    The emperor looked at the princess Yile with hatred of iron and steel. The private seal in his hand was so painful that his hands were aching, and his tone was tentative. "If Ayu encounters an unexpected accident, what will happen to you?"


    Princess Yile looked confused, and what happened to her?


    Probably not?


    Didn''t those mountain bandits say that they wouldn''t hurt Ayu?


    From Princess Yile''s eyes, the emperor could see what she was thinking, and couldn''t tell what it was like.


    Except for the princess Yile who fully supported the emperor''s accession to the throne more than ten years ago, she seemed to have opened up the two lines of the governor and governor.


    Not long after the princess Yile and Wen Dehai were married, the messenger killed a maid who wanted to climb the bed of Wen Dehai with a stick. The matter was raging, and the emperor managed to suppress it.


    Last year, a peasant woman was born as a pariah and adopted as an adopted daughter, and she offered it as a baby, which caused many families to joke about the royal family and the government.


    In the past few years, there were dozens of incidents caused by the Princess Yile and the Guogong Mansion, all of which the emperor did not care too much about how Princess Yile helped him.


    But this time Princess Yile did such a thing, the emperor couldn''t bear it.


    "You go back first." The emperor''s face was dripping with water, and he didn''t give the princess Yile a good face, "Don''t come out if you have nothing to do in the past two months."


    Princess Yile looked at the emperor with a face of disbelief, and pushed aside the chief **** who wanted to invite her out, "Emperor brother, how can you ban my feet?"


    The emperor stretched a face, and finally couldn''t bear it anymore, and slapped the table fiercely, "I am the ninth-five god, why not?"


    Princess Yile''s complexion changed, her face was green and white.


    The emperor waved his hand and motioned to the chief **** to fork the man out.


    The chief **** agreed, smiled at Princess Yile, and said in a high-pitched voice, "Princess, please."


    The princess Yile looked very angry, but saw the emperor''s unquestionable appearance, and opened her mouth, "Brother Emperor, please rescue my Ayu as soon as possible."


    Without lifting his head, the emperor stared at the memorial.


    Princess Yile''s eyes darkened, and she bit her lip before leaving.


    -


    Early the next morning, the emperor mentioned this matter in the morning.


    Considering Wen Xiaoyu''s innocence, the emperor did not say that it was because Qinglongzhai had taken Wen Xiaoyu abducted, but that Qinglongzhai was becoming more and more arrogant now, and he should be removed as soon as possible.


    The ministers had long wanted the emperor to send troops to remove the cancer of Qinglongzhai, but the emperor never cared about it.


    "Father, my son is willing to share the worries for my father!"


    Among the hundreds of officials, Huo Xiang, who was dressed in prince''s court uniform, stood up, holding the wat board, and said righteously.


    The emperor squinted at Huo Xiang, but did not respond.


    Seeing Huo Xiang, who was just in his youth, the emperor subconsciously cast his eyes to the back of his hand.

 Chapter 856： Occupying the mountain is king (13)

    There are skinny folds on it, which is extremely ugly.


    Now that he is old, his son is getting stronger.


    A jealous mood arose in the emperor''s heart, and he glanced quietly among the hundreds of officials.


    After a cup of tea, none of the military officers underneath stood up and asked for it.


    Standing alone in the center, Huo Xiang lowered his head, his eyes gloomy.


    He is the first son of the Central Palace, but his father has been reluctant to appoint him as the prince, and even promoted the second and fourth princes to check and balance with him.


    Huo Xiang gritted his teeth with hatred whenever he thought of the emperor.


    Sooner or later, he will surely let this old thing die.


    The emperor kept the military power in his hands and guarded him, this time he wanted to get the military power.


    He can only add bargaining chips to himself if he has the military power.


    The atmosphere in the Jinluan Temple was solemn, and it seemed that even the air was stagnant.


    Baiguan lowered his head without saying a word, cold sweat ran down his forehead.


    It seems that the emperor has acted for real this time. The Qinglong Village is full of treacherous and evil people. If they had gone and left their lives there, it wouldn''t be worth it.


    The emperor''s face was a little dark, and his thin hands grasped the bright yellow dragon robe cloth on his knees.


    Unreasonable, no one stood up!


    The emperor gritted his teeth secretly, and the only general he trusted was sent to the border. At the moment, there was no one who could use the Manchu civil and military!


    The emperor turned his eyes to look at Huo Xiang underneath, with disgust in his eyes.


    As long as he sees these sons, he can think that he is getting old now.


    Huo Xiang seemed to be aware of it, raised his head to face the emperor''s eyes that hide disgust and jealousy, sneered in his heart, and said again, "I also ask the father to agree to the son, the son will definitely live up to the expectations!"


    The emperor''s hands on his knee trembled.


    In Huo Xiang''s eyes, he saw boundless ambition.


    The emperor''s breathing became heavier, and a lot of fear arose in his heart.


    Time for another cup of tea passed.


    Huo Xiang maintained the posture of raising the wat board, raising his head to look directly at the emperor.


    None of the other ministers underneath stood up.


    The emperor took a deep breath and closed his eyes.


    After a long time, in the silence, the emperor said in a deep voice, "I have agreed."


    -


    Three days later, Huo Xiang led five thousand elite soldiers to Qinglong Village.


    Qinglongzhai is not within the scope of Shangjing. It is located in the depths of Ganshan Mountain, more than 400 miles away from Shangjing. It takes more than half a day to ride a horse on the road.


    Wearing a black armor, Huo Xiang sat on the tall horse, and took a water bag to pour a big mouthful of cold water into his mouth. The heat brought by the scorching summer was dissipated a lot.


    Looking around the soldiers who turned pale, Huo Xiang didn''t have the slightest sympathy in his heart, and shouted, "Go!"


    The soldiers also rested a stick of incense for a while, without breathing even when they heard Huo Xiang''s order, they quickly put away the water bag and stood up, carrying their spears towards Ganshan.


    "They rode horses and let''s go on foot. The sun is so scorching and the terrain is rugged and uneven. Sooner or later we will be exhausted if we continue this way."


    "That is, why can we only walk with these two thousand people, but the rest can ride horses?"


    "In my opinion, it is clear that the three princes are not kind, they just want to make merit, but don''t care about our life or death."


    "Don''t say a few words, save a bit of effort and hurry. I can''t die. If I die, six or seven people in my family will starve to death."


    "Who isn''t..."


    The soldiers on foot talked to the soldiers next to them in a low voice, and didn''t even notice the Huo Xiang coming towards them.

 Chapter 857： Occupying the mountain is king (14)

    The soldiers around held their breath and wanted to remind the few who were talking.


    But I don''t want them to stretch out their hands, that Huo Xiang, who is riding over, has already stabbed the five talking people to death with a single sword.


    "Give the prince a peace of mind, if you let the prince know that you have different intentions, kill without mercy!"


    Huo Xiang''s expression was cold and blood was dripping from the tip of the long sword in his hand.


    Drop by drop, it fell on the mud, and finally slid into the dark mud silently.


    Whether it was the soldiers on foot or the cavalry on horseback, they bowed their heads when they saw this scene, and even breathed much lighter.


    They didn''t expect that the third prince would be so cruel that they could not help but kill five soldiers.


    At the same time, they were also thankful that they hadn''t spoken just now, otherwise they would have died.


    "Have you heard?" Huo Xiang shouted angrily.


    "I heard it!" the soldiers replied repeatedly.


    Huo Xiang nodded in satisfaction, pointed his sword at the five corpses lying on the ground, "Clean up and continue on the road."


    Immediately several soldiers came forward and disposed of the five corpses.


    This scene made many soldiers shudder in their hearts, and they felt a lot of peace on the next road. They only rushed on, not even daring to say a word.


    Huo Xiang was very satisfied with the results. Obviously, the previous killing of chickens and monkeys was effective.


    In Huo Xiang''s eyes, it was just five small soldiers who died when they died.


    Compared with his magnificent contribution to destroying Qinglongzhai, and ascending the throne as emperor, it is nothing to mention.


    Huo Xiang looked at the dense forests on both sides, and his inner ambition grew stronger.


    It won��t take long for him to become the Ninth Five-Year Lord, the most noble person in the world.


    -


    "Report--"


    "Tell the village owner that a group of people from the northwest are coming towards the foot of Ganshan Mountain!"


    The dark-skinned bandit was knelt on the ground with a long knife in his hand, reporting in full anger.


    Rong Huang was leaning on the top chair as if he was boneless, and he only responded in a low voice, "I see, I will report on the situation every other incense stick."


    "Yes!"


    The mountain bandit''s eyes were astonishingly bright, and his eyes were full of convincing when he looked at Rong Huang.


    At first, when Rong Huang arranged the preparations for the battle, everyone held an attitude of distrust. Even if she was good at it, it didn''t mean that she could be better than the previous village master in fighting.


    But later, Rong Huang''s series of arrangements let them know what is called face beating and what is called true fragrance.


    From the foot of the mountain to five miles away from Qinglong Village, there are hidden murderous intents everywhere.


    Not to mention the spying in all directions, they have a clear control of the entire Ganshan, even ten miles beyond Ganshan.


    Even if tens of thousands of people come over, they will not be able to attack!


    After seeing Rong Huang''s power, they were convinced of Rong Huang''s heart.


    The strong is respected.


    This truth is outdated no matter which world it is.


    A faint breeze engulfed the heat on Rong Huang''s face, and Rong Huang couldn''t help but frowned. He opened his cozy, half-squinted eyes, and gave Wang Guang a stern look.


    Rong Huang snatched the pu fan in Wang Guang''s hand, muttering "It''s really useless" in his mouth, and then fanned the wind by himself.


    In general, Qinglongzhai is quite a summer escape, but there is no shelter around the place where Rong Huang is sitting, directly exposing Rong Huang to the sun.


    Rong Huang felt that she was about to become a little phoenix that was roasted.


    Oh, God doesn��t pity her little cutie at all.

 Chapter 858： Occupying the mountain is king (15)

    "Today, Benzhai mainly eats sorbet, let the kitchen prepare."


    Wang Guang nodded hurriedly, and then asked, "What else do you need, just ask."


    Rong Huang sighed, dissatisfied, "You let go, it''s so hot!"


    Wang Guang smirked, he let someone go to inform the kitchen, and then retreated to the side with a cane very noticeably.


    Ignoring Watson''s gloating eyes, Wang Guang sternly climbed to the heights to watch the situation down the mountain with a stern face.


    Although he experienced the difficulty of breaking his leg, he also knew that since Rong Huang came to Qinglongzhai, all the brothers have become energetic, as if there is hope for life.


    Wang Guang grinned. If the three princes knew that he had let go of a capable person, they would have regretted that they would have broken their intestines.


    A quarter of an hour later, some bandits ran up from the bottom of the mountain in a hurry, "Report to the village owner that the soldiers and horses of the court are at the foot of the mountain!"


    Rong Huang squeezed the fan with the wind, and poured a bowl of herbal tea into his mouth, and put the tea bowl on the small table with a bang, "According to the original plan."


    There was no trace of fear in the eyes of all the bandits present, but they were full of fighting spirit.


    When they beat the soldiers and horses sent by the Emperor Dog, Qinglongzhai would be completely famous all over the world.


    Rong Huang hiccuped slowly, rubbed his belly in an unimaginative manner, and said to Watson behind him, "Go and help them."


    In the past few days, she has been fed a lot of medicine for kushen and Wang Guang, and they are as strong as a cow. It is a pity not to fight with court soldiers.


    With surprise on his face, Watson took two steps and stepped forward, clasped his fists and said in a deep voice, "Yes!"


    The mountain bandit ran to inform his companions at the foot of the mountain, and the hot wind blew on his face so that his thin shirt was full of wind, but it could not dispel the joy in his heart.


    "Brothers, act according to the original plan. We must beat the court''s soldiers and horses to their feet!"


    The bandits with hidden figures in the dark passed one by one, pulling up the slings in a neat and uniform manner.


    The mountains are already densely covered in grass, and you can''t notice the stumbling horses hidden in the grass without first exploring.


    Not only at the foot of the mountain, but the entire Ganshan mountain bandits hidden in the dark are waiting for them, squatting at their posts, just waiting for the arrival of the court soldiers.


    This time, I will tell them to come and go!


    Besides Huo Xiang, a group of people came to the foot of the mountain.


    Huo Xiang carefully checked the surrounding environment and suddenly raised his hand to stop the soldiers from advancing.


    "You go check it out."


    The few soldiers named by Huo Xiang did not dare to hesitate for a while, and hurried forward with their spears.


    After a while, they came back safe and sound.


    Putting these soldiers aside, Huo Xiang was full of fighting spirit. He drew his long sword and pointed it straight at the blue sky. The sword light was awe-inspiring, "Chong!"


    Without waiting for the accompanying guards to react, Huo Xiang tightened the reins and rushed up with a pinch of his stomach.


    The guard''s eyelids twitched and hurriedly followed.


    The soldiers at the back rode on horseback, sprinted, and followed in the direction of Huo Xiang.


    In the dense forest, a flash of red flashes, especially conspicuous.


    The bandits lurking in the dark breathed a little bit quickly, and excitedly clenched the triphorse in their hands.


    The chaotic sound of horse hooves approached.


    A touch of red flashed again.


    The bandits secretly stored their energy and counted three numbers in their hearts. The muscles of the whole body became tense, and the horse slings that had been loosely laid on the ground instantly stretched straight.


    The sound of horse hooves arrived.


    There seemed to be an eagle''s chirping sound above the forest, rushing straight into the sky.

 Chapter 859： Occupying the mountain is king (16)

    There seemed to be an eagle''s chirping sound above the forest, rushing straight into the sky.


    Huo Xiang''s nerves trembled by the eagle''s scream, and then a sharp pain came.


    When he came back to his senses, there were horses neighing one after another.


    The horse of Huo Xiang and others who rushed to the forefront tripped over the tripping rope, the front hoof lost balance, and the person on the horseback was thrown out.


    "It''s not good to be deceitful!" The guard''s eyes were splitting, tightening the reins and rushing towards Huo Xiang like crazy.


    Huo Xiang was lifted off his horse. Even though he had been practicing martial arts for many years, he would not be able to stabilize his figure quickly for a while, and his back hit the ground heavily.


    Huo Xiang took a breath, his complexion grim with pain.


    "master!"


    The guard''s voice sounded, and Huo Xiang leaped up with the pain endured.


    Will stand still, violent shouts came from behind.


    "kill--"


    Huo Xiang''s eyelids twitched, and he turned around with a long sword, and saw a group of mountain bandits carrying big swords.


    The leading mountain bandit carried a big knife on his shoulder, Jiejie smiled, and waved his hand, "Brothers, after killing this group of cubs, let''s go back to drink and eat meat!"


    Accompanied by cheers, the bandits rushed towards them with their big swords.


    The two sides fought, and the spear collided with the broad knife, making a dull sound.


    The shouts and screams rang together.


    Looking around, the eyes are full of blood.


    Huo Xiang was overturned to the ground just now, his back was injured, and now he was fighting against the Qushen who had been filled with a lot of medicinal pills, and the little strength in his body was gradually losing.


    After dozens of rounds, Huo Xiang finally exhausted his strength, his eyes went dark, and he fell on his back.


    The big knife that had just been halfway out of Qu Shen took it back, and his rough face was still unfinished. "The **** court people are too weak to resist being beaten."


    Qu Shen took out the hemp rope from his waist and tied Huo Xiang as if he was a pig.


    Qu Shen pulled one end of the hemp rope, threw Huo Xiang on the ground and dragged forward like this, standing on a high place.


    He saw corpses all over the floor.


    Most of them belonged to the court soldiers.


    Even if some soldiers get past the defense at the foot of the mountain and go up the mountain, they will not be able to cross the tight and murderous lines of defense behind them.


    As for the imperial soldiers and horses who were not dead, they were all scared to escape by the bandits of Qinglongzhai.


    Seeing this scene in front of him, Qu Shen laughed loudly and raised his arms, "Brothers, we won!"


    The cheers and shouts rang out, almost penetrating the clouds.


    Rong Huang, who was watching the battle at the gate of Qinglong Village, heard the voice, frowned and rubbed his ears.


    "Is this a monkey coming out of the mountain?"


    Wang Guang, who knocked the walnut with a small hammer, smiled and smashed a walnut, "Zhailor, we won, brothers are happy."


    Rong Huang squinted at Wang Guang, moved his aching wrists, straightened up his waist, and snorted softly, "What''s so happy? Isn''t this unexpected?"


    Wang Guang nodded again and again, "Yes, yes, the village master has a wonderful plan."


    Rong Huang bends down and grabs the long ears that live on the ground and eats fish, and directly grabs them, "How many times have I told you that you are a rabbit and you can''t eat fish."


    Rong Huang''s short legs of the same style were fluffy upside down, making a frightened chick.


    Rong Huang gave a light tut, and juggled out a carrot and stuffed it into his fluffy mouth.


    "You have to remember that you are a rabbit, and the cat only eats fish, understand?"


    Rong Huang threw the velvet to the ground, and spit out the carrot as soon as the velvet touched the ground.

 Chapter 860： Occupying the mountain is king (17)

    Rong Huang tilted his head, his tone was dissatisfied, "Want to rebel?"


    Rong''s face was horrified, and he squeaked twice, and quickly picked up the carrot again, biting it with a creak.


    Rong Huang''s apricot eyes turned into crescent moons with a smile, and he slapped his fluffy rabbit ears hard, and almost slapped a handful of white fur.


    "Really good." Rong Huang said.


    The velvet was holding carrots, like poison.


    The big devil is so bad, gluttonous come and save her duck.


    After teasing the velvet, Rong Huang turned his head and told Wang Guang, "The notice is for Doctor Yang and his little apprentice to prepare."


    Wang Guang was taken aback for a while, then he figured it out after a while, and hurriedly ran to Doctor Yang with a cane.


    The battle was very enjoyable, but many of the brothers were injured. He had to quickly notify Doctor Yang to prepare medicine for his injuries.


    -


    Huo Xiang was thrown heavily on the ground, and the heavy object fell to the ground and lifted up a cloud of dust.


    Qu Shen clasped his fist and said, "The Lord, the man has brought it."


    Rong Huang was enjoying the cold cake. Hearing the words, he gave Qu Shen a look, "Good job."


    Qu Shen grinned and said cheerfully, "Thanks to the plot of the village master, we can win a big victory."


    Rong Huang rolled his eyes and turned into the sky spirit cover, too lazy to pay attention to A. ginseng.


    The fact that the king is so powerful has long been known to everyone!


    Rong Huang lowered his eyes to look at Huo Xiang, tapping the handrail comfortably with his fingertips, "Huo Xiang, don''t come here without problems, remember me?"


    Just as Huo Xiang woke up leisurely, he suddenly heard a familiar female voice, his ears exploded, and he didn''t care about the pain of his back being dragged all the way, he hurriedly raised his neck and looked up.


    "Wen Xiaoyu!"


    Huo Xiang didn''t expect Wen Xiaoyu to be alive, and he seemed to be alive and well.


    Rong Huang screamed, lifted his small paw and waved, "What do you tell your father to do?"


    Huo Xiang''s forehead was raised with blue veins, and his eyes looked at Rong Huang with disgust, "Why didn''t you die?"


    Noting Rong Huang''s obviously expensive skirt, Huo Xiang didn''t wait for Rong Huang to speak, and suddenly sneered, as if he had understood something.


    "It''s really from the country, and you are committed to a group of bandits. You don''t deserve to give Alan shoes!"


    Rong Huang didn''t like that fake daughter. He was immediately unhappy when Huo Xiang said that. He slapped the table and arrogantly instructed acanthus arginus, "Arthus argus, give me a fight!"


    The dog man''s words are too ugly.


    This great king is such a cute little phoenix, you said that this great king is no better than Wen Yunlan''s crow? !


    Oh, the king is angry.


    Very serious consequences.


    Qu Shen saw that Huo Xiang''s grandson was not pleasing to his eyes. After receiving Rong Huang''s order, he immediately stepped forward, showing a sullen smile at Huo Xiang, and then raised his slap.


    With a slap, Huo Xiang was drawn to his side, his ears buzzed and his eyes turned black.


    "How dare you scold our village owner and don''t want to live anymore?" Watson sneered, showing his ferocity, and the children next door cried in fright, "Be careful I beat you to death."


    Huo Xiang was about to explode, how dare this untouchable beat him?


    "Do you know who I am?" Huo Xiang attempted to use his noble status to intimidate A. argus, "You beat me to impinge the Nine Clan!"


    Qu Chan looked at Huo Xiang''s eyes as if he was looking at the mentally retarded, and it was hard to say, "Aren''t you the third prince Huo Xiang who wants to buy the life of my house owner?"


    Huo Xiang choked his breath, how did he know?


    Huo Xiang gradually calmed down, and he also noticed Qu Shen''s address to Rong Huang, and his eyes widened, "The Lord? You said Wen Xiaoyu was the Lord of Qinglong Village?"

 Chapter 861： Occupy the mountain as king (18)

    Qu Shen proudly akimbo, arched his hands in Rong Huang''s direction, "Exactly."


    Huo Xiang''s head seemed to have a heavy hammer, and he stammered, "How...how is it possible?"


    "How can it be impossible?" Hearing the unbelievable in Huo Xiang''s tone, Watson was immediately unhappy, "Do you know who caused you to lose even your pants?"


    Huo Xiang faintly raised a name in his heart.


    Then, I heard Watson said triumphantly, "This is our clever, witty, and courageous village master!"


    Huo Xiang shot an arrow in his heart.


    Thinking of the subtle and murderous lines of defense on Mount Gan, Huo Xiang shook his head with an ugly expression, "Impossible, Wen Xiaoyu hasn''t even read the Four Books and Five Classics, how could..."


    "Why not?" Qu Shen saw Huo Xiang''s appearance, his teeth tickled with anger, and then gave Huo Xiang a fist. "Your damned subordinate will not be qualified to speak!"


    Huo Xiang with a groggy head: "..."


    Feeling that Huo Xiang was almost taught, Rong Huang let out a slow voice, "Okay, if you hit him again, it will be cold."


    Qu Shen said, clenched his fists intently, and stepped aside.


    Rong Huang smiled, Li Wu loomed, "When you bought murder, did you think you would have this day?"


    Of course Huo Xiang didn''t expect such a day.


    Before leaving, he was confident that he wanted to win a big victory, so that his father looked at him with admiration.


    But now...


    He was **** tightly by the method of tying pigs, and appeared to the utterly embarrassed Wen Xiaoyu in front of him.


    Huo Xiang has never been so embarrassed when he has been a prince for so many years.


    Even if a prince is defeated, the courtiers will not agree with him as the ninth-five prince.


    Huo Xiang hated Rong Huang, his eyes were filled with venom, and he couldn''t wait to rush up and bite Rong Huang to death.


    Rong Huang squinted and touched his chin, his tone was extremely bad, "I heard that you love Wen Yunlan''s fake?"


    Huo Xiang can''t hear others slander his beloved Alan. If he hadn''t been tied up, he would have been three feet tall. "Alan is not a fake, she is innocent!"


    Rong Huang sighed twice and sighed, "I don''t know you are all innocent. To tell you the truth, Wen Yunlan doesn''t love you at all."


    Rong Huang is the best at provoking discord.


    Pick one by one.


    "You are talking nonsense, Alan and I are in love, if it weren''t for you, we would get married soon!"


    Looking at Huo Xiang, who was emotional and flushed, Rong Huang said nonsense seriously, "I once saw Wen Yunlan expressing affection to a painting. Do you know who the person on the painting is?"


    Two villains appeared in Huo Xiang''s mind.


    One shouted desperately, "Wen Xiaoyu is talking nonsense, she is lying to you, she wants to ruin you if she can''t get you!"


    The other sneered and said, "Wen Xiaoyu''s expression doesn''t seem to be fake. Didn''t you think that Wen Yunlan and Lian Yangshu were too close?"


    Huo Xiang''s face was pale, cold sweat broke out, and he stared at Rong Huang, "Aren''t you lying to me?"


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows. How can the acting skills of the outstanding graduates of the Academy of Dramatic Arts be able to identify the true and false of such fools as Huo Xiang?


    "Of course it is true. Although I am not favored at Wen''s family, I often read and paint with Wen Yunlan. Once I overheard her holding a painting and muttering something "Lian Lang" in her mouth."


    Huo Xiang''s pupils trembled, and another voice in his mind sneered.

 Chapter 862： Occupying the Mountain as King (19)

    "Let me just say, Wen Yunlan and Lian Yangshu are unclear, maybe they got together behind your back."


    Rong Huang felt that it was not enough, Xiaozui''er continued to babble, "You are so pitiful, you fall in love with a wild horse, but you don''t have a grassland in your house."


    "But it doesn''t matter, you have a prairie above your head, so you can continue to love this wild horse."


    Rong Huang''s Qingyan and innocent face had a gentle and watery expression, and no one would think that she was a kind-hearted girl.


    Huo Xiangben was injured by the radix ginseng, and after being forced to the present, he was poked into the lung tube by Rong Huang. He was immediately angry and spouted a mouthful of blood like a watering can.


    Rong Huang wrinkled his little nose in disgust, waved his hand, and drove away the flies, "Hurry up and take the people out, it''s all dirty."


    A bandit came up and asked, "Villager, where are we going to lock this person?"


    They all knew that Huo Xiang was a noble prince, and he naturally needed special treatment.


    Rong Huang tilted his head and thought for a while, then blinked, "Just shut it in the wood room."


    The firewood room was where Rong Huang stayed when he woke up in the first place.


    The bandit responded, dragging Huo Xiang to the woodshed like a pig.


    -


    After winning the battle, everyone in Qinglongzhai was very excited. They drank and drank until midnight, yelling and yelling. Finally, under the threat of Rong Huang''s small axe, they reluctantly went back to each house.


    Early the next morning, Rong Huang was told that there was not much money left in Qinglongzhai.


    Rong Huang, who was sitting on the pony tie and fishing with a fishing rod, said: "???"


    I''m sorry I just didn''t catch it, can you say it again?


    Wang Guang handed the account book to Rong Huang and said honestly, "We spent a lot of money on preparing those things..."


    Rong Huang let out a slow voice, lifted the fishing rod, and threw the fish on the hook into the basin, "Since we are out of money, let''s do a big wave."


    Now it was Wang Guang''s turn to be stunned.


    After the previous actions of Rong Huang, Wang Guang thought that Rong Huang looked down on the act of robbery.


    "You mean... we are going to start work today?" Wang Guang asked cautiously.


    Rong Huang smiled and nodded, "Yes!"


    Wang Guang patted his chest, "The Lord, please leave this to me."


    Rong Huang: "No, disabled people are not allowed to start work."


    Wang Guang: "...The village master, I can."


    Rong Huang motioned to Wang Guang to pick up the small basin and walk on the road when he was going, "No, you can''t."


    Wang Guang opened his mouth, but still did not speak.


    Rong Huang put the fishing rod in the corner, rolled up his sleeves, and greeted the arachnids at the door, "Get ready, work."


    Qu Shen immediately put down the chicken, carrying a big knife and taking his brothers down the mountain along with Rong Huang.


    -


    "Brother, let''s rest for a while, I really can''t do it anymore, my legs are broken."


    The fifteen or sixteen-year-old boy was riding on the horse, wrinkling his face and muttering to the people next to him.


    "Luo Bai, are you a man? It''s just a dozen miles away, and you cry out for pain. If you go to the battlefield in the future, how can you get it?"


    The long and narrow phoenix eyes of a man in a dark red brocade swept across the young boy, his handsome face was somewhat relaxed and loose, the slender joints were holding the reins, and the light blue veins on the back of his hands were faintly visible.


    "Luoqiao!"


    Luo Qiao''s hidden sharp eyebrows lightly raised, just about to speak, his eyes sharply looked forward to the right, like sharp arrows.


    After a rustling sound, a group of people appeared in front of Luo Qiao and others.


    The headed woman in a pink and white dress was playing with a small axe in her hands, her red lips curled up, and she raised her voice, "Don''t move, robbery!"

 Chapter 863： Occupying the mountain is king (20)

    "Don''t move, robbery!"


    Luo Bai, who was arguing with Luo Qiao, was startled by the sudden emergence of a group of people, and he hiccuped on the spot.


    "Brother Aaa, are we robbed?"


    Some not very clever Luo Bai looked at the group of bandits headed by women, sharpening their knives, "Brother, these people don''t seem to be beaten, let me go."


    The corner of Luo Qiao''s mouth twitched, his hand holding the rein tightened slightly, and one hand was placed on the scabbard around his waist, his straight waist was ready to go.


    "Shut up, you idiot." Luo Qiao gritted his teeth.


    The most unlucky thing in Luo Qiao''s life was that he met such a Tie Hanhan brother.


    Luo Bai''s heart choked and wanted to refute, so he heard the opposite Rong Huangpa shout loudly, "The opposite Langjun, have you heard what this village master said?"


    "Don''t move, robbery!" Rong Huang repeated, "If you take a step forward, this village master''s subordinates will not show mercy."


    Watson took the lead to agree, "Hurry up and hand over all your money and wealth, otherwise you will leave your life here!"


    Rong Huang looked at the young man riding on the tall horse from a distance, and the fringe on his hair swayed lightly.


    The bandits cheered and expressed their support.


    Rong Huang''s soft brows raised lightly, and his dark and clear eyes turned into crescent moons with a smile.


    Luo Qiao was only slightly annoyed in his heart, but Luo Bai directly showed it on his face.


    "You bastards, I am so honorable, can you defile me?" Luo Bo slapped his long whip and flicked it fiercely, "Do you know who the young master is?"


    Qu Shen crouched on his hips and laughed, seeing Luo Bai''s eyes as if he was looking at a cat jumping, "The three princes just let go of the cruel words in front of Lao Tzu yesterday, but in the end they were not caught by Lao Tzu. ?"


    The third prince?


    Luo Qiao''s eyes flashed slightly, he was enjoined to go to Beijing, and in the inn this morning, he also heard that the court sent soldiers and horses to attack Qinglongzhai.


    In this way, the bandits in front of them are from Qinglongzhai.


    "The third prince is in your hands?" Luo Qiao asked in a deep voice.


    As soon as Qu Shen wanted to say, Rong Huang glanced over, and immediately narrowed his mouth and fell silent.


    "This little man, what does the life and death of the three princes have to do with you?"


    Rong Huang fiddled with a strand of hair, and suddenly said, "It''s not impossible to ask the village master to tell you, how about you be the boss of the village?"


    Luo Qiao looked at Rong Huang''s pretty eyebrows from a distance, feeling a little familiar, but for a while, he couldn''t think of where he had seen it.


    Facing Rong Huang''s molesting, Luo Qiao sneered and raised his chin, "You are dreaming."


    He is also a marquis, how could he commit himself to a bandit?


    Rong Huang sighed a little regretfully, and said, "Then there is no way."


    Rong Huang waved his hand and said loudly, "Brothers, come on!"


    Watson yelled loudly and rushed towards the opposite side with a big knife.


    The dozens of other bandits also rushed up.


    The accompanying guards guarded Luo Qiao and Luo Bai behind them, drew their long swords, and fought with the bandits.


    A mountain bandit broke through the guard''s defense, brandishing a big knife and slashing at Luo Bai on horseback.


    Luo Bai grew up spoiled by Luo''s mother, and he also practiced martial arts for three days to fish and two days to dry the net, which is completely incomparable with these bandits who have a solid foundation in martial arts.


    He can only pretend to be frightened and frightened by waving a long whip.


    Seeing the sharp blade getting closer and closer, Luo Bai stared at him and flicked his long whip indiscriminately.


    Although some bandits were drawn, this force was like a tickle to the bandits.

 Chapter 864： Occupying the Mountain is King (21)

    "Ah, ah, brother, please help me!"


    Luo Bai closed his eyes tightly, and there was a trembling sound in his broken shouts.


    Luo Qiao changed his original sloppy and undecent appearance, and drew out his long sword and leaned forward to block it.


    The broad sword collided with the long sword, making a crisp and murderous sound.


    Luo Qiao''s long and narrow eyebrows were condensed with frost, and his wrist turned, and it was close to the bandit''s neck.


    The mountain bandit was dangerously avoided, and a cut was still made in the neck.


    Blood suddenly flowed out of the mouth.


    Luo Qiao didn''t catch it before seeing him well, and another sword went towards the mountain bandit''s chest.


    However, the golden object coming from the side was violently knocked away from the original route, and it dashed across the bandit''s right arm, bringing out a **** flower.


    "You Xiaolangjun is too cruel, people just scared your brother, you are going to take his life?!"


    Rong Huang, who seemed to appear out of thin air in front of Luo Qiao''s eyes, put away the small axe, and drew out a round fan like a trick, Bai Shengsheng pinched it with his fingers, shaking it unhurriedly.


    The black hair was floating in the wind, blowing away a bit of heat.


    Before Luo Qiao could speak, he was preempted by the angrily Luo Bai, "I think you are cruel, you are the most poisonous woman''s heart, you are robbed, you still want the life of the young master!"


    Rong Huang grabbed the long whip that Luo Bai was waving from in the air, and put it in the palm of his hand, "This village master considers you to be young and doesn''t care about you."


    young?


    Luo Bai was choked by Rong Huang.


    He is fifteen years old this year, and sixteen after the new year, does this woman say he is young? !


    Luo Bai was about to die of anger. If he hadn''t seen Rong Huang''s superb ability just now, he would definitely go up and have a good theory with her.


    It was Luo Qiao. After seeing Rong Huang''s hand fetching something in the air, he turned his wrist and put the long sword into the scabbard.


    In all fairness, he couldn''t beat Rong Huang.


    Luo Bai couldn''t hear the sarcasm in Rong Huang''s words, but it didn''t mean that Luo Qiao couldn''t hear it. After a few seconds of silence, he rolled over and dismounted, staring directly at Rong Huang with dark eyes, "Please also ask the girl to stop your men."


    Rong Huang shook his tuan fan and raised his delicate little chin, "Why does this village master listen to you?"


    Luo Qiao looked at the guard who was already in a weak position. His dark red sleeves drew an arc in the air. Luo Qiao said sternly, "We can hand over all the money and ask the girl to show mercy."


    Rong Huang snorted softly, obviously not eating Luo Qiao.


    Rong Huang hates gentlemen the most.


    "Originally, you could leave after paying the money, but now you can''t." Rong Huang looked up and down Luo Qiao, "You follow me up the mountain and be my boss."


    Not a question, but an undoubted tone.


    Luo Qiao''s expression was cold. Even after his father died, he was acting like a mess to keep his mother and Luo Bai safe, but he couldn''t bear such a molestation by Rong Huang.


    "What are you dreaming about, how can my brother say that he is also a good man who is sought after by the noble ladies of Luocheng, how can you be a mountain bandit worthy of him?"


    Luo Bo jumped off his horse, jumped on the spot with Rong Huang''s words, pointing to Rong Huang and said angrily.


    Rong Huang didn''t bother to pay attention to Luo Bai, who didn''t seem very clever. His delicate eyebrows were still smiling, staring at Luo Qiao.


    "Luo Cheng?" Rong Huang''s beautiful and round apricot eyes blinked, and the others stopped, and then said again, "Let me guess, is it possible that you are Luohou?"


    Luo Qiao Qingjun''s eyebrows flashed unexpectedly, and he sent Luo Bo, who would only cause trouble, to deal with the injured guards, and said to Rong Huang, "It''s the Lord."

 Chapter 865： Occupying the mountain is king (22)

    Rong Huang nodded in a serious manner, and praised himself with a smile, "I''m so smart."


    As soon as he walked over, he heard Rong Huang''s boasting Luo Bai immediately sighed, "Women all know self-sufficiency, why don''t you know?"


    Rong Huang Tuan''s fan touched his chin, and pretended to think for a while, "Maybe I am not an ordinary woman?"


    Luo Bai turned and left in a huff.


    Luo Bai: "Fool brother is impulsive, please don''t take it seriously."


    Rong Huang pushed away the sweaty BMW rubbing her shoulder, with a disgusting expression, "It''s quite stupid."


    Without waiting for Luo Qiao to say anything, Rong Huang suddenly changed the subject, "Are you going to Beijing?"


    Luo Qiao''s eyes moved slightly and nodded.


    There is a section in the original plot. The Dog Emperor called the Prince and Marquis to Beijing in the name of the birthday banquet, threatened and lured them, and let them surrender their power.


    At this time, Huo Xiang smoothly wiped out Qinglongzhai, and the ministers jointly signed a letter, and the emperor was forced to make him the prince.


    Rong Huang threw Luo Bo''s long whip on Luo Bo''s horse at will, leaving Qu Shen and others to wait, "Do you know what you will face when you go to Beijing?"


    Rong Huang doesn''t know much about the tricks, but she knows the original plot, and she herself is like a bug in the small world. She is a woman who is determined to be a villain and is naturally much better than people in the small world.


    Luo Qiao''s feather-colored eyelashes were drooping, leaving a dark shadow on the white skin under his eyes.


    After a long time, Luo Qiao said slowly, "I know it."


    At that time, Luo Qiao''s father, Lao Luohou, was a well-known God of War, and his forces spread all over the country. Later, he was killed under the emperor''s instruction, and their family was forced to go to the city of Fendi Luo.


    But even if they went to Beijing, there were spies left by the old Luohou. Naturally, he knew what the emperor was planning to call them to go to Beijing.


    Luo Qiao was silent after only saying these five words. Rong Huang didn''t care about it, his little mouth screamed, "Then why are you rushing to find sin?"


    Luo Qiao''s mind moved slightly. In fact, he had already made arrangements to transfer the power of the Hou Mansion to a dark place.


    The opposite face Huang shook the fan lightly, her slender fingers were beautiful and white, which was particularly noticeable, "Do you know who I am?"


    Luo Qiao raised his eyes, stared at Rong Huang''s face for a moment, then suddenly lowered his head, as if thinking of something, "It''s rude."


    Rong Huang snorted, does the world''s phoenix disease engrave the gentleman''s way on the cusp of his heart?


    Luo Qiaoquan didn''t hear Rong Huang''s dissatisfaction, so he lowered his eyes and said, "The girl is a little familiar..."


    Rong Huang smiled, turning his hand at himself, "Do you think I look like a dog emperor?"


    Luo Qiao: "???"


    Luo Bai, who ran over with the water bag: "?????!!!"


    "No wonder I said you look weird, it turns out that you are his illegitimate daughter!" Luo Bai suddenly realized, and then he was slapped on the back of the head by Luo Qiao.


    Luo Bai covered the back of his head with tears in his eyes, looking at Luo Qiao''s eyes as if he was looking at a guilty man.


    Rong Huang: "...My mother is Princess Yile."


    Luo Qiao raised his eyebrows, and suddenly the platform was clear and bright, "Are you the daughter of Princess Yile?"


    Rong Huang let out a hey, Tuan fan patted Luo Qiao on the shoulder, "Little Lang Jun, you are so smart."


    "You are..." Luo Bo was so shocked that he couldn''t even care about covering the back of his head, and said in surprise, "Then why did you fall into such a situation?"


    Rong Huang: "Naturally because..."

 Chapter 866： Occupying the mountain is king (23)

    Rong Huang was halfway through speaking, and suddenly stopped.


    Luo Bai was so hung that he was almost anxious to death, "Because of what? Say it!"


    Rong Huang waved his hand and greeted Qu Shen to come over, "Brothers, bring everyone back to the village owner!"


    Before Luo Qiao and Luo Bai could react, Rong Huang shook his tuan fan and turned to leave.


    When Luo Bai understood what Rong Huang meant, he jumped three feet high, "This woman, how dare to tease Xiaoye?!"


    Luo Qiao grabbed Luo Bo, who wanted to rush up to argue with Rong Huang, and fisted at Qu Shen, "Please also this brother to lead the way."


    Qu Shen''s life is the most annoying to be an official, not to mention that Luo Qiao in front of him is still a Hou Ye. He naturally didn''t have a good face. He snorted coldly and raised his stout arms, "Catch up."


    Luo Qiao turned on his horse and caught up with the mountain bandits such as kushen.


    Luo Bai didn''t expect to be taken into captivity into Qinglongzhai in the end, and he refused to mount the horse alive or dead.


    In the end, they were carried up the mountain by two bandits.


    -


    "Can the girl talk now?"


    Luo Qiao sat in the flower hall, looking at Rong Huang, who was leaning on the arm of the chair and peeling grapes for food.


    He also didn''t expect that the two sides would have drawn their swords from the beginning to now that he took the initiative to follow Rong Huang to Qinglong Village.


    Luo Qiao was alert by nature and shouldn''t have been so reckless.


    But a voice in his heart told him that he should believe her.


    So, he came.


    Rong Huang stuffed a grape in his mouth and squinted his eyes so sweetly, "Huo Xiang, that grandson paid for my life, and Princess Yi Le pushed me out to survive."


    "It just so happens that I also need a place to live, so I live in Qinglongzhai."


    By the way, became the owner of the village.


    Rong Huang''s words are concise and concise, and Luo Qiao can also understand them.


    He knew that the third prince Huo Xiang had a marriage contract with the daughter of Princess Yile, probably because Huo Xiang was dissatisfied with Rong Huang, the daughter who had just taken it back, so he wanted to get rid of her to avoid future troubles.


    It''s just that he didn''t understand why the princess Yile would push her own daughter out.


    Luo Qiao thought about it again. Princess Yile is also a royal, and the royal has always been ruthless.


    Luo Qiao suddenly thought of the imperial court sending troops to attack Qinglongzhai.


    At the moment, Qinglong Village is very peaceful. The bandit women in the village do their own things, and they are full of the breath of life. They are not like fighting at all.


    After thinking about it, Luo Qiao figured it out. It seemed that Qinglongzhai was the last winner in this war.


    This made Luo Qiao look at Rong Huang even more admiringly.


    After the death of Old Luohou, the emperor was afraid of the Luo family and refused to let him go to the frontier to lead soldiers. As a result, the martial arts and art of war he learned were useless.


    If he were to bring the hundreds of people from Qinglongzhai to the court''s excellent soldiers and horses, he would not be 100% sure that he would defeat the court''s soldiers and horses.


    In this way, Princess Yile''s biological daughter is much better than him.


    I don''t know if Princess Yile knew that she would regret her intestines after she treated fish eyes as pearls.


    "Miss Wen is so conscientious, and Luo admires her."


    Rong Huang leaned forward to pour a cup of tea for Luo Qiao, blinked at him, and bluntly said, "The royal family does not care whether the people live or die, I want to change the surname in this world."


    Luo Qiao stunned, looking down at the tea leaves floating on the surface of the tea cup, rubbing carelessly with his fingers.


    This is what he always makes when thinking.


    "Miss Wen is not afraid that I will tell the emperor what you have said?" Luo Qiao raised his head and looked straight into Rong Huang''s eyes, "I believe I can also get a lot of rewards."

 Chapter 867： Occupying the Mountain is King (24)

    Rong Huang snorted softly and almost wrote the words "don''t care" on his face.


    "You are my boss now. If I win this world in the future, you will be the queen. What is the reward of the dog emperor?"


    Rong Huang was talking nonsense about oppressing Zhaifujun or something.


    It is better to trust Luoqiao.


    Rong Huang believed that he could not do such a wicked thing.


    Furthermore, if he really dared to do this, she would definitely break his leg.


    Smile.JPG.


    Luo Qiao gave a chuckle, still with a careless expression on his face, but his eyes were slightly cold, "Well, please speak carefully."


    Rong Huang shrugged, thinking of something, and then said, "By the way, I changed my name a long time ago, just call me Rong Huang."


    "Rong Huang?"


    Rong Huang hummed softly.


    Wen Xiaoyu is the name of the original owner, and now the original owner has already reincarnated, and there is no need to keep it.


    She still prefers the name Feng Bingbing gave her.


    Luo Qiao chanted the word "Ronghuang" silently in his heart again, nodding to indicate that he knew it.


    "After all that, do you agree to be embarrassed with me... unite?" Rong Huang tapped on the table, and asked a little dissatisfied.


    Luo Qiao raised his eyebrows lightly, changing from the original cautious and solemn look, at first glance he looked a little dull.


    "Even if the emperor loses the hearts of the people, there are still hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses, and Qinglongzhai has only a few hundred people. Why do you let me bet on an uncertain future?"


    Luo Qiao''s remarks were not at all polite, but they were not unreasonable.


    The Rong Huang he was talking about was very clear, and it was very sad just for the General Zhen Guo who was loyal to the emperor.


    But this is not a problem.


    Rong Huang lowered his head and peeled the grape skins, and the purple sap was applied to his white fingertips, making the fingertips brighter.


    "Give me half a year and I will prove it to you."


    Luo Qiao narrowed his eyes, and sighed lightly after a long time, "That Luo waited for the girl for half a year."


    Rong Huang blinked, counting him as acquaintance.


    "During this period, I hope Luo Bo can stay in Qinglongzhai."


    Luo Qiao paused while holding the tea cup.


    Rong Huang continued without changing his face, "It''s up to you during this time, even if you go to Beijing, but Luo Bai has to stay here."


    Luo Qiao understood that Rong Huang was asking him to hold Luo Bo hostage in Qinglongzhai.


    After thinking for a long time, Luo Qiao said apologize to his silly Baitian brother in his heart, and leaned forward to fill up the tea cup at hand for Rong Huang, "Then I am waiting for the good news from Rong Huang."


    Rong Huang looked at the clearly visible veins on the back of Luo Qiao''s hand, and the pear vortex on the cheek was looming, "Okay."


    It''s just to fight the world and become an emperor.


    A piece of cake.


    Looking at Rong Huang with a shallow smile, Luo Qiao looked away with a complicated mood, and looked at the peach tree outside the door. The light in his eyes flickered, and he couldn''t see the emotions in the depths.


    This was undoubtedly a gamble, but he was on Rong Huang''s thief ship as if he had lost his mind.


    Luo Qiao raised his hand and rubbed his forehead, then sighed silently.


    That''s it.


    Give it a gamble.


    -


    After learning that his elder brother had left, and he was left as a hostage in Qinglongzhai, Luo Bai was very broken.


    He didn''t believe that the fifteen-year relationship between him and his brother was so weak.


    But Luo Bai had to believe the facts before his eyes.


    Standing at the gate of Qinglongzhai, Luo Bai saw the lush green mountain forest at a glance.


    The wind blew on Luo Bai''s body with the heat, but it could not dispel the coolness in his heart.


    Luo Bo Dundao the ground, very wronged, "ooo, ooo I am a nobody hurt cabbage ......"

 Chapter 868： Occupying the Mountain is King (25)

    Luo Bo Dundao the ground, very wronged, "ooo, ooo I am a nobody hurt cabbage ......"


    Wang Guang, who was ordered to follow Luo Bo at all times: "..."


    Luo Bai squatted on the ground and cried fake for a long time, but did not see Wang Guang behind him coming up to comfort him, finally put away the fake crying face, and turned his head to look at Wang Guang.


    Luo Baixian asked Wang Guang, "Why don''t you comfort me?"


    Wang Guang looked at Luo Bai''s eyes as if he was looking at a joke, "The village master said, you don''t have to be polite to you, just be a bear kid in your family."


    Luo Bai: "?"


    Wang Guang seemed to have not seen Luo Bai''s chin drop in surprise. He touched the stubble on his chin and said with joy, "The village master also said that if you are not obedient, I can teach you a lesson."


    Luo Bai: "???"


    "But your small body will probably die with a slap in my hands. I wonder if I can''t let you die in Qinglongzhai, so I can''t bear to do it with you."


    Luo Bai: "???"


    "Wen Xiao...Rong Huang, this woman is simply horrible!" Luo Bai grinds his teeth secretly. If it weren''t for Rong Huang, how could he be abandoned by Brother? !


    As soon as the words fell silent, Wang Guang slapped him on the shoulder.


    "Boy, how dare you say that our village master is not?"


    Luo Bai''s back felt cold, and as soon as he looked up, he saw Wang Guang''s gloomy expression.


    Luo Bai: "..."


    Wu Wu Qinglong Village is too terrible, it''s just a bunch of lunatics!


    -


    There was silence in the imperial study room.


    Several high-ranking veterans bowed their heads and said nothing.


    Sitting high on the dragon chair, the emperor''s face dripped with gloomy face, and with a big hand raised, he waved the memorial on the dragon case to the ground.


    The emperor slapped the table fiercely and snorted, "The third child is really my good son!"


    The gray-haired veteran could not take care of his numb legs, so he knelt down and said in unison, "The emperor calms down his anger."


    "Quite your anger?" The emperor''s hand on the side of Long''s table trembled, and his eyes were bloodshot, as if he had heard some joke.


    "The five thousand soldiers and horses have stayed in Ganshan, and even the third child has become a prisoner of Qinglongzhai. How can you calm me down?"


    The old official sighed straight in his heart. Now that there are capable people in the court, they can count it with one hand. It was unexpected and expected that the three princes were captured by the bandits in Qinglongzhai.


    After all, the three princes had never experienced war before.


    Before the news came back, they thought it would be a defeat at best, and the three princes ran back dingy.


    Unexpectedly, the three princes became prisoners as the main generals.


    It is not a trivial matter that a member of the royal family was captured by a mountain bandit.


    "What else do you want to say?"


    The old prime minister, who was more than a few years old, handed over his hands and said solemnly, "The emperor, the old minister thought that he should send someone to wipe out Qinglongzhai completely."


    The emperor looked at the old prime minister indifferently, "The third one went to destroy Qinglongzhai, didn''t he also fail?"


    The old prime minister secretly said that the three princes had no experience in leading soldiers at all. With only a courageous voice, only knowing that talking about soldiers on paper would definitely fail.


    But even if the three princes were defeated now, they were also royals, and it was not their turn to criticize them.


    "The old minister meant to let people who are good at leading soldiers go to Ganshan."


    As soon as the old prime minister said this, the corners of the emperor''s tight mouth pressed down again.


    What he meant was that the third child was not suitable for leading soldiers in battle at all.


    The emperor was worried that Huo Xiang would come back from a victorious battle, and his prestige in the court would rise, but now that Huo Xiang had lost the battle, the emperor was so angry that he felt that the three princes were being captured and slapped him in the face.

 Chapter 869： Occupying the mountain is king (26)

    I think he had also been conquered by the imperial driver, and both times were victories, how could he have such an incompetent son!


    The emperor secretly cursed Huo Xiang in his heart for uselessness. He lost the face of the royal family, took a deep breath, and asked the old prime minister, "Aiqing thinks, who should I send?"


    It is naturally impossible for General Zhen Guo to not go to Beijing.


    The old prime minister twisted his beard and thought for a moment, and spoke slowly in a tentative tone, "The old minister thought that Luo Hou could do the job."


    Luo Hou?


    The emperor frowned and thought for a while, only then took out the information about Luohou from the corner of his only wine-colored mind.


    "No." The emperor denied the old prime minister''s proposal without even thinking about it.


    At that time, the old Luo Hou Gong was highly shocked, and it took him a lot of thought to solve him.


    The emperor was unwilling to train a second old Luohou.


    The emperor didn''t want the throne under his **** to become shaky again.


    The few veterans next to the old prime minister who bowed their heads and did not speak were not surprised when they heard the emperor''s refusal. They just sighed silently.


    If the emperor is so suspicious and slays Zhongliang at will, this Huo country may not be stable for long, I am afraid that someone will jump out to resist.


    The old prime minister had no expression on his wrinkled face, and he just smiled when he heard the words, and stopped talking.


    The emperor also realized that his emotions were too agitated just now, and his stretched shoulders suddenly relaxed, and drank a sip of tea under the guise, "I will wait until my birthday banquet is over.


    The emperor��s birthday banquet is five days later. When we wait until then to discuss this matter, will we not be afraid that the vicious Qinglongzhai mountain bandit will kill the three princes?


    The old prime minister came out of the imperial study, shook his head, his old face was full of disappointment.


    Since Taifu Yang died on the road to exile, there is no confidant in this court.


    It''s also time to resign and leave.


    -


    Long Princess House.


    With a crisp sound, the jasper-colored small bowl fell to the ground, and the bird''s nest inside was scattered all over the ground.


    "What? The third prince was defeated and was captured by Qinglongzhai?"


    Princess Yile''s eyes widened, her face full of disbelief.


    Wen Dehai asked the maid to clean up the bird''s nest on the ground, with an obscure expression, "Yes, the eldest brother went to court this morning, and the court is discussing this matter."


    The princess Yile was dark in front of her eyes and almost slumped to the ground. Fortunately, Wen Dehai quickly supported her with quick eyes and hands.


    Princess Yile leaned on Wen Dehai, hiding her face and crying, "What can I do? Ayu and Xiang''er were both captured by the **** Qinglong Village. How can this be good?"


    Wen Dehai patted the princess Yile on the back, softly soothing, "The bandits in Qinglongzhai are so vicious, I''m afraid Ayu has already been attacked by them."


    Princess Yile''s cry stopped for a while, and then the cry suddenly rose, "Why is my Ayu so life-stricken!"


    Wen Dehai couldn''t see his wife being so sad, and quickly comforted, "Ayu is willing to stay for the safety of our family, and the lady must not blame herself."


    Wen Yuanwei, who had been eavesdropping outside the door, couldn''t help but broke in and said loudly, "Daddy said that Wen Xiaoyu died for us, she volunteered."


    Wen Yunlan, who walked in shortly thereafter, was so happy that she patted Wen Yuanwei''s arm on the surface, "Don''t talk nonsense, she is also our sister anyway."


    Wen Yuanwei put on a stinky face and snorted coldly, "What kind of sister is she?"


    Wen Yunlan looked embarrassed, bit her lip and stepped aside.

 Chapter 870： Occupying the Mountain as King (27)

    "Don''t tell me, I''m going to the palace to ask the emperor brother what happened," Princess Yile came out of Wen Dehai''s arms and said with red eyes.


    Wen Dehai and Wen Yuanwei wanted to stop them, but when they saw her sad look, they held back and asked the maid to serve her to change her clothes.


    Watching Princess Yile''s carriage headed towards the palace, Wen Yuanwei turned to look at Wen Dehai.


    Wen Yuanwei dissatisfied, "Daddy, since Wen Xiaoyu is dead now, is it time to have the funeral?"


    funeral?


    Wen Dehai gave Wen Yuanwei a stern look, and slammed his back with both hands behind him, "Ayu now knows his life and death, you are thinking of holding a funeral for her, you are her brother!"


    Wen Yuanwei touched his nose and smirked. He didn''t care about his face and showed no worry at all. "Son, isn''t this for our family''s consideration."


    Wen Dehai raised his eyebrows and motioned Wen Yuanwei to continue.


    "Wen Xiaoyu..."


    Before Wen Yuanwei finished speaking, he was interrupted by Wen Dehai''s dissatisfaction, "What is Xiaoyu, called A sister."


    Wen Yuanwei cast aside his lips and changed his words reluctantly, "Even if A sister is my relatives, she is just an ordinary third lady in our family."


    "The real princess is Sister Alan, and it is Sister Alan who has been with Uncle Huang these years. Uncle Huang will not really be cruel to Sister Alan."


    "This matter in our family has made many people in Shangjing laugh secretly for a long time. Now I hear..." Seeing Wen Dehai glaring at him, Wen Yuanwei snorted, "It''s dead, isn''t it?"


    "What''s so good?" Wen Dehai was irritated by Wen Yuanwei''s remarks. No matter how Wen Xiaoyu was his daughter, he was forced to do so.


    "As long as she is dead, this true and false joke will soon be forgotten by people. As long as we hear Xiaoyu for one day, we will be ridiculed secretly."


    The thin anger on Wen Dehai''s original face faded a little, and he was lost in thought.


    The cries made Wen Dehai come back to his senses, and Wen Dehai''s eyes flashed slightly, seeming to be much deeper, "You go back first, let''s think about it for your father."


    After hearing this, Wen Yuanwei knew that it was almost impossible. Nine in the end, he squinted and left.


    Only Wen Dehai stood in place, thinking about the pros and cons.


    -


    On the emperor''s birthday banquet, Rong Huang sent Huo Xiang, who had his broken limbs, to the palace banquet site as a birthday gift to the emperor.


    When the emperor saw the **** Huo Xiang that was stuffed into the box, he didn''t catch his breath and squatted over.


    After everyone who attended the palace banquet knew what was in the box, they didn''t dare to stay any longer, and hurriedly left the palace and went back to their respective houses.


    After some treatment by the imperial physician, the emperor woke up.


    Knowing that Huo Xiang''s limbs were broken, he could only rely on a wheelchair in the future, and daily behaviors such as eating became a problem. The emperor immediately became a watering can and spouted a big mouthful of blood.


    The emperor had just been rescued and fainted again. The imperial physician groaned in his heart and hurriedly prescribed the emperor''s acupuncture and moxibustion medicine.


    On the third day, after the emperor recovered a bit, considering that Huo Xiang had become disabled now, there was no need for the marriage contract with the Long Princess Mansion to exist anymore.


    In the afternoon, the imperial decree to cancel the marriage contract arrived at the princess''s house.


    Early the next morning, it was heard from the Princess''s Mansion that the third lady Wen Xiaoyu was extremely sad because the marriage was gone. She couldn''t think of it and jumped off the high pavilion and died unfortunately.


    Everyone was embarrassed when they heard the news.

 Chapter 871： Occupying the Mountain is King (28)

    These three young ladies are really a life-stricken person.


    First, he was wronged by others, and suffered a lot in the country. Now he was retired by the royal family and ended his short and miserable life by jumping off the building.


    But everyone just sighed and forgot about it after a while.


    Luo Qiao, who was still in Beijing and had not left, had just handed over the rights of Luohou Mansion to the court. He was stunned for a while when he heard the news.


    Sending someone to the Long Princess''s Mansion to investigate, only to learn that the so-called Third Miss did not come back at all, and that the dead one was just a maid pretending to be.


    In other words, the third lady heard that Xiaoyu jumped off the building was false, and the princess mansion did not want a third lady who might have lost her reputation to be true.


    Luo Qiao breathed a sigh of relief when he heard his subordinates report the incident.


    That''s right, how could a woman like Miss Rong die hastily because of being divorced.


    At the same time, he felt worthless for Rong Huang.


    The royals are really affectionate, and even their biological daughters can easily give up for a bit of fame.


    Luo Qiao threw the long sword in his hand on the stone table, drew out the sweat towel from his waist and wiped the sweat from his face and neck, chuckled, and went to eat breakfast casually.


    Thinking of what Rong Huang said to him when he left Qinglong Village, Luo Qiao began to look forward to the next meeting with Rong Huang.


    -


    Two months passed in the blink of an eye, and Qiuwei soon arrived.


    In order to get ahead and gain fame, men born from poor families have been studying hard for many years, just to take part in the rural exams on this day.


    Wang Sheng carried a heavy bookbox on his back and held an oil-paper umbrella in his hands. The familiar companions stood by the Baijiang River and made a wish to the Baijiang River.


    Legend has it that there is a White God Empress who lives under the Baijiang River. As long as she stands by the river and makes a sincere wish to Baijiang, the White God Empress can hear her.


    During the autumn season, the candidates came to the Baijiang River to make a wish.


    Whether it is windy or rainy on this day, they cannot stop their enthusiasm.


    The heavy rain poured down like a pouring, falling on the oil paper umbrella, making a heavy ticking sound.


    When the wind blew, raindrops fell on the clothes of the scholars, and soon a large area of ??wetness appeared on their gowns.


    The brown muddy water splashed in the puddles on the muddy ground, soaking the cloth shoes.


    "Brother Han, have you made a good wish?" Wang Sheng opened his eyes, looked at the tumbling Bai Jiang, and asked Han Sheng on the side.


    Han Sheng also opened his eyes at this time and smiled at Wang Sheng, "I only hope that the White God Empress can hear my wish, so that I won''t fall behind again this year."


    Wang Sheng changed his hand to hold the umbrella and smiled cheerfully, "Brother Han will definitely be famous on the list!"


    Han Sheng lowered his head and glanced at the soaked old cloth shoes. Just about to say something, he caught a glimpse of something in the light, and turned his head to look at the center of the Baijiang River.


    There was something faintly floating in the middle of the Baijiang at the fingertips.


    In the sound of falling rain, Han Sheng pointed to the direction of the center of Baijiang and shouted, "Brother Wang, look what it is?"


    Not only Wang Sheng, but the candidates who wished by the river saw what suddenly appeared in the middle of the Baijiang River, and they gathered around, very curious about what it was.


    "Let''s report to the officials, and let the officials come and see what this is."


    Han Sheng''s proposal was approved by all the examinees present.


    Soon people from the government came and sent a big boat down, and several yamen boarded the boat to bring back the things in the middle of the Baijiang River.


    Now it was raining heavily, and the water of the Baijiang River was tumbling violently. The big ship was almost overturned by the river several times. Fortunately, the boater responded in time to avoid capsizing.

 Chapter 872： Occupying the Mountain is King (29)

    After a while, the officials picked up the stone monument floating on the surface of the river in the middle of the Baijiang River, but unexpectedly discovered that the stone monument was not heavy at all.


    Bringing the stone tablet to the shore, the stone tablet was presented to Master Guan.


    "There seems to be a word on the stele."


    "I saw it too."


    The old man pushed aside the small servant holding the umbrella on the side, squinted his eyes and walked forward, trying to see the words on the stone tablet, but it was covered with a layer of moss and could not be seen clearly.


    The master official asked the servants to wipe the moss clean, and then he went to read the words on the stele.


    "Boom��"


    Glaring lightning flashed across the sky, and thunder sounded.


    When he read the words above clearly, his expression suddenly changed, and he leaned back and sat directly on the ground, "This, this..."


    When the examinees saw this, they gathered around and hooked their necks to see.


    "Blue, dragon, Xing, Huo, country, death."


    Qinglongxing, the death of Huo Guo!


    The candidates looked at each other, seeing surprise and shock in each other''s eyes.


    -


    On this day of Qiuwei, the White God Empress appeared and gave the world a stone tablet as a hint, and soon spread throughout the entire Huo country.


    Naturally, it caused panic among the people.


    According to what the White God Empress foretold, if Huo Guo really died, what should they do for ordinary people?


    The people seem to be able to imagine the difficult situation that they faced after the demise of Huo State.


    At the same time, the nobles of Huo Guozhong were equally frightened and horrified.


    The matter of the river **** manifestation, if you believe it, you will not believe it or not.


    But if Huo Guo is really destroyed, wouldn''t all the money and rights they''ve worked so hard have been in vain?


    If this is the case, then they should plan as soon as possible.


    After the sorrow and anxiety, everyone thought of the "Qinglongxing" in front of "Huo Guotai".


    Which country is Qinglong?


    Or which force?


    When people were puzzled, someone stood up and said that his family lived on the edge of Ganshan Mountain, and a cottage on Ganshan Mountain was called Qinglongzhai.


    "You said, the''Qinglong'' on this stele is not the Qinglong Village, right?"


    Everyone was taken aback at first, Qinglongzhai is just a cottage, how can it be compared with the huge Huo country?


    Seeing that everyone was so puzzled, the man said again, "Don''t you know? The third prince who went to Beijing more than two months ago led troops to encircle and suppress Qinglong Village, and finally ended up crippled."


    Everyone present exclaimed, or expressed shock, or expressed doubt.


    "You just think I''m talking nonsense, maybe someone deliberately made the stele, no matter how powerful Qinglongzhai is, it is definitely incomparable with the court."


    When these words came out, not only did not dispel people''s suspicion, but instead attracted everyone''s attention to Qinglongzhai.


    Suddenly, many people began investigating the Qinglong Village, which may have something to do with the word "Qinglong" on the stone tablet, whether it was in the middle of Korea or the rivers and lakes.


    -


    "The village owner is wise, I guess the dog emperor can''t sleep well day and night."


    Facing the compliments from Wang Guang and others, Rong Huang took the sausage from Rongrong��s mouth and stuffed the carrot into Rongrong��s mouth. ��This is also your credit.��


    Wang Guang and the others were praised by Rong Huang, and they winked at each other, not quite proud.


    Two months ago, they never imagined that the name of Qinglongzhai would spread throughout Huo State and even the surrounding countries.


    Although there were several groups of various forces who came to test these days, under the leadership of the village master, they easily repelled those who had bad intentions.


    "Villager, you just say what we should do next, we all listen to you!"

 Chapter 873： Occupying the mountain is king (30)

    Qu Shen was full of energy, patted his chest, and the dogleg poured a cup of tea for Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang''s delicate brows were lightly raised, and his delicate and beautiful appearance was very conspicuous among the group of big masters.


    If there are people outside Qinglongzhai present, you will be wondering why these five big and three thick men are headed by a woman.


    "How many people are there in the stockade now?"


    Wang Guang made a calculation in his heart and said a number.


    Rong Huang frowned and shook his head dissatisfiedly, "Too little."


    Qu Shen heard what Rong Huang meant, and asked tentatively, "Zhailor, shall we bring in more brothers?"


    Rong Huang: "Let this matter be handled by Qu Shen. In the next period of time, you will learn the things I taught you first, and some of you will be busy in the future."


    Wang Guang touched the back of his head, and suddenly there was a bright light in his head, "Zhailor, are you letting us be your husband and teaching them martial arts?"


    Rong Huang gave Wang Guang a complimentary look, and his little head nodded.


    "In the future, everyone must act in accordance with the rules that I have promulgated, and those who violate the rules will be dealt with." Rong Huang paused for a while, "including you."


    "Yes!"


    "In addition, Wang Guang, you take people to the foot of the mountain to buy some crop seeds."


    "Buy seeds?"


    "Let the women in the stockade plant the seeds, and we will have the harvest next year, we will have food, and the rest can be sold to make money."


    Rong Huang talked about the plan for the whole night yesterday, and then said seriously, "Within two years, I will see a powerful Azure Dragon Army."


    Wang Guang and others looked solemn, and stood up together and said, "Yes!"


    Rong Huang turned his tea cups and motioned them to sit down, "We will welcome an ally in a few days, and I hope you can live together peacefully and avoid internal strife."


    The stone stele has already shown Qinglongzhai in front of the people, and at the same time it has aroused the vigilance of the imperial court.


    After a while, when Rong Huang''s second step is finished, Luo Qiao will almost be able to bring Luo Mu from Luocheng.


    When Luo Qiao arrived, Rong Huang wouldn''t have to be so tired.


    Like the last world, Rong Huang got up earlier than a chicken in these two months, slept later than a dog, and had dark circles under his eyes.


    If this continues, she won''t be bleached.


    Rong Huang sighed secretly, thinking that he would turn his head and let people urge Luo Qiao to remind him, "Also, tell the night watchers to stay awake at night."


    Now that Qinglongzhai has affected the stability of the court, the Dog Emperor will definitely be tempted to send someone to make trouble.


    The royal is either a guard or a killer when it comes to things.


    Rong Huang has experienced so many worlds, and has long been familiar with those royal routines.


    It doesn''t mean anything at all.


    Rong Huang picked up the velvet holding the sausage under the table, "Bring it."


    Wang Guang and others: "???"


    The rabbit''s teeth held the velvet of the sausage: "???"


    Rong Huang cruelly snatched the sausage from Velvet''s mouth and threw Velvet to Wang Guang.


    Wang Guang looked at the velvet on his legs, which was indistinguishable from ordinary rabbits, swallowed, and still couldn''t help but asked, "Zhailor, what can this rabbit do?"


    Rongrong was angry because of the lack of the sausage, and he became even more angry when he heard this.


    It is a grumpy rabbit.


    Rongrong learned to gluttonously scream, jumped three feet high, strenuously on his hind legs, and directly kicked Wang Guang off the chair.


    There was silence in the flower hall.


    Watson and others looked at the fluffy eyes as if they were looking at some monster.


    "The village, the village owner, this rabbit is so powerful!"

 Chapter 874： Occupying the mountain is king (31)

    Rong Huang raised his chin and chuckled lightly, Li Guo was clear and shallow, "Of course."


    It doesn''t matter who opened this rabbit wisely.


    Rong Huang glanced at Velvet, and Velvet immediately jumped onto the table, not daring to move.


    "Although this rabbit can eat a little bit, it is somewhat useful. Throw it at the gate of the village and guard the door."


    Wang Guang helped his old waist to get up from the ground, and said twice, "Subordinates understand."


    -


    "Who will tell me what the **** is going on with that stone tablet?" The emperor looked gloomy, "Is that man-made or..."


    The emperor couldn''t say the following words.


    The folks said that the stone tablet was the manifestation of the White God Empress, to warn the world that Huo Guo was really going to die.


    The emperor himself is very superstitious, otherwise he would not steal the Taoist priest into the palace to practice the elixir of life.


    Regarding the stone stele, the emperor was also dubious.


    In the past two days, his mind was full of "Qinglongxing, Huo Guojie", and he felt that he could not sleep peacefully, and he was completely black now.


    If Huo Guo is really over, he will be Huo''s sinner through the ages.


    The newly promoted prime minister was silent for a moment, and he thought about it and said, "Before the emperor, you sent people to encircle Qinglongzhai. It must be Qinglongzhai who held a grudge and made a stone tablet to induce the people."


    As soon as the prime minister said this, several other royal ministers also followed suit, indicating that the stele must be man-made, and Qinglongzhai did it deliberately.


    The purpose is to confuse the audience and shake Huo''s rule.


    The emperor liked to hear what the prime minister said, and he also subconsciously felt that this must be Qinglongzhai deliberately.


    On the birthday banquet two months ago, the emperor was fainted by the **** Huo Xiang and fell ill. This made the emperor''s hatred of Qinglongzhai a bit deeper.


    Now that Qinglongzhai has done such daring things again, the emperor will never tolerate Qinglongzhai anymore.


    After discussing how to deal with this matter with several ministers, the emperor asked them to go back.


    The emperor sat alone in the imperial study room for half an hour, his expression increasingly dangerous.


    After thinking about it for a long time, he still felt that he had to get rid of this **** Qinglong Village as soon as possible.


    Only when Qinglongzhai is destroyed, the six characters on the stone tablet will not come true.


    The emperor''s heart was very contradictory. He suspected that the stone tablet was the work of Qinglongzhai, but he was worried that it was really a warning from the White God Empress.


    The emperor sighed heavily, slapped the table fiercely, and swept the memorial on the dragon case aside, "Come here."


    A shadow fell.


    "I want to make Qinglongzhai disappear."


    "Yes." Shadow''s cold voice sounded, and disappeared in an instant.


    -


    With a loud bang, the bandits who had been napping against the wall suddenly woke up.


    Following the sound, I saw a black figure flying up and falling down again.


    Under the dim light from the lantern at the door, they vaguely saw a mass of white objects leaping high.


    "Chi Chi Chi!"


    The mountain bandits'' complexion changed, and they suddenly realized something. They picked up the big knife on the side, and the sleepiness in their eyes instantly disappeared.


    After Rong Huang''s devil training in the past two months, the quality of the mountain bandits in all aspects is much better than before, and they can cope with an enemy attack freely, and they won''t panic anymore.


    Several black shadows fell, and the sword light was wrapped in the cold light, gloomy and weird in the weak light.


    The deadly murderous aura rushed towards the bandits, dozens of black images were wrapped in darkness, almost melted into the dark night.


    �ϡ���


    The big knife collided with the hidden weapon, making a harsh sound.

 Chapter 875： Occupying the mountain is king (32)

    The bandits thought that the village master was really clever and clever, and at the same time wielding big knives, they rushed to the dark shadows bravely and fearlessly.


    Yishan bandit took the opportunity to climb up to the observation deck, quickly picked up the club, and struck the big gong vigorously.


    The sound of gongs resounded throughout the entire Qinglong Village, and aroused large swarms of birds that perched on the treetops at night.


    "There is an enemy attack��"


    The bandits who were still resting in the cottage got up from the bed and ran to the door.


    At the same time, don''t forget to bring their weapons.


    "Mother, who dared to die?"


    "Whatever you do, it''s hacked to death!"


    The royal guards who were fighting with the bandits who watched the night didn''t understand. They clearly took advantage of the silence of the night to sneak attack. Why were they discovered?


    They are all first-class masters.


    However, no matter how strong their martial arts were, they couldn''t survive the wheel fight of the bandits.


    A mountain bandit was injured and immediately retreated, and a new mountain bandit came up, carrying a big knife and chasing the royal guard.


    Rong Huang sat on the roof, a layer of mist fell on his thin shoulders, his hands kept knocking on walnuts, his little mouth babbling.


    "Have you seen the one on the far left?" Rong Huang slapped his thigh.


    "There is also Wang Dalang over there. The sword dance is good and has progressed."


    "..."


    Sitting on the roof not far away, Wang Guang and Qu Shen had their eyes numb as they watched the battle. At the same time, they did not forget to follow Rong Huang''s words.


    "Yes, yeah, Wang Dalang has been very diligent in martial arts recently. This is all thanks to you, the village master."


    "The village master, you said Liu Erdan, didn''t you teach him the action just now?"


    "Villa master, you are really amazing!"


    The two people��s rainbow farts made Rong Huang almost floating, and mercifully tossed each of them a walnut, "Well said, there is a reward!"


    Watson and Wang Guang happily took the walnuts, thinking that they would show off with their brothers when they returned. They were the walnuts given by the village master.


    The last royal guard was chopped off with a knife, and the bandits finished their work.


    They looked at each other and yawned boldly.


    "It''s not bad to be active this night."


    "It''s not bad, it''s just a little sleepy."


    "That''s all right, everyone quickly go back to bed, and get up early to practice martial arts tomorrow morning!"


    As soon as these words came out, the bandits who had been so passionate about murder took away their knives and went back to their houses.


    Luo Bai, who was a quail in a corner of the stockade, witnessed how the bandits murdered a group of enemies with his own eyes, covering his mouth and shaking like a sieve.


    How many times is this?


    I can''t remember how many times it was, anyway, in the past few days, Luo Bai could see a large number of dead people appearing in front of him every day.


    The eyeballs and little mind of his little publicist were greatly hurt.


    Ting Ting Ting said that he would come and pick him up soon after he had said it. Why didn''t brother go back now, as if he had forgotten his brother?


    Luo Bai looked forward to the stars and the moon every day, but he didn''t look forward to coming to Luoqiao.


    After these deliberate consultations in Qinglongzhai, Luo Bai is like an old vegetable gang who has experienced wind and rain, and his whole person is much older.


    He was well protected by Luo Qiao and Luo Mu, and he has never suffered.


    The time in Qinglongzhai was the most miserable time in his fifteen years.


    In the positive period, Ai Ai thought, Luo Bo''s head was suddenly smashed by something.


    "Huh!" Luo Bai clutched his head and raised his head, and saw Rong Huang standing not far away.

 Chapter 876： Occupying the Mountain as King (33)

    Rong Huang was as if he had seen it for the first time, his face was clear and beautiful, the powder-white skirt was not stained with slender dust, and the waist-length hair was combed into a beautiful bun, and he shook his hair.


    The night wind blows slowly, the hair is floating, and the tassels on the sway are flickering.


    At first glance, it looks like a beautiful picture drawn by a famous calligraphy and painting artist.


    But Luo Bai knew that this woman was a poisonous scorpion.


    Very, very, very vicious kind of poisonous scorpion.


    Rong Huang didn''t restrict his actions. These days, Luo Bai was rushing everywhere in Qinglongzhai, seeing with his own eyes that Qinglongzhai went from being vulgar and barbaric at the beginning to being orderly now.


    Let Luo Bai give birth to the illusion of being in a military camp.


    Luo Bai clutched his head, stretched his neck and said, "What are you doing to the little master?"


    Rong Huang glanced at Luo Bo disgustingly. How could such a good man like Luo Qiao have such a cowardly brother?


    "From tomorrow you will practice martial arts with them."


    Luo Bai: "??? What? I don''t want it!"


    Rong Huang chuckled lightly, Xing''s eyes smiled, Xiongzi is the most annoying, "Objection is invalid."


    Luo Bai wanted to say anything else, seeing Rong Huang conjure, and there was a crossbow-style weapon on his forearm when his wrist was flipped, and the sharp arrow seemed to be shining with golden light, pointing straight at him.


    "going or not?"


    "No... just go!"


    Man husband, don''t care about women!


    Humph!


    Rong Huang retracted Feng Lingjian with satisfaction, instructed the director to hold back his hand, and turned to leave.


    -


    Following Rong Huang''s order, Qu Shen and others sent the corpse of the Royal Guard to Jing Zhaoyin in Beijing.


    They were sent there before dawn, and when the corpses were discovered, they had already left Beijing.


    There were so many corpses, and Jing Zhaoyin also found tokens similar to royals from the corpses, and was so scared that he hurriedly went to the palace and reported the matter to the emperor.


    The emperor was waiting for the royal guards to complete their mission and come back. When he saw the token presented by Jing Zhaoyin, his blood surged for a while, and it took a long time to squeeze out the four words, "I see."


    When Jing Zhaoyin left, the emperor was so angry that he smashed a whole set of tea sets.


    This **** Qinglongzhai, he and this Qinglongzhai might not be at odds with each other, right?


    Before the emperor''s full stomach suffocated, the news spread outside the palace that "I am afraid of the existence of Qinglongzhai because of the stone stele, and sent a killer to attack Qinglongzhai, but he was killed."


    emperor:"......?"


    Regarding shame, it''s still Qinglongzhai!


    The people sent by the emperor just solved the rumors, and the people spread the news that "the current occupation of the minister and wife killed Yang Taifu on an unreasonable charge".


    emperor:"......???"


    Although he is addicted to drinking, he is not so ethical as to take over his wife, right?


    Taifu Yang?


    The emperor thought for a long time, and barely remembered that Taifu Yang''s family was exiled because Taifu Yang and his political disagreements were at odds with him. Then what the **** was this "occupied minister''s wife"?


    He remembered that Taifu Yang was an old bachelor when he was exiled.


    emperor:"......"


    The emperor was so angry that he hated the cunning bandit in Qinglong Village.


    "I don''t care, I order you to destroy Qinglong Village within half a month!"


    Looking up early, the emperor slapped the dragon chair and roared, blushing with a thick neck.


    The courtiers in the Jinluang Temple habitually lowered their heads, all of them pale.


    Now that Qinglongzhai is so powerful, there are few military officers who can fight, not to mention those officials who have soft legs when they see blood, who would run to Qinglongzhai to die without long eyes.

 Chapter 877： Occupying the mountain is king (34)

    Seeing that no one stood up, the emperor gasped hard, his eyes full of disappointment.


    This is his courtier!


    Suddenly the emperor thought of the old prime minister who made his official appointment a few days ago.


    If he were there, the court would not be like it is now.


    The emperor glanced at the new prime minister, the head of civil servants standing in the front, and subconsciously compared the two in his heart.


    After comparison, the emperor found that the new prime minister he promoted was completely incomparable with the old prime minister.


    There was no panic in the emperor''s heart.


    Nowadays, besides General Zhen Guo, is there anyone else he can use?


    The emperor was about to suffocate with the panic on his face, and seeing that no one was willing to stand up, he immediately picked up the memorial to the side and smashed it down.


    "Trash! It''s all a bunch of trash!"


    The disciple of the old prime minister, Han Yushi, knelt to the ground, grabbed the ground with his head, with a determination to spare everything on his face, and his words were full of sincerity.


    "The emperor, now the surrounding countries are eagerly watching, you shouldn''t distribute your troops at this time, just to wipe out the Qinglong Village!"


    The emperor sneered, "I am the emperor, so why not?"


    What else Han Yushi wanted to say, but the emperor didn''t want to listen.


    Yes, he is the emperor, he is the Ninth Five-Year Lord, and everyone in the world should listen to him.


    "Come on, Han Yushi is disrespectful to me, so he immediately goes to the jail, and asks him another day!"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone in the Jinluan Hall trembled and knelt down immediately, saying, "The emperor calms down his anger."


    The emperor gave them a cold look, flicked his sleeves and left.


    -


    The old prime minister with gray hair sat under the tree with a white piece in his hand. He glanced meaningfully at Dr. Yang opposite, and slapped the white piece on the chessboard.


    "Lao Yang, when did you marry a daughter-in-law behind my back?"


    How could Doctor Yang fail to see the teasing in the eyes of the old prime minister, he shook his head helplessly, and put down a sunspot, "Have the old man ever married a wife?"


    When Rong Huang first revealed his true identity, Doctor Yang was very surprised.


    Over the years, he has never been seen through his identity.


    However, Doctor Yang was surprised, his face remained calm, and he did not recognize his identity.


    The next day, he went down the mountain to buy medicinal materials, and happened to run into the old prime minister who was shining, so he went down the mountain from time to time to find the old prime minister to play chess.


    Yesterday, when he went down the mountain, he listened to the people discussing "the current occupation of Taifu Yang''s wife".


    Doctor Yang: "???"


    Doctor Yang thought about it carefully, and thought that it might be the little girl Rong Huang who had passed it on.


    When I returned to the stockade, I found Rong Huang and asked him. Rong Huang apologized to him first. The words were full of apologetics, saying that she shouldn''t make up unnecessary things and spread them out.


    Doctor Yang almost laughed at that time.


    This little girl is quite cunning.


    But Doctor Yang wasn''t angry, he was just surprised.


    He did his best for Huo Guo in the first half of his life, and now he lives in Qinglongzhai safely, his reputation is not that important anymore, people just need to live.


    "By the way, Qinglongzhai...what do you think?" The old prime minister suddenly turned his words and looked at Doctor Yang sharply.


    Doctor Yang twisted his beard lightly and smiled unpredictably, "Girl Rong is very powerful."


    The old prime minister''s eyes flashed slightly, "Could it be that the leader of Qinglongzhai is a woman?"


    Doctor Yang chuckled, of course he heard the tentative meaning of the old prime minister''s words, and simply confessed, "The old man is now a doctor of Qinglongzhai and lives in Qinglongzhai."


    The old prime minister twisted his chess pieces for a while, and then heard him say, "And the leader of Qinglongzhai is the daughter of the princess Yile in Beijing."

 Chapter 878： Occupying the Mountain is King (35)

    "And the leader of Qinglongzhai is the daughter of the princess Yile in Shangjing."


    The old prime minister dropped a chess piece, his hand stopped in the air, his face was stunned.


    "What?" The old prime minister leaned forward, clenching his hands into fists and draped them beside the chessboard. "Princess Yile has something to do with Qinglong Village?"


    Seeing that the old prime minister was so eager, Doctor Yang knew that he would be wrong, and sighed and explained, "It''s not the one who went to Beijing, but the one who is no longer there."


    The old prime minister patted his forehead, and suddenly understood something, "You mean the one who jumped off the building?"


    Doctor Yang snorted immediately, and said in a solemn voice, his tone full of disgust, "That was just made up by the Long Princess Mansion."


    The old prime minister motioned to Doctor Yang to continue, his eyes full of curiosity.


    "The first princess''s family was captured by Qinglongzhai. Qinglongzhai took the money from the three princes and wanted to kill Girl Rong."


    "But I didn''t want to allow the girl to be an extraordinary woman, but instead made Girl Rong the owner of the village."


    Tiger poison does not eat children, Princess Yile just feels absurd as an old prime minister like this, "Girl Rong?"


    "It''s the daughter of the eldest princess. She was so heartbroken because she was abandoned by her family, so she changed her name on her own."


    The old prime minister nodded, but he understood, "According to what you said, the previous movements are all heard...Ms. Rong''s handwriting?"


    Doctor Yang''s shrewd eyes flashed a smile, with undisguised appreciation, "Exactly."


    The old prime minister took a breath, apparently shocked, and suddenly thought of something, and asked hurriedly, "Do you know what Qinglongzhai wants to do now?"


    Is it true that you want to replace Huo Shi as the lord of the world?


    Of course Doctor Yang knows.


    He had talked with Chang Rong Huang.


    Although the little girl is only seventeen years old, she has a much broader vision than other women of the same age who live in the boudoir.


    She believes that the world should not discriminate against women, and women should have the same rights and status as men.


    "As long as I think about the improvement of women''s status a hundred years later and no longer trapped in the backyard, I think all the hard work is worth it."


    In fact, Rong Huang hadn''t thought about this at all, and she was the best at fooling people.


    Obviously, Doctor Yang, who now has disciples all over the world, also believes in Rong Huang.


    Faced with the problems of his old friend for many years, Doctor Yang shook his head without changing his face, "The old man is just a doctor, I really don''t know."


    The old prime minister''s eyes flickered, and he stopped asking more questions.


    -


    Nowadays, the sage does not listen to admonitions, and the news that the two yushis were killed and killed in succession in the early days soon spread among the people.


    For a time, the people complained.


    Even if the emperor did not act before, at least he would not be so faint.


    The people are mostly ordinary people, and the purpose is just to live, but what the emperor is doing now makes the people panic.


    They once again thought of the words on the stone tablet.


    Huo Guo, I am afraid that he will really die.


    At this time, General Zhen Guo, who was far away at the border to defend his enemies, was defeated, resulting in the death of 30,000 soldiers at the hands of General Zhao Guo.


    The emperor was angry and frightened when he heard the news.


    When the people heard the news, they were even more panicked when they were already in a state of panic.


    "How can this be good, if Huo Guo is destroyed, where shall we go?"


    "The cost of this year is not good. If we fight again soon, will our people still survive?"


    "The sons of my three big grandparents deliver vegetables to the palace every day. I heard that the food in that palace is delicacies from the mountains and the sea every day. A meal is worth a lot of money."

 Chapter 879： Occupying the Mountain as King (36)

    "Indeed, these officials simply don''t take the life and death of our people seriously. How can this be good!"


    The chopsticks in Rong Huang''s hand kept poking the sweet and sour small row in the bowl, listening to the conversation on the other side of the screen.


    It seems that after the propaganda of Qinglongzhai, the people are now very dissatisfied with the rule of the dog emperor.


    That''s great.


    Rong Huang''s apricot eyes suddenly smiled into crescent moons, and he didn''t seem to be a person who manipulated everything behind his back, but rather like a spoiled and grown-up lady of the family.


    On the side, Wang Guang��s lady peeled the crab carefully. The golden crab yellow and the tender crab meat looked very appetizing, and they put it in front of Rong Huang.


    "Girl, don''t eat more crabs, one is enough."


    Although Wang Guang was a rough man, his wife, Xie Shi, was a beauty, gentle and virtuous, and did not speak slowly. Rong Huang had a great affection for her.


    It is said that Xie''s family was in trouble, only one of Xie''s was left, and was rescued by Wang Guang who was passing by. Xie''s willingness to follow him was a good couple.


    Rong Huang snorted to express his dissatisfaction. There was just one such thing as a crab, which was not enough.


    It was just that Rong Huang''s aunt would visit in a few days, and Rong Huang didn''t eat more after thinking about it.


    "Sister Xie, have you heard what the people next door say?"


    Xie''s Wen Tun smiled, with a smile on his white face, "Water can carry a boat, and it can also overturn it. It''s nothing strange."


    Rong Huang let out a cry in his heart, sister Xie is really amazing.


    Rong Huang nodded in agreement, then buried his face in the plate and concentrated on eating the crab.


    Xie is in his thirties this year, with only two sons under his knees, but not a caring little padded jacket.


    After Rong Huang came to Qinglong Village, Xie looked at Rong Huang as if he were looking at his own daughter, and often took care of her.


    Rong Huang''s mouth was full of oil, Xie chuckled and wiped her mouth with the kerchief.


    "Sister Xie, you go back to the inn first after dinner, I''m going to do something." Rong Huang pouted his mouth and let Xie wipe her clean, and said with a wink.


    Xie also knew from Wang Guang that Rong Huang''s skills were extraordinary, so he nodded in response after hesitating for a while, and when he left, he repeatedly told him, "Pay attention to safety."


    Rong Huang responded with a smile. At first glance, he was so cute and charming, and he couldn''t see the fierce appearance of an axe cutting one to death.


    Rong Huang leaned back in his chair and listened to the corner for a while, mostly complaining about the dog emperor''s unkindness.


    Rong Huang''s original goal was to overthrow the old dynasty and establish a new dynasty, so he was naturally happy to hear these remarks.


    It''s just that this time she came to Beijing with a mission.


    Huo Xiangna''s limbs were broken by Rong Huang himself. It is estimated that they have been forgotten by everyone in a certain corner, and there will be no storms for a while.


    But there is one Wen Yunlan left.


    In the original plot, Huo Xiang would let the bandits of Qinglongzhai kill the original owner, mostly because Wen Yunlan secretly instigated him.


    Wen Yunlan, this poisonous lotus, Rong Huang thought that he should get rid of it as soon as possible.


    As for the princess Yile and Wen Dehai, as well as the dog emperor, they will wait for her Azure Dragon Army to enter Beijing before handling them.


    "Have you heard, that Princess Rong''an will get married next month."


    "I heard that the sister-in-law of my second uncle and his daughter is working in the princess''s mansion. I heard that the princess has already started preparing a dowry for Princess Rong''an."


    Rong Huang stood up for a pause, bulged his cheeks, and sat back again.


    She had just arrived in Beijing today, and she was as busy as a top before, and she didn''t have time to inquire about Wen Yunlan.

 Chapter 880： Occupying the Mountain is King (37)

    Now that I hear about Wen Yunlan, I naturally have to listen to it.


    "Let me say that this Princess Rong''an is also a poor man. He was forced to hand back his marriage to the third young lady who was brought back from the country. Now he is married in a hurry."


    "What''s so pitiful, she married the eldest son of the general of the town and country, and she will be the general''s wife in the future, don''t we need to be much stronger as ordinary people?"


    "Brother Chen, you said that Princess Rong''an is pitiful, isn''t that Miss Wen San also pitiful?" The speaker tapped the cup with chopsticks and paused for a moment.


    "I was divorced by the royal family, and I jumped off the building before. I was also a hard-working man."


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows, and she naturally knew the news that Xiaoyu had jumped and died.


    Rong Huang was only astonished for a moment when he heard the news from Watson and the others, and then he accepted the fact.


    Now I think about it carefully, Wen Xiaoyu''s parents can push Wen Xiaoyu out for his own lives, and now it makes sense for Wen Xiaoyu to "death" for the reputation of the family.


    just......


    Unexpectedly, the princess Yile had found Wen Yunlan another marriage, who was the General Mansion of Zhen Guo.


    General Zhen Guo, Rong Huang, learned one thing from the plot and knew that he was very loyal to the emperor.


    But this loyalty is foolishness.


    In the plot, General Zhen Guo played a role of justice, loyal to the emperor and loyal to Huo Guo.


    After Huo Xiang ascended the throne, General Zhen Guo''s Mansion was jealous by Huo Xiang, and finally he was charged with random charges and exiled to the north.


    Whether from Wen Yunlan''s perspective or from the perspective of General Zhen Guo''s mansion, Rong Huang didn''t want Wen Yunlan to marry him.


    The best way is to lock up Wen Yunlan and Huo Xiang.


    After all, the two are also together in the plot, and Rong Huang follows the development of the plot, and there is nothing wrong with it.


    Shui Shui: "..."


    If it doesn''t understand the essence of the king, it must think that the king has changed his evil spirits, and is not ready to be a villain, and will be a matchmaker.


    Rong Huang smoothly put the curtain on the table over his head, leaving a silver coin on the table, and left the restaurant leisurely.


    -


    Long Princess House.


    Princess Yile is helping Wen Yunlan try on her wedding dress.


    Last month Wen Yunlan made a marriage agreement with General Zhen Guo''s Mansion, and now Wen Yunlan has embroidered the wedding dress.


    "It deserves to be A Niang''s daughter, she''s so beautiful, she''s the kid from the Cheng family really cheap."


    Princess Yile looked at Wen Yunlan, who was wearing a red wedding gown, and the tenderness in her eyes almost overflowed.


    Wen Yunlan''s cheeks were flushed by the eldest princess Yile, her face flushed even more when she thought of the handsome appearance of the eldest son of General Zhen Guo.


    "Aniang, you''ll make fun of me." Wen Yunlan said in a sigh, her white fingers stroked the golden silk thread on the wedding dress, her eyes drooping with thought.


    Now that Huo Xiang has become a useless person, and the marriage between the Long Princess Mansion and the Third Prince has also been lifted, she can naturally marry someone else.


    The princess Yile originally wanted the emperor to marry her and other princes, but she didn''t want it.


    Most of those princes had concubines and concubines in groups in their backyards, and there were even many concubines and concubines. She didn''t want to be called mother by the concubines and concubines as soon as she walked in.


    Although she was just a family wife, and no longer a superior prince or even a queen, Wen Yunlan was already very satisfied.


    Looking at Shangjing now, is there any other power that can rival the General''s Mansion of Zhen Guo?


    Wen Yunlan had often entered the palace to contact the emperor for so many years, and he naturally knew the importance of the general Zhen Guo to the emperor.


    Even if General Zhenuo was defeated, as long as the emperor stayed in one day, General Zhenuo''s mansion would be strong for one day.

 Chapter 881： Occupying the mountain is king (38)

    And she only needs to win over her husband-in-law''s heart. She will also have a high status in Shanghai in the future, and she will still be a sought-after object for ladies and ladies.


    Princess Yile talked to Wen Yunlan again before leaving.


    Wen Yunlan did not immediately take off her wedding gown, she sat in front of the dressing table and combed her black hair with peach wood.


    The unfounded panic in his heart made Wen Yunlan very anxious.


    It can be imagined that no one in Beijing now dares to be an enemy of her, and her eyes are nailed to the fact that Xiao Yu had already died in the hands of the mountain bandit, and Wen Yunlan was relieved again.


    Wen Yunlan breathed a sigh of relief and put the hairpin in the makeup into the hair bun, admiring her beautiful face in the bronze mirror.


    What about the fake daughter, she was the one who had the last laugh when she heard that Xiaoyu was the real daughter and died in the hands of the mountain bandit.


    Wen Yunlan evoked a smile, suddenly felt a little heavy on his eyelids.


    Wen Yunlan put down the jade earrings in her hands, rubbed her eyes, got up and drank a cup of herbal tea.


    But it didn''t alleviate this sudden sleepiness.


    Wen Yunlan realized that there was something wrong with her, and she was shocked, and she wanted to call the maid outside the door to come in.


    But his mouth was covered by a pair of hands from behind.


    A soft voice sounded, "Shhh, don''t make a sound, don''t move."


    Wen Yunlan''s eyes widened in horror, and her body trembled terribly.


    No matter how cruel and cruel she is, she is only a seventeen-year-old woman. Faced with such a dangerous situation, she still can''t help being afraid.


    Unexplained laughter sounded behind him, Wen Yunlan swallowed, and turned his head courageously.


    When she saw the person behind her clearly from the corner of the light, her pupils shrank suddenly, and Xuan began to struggle with all her strength, trying to break free from the **** of those behind her.


    Rong Huang''s soft and white face had a terrible smile, as if laughing at her overwhelming ability.


    Rong Huang released his hand, took two steps back, and stood behind Wen Yunlan, looking at her condescendingly, watching her dying to struggle.


    As soon as he was free, Wen Yunlan opened his throat for help.


    It''s just that Ronghuang has been enchanted in these surroundings, and the people outside can''t hear it at all.


    No matter what Wen Yun Lan screamed, no one appeared.


    Wen Yunlan picked up the scissors on the dressing table, shook her hands and pointed at Rong Huang with a grim expression, "Why are you in my room? Aren''t you dead?"


    Wen Yunlan''s teeth trembled uncontrollably. Why did Wen Xiaoyu come back intact? Could it be that Qinglongzhai didn''t kill her?


    Rong Huang tilted his head, Bai Shengsheng''s fingertips were lightly wrapped around the crow-colored hair, his tone of voice was soft and sweet, "Naturally I am looking for revenge."


    Rong Huang chose not to answer the latter question.


    After a thousand years of scourge, the king can''t die.


    Humph, mad at you!


    "Impossible! The third prince told me, you will definitely die!"


    Wen Yunlan could feel the strength of her body gradually being lost, and she even began to get sleepy.


    She had a hunch that she would pass out completely without a cup of tea.


    Wen Yunlan''s body trembled violently because of extreme fear. She threw away the scissors and ran to the door, trying to open the door and escape.


    Rong Huang flashed away and walked directly behind Wen Yunlan.


    With a bang, Rong Huang pressed Wen Yunlan to the door.


    Wen Yunlan''s voice was trembling, and her eyes were red, "What the **** do you want to do? You are wronged, you are not the one who harmed you, you are the third prince!"


    Rong Huang squeaked, and squeezed Wen Yunlan''s mouth. Regardless of Wen Yunlan''s struggle, he twisted, and swiftly threw a pill into it.

 Chapter 882： Occupying the Mountain is King (39)

    "You and Huo Xiang have been unmarried couples for more than ten years at any rate, so the husband and wife will understand?"


    "Huo Xiang''s limbs were broken by me, now it''s your turn."


    Wen Yunlan was forced to swallow the pill, pinched his throat and retched, trying to spit out the pill.


    He just retched for a long time without vomiting up, Wen Yunlan, the bloodshot eyes were clearly visible, "Me and Huo Xiang have long been okay, you shouldn''t find me..."


    What made Wen Yunlan even more frightened was that Huo Xiang''s current tragic situation was actually bestowed by Rong Huang? !


    Wen Yunlan was sweating all over his body, and the roots of the cold hairs were erected, which was obviously terrified.


    Rong Huang looked at Wen Yunlan with a smile, only to see that her face became redder and red, "It''s okay, you will have a relationship in the future."


    The meaning of Rong Huang''s words was unclear, but Wen Yunlan had a big alarm in his mind, and tried to break Rong Huang''s hand that was holding her.


    "If you let me go, aren''t you afraid that Auntie and Auntie will blame you?"


    Rong Huang bent his eyes and said with a smile, "I forgot to tell you, now my name is Rong Huang, I remember."


    After that, before Wen Yunlan spoke again, Rong Huang snapped his fingers, and Wen Yunlan fainted completely.


    Rong Huang let go and stood up.


    Wen Yunlan slid down the door, and the delicate pearl hairpin fell to the ground.


    Rong Huang glanced at it but didn''t pick it up.


    When Princess Yile finds that Wen Yunlan is missing, she will definitely send someone to find her.


    When she finds Wen Yunlan, she will be very happy.


    Rong Huang''s actions rudely stuffed Wen Yunlan into the space, no different from stuffing dead objects.


    Raising his hand to close the enchantment, Rong Huang disappeared into Wen Yunlan''s bedroom in a flash.


    When Rong Huang came there quietly, no one noticed the huge Long Princess Mansion.


    The same is true when leaving.


    It''s just that there is an extra note on the dressing table in Wen Yunlan''s bedroom.


    The wind blew in through the half-hidden window and lifted a corner of the note.


    -


    Princess Yile learned the news that Wen Yunlan was missing after half an hour.


    At that time, she was getting crooked with Wen Dehai, and immediately sent someone to find her after hearing the maid��s report.


    Just rummaged through the entire Long Princess Mansion, but couldn''t find Wen Yunlan.


    Princess Yile was very anxious, for fear that Wen Yunlan would be taken abducted by some gangster.


    Wen Dehai on the side reminded her, "In case Alan is going out to play, go and see if she left any notes."


    Princess Yile clapped her hands and hurriedly went to Wen Yunlan''s bedroom.


    Sure enough, I found a note.


    Only then did Princess Yile know that Wen Yunlan had gone to Uncle Zhongyong''s house to attend the flower viewing party.


    Princess Yile was so angry and funny, she fell down with a stone hanging in her heart.


    "Prepare the car, and I will check it out."


    The master had spoken, and the servants in the house hurriedly prepared the carriage.


    Soon the carriage arrived at Bo Zhongyong''s mansion.


    Princess Yile was led to the direction of the flower viewing party by the servants of Zhongyong Bofu.


    Suddenly heard a scream.


    Princess Yile frowned, and when she looked back, she saw a group of people crowded in front of a guest room with different expressions.


    Princess Yile stepped forward, but didn''t notice the strange look in the eyes of people around her when she looked at her, "Is this so?"


    Before the person next to him answered, I heard a scream from the room, and then a familiar voice came out, "Get out! Get out of the county lord!"


    Princess Yile heard this sound and breathed.


    The headed Mrs. Zhongyong saluted and said warmly, "His Royal Highness, please go in with the court ladies."


    Go in?


    Why should she go in?


    Even though the IQ of Princess Yile became lower and lower these years, she understood it instantly.

 Chapter 883： Occupying the Mountain is King (40)

    When she went in with Mrs. Zhongyong and saw a scene in the room, her head exploded with a bang.


    "Alan?!"


    Princess Yile froze in place, looking at Wen Yunlan and Huo Xiang in the messy clothes in the room, her complexion was green and white, and her face was full of disbelief.


    Didn''t Alan say that he came to Zhongyong Bo''s House to participate in the flower viewing party? How could he get involved with Huo Xiang?


    Wen Yunlan just woke up from a coma and saw Huo Xiang next to him. Before he could escape from this place, the door of the room was opened from the outside.


    There was also the scene that the princess Yile had seen before.


    Princess Yile looked at Huo Xiang, who was expressionless on the bed, and then turned to look at Wen Yunlan, whose clothes were messy, with loose hair and flushed face, only feeling black in front of her eyes.


    It was the maid beside her who was holding her quickly with eyesight and hands, and she didn''t make her fall into embarrassment.


    Mrs. Zhongyong raised her hand to tuck the corner of her mouth with a kerchief, and whispered, "Princess, the minister''s wife has left first."


    Princess Yile is now full of thoughts that Wen Yunlan was ruined by everyone''s sight and her innocence was ruined, and it was impossible to marry the Zhen Guo General''s Mansion, and she ignored Mrs. Zhongyong at all.


    Mrs. Zhongyong didn''t feel annoyed and turned around and walked out.


    Although I don''t know when Princess Rong''an appeared in her house, looking at this scene, most of it is also related to the three princes.


    Mrs. Zhongyong remembers that Princess Rong''an will be married to the General House of Zhenguo next month. Now that such a scandal has happened, I am afraid that she will marry the third prince?


    The cry of Princess Rong''an and the anger of Princess Yile sounded behind her. Mrs. Zhongyong smiled and invited the friends who were eating melons outside the door to the flower viewing party.


    Rong Huang leaned lazily on the roof opposite the house, and threw an orange in his mouth, his soft white and tender face was full of smiles.


    The sweet and sour taste exploded in his mouth, and Rong Huang couldn''t help squinting his eyes, and smiled even more happily.


    Look, how happy Princess Yile is now.


    I almost fainted with joy.


    Since then, the relatives and daughters of Princess Yile and the noble three princes have lived happily together.


    Shui Shui: "..."


    Before the king took Wen Yunlan to the room where Huo Xiang was drunk and rested, even if Shui Shui broke his head, he couldn''t think that the king would lock the two together in this way.


    Chun. Medicine stem or something, in the eyes of Shui Shui, it is super **** Mary Su.


    However, in the eyes of Shui Shui, even the **** low-level methods were passed in the hands of the king, and they all became tall and tall.


    -


    "Snapped--"


    Princess Yile retracted her hand, her full chest undulating violently, "Why are you entangled with Huo Xiang again? Have you forgotten that you are getting married?"


    Wen Yunlan was slapped to the side by the princess Yile, her eyes filled with astonishment.


    She grew up so big, and it was the first time she was beaten by Princess Yile.


    It''s just... now I can''t let her think about it.


    She definitely can''t get involved with Huo Xiang''s useless person again.


    A dead prince and the eldest son of a general mansion, she tends to the latter.


    "Aniang, I didn''t do it voluntarily." Wen Yunlan hurriedly grabbed Princess Yile''s hand and explained with a trembling voice, "I was **** by Wen Xiaoyu!"


    Princess Yile sneered and waved Wen Yunlan''s hand away, Yanli''s face was full of anger, "What are you talking about nonsense, Ayu is obviously gone!"


    "No." Wen Yunlan''s blushing cheeks carried resentment, "Ayu, she is not dead, she hates you and Daddy for abandoning her, so she wants to destroy me."

 Chapter 884： Occupying the Mountain is King (41)

    "I was brought to Zhongyong Bo''s House by Ayu. I didn''t volunteer. I was framed by Ayu..."


    "Enough!" Princess Yile interrupted Wen Yunlan angrily. "The princess mansion is heavily guarded. How can no one find out if Ayu appears?"


    "I have abandoned Ayu for our family. You can no longer put this charge on Ayu."


    The princess Yile felt very guilty when she thought that they had abandoned Ayu in order to survive. Now Ayu''s tomb is just a burial mound with no bones.


    "The trouble you caused yourself, you should solve it yourself. As for the marriage with the General''s Mansion of the Town State, I will visit the house in person tomorrow and cancel it."


    Wen Yunlan''s heart sank, and she held the princess Yile''s hand tighter, "Aniang, I don''t want it, I can explain it to the Cheng family."


    "Explain what?" Princess Yile scolded, "Do you think our family is not enough for others to laugh at?"


    Wen Yunlan''s expression was stern, but she didn''t know what she thought of, her eyes lit up, "Aniang, I''m just in the same room with Huo Xiang, I''m still a virgin."


    Therefore, the Cheng family will forgive her this time regardless of the previous complaints.


    Princess Yile closed her eyes for a while before opening them, "Does others care if you are a virgin? They only know that you are disconnected from Huo Xiangou."


    Right now the world is already harsh on women, so many people today see Wen Yunlan and Huo Xiang in the same place, they will feel that Wen Yunlan is carrying her fiance on his back.


    Wen Yunlan was beaten to black by the words "Lotus root and broken silk".


    Yes, she had been an unmarried couple with Huo Xiang for more than ten years, but now she is seen living in the same room with Huo Xiang. She has a hundred mouths and can''t tell.


    Wen Yunlan wanted to hit her head to death on the carriage wall.


    We all blame Wen Xiaoyu, if it weren''t for her, she would never have been so ugly.


    Wen Yunlan tugged at the cuffs, wishing to swallow Wen Xiao Yu alive.


    As the carriage Gu Lulu drove towards the Princess Palace, Princess Yile also calmed down.


    The matter is now, there is no other way but to marry Huo Xiang.


    Princess Yile planned to dress up and change her clothes later and then go to the palace and talk to the emperor. Then she remembered that before Wen Yunlan said that Ayu had framed her.


    Princess Yile pondered carefully and felt that Wen Yunlan''s expression did not seem to be fake, but how could Ayu fall into the hands of those gangsters in Qinglongzhai?


    Princess Yile sighed silently, just as everyone knows that her Ayu is no longer alive today, it''s useless if she thinks more.


    What is important now is the matter of Wen Yunlan and Huo Xiang.


    If it is not handled properly, not only the Princess Palace, but also the reputation of the National Palace and the royal family will be implicated.


    -


    Wen Yunlan broke off the marriage contract with the Cheng family and hurriedly married to the Third Prince''s Mansion on the second day. Luo Qiao brought Luo Mu and his family to Qinglong Village.


    Accompanied by several doormen from Luohou''s Mansion.


    Nowadays, they are not benevolent and only promote officials from aristocratic families. Talented people from civilian families have no ambitions but can''t be displayed. They can only invest in the Prince''s Marquis Mansion as doormen.


    Now I heard that Luohou was going to Qinglongzhai. After a group of doormen negotiated for a long time, they decided to come to Qinglongzhai with Luohou.


    Among the many princes and marquis, Luo Hou is very loyal, and will not despise them because of their origin.


    Since Luohou is so optimistic about Qinglongzhai, they should naturally follow him.


    The Luo family was originally a family of military commanders. Apart from martial arts masters, the family''s visitors were also military teachers.

 Chapter 885： Occupying the Mountain is King (42)

    These people came to Qinglongzhai, which made Qinglongzhai even more powerful.


    Under Rong Huang''s instruction, the bandits of Qinglongzhai often went down to help the poor, which made the reputation of Qinglongzhai much whiter.


    Many desperate people have joined the Qinglongzhai, and now there are nearly 10,000 people in the Qinglong Army.


    However, in Rong Huang''s view, this is still not enough.


    The imperial court has hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses, even if the Azure Dragon Army relies on some small means to speculate, it is risky.


    Rong Huang didn''t want to put these people in danger.


    The best way is to expand the power and absorb people.


    After discussing with Luo Qiao and others for more than an hour, Rong Huang set his sights on the cottage around Ganshan.


    -


    "Do you think it''s worth it?"


    Luo Qiao stood with his hands behind, looking at the dense forests in the distance, looking back and asking Rong Huang, who was squatting on the ground and playing with the velvet.


    Rong Huang acted for a while, and was accidentally snatched the dried fish in his hand by Velvet.


    Rong Huang bulged his cheeks, threw the velvet to the glutton in dissatisfaction, got up and walked leisurely to Luo Qiao''s side.


    In front of Luo Qiao, Rong Huang didn''t hide it, and said straightforwardly, "It''s just that the Huo clan is not pleasing to the eye, it''s not worth it."


    "The dog emperor''s princes and princesses are not good, so I can do it myself."


    Rong Huang didn''t plan to replace the Huo clan at first.


    After finishing Wang Guang that day, after I had nothing to do at night, I turned out the plot and studied it carefully before thinking about it.


    The Huo family is not worthy, and the group of Princess Yile is even less worthy.


    If he wanted to be a good villain and slap the annoying ones in the face, Rong Huang felt that ascending to the throne and proclaiming the emperor was a good choice.


    Although Rong Huang usually salted a bit, everything was done to be a villain, and Rong Huang was willing to work a little bit harder.


    Rong Huang would be very excited when she thought of the expressions that she would bring the Azure Dragon Army into Beijing in the future, and that the people of Princess Yile would drop their jaws when they saw her.


    "Moreover..." Rong Huang touched his small chin and said with a smile, "I should be able to see many beauties after I become the emperor, it''s very pleasing to the eye."


    Luo Qiao would only find it absurd if someone else said such rebellious things.


    But when he understood what Rong Huang had done, he only twitched the corners of his mouth, and the emotions in his eyes sank a little.


    Luo Qiao was not interested in that location, otherwise he would have rebelled with the soldiers and horses of Lao Luohou when his father died.


    Now that he is willing to come to Qinglongzhai with his family, he also feels that Rong Huang is a kind-hearted girl, even if he becomes a throne in the future, she will not be like Huo Di.


    and.......


    Luo Qiao turned his eyes to look at Rong Huang who was holding the rabbit bag that he did not know where he had taken out. His cheeks bulged, and a gentle touch of tenderness flashed across his delicate and beautiful face.


    After all, she was a little girl who had not reached the age of eighteen, and she still had an undissipated childishness.


    From Luo Qiao''s point of view, even a bit violent, a bit treacherous, it is very cute.


    This is the effect after adding dozens of layers of filters.


    Luo Qiao cleared his throat, and his sloppy eyebrows flowed with a sense of youthful spirits, "Do I need to go for tomorrow''s business?"


    "No." Rong Huang''s beautiful clear apricot eyes turned into a crescent moon, with a rabbit bag in his mouth, and his voice was a little vague, "There are radix ginseng and Wang Guang, you don''t need to go."


    Luo Qiao''s long and thick eyelashes drooped down, and his tone was inexplicably lost, "That''s it..."


    Rong Huang blinked, his small chest was quite flat, his voice was sweet and milky, "Wait for you to be busy in the future."

 Chapter 886： Occupying the Mountain is King (43)

    Luo Qiao understood the meaning of Rong Huang''s words, and didn''t say much. He stood beside Rong Huang, quietly watching the beautiful scenery of Ganshan Mountain at his feet.


    -


    In only half a year, Qinglongzhai brought most of Huo��s copycat forces into the name of Qinglongzhai.


    Of course there are people who refuse to obey discipline during this process, and the final fate is naturally sent to farm by Rong Huang.


    Don''t waste so much labor.


    By August, when the summer was scorching, there were already tens of thousands of the Azure Dragon Army.


    During the period, the emperor could not understand that Qinglongzhai was arguing everywhere and occupied the territory, and sent Zhenguo generals to encircle and suppress Qinglongzhai.


    Under the leadership of Rong Huang, the Azure Dragon Army has long since become an invincible army, and it is not cowardly facing the soldiers under General Zhen Guo.


    The battle almost levelled most of Ganshan, and ended with Luo Qiao capturing General Zhen Guo towards the evening of the third day.


    For the past three days, the court and the people have been paying attention to the movement of Ganshan. They were terrified when they heard that the general of the court was caught by the people of Qinglongzhai.


    Huo Guohe''s famous War God general was defeated, who can stop Qinglongzhai from advancing?


    Only in the morning of the next day, the spies guarding at the foot of Ganshan Mountain saw General Zhen Guo descend down the mountain alone.


    The emperor also learned about this from the dark guard at the first time, and immediately summoned the general of the town nation to enter the palace.


    After inquiring carefully, the emperor learned from General Zhen Guo that Rong Huang, the lord of Qinglong Village, did not embarrass him, but instead let him go back to Beijing.


    General Zhenguo didn''t hide his personal secrets, and he told the emperor word for word about the process from beginning to end.


    Just noticing the suspicion in the emperor��s eyes, General Zhenguo sank in his heart, and then listened to the emperor to say, ��Since you are injured, you should take care of your injuries at home.��


    As a result, General Zhen Guo was taken back the tiger charm.


    The emperor declared that General Zhen Guo was seriously injured and could no longer lead soldiers in battle.


    Rong Huang heard the news from the spy trained by Qinglong Village, and only snorted, and continued to lower his head to nibble on the sweet and sour small row.


    The emperor was suspicious, even if the General Zhenuo was born and died for him, the emperor thought it should be.


    Now that Rong Huang puts General Zhenguo back, the emperor will definitely doubt General Zhenguo.


    Only when General Zhen Guo was completely disappointed with the emperor, would he not come forward to stop her in the future.


    Rong Huang wanted to let no one in the Manchu dynasty trust the emperor again.


    Luo Qiao lifted the door and saw the little girl dangling her tiny legs while eating, and said in a loud voice, "Doctor Yang gave me a jar of wine, do you drink it?"


    Rong Huang swallowed the sweet and sour small row slowly, raised his eyes to look at the wine jar on the table, with a sullen face, "Don''t drink."


    Luo Qiao asked the spy to withdraw, stretched out his long arm, picked up a chair and sat down next to Rong Huang, moving naturally and lightly holding Rong Huang''s arm.


    "I was wrong." Luo Qiao whispered.


    Rong Huang glanced at him diagonally and snorted, "What''s wrong?"


    Luo Qiao meditated for a moment, and suddenly approached Rong Huang, his tall nose rubbed Rong Huang''s profile lightly, and Rong Huang''s neck shrank.


    "The fault shouldn''t have kissed you without your consent."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Rong Huang''s soft and warm little paw patted Luo Qiao''s face.


    Bai Shengsheng''s fingers squeezed Luo Qiao''s bronzed face, with considerable strength.


    Luo Qiao was squeezed to hiss and laughed instead, leaning his head sideways on Rong Huang''s shoulder and squeezing it.


    Rong Huang squinted his eyes and made a fierce look, "Look at the look of your prodigal, I''m afraid you have slapped a lot of little beauties before?"

 Chapter 887： Occupying the Mountain is King (44)

    Luo Qiao''s strong desire to survive made him immediately raise his hands and begged for mercy.


    "Although I''m a scumbag, I never provoke a girl..." Before Luo Qiao finished speaking, he was cut off by Rong Huang, "Bah, I believe you a ghost!"


    Luo Qiao coughed slightly, and his fierce eyes forced back the high-level Qinglongzhai at the door. When he turned to look at Rong Huang, he instantly became aggrieved.


    "I can swear to God, I have lived for twenty-four years, and you are the only woman I have provoked, really."


    Rong Huang groaned, retracted his hand, and straightened his chest.


    "I care about your cooking. If you keep your husband''s way, you will be allowed to be a noble concubine in the future."


    Shui Shui: "..."


    What the king said, he looked like a scumbag.


    Order a row of wax for the owner.


    Concubine?


    Luo Qiao''s black eyes darkened, and the undercurrents under Rong Huang hadn''t noticed.


    Luo Qiao raised his hand to pinch Rong Huang''s delicate chin, with little force, but the joints of the other hand on his knees were faintly white.


    Rong Huang snorted and frowned, "What are you doing?"


    The answer was Luo Qiao''s heavy kiss on her lips.


    Luo Qiao licked Rong Huang''s greasy lips, his movements full of color.


    The emotions in his eyes were horrifying, and the hand holding Rong Huang''s chin slipped, and he rubbed the back of Rong Huang''s white neck.


    After a long time, the paper tiger Rong Xiaohuang was so confused by the kiss that he couldn''t find Bei, he hummingly grabbed Luo Qiao''s sleeve and didn''t let go.


    The image of the wise and capable Qinglongzhai master in the past collapsed completely at this moment.


    Luo Qiao''s forehead touched Rong Huang''s, and he let out a low laugh.


    The big hand with a thin cocoon squeezed the back of Rong Huang''s neck, and the sultry gasp remained unresolved. Luo Qiao muttered and said every word, "I have been stamped by you."


    Rong Huang: "Huh?"


    Rong Huang looked confused, what the **** was this "seeking responsibility" tone?


    This big king is obviously the one who was kissed, boy, have you figured out the situation?


    Luo Qiao ignored Rong Huang''s angry little expression, and held down Rong Huang''s little claws that were squeezing him.


    "I''m very jealous, and you can''t see the man approaching you." Luo Qiao''s Adam''s apple rolled, and an oily kiss fell on Rong Huang''s soft white face.


    Before Rong Huang had time to express his disgust, he heard Luo Qiao''s terrifying voice, "In the future, you will be the only one of me. If someone else appears, I will kill him."


    If it were placed at the very beginning, Rong Huang might still be afraid of phoenix disease.


    But now it''s different.


    The plot of forced love by the overbearing president is useless here in Rong Huang.


    The little Phoenix who had been haunting in the past has become more powerful, and Rong Huang is not afraid of him.


    Rong Huang raised his chin and pushed Luo Qiao away forcefully, "Man, who gave you the courage to dare to be presumptuous in front of this village master?"


    Luo Qiao: "When I kissed you yesterday, you were not drunk and didn''t push me away. Doesn''t it mean that you are also happy with me?"


    Oh!


    I didn''t expect you to be such a phoenix disease.


    However, the lord of the king, one village, will never be threatened by you.


    Rong Huang arbitrarily straightened out his tousled hair and let out the imposing manner of the future emperor, "I like you, but it doesn''t mean I only like you as a duck."


    Luo Qiao was startled, and when he understood Rong Huang''s words, he immediately smiled dangerously, "Oh? Who else do you like?"


    Rong Huang blinked, tilted his head and thought for a long time without saying a name.


    It is true that Qinglongzhai is full of a group of five big and three thick strong men, except for Luo Qiao, there is no one that meets Rong Huang''s aesthetic.

 Chapter 888： Occupying the Mountain is King (45)

    Luo Qiao''s slender fingers rubbed the soft flesh on Ronghuang''s chin, and his eyes were unbearably proud, "I know you only please me."


    Rong Huang: "???"


    Without waiting for Rong Huang to say anything, Luo Qiao stood up, and Yu Guangzhong caught a glimpse of a few people standing in the distance of the flower hall, "I have something to do, and I will leave first."


    Rong Huang looked at Luo Qiao''s back without hesitation and left, and his head was full of question marks.


    Licking his lips, there seemed to be a man''s hot breath still remaining on it.


    The tips of Rong Huang''s ears were a little hot, he coughed, and muttered in a low voice, "I will leave after the kiss. Is he a scumbag?"


    Anyway, come to a duck for parting kiss or something.


    "The village master?" Qu Shen''s cautious voice sounded, recalling Rong Huang''s thoughts.


    As soon as Rong Huang raised his eyes, he met the gossiping and teasing eyes of a few people at the door.


    Pata put the chopsticks on the table, Rong Huang tightened his small face, "Something?"


    Qu Shen and others had been repaired by Rong Huang several times this year, and they were afraid of Rong Huang. Seeing Rong Huang''s face, he hurriedly looked upright.


    "The village owner, this year''s corn and rice harvest is excellent, and it is estimated that he can make a lot of money."


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows, just as expected, "That''s it?"


    Rong Huang''s indifferent tone caused the corners of the mouths of Qu Shen and others to twitch,


    Still unable to hold back Wang Guang, he pushed away Wang Guang''s attempt to pull him, stepped forward two steps, knelt down with a bang, clasped his fists in his hands, and his eyes were angry.


    "Zhailor, this court is fighting against others. We have lost a lot of brothers this time." Qu Shen gritted his teeth, obviously disgusting the court''s behavior.


    "The village master, as long as you speak, even if the brothers lose their lives, they will fight the dog emperor crying for his father and his mother!"


    Rong Huang changed his sitting position, turned his eyes to look at the other people, and saw anger and fighting spirit in their eyes as well.


    Obviously, they couldn''t wait to get up and down...Ah, yeah, they stood up against the rule of the dog emperor.


    Now it is not only the brothers of Qinglongzhai, but the other princes and marquis are also ready to move in private, and can only wait for the time to come.


    Rong Huang let out a slow hiccup, then heaved a sigh of relief, "It''s coming soon."


    Watson is a quick-witted person. After hearing Rong Huang say this, I still want to ask for a specific time.


    It was Wang Guang who caught him in time.


    Watson opened his mouth, no longer asked, and said, "Yes, the subordinates know."


    Rong Huang glanced at Qushen with a smile, motioned him to stand up, and explained, "It''s not time yet, it''s another month."


    A month?


    Watson and others couldn''t help but beaming with joy.


    Very good!


    After dismissing the radix ginseng and others, Rong Huang took a table of dishes without hesitation, and muttered, "It''s cold, it''s not tasty..."


    -


    Originally, Rong Huang said that the incident would be a month later, but he didn''t want anyone to take a step ahead of them and revolt in Beicheng.


    The person who rebelled was the emperor''s concubine, the first emperor''s eldest son.


    The great prince has been ambitious for so many years, and privately prepared weapons for private soldiers.


    Seeing that the emperor lost the hearts of the people, he couldn''t help but rush out to make trouble.


    The next day, the information about the great prince appeared on Rong Huang''s desk.


    Rong Huang realized that the great prince had ambitions, and that there was the support of the princess and the concubine''s mother behind him, so he dared to rebel.


    If you talk about strategy and wisdom, the great prince doesn''t have it.


    It''s like a paper tiger.


    If the great prince��s men and horses are facing the imperial court soldiers and horses led by General Zhen Guo, there is still some chance of winning.


    But if it is against the elite team of the Azure Dragon Army, there is almost no chance of winning.

 Chapter 889： Occupying the Mountain is King (46)

    As a result, Rong Huang was also relieved.


    Originally, she was going to be the first to raise an army to make trouble, but now that the great prince is in front, it is not impossible.


    If you shoot a bird, maybe you can catch a few more fish.


    Sure enough, within a month, five forces rebelled in succession.


    For a time, the multi-party separatist warfare made the people unhappy.


    -


    "The emperor, please send troops to suppress it immediately!"


    "The minister agrees!"


    "The minister agrees!"


    "..."


    There was a clattering sound, and the air in the Jinluan Hall stagnated.


    The ministers kept their breath and dared not say a word.


    Tou Tie��s Yu Shi was silent for a while, but couldn��t help but uttered, ��The emperor, the minister thinks it��s time for General Zhen Guo to lead his troops to suppress the rebels.��


    General Zhen Guo?


    The emperor''s drooped eyes flickered slightly, and somehow suddenly thought of the battle between General Zhen Guo and Qinglong Village more than two months ago.


    General Zhen Guo is the pillar of the country, and the military commander he trusts refers to where to fight with a big sword.


    The invincible broadsword suffered a severe setback, except that the enemy was too powerful, but it was selfish.


    What if this is the case for General Zhen Guo?


    The emperor rubbed his fingers on the bright yellow cloth on his knees, and said in a deep voice, "The general of Zhen Guo has not healed from his serious injury. You must not lead soldiers to fight."


    Yu Shi''s eyes widened, and he wanted to say something, but he was held back by a colleague on the side.


    "Just take it when you see it, lest you lose your life."


    Yeah, wasn''t Han Yushi who was in front of him cut off for being outspoken in front of the emperor?


    Yu Shi was resentful in his heart, and even rebelliously cursed the emperor for being stupid, holding the wat board and retreated.


    The emperor thought for a long time, and said weakly, "Okay, let the five princes go."


    These days he was frightened and frightened, for fear that the rebels would enter the capital, and now he was **** off by these courtiers, making him even more uncomfortable.


    The fifth prince was the son of a noble concubine, and it was reasonable to lead the troops to suppress the rebels.


    However, the courtiers suddenly thought of the three princes for some reason.


    I just hope that the five princes can successfully suppress the rebels.


    -


    Half a month later, the five princes suffered a severe defeat at the first rebel army in the north city.


    The emperor almost died of anger, and delivered an decree overnight to let the five princes come back.


    The emperor��s heirs were not many at first, and there were six of them, three of whom were dead.


    For the remaining three princes, Huo Xiang is now a useless person, and the fourth princes are not stingy. He only knows that the five princes are better because they are obsessed with female **** and are unbearable.


    If the fifth prince gets cold again, this Huo Guo''s throne will really have no successor.


    However, the emperor did not expect that just the night before the special envoy he sent arrived in Beicheng, the five princes were hit by the beauties set by the great prince and were sealed with a sword.


    The emperor became anxious and fell ill.


    At this time, an elite named the Azure Dragon Army suddenly appeared, and within ten days, the 50,000 horses of the Great Lord were beaten to the ground.


    The "Blue Dragon Army" reminded the courtiers and the people of the warning given by the White God Empress a long time ago.


    The six words on the stone tablet, "Qinglongxing, Huo Guojie" has now been verified.


    It turns out that everyone��s guess is correct, the word "Qinglong" on the stone tablet really refers to Qinglongzhai.


    The families far away in Shangjing were panicked and frightened. Qinglongzhai''s wolf ambition has remained silent, and it is only now that they reveal their true intentions.


    Maybe the stone stele was designed deliberately by Qinglongzhai to fool the people.


    The royal and courtiers are now hating Qinglongzhai.

 Chapter 890： Occupying the Mountain is King (47)

    But that can''t be helped. Qinglongzhai rebelled under the guise of "the court is not benevolent, and the officials force the people to rebel."


    Now the prestige of Qinglongzhai among the people is much higher than that of the Huo clan, and many large and small forces have taken refuge in Qinglongzhai.


    What made the emperor''s lungs hurt even more was Huo Xiangqigong.


    Although Huo Xiang is now a useless person, he still has a lot of power under his hands.


    After marrying Wen Yunlan as his wife, although he and Wen Yunlan are as respectful as ice, they also received the support of the Guogong Mansion and the Long Princess Mansion.


    Huo Xiang also drew many courtiers with the help of Guo Gong Mansion and Long Princess Mansion.


    Now that the palace is forced, the Huo family, who is already crumbling, is only a thin line away from the collapse.


    The emperor was so ill that he couldn''t even get out of the bed, let alone the courtiers who had been separated from him a long time ago.


    The courtiers only wanted to keep the Huo clan for a longer time, so that they could hold the power and wealth in their hands tightly.


    Huo Xiang forced the palace to succeed, and threw the emperor who had become the Supreme Emperor into a desolate palace, leaving him to fend for himself.


    The first thing Huo Xiang did after he became a concubine in a hurry was to demote his wife as a concubine.


    The reason is that Huo Wenshi committed the jealousy of seven.


    Princess Yile received Wen Yunlan''s letter from Gong, although she was angry, she was helpless.


    This is the path Wen Yunlan chose by herself, no wonder others.


    If Wen Yunlan had married to the Cheng family in peace, she would not have become a concubine with the honor of the princess.


    Wen Yunlan, who was relegated to Concubine Wen, looked eager to see through, and did not wait for the letter from Princess Yile, but finally gave up.


    Wen Yunlan became nervous because she couldn''t accept the fact that she was demoted as a concubine for a while.


    Wen Yunlan cursed the princess Yile''s family every day from morning to night, cursing them for being unsympathetic and abandoning her because of her status as an adopted daughter.


    Seeing that there were more and more beauties in Huo Xiang''s harem, Wen Yunlan simply went out and revealed to Princess Yi Le that Huo Xiang had colluded with Qinglong Village to buy Wen Xiao Yu''s life.


    When Princess Yile learned of this, she was originally dubious.


    Still Wen Dehai proposed to send someone to investigate.


    Under Rong Huang''s instruction, Princess Yile soon learned that what Wen Yunlan had said was true.


    So, she originally took the risk of offending the emperor''s brother to help Huo Xiang force the palace to seize the throne, but in return he personally killed her daughter?


    Princess Yile broke into the palace regardless, and made a fuss in the Imperial Study Room.


    Now Huo Xiang is no longer the third prince who relied on the princess Yile, he was an emperor.


    Facing the lunatic princess Yile, Huo Xiang just sneered and sent someone to send the princess Yile back, and made all orders.


    Princess Yile was kept in the Princess House, chanting Wen Xiaoyu''s name every day, and even let people buy Wen Xiaoyu''s clothes and jewelry.


    Wen Dehai and Wen Yuanwei invited the imperial physician for treatment many times. The imperial physician prescribed prescriptions. The princess Yile drank it with no effect. They still talk about Wen Xiaoyu every day.


    -


    Rong Huang''s spy who was placed in the princess''s mansion reported the news to Rong Huang. Rong Huang just smiled and let the spy back.


    Knowing it was wrong now, it is too late.


    The king is a jealous little Phoenix, and will never sympathize with her.


    Rong Huang''s white fingertips twisted a peony flower that he picked from the side of the road, lying on the table looking at Luo Qiao who was dealing with military affairs on the opposite side.


    In the past six months, the Qinglong Army has advanced all the way from Ganshan to Hong Kong Jingfu, and has already captured a small portion of the territory of Huoguo.


    Now the Qinglong Army is camped at the Hong Kong Jingfu.

 Chapter 891： Occupying the mountain is king (48)

    Rong Huang''s chin rested on the back of his hand, shaking his little head, "You said that when you see me in the future, will Princess Yile be surprised?"


    Luo Qiao raised his head from the pile of military affairs, and carelessly rubbed the top of Rong Huang''s hair, "That''s natural."


    No one could have imagined that the third lady of the Guogongfu would become the leader of the Qinglong Army, and with the Qinglong Army approaching Shangjing by riding the wind and waves.


    Luo Qiao thanked him for making this decision countless times.


    Otherwise he will miss the cute little girl in front of him.


    Rong Huang chuckled and pointed in the direction of the door, "The peony flowers are blooming outside. Let''s go out and play for a while."


    Now the entire Gangjing Mansion is Ronghuang''s world, and Rong Huang doesn''t have to worry about safety when he goes out.


    Luo Qiao glanced at the military affairs, there was not much left, and simply put down the brush, "I heard Wang Guang said that Yu''an Building has a new fried belly with mandarin ducks, let''s try it?"


    In the past six months, Rong Huang has been running around with the Azure Dragon Army, and he has not eaten anything good, and has lost a lot of weight.


    The soft double chin was gone.


    Now that he has time, Rong Huang will naturally not treat himself badly.


    Rong Huang''s little chicken nodded his head in a pecking manner, pulling Luo Qiao''s sleeve and walking out, "There are slices of pork with spicy oil, I want to eat too."


    Luo Qiao allowed Rong Huang to pull on the sleeves of his clothes, and walked out of his temporary residence with Rong Huang with a smile on his face.


    Yu''an Building is a well-known restaurant in Hong Kong Jingfu, with a wide variety of dishes and excellent taste.


    Had it not been for the fact that Hong Kong Jingfu had just experienced the baptism of war, Yu''an Tower would have been overcrowded.


    Rong Huang and Luo Qiao had a full meal in the box on the second floor. They had a swollen belly. They barely put down their chopsticks and paid the money to go downstairs.


    As soon as he went downstairs, Rong Huang saw a familiar face.


    More precisely, it is a familiar face in the memory of the original owner.


    "Wen Xiaoyu?" The man in his twenties looked at Rong Huang with a frightened expression, "Aren''t you dead?"


    Rong Huang blinked, and he was simply wrong. "Who is Wen Xiaoyu you''re talking about? I''m not called Wen Xiaoyu."


    Wen Minghui looked at Rong Huang suspiciously, and looked at Rong Huang''s face recklessly, "How could it be...you are obviously Wen Xiaoyu!"


    Rong Huang chuckled, and was guarded by Luo Qiao before he could even speak.


    Although Luo Qiao looked like a gangster when he was not on the battlefield, he was quite scary when he was fierce.


    As if shocked by the ferocious aura in Luo Qiao''s eyes, Wen Minghui couldn''t help taking two steps back.


    "If you were looking at my lady like this, I would be rude to you." After that, Luo Qiao waved his hand and several Azure Dragon troops appeared in the dark.


    The purpose of Wen Minghui''s visit to Hong Kong Jingfu was to find out about the Azure Dragon Army. Now, when he saw the Azure Dragon Army in black and cyan armor, his pupils shrank.


    "You..." Wen Minghui looked at Luo Qiao in shock. He didn''t expect that the person in front of him was a member of the Azure Dragon Army.


    Having seen the ruthlessness of the Guogong Mansion and the Long Princess Mansion towards Rong Huang, Luo Qiao naturally did not have a good impression of them.


    Not to mention that this person''s sudden appearance in the Hong Kong Palace, hundreds of miles away from Shangjing, must have ulterior motives.


    Luo Qiao held Rong Huang''s hand tightly, his low voice was chilling, "Kick him out of the Hong Kong Jing Mansion by this general!"


    As soon as the words fell silent, two Azure Dragon troops came forward.


    Wen Minghui stepped back again and looked at Luo Qiao angrily, "How dare you treat me like this?"


    Luo Qiao laughed at that time, and the frost between his lazy eyebrows, "Why didn''t I dare?"


    Wen Minghui just wanted to say that he was Wen Xiaoyu''s cousin, and paused again.

 Chapter 892： Occupying the Mountain is King (49)

    Wen Minghui turned his eyes and looked behind Luo Qiao, only to see a little black hair bun, Rong Huang swaying lightly with golden steps, and his mood was very complicated.


    He indeed suspected that the woman in front of him was Wen Xiaoyu.


    After all, the people in the Guogong Mansion knew that Wen Xiaoyu had fallen into the hands of the Qinglongzhai mountain bandit, and he has never returned.


    Now that this woman who looked very similar to Wen Xiaoyu became the wife of a certain general of the Azure Dragon Army, Wen Minghui strengthened his guess.


    When Wen Minghui reached his mouth, he swallowed again.


    But he must complete the task assigned to him by the emperor.


    Wen Minghui clenched his fists several times and then released them, only then reluctantly suppressed his impulse to hold Rong Huang to interrogate carefully.


    Wen Minghui clasped a fist to Luo Qiao, apologizing in his tone, "This brother, I just admitted the wrong person, please don''t mind you and Mrs. Zun."


    Rong Huang snorted softly, and a head emerged from behind Luo Qiao.


    "For the sake of your sincere apology, forget it, don''t show up in front of my husband and me in the future."


    Wen Minghui suppressed the urge to look at Rong Huang''s face again, lowered his head and responded, "Yes, yes, Wen knows it."


    Rong Huang waved his hand, and when he saw Wen Minghui, he felt his eyes hurt. "What are you still doing in a daze? Get out of us quickly!"


    Wen Minghui was born in a family of hairpins, and has never seen a woman speak such vulgar words.


    The suspicion in my heart completely dissipated.


    Even if he heard that Xiao Yu was a woman from the countryside, it was impossible to say such vulgar words.


    Wen Minghui pursed his lips, turned and left.


    Rong Huang raised his arm and slammed into Luo Qiao on the side. His voice was milky and sweet, "You can ask someone to check it out and see what he wants to do."


    The power of the Guogong Mansion is in Beijing, and now the Hong Kong Jing Mansion is the world of the Azure Dragon Army, Rong Huang doesn''t think that Wen Minghui''s appearance here is accidental.


    Luo Qiao was immersed in the air of being called her husband by Rong Huang, and suddenly he was knocked down by Rong Huang. He turned to look at Rong Huang, "What did you say?"


    Rong Huang squinted and circled Luo Qiao''s face, "You were so fascinated just now what you were thinking about, and I didn''t even hear the king talking to you?"


    Now that Rong Huang is in the hands of the Azure Dragon Army, it is not surprising that he claims to be "the king".


    Luo Qiao grasped Rong Huang''s hand skillfully, his dark eyes were deep and gentle, "I was thinking, if only you could call me husband again."


    Rong Huang: "...I have everything in my dream."


    Luo Qiao was not disappointed. He also heard Rong Huang''s instructions just now, so he naturally nodded without saying anything, "I see, I will let people look up later."


    Rong Huang snorted, his eyes suddenly froze in one place, his round apricot eyes were shining, "I want to eat that!"


    Luo Qiao looked in the direction of Rong Huang''s fingers. It was selling Mei Cai sesame seeds.


    Luo Qiao subconsciously raised his hand and touched Rong Huang''s belly, and sternly suggested, "Don''t eat anymore, lest your stomach feel uncomfortable."


    Rong Huang gave him a roll of eyes and said, "A girl''s stomach has a bottomless pit, you know?"


    Luo Qiao couldn''t bear the delicate appearance of Rong Huang the most, his heart almost turned into water, "Go, you can only buy one piece, not more."


    Rong Huang dadada ran past with short legs.


    When he returned to the mansion, the three Mei Cai sesame cakes in Rong Huang''s hand had also been eaten.


    It was just the size of a palm, and Rong Huang ate just right.


    It was dark now, and Rong Huang was about to go back to wash and sleep, but Luo Qiao took it into his arms.


    Rong Huang: "???"


    Luo Qiao: "If I could meet you sooner, you wouldn''t have suffered so much."

 Chapter 893： Occupying the Mountain is King (50)

    Luo Qiao''s chin rubbed against the top of Rong Huang''s soft hair, and his voice was gentle, as if there was a pool of warm water.


    "If I could meet you sooner, you wouldn''t have suffered so much."


    The twenty-five-year-old man has a broad chest and feels safe.


    Rong Huang''s right ear was close to Luo Qiao''s chest, and the steady heartbeat thumped into Rong Huang''s ear.


    Rong Huang''s white and tender ear tips showed a crimson color.


    What''s the use of meeting earlier, that is the original owner, not her.


    Rong Huang whispered in his heart, with a sly smile on Furong''s face, "What? Do you want to talk to me about the beautiful love of a childhood sweetheart?"


    Luo Qiao had long been used to Rong Huang''s strange words from time to time, but fortunately, he could understand most of them.


    Hearing that Luo Qiao''s auricle was slightly red, his thin lips rubbed against Rong Huang''s ear tip, and he responded in a low voice, "Um, think."


    Without waiting for Rong Huang to speak, Luo Qiao continued to fantasize, "You must have been cute and soft, like a glutinous rice dumpling."


    Rong Huang carefully recalled how she looked when she was a child.


    Eight or nine thousand years have passed, Rong Huang has long been unable to remember the appearance of her freshly broken shell. He only vaguely remembers the old folks in the God Realm who said she was like the little fairy who guarded Pan Taoyuan.


    Rong Huang was so stupid when he was a child. He didn''t know what Xiao Xiantong looked like. He thought it was a compliment, so he lingered for a long time.


    Later, she happened to pass by Pan Taoyuan once and saw the little fairy boy at the door, Sanguan was almost destroyed.


    That day, Rong Huang cried all afternoon, and the roof of Feng Xi''s divine palace was almost overturned by her.


    That little fairy boy is clearly a fat man with a big belly and can''t see his toes!


    Rong Huang was so angry that he found the old guys one by one and pulled out their beards!


    Looking back at the past, Rong Huang withdrew his thoughts and said angrily, "I was the most beautiful little fairy at the time."


    Luo Qiao let go of Rong Huang a little bit, and looked down at Rong Huang''s white face like glutinous rice dumplings. His narrow phoenix eyes were full of smiles, and he couldn''t help but leaned forward and took a bite.


    The soft flesh on Rong Huang''s face was choked by Luo Qiao, and when Luo Qiao let go, he let out a chirp.


    Rong Huang: "???"


    Luo Qiao: "..."


    Luo Qiao noticed that there was a faint murderous surging in Rong Huang''s eyes. He released Rong Huang with a strong desire to survive, and took two steps back, "It''s getting late, go to sleep."


    Rong Huang sneered, and before Luo Qiao turned around, he grabbed the jade pendant in his sleeve and threw it over, "Go away!"


    Luo Qiao hurriedly caught the jade pendant.


    The high-quality jade pendant glows faintly in the moonlight and looks very beautiful.


    This was bought by Rong Huang on a whim on the road.


    Luo Qiao raised his lips contentedly and waved to Rong Huang, his voice was extremely gentle, "Love you."


    Rong Huang rolled his eyes, groaned, turned his head and walked on his short legs and slipped away.


    Luo Qiao let out a short chuckle in his throat, until he could no longer see Rong Huang''s figure, and then withdrew his gaze.


    Returning to the bedroom, Luo Qiao called a spy and asked him to find out the purpose of Minghui''s visit to Hong Kong Jingfu.


    No matter what their purpose is, if they threaten Rong Huang, Luo Qiao will never let him go back.


    Unexpectedly, Wen Minghui had been thinking about Rong Huang, who was suspected of Wen Xiaoyu. After returning to the inn, he wrote a letter, tied it to the pigeon''s leg, and sent it back to Beijing.


    Luo Qiao informed Rong Huang of the matter, but Rong Huang didn''t let Luo Qiao detain Wen Minghui.


    Rong Huang was not prepared to conceal his identity, those people would always know about it in the future.


    -


    On the day the Qinglong Army invaded Beijing, the sky was full of heavy snow.

 Chapter 894： Occupying the Mountain is King (51)

    The cold weather did not affect the high spirits of the Azure Dragon Army.


    When they saw the imperial palace close at hand, everyone''s heart was filled with pride.


    For more than a year, they have eaten and sleeplessly, and have won the top ranks of countless people on the battlefield.


    They fought with all the forces of the rebels, and also fought with the soldiers and horses stationed by the court in various places.


    In this battle after battle, they are invincible.


    What makes them even more proud and proud is that in every battle, their leaders will advance and retreat with them.


    Although the leader is a woman, it is they who respect and admire especially.


    If it weren''t for the leader, they might still be living in the dire straits under Huo''s rule.


    There was a loud bang.


    The palace gate was severely knocked open, and dozens of soldiers struggling to reach the gate fell to the ground.


    Rong Huang was riding on the back of a maroon sweaty BMW, wearing silver-white light armor, and his ink-colored hair was fluttering in the wind, and a thin layer of snow fell on his hair and shoulders.


    Rong Huang chuckled, his red lips curled up, his sword arms raised, and he said loudly, "Soldiers, charge!"


    "Flush��"


    The countless members of the Azure Dragon Army behind him agreed, and rushed into the palace with swords and spears.


    At the entrance of Jinluan Temple, Huo Xiang, dressed in a bright yellow dragon robe, was sitting in a wheelchair. Behind him was a group of horrified ministers. A dozen concubines were standing beside him, crying.


    Looking at the Azure Dragon Army attacking the imperial palace from afar, Huo Xiang''s face turned pale.


    The blue veins on the backs of Huo Xiang''s hands were violent, and if he got closer, he could still hear the trembling of the teeth in Huo Xiang''s mouth.


    Except for Huo Xiang himself, no one knows his panic at the moment.


    Wen Xiaoyu came, and he came to him for revenge.


    Huo Xiang didn''t tell anyone that Wen Xiaoyu was the leader of the Azure Dragon Army. During the period when the Azure Dragon Army was approaching to Beijing, he could not sleep day and night, and was anxious.


    He knew that when the palace fell, his fate would not be much better.


    Huo Xiang''s eyes were filled with desperation, and after the light touched the two people who were closest to him, Wen Guogong and Wen Dehai, an idea suddenly came up in his mind.


    There is no overnight feud between their children and their parents, even if Wen Xiaoyu hates him no matter how much he hates him, they won''t be treated like Wen Dehai and the others.


    Princess Yile was his aunt, Wen Dehai was his uncle, and Wen Xiaoyu could not kill him anyway.


    If Wen Xiaoyu killed him, she would be condemned by the world.


    After thinking about it this way, Huo Xiang was not so scared anymore.


    "Wen Aiqing." Huo Xiang raised his hand to let Lord Wen Guo and Wen Dehai come forward.


    Wen Guogong and Wen Dehai looked at each other. Before they even started, they were pushed by the minister behind them and came directly to Huo Xiang.


    "The emperor... the emperor."


    "Do you know why I called you over?"


    Since banning the princess Yile, Huo Xiang has fallen out with the Guogong Mansion and the Long Princess Mansion.


    But now the situation is critical, and he can''t take care of any face.


    Huo Xiang tried his best to make his expression look approachable, and pointed to the Azure Dragon Army fighting the court soldiers and horses, "Do you know who the leader of the Azure Dragon Army is?"


    Wen Dehai''s expression was blank, "Didn''t it mean that it was a woman named Rong Huang?"


    As early as when they learned that the leader of the Azure Dragon Army was a woman, the Manchu dynasty civil servants were shocked.


    While envious and jealous, they became deeply jealous of this woman named Rong Huang.


    A woman who can lead the Azure Dragon Army to such a terrible point, whether it is a city or a strategy, must have reached a terrible point.

 Chapter 895： Occupying the Mountain is King (52)

    The ministers who were listening to Huo Xiang''s and Wen Jia''s talk with their ears upright also looked at a loss when they heard Huo Xiang''s question.


    The Azure Dragon Army has all come to the palace, why is Huang Shang still in the mood to talk about this?


    It''s better to think about how to save a little life.


    Huo Xiang carefully observed Wen Dehai''s expression and found that he was really unaware.


    He secretly scolded Xiao Yu for disregarding family affection, Huo Xiang took a deep breath and slowly said six words, "Rong Huang is Ayu."


    Ah...Ayu?


    The people present were all stunned for a long time, and some insiders knew that "Ayu" was the third lady of the Guogongfu who had passed away, Wen Xiaoyu.


    The insider''s eyes flashed, thinking that the emperor was afraid that he might be frightened, he started talking nonsense.


    Wen Dehai also slowed down at this time, looking suspicious, "How is it possible, Ayu has long been..."


    Huo Xiang frowned impatiently, and interrupted him coldly, "Do you really know if Ayu is dead?"


    At that moment, Wen Dehai''s face turned pale.


    Wen Dehai opened his mouth, his face flushed under the gaze of many ministers, and he smirked, "The emperor, what do you mean, Ayu is clearly gone."


    Huo Xiang glanced at Wen Dehai disappointedly, and flicked his sleeves and said no more.


    Since Wen Dehai didn''t admit it all the time, that''s it.


    He was so happy to hear Xiao Yu at the beginning, even if he later abolished his limbs personally, it must be because of love and hatred.


    If he lowered his stature and pleased her, she would definitely not make a difference.


    Huo Xiang clenched his fist with his hand under his wide sleeve, and secretly made up his mind.


    As for the ministers and concubines, as well as the three princes and princesses who are less than one year old, they are dead as long as they are alive.


    As for Wen Dehai and Wen Guogong, they were anxious in their hearts.


    If what just now Huo Xiang is true, how should they explain it to the outside world?


    In addition, if the leader of the Azure Dragon Army is really Wen Xiaoyu, how should they explain to her that the third lady of the Guogongfu is no longer there?


    When Huo Xiang was talking with Wen Dehai, the soldiers and horses stationed in the palace were killed by the Azure Dragon Army.


    Dead bodies can be seen everywhere on the clean and spacious palace roads in the past.


    Most of them are garrisoned soldiers.


    Bright red blood spurted from the body and splashed into the snow.


    Red and white interacted with each other, creating a beautiful and curious scene.


    The sharp blade was drawn from the soldier''s body, Luo Qiao held the long sword in one hand and the rein in the other, looking back to see Rong Huang.


    At this time, Rong Huang just solved the besieging soldiers, and he faced Luo Qiao''s amazingly bright phoenix eyes.


    Rong Huang was stunned, and immediately lifted his lips, revealing his white teeth.


    Looking around, the corpses of the soldiers guarding the palace overlap each other, and the scene looks a little shocking at first glance.


    Rong Huang shook off the blood beads from the sword, and said to Luo Qiao and the others, "Let''s meet the Dog Emperor."


    Watson carried the big knife that had been with him for several years on his shoulder, and the armor was covered with blood from others, and he laughed a few times when he heard that.


    "My lord, let''s go with you brothers!"


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows and saw in their eyes eager to try.


    Raising his hand to brush off the snowflakes on his shoulders, Rong Huang waved his hand, "Let''s go."


    When Rong Huang''s people didn''t get to the Jinluan Temple, everyone didn''t panic.


    When Rong Huang and his party appeared at the gate of the Jinluan Temple, a group of people headed by Huo Xiang squeezed into the Jinluan Temple, for fear that they were the first to be hacked to death.


    There was a mess of footsteps, mixed with loud talk and laughter.

 Chapter 896： Occupying the Mountain is King (53)

    Huo Xiang and others clenched their hearts, clenched their fists, and showed fear on their faces.


    "I haven''t seen anyone since I walked all the way just now. Will they all run away?"


    "Impossible, the king has sent people to guard every corner of the palace, and a fly can''t fly out."


    "Yes, this is what the king told me to do."


    "Hahahaha, the emperor is afraid that the old man is scared where he hid and cried?"


    There was a rough voice, and Huo Xiang gritted his teeth.


    If there really is a place to hide, he won''t be waiting here with the ministers to die.


    His throne was unclear. Only the emperors of the past dynasties didn''t tell him before his death, and he couldn''t find it even if he rummaged through the entire palace.


    If there was a secret path, he would have run away long ago, how could he still stand here waiting to die?


    "The emperor, you can run away first, so you can leave the green hills without worrying about the firewood!"


    Huo Xiang sneered after looking at his tearful persuasion of his censor.


    Now that the entire Huo State is under the Azure Dragon Army, where can he escape?


    In fact, Huo Xiang''s heart faintly hopes that Rong Huang can save his life without thinking about the predecessors.


    The sound of footsteps finally came to the gate of Jinluang Temple.


    "Huo Xiang, don''t be unharmed."


    The arrogant and smiling female voice sounded from the door, and everyone looked up.


    Sitting behind the Long Case, Huo Xiang looked at Rong Huang, who was still alive, in a very complicated mood.


    If he had promised his father to marry Wen Xiaoyu as his wife, there would be no such day, right?


    "Ayu?"


    The deep voice was mixed with deep surprise. Rong Huang turned his eyes slightly and saw Wen Dehai standing among a group of courtiers.


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows, handed the long sword in his hand to Luo Qiao sideways, and walked forward in a leisurely manner, passing his eyes one by one from the people present.


    "Ayu, is that you?"


    Wen Dehai locked Rong Huang tightly for a moment, with an urgent tone of voice.


    Rong Huang raised his hand and raised his waist-length hair behind him, and gave Wen Dehai a look. His white and tender face was familiar to Wen Dehai.


    Wen Dehai seemed to have determined that the woman in front of him was Rong Huang, and he took a step excitedly and wanted to come to Rong Huang.


    But before he reached Rong Huang, he was frightened by Wang Guang''s broadsword and froze in place.


    "Ayu, what do you have to do with these thieves?" Duke Wen Guo looked at Rong Huang with his eyes.


    After hearing this, Qu Shen immediately furious, carrying a big knife towards Duke Wen, took Duke Wen out of the crowd with one hand, and threw him to the ground fiercely.


    "You **** have the ability to say it again?"


    Duke Wen Guo was frightened by the ferocious arachnids, and when he looked at other people, he stared at him fiercely and swallowed a little fearfully.


    Wen Guogong didn''t understand why Rong Huang would get involved with these people, worried that his colleagues would look down on him because of this, but he was excited that he would not die.


    It seemed that this group of rebels had a very good relationship with Wen Xiaoyu.


    After hearing that Xiaoyu was here, what else was he afraid of.


    After thinking about it inside, Mr. Wen chose Rong Huang who looked like a soft persimmon, "Ayu, you are committed to these thieves. Your mother-in-law knows that you will not forgive you!"


    Rong Huang chuckled, raising his chin, his delicate eyebrows a little bit of suffocation because of the blood-stained light armor.


    "Quatshen."


    Qu Shen turned to Rong Huang and said respectfully, "My lord!"


    "This person is disrespectful to the king, kill him."


    Rong Huang''s understatement made the complexion of all the people present.

 Chapter 897： Occupying the Mountain is King (54)

    King...


    If it wasn''t for this beautiful but sullen-looking woman in front of him, Rong Huang, the leader of the Azure Dragon Army?


    Just when the ministers and concubines were frightened, Huo Xiang came forward and looked at Rong Huang with eyes full of love, "Ayu, do you remember me?"


    Rong Huang glanced at Huo Xiang who was sitting in the wheelchair, and responded with a smile, "Of course I remember."


    Before the smile on Huo Xiang''s face bloomed, he heard Rong Huang say again, "I folded your arms and legs that year, and my memory is still fresh."


    Rong Huang looked down at Huo Xiang''s legs, "It seems that you are really disabled."


    Huo Xiang: "..." After not seeing him for two years, Wen Xiaoyu''s mouth became more and more poisonous.


    Huo Xiang''s face was stiff, he opened his mouth, and a faint anger flashed under his eyes.


    The generals of the Azure Dragon Army behind Rong Huang laughed loudly, as if they were laughing and overpowering.


    They also heard that when the emperor was still the prince, he had led troops to encircle and suppress Qinglongzhai, but his limbs were broken by the king.


    "Ayu, I am your uncle, how can you kill me? Are you not afraid that your parents blame you?"


    Duke Wen Guo was carried by Qu Shen, struggling hard, looking at Rong Huang angrily.


    Rong Huang covered his mouth and chuckled lightly, as if he had heard some joke.


    "Blame it?" Rong Huang walked to Wen Dehai and kicked him to the ground. "Just rely on him?"


    Wen Dehai exhaled in pain after being kicked. He didn''t get up for a long time and looked at Rong Huang disappointedly, "Ayu, I''m your father, how can you treat me like this?"


    Rong Huang made up again, his clear and dark apricot eyes flashing cold, "You really want to know why?"


    Rong Huang''s words made Wen Dehai, who was in a state of anger, regained his senses, and his eyes flashed slightly.


    He seemed to understand the meaning of Rong Huang''s words and wanted to prevent her from speaking out.


    It''s just that Rong Huang didn''t do what he wanted, and exposed his ugly side of his elegant appearance in front of everyone.


    "Who rebuked me many times for a fake daughter?"


    "Who pushed me to Qinglongzhai in order to save the lives of the whole family and abandoned me?"


    "If it were not for my life-saving ability, I would have died more than two years ago."


    "Oh, by the way, you didn''t even figure out whether I was dead or not, so you announced to the public that I committed suicide by jumping off the building for Huo Xiang''s bastard. I''ll ask you if Huo Xiang matches?


    Rong Huang chuckled and kicked him to Duke Wen''s feet, "You and Princess Yile are really good parents to me."


    Wen Dehai lowered his head and stared at the ground, but even so, he could feel the meaningful eyes of the colleagues behind him.


    "I...I was forced to be helpless, and I was thinking about it for our family."


    Rong Huang shrugged and couldn''t comment, "So, don''t say I''m your daughter anymore in the future. My name is Rong Huang and I am the king of the Azure Dragon Army."


    Rong Huang paused, his smile deepened, "Soon it will be your king."


    Huo Xiang''s face was blue and white, and he hadn''t calmly recovered from the blow of Huang calling him a bastard.


    When he reacted, Rong Huang had already walked towards him with the sword in his hand.


    "I heard that you got married with my fake sister?" Rong Huang looked around and found Wen Yunlan in the corner. He ordered her to be dragged out and thrown at Huo Xiang''s feet.


    "Good sister, don''t be unharmed."


    The smile of Rong Huang''s eyebrows deeply irritated Wen Yunlan.


    Wen Yunlan didn''t expect that Wen Xiaoyu, who she thought was dead, has now become the leader of the Azure Dragon Army.


    But she became a prisoner, only worthy of kneeling humblely at her feet.

 Chapter 898： Occupying the Mountain is King (55)

    Wen Yunlan''s eyes were bloodshot, and she sneered, and said stiffly, "Our relationship is not that good."


    Rong Huang snorted and nodded with a smile, "Of course I know, I''m just here to take revenge."


    Wen Yunlan''s eyes flashed slightly, and Rong Huang''s neck was strangled the next moment.


    Before everyone could react, Wen Yunlan''s neck was broken by Rong Huang and dropped to the ground casually.


    Rong Huang rubbed his wrist, turned around to look at Wen Dehai who looked terrified, and whispered, "Too many people have been killed recently, and they are all tired."


    Luo Qiao, who was a tool man holding a sword to Rong Huang, immediately walked forward upon hearing this, and gently kneaded his wrist for Rong Huang, "Does it still hurt?"


    Some of the courtiers recognized Luo Qiao and stood up and accused, "Luohou, how can you be with the rebels?"


    Luo Qiao moved for a while, and his original gentle expression was suddenly put away, and his eyes looked at the person speaking harshly.


    "The Emperor Xian killed my father. Is it possible that I have to work for Huo''s life?"


    Ignoring the look of others or angry or shocked eyes, Luo Qiao walked behind Rong Huang with a sword in his hand, his dark eyebrows hidden and sharp, "surrender and not kill."


    After a stick of incense, most of the courtiers came out.


    Except for the concubine Wen Yunlan who had cooled off, the other concubines all stepped forward and expressed their willingness to surrender.


    Huo Xiang was trembling with anger. The original plan to be soft to Rong Huang disappeared at this moment, "You are really capable of hearing Xiaoyu."


    Rong Huang waved his hand and said modestly, "Generally so, third in the world."


    Huo Xiang: "..." What the hell? !


    Rong Huang ignored Huo Xiang and turned to look at the remaining courtiers, "Did you think about it?"


    After Wen Guogong hesitated repeatedly, he also surrendered.


    As for Wen Dehai, he was kicked three times by Rong Huang just now, and he was still paralyzed on the ground and couldn''t get up.


    Huo Xiang''s eyes were bloodshot, and he almost crushed the armrest under his palm.


    Too much deception!


    It''s deceiving too much.


    But even if Huo Xiang hated Rong Huang in his heart, he dared not show it.


    Today, he is a prisoner.


    Thinking of this, Huo Xiang''s heart was bleeding.


    How did you get to this point?


    He was originally a son of the middle palace, with a distinguished status, but he had his limbs broken and became a useless person.


    After finally forcing the palace to win the throne, Wen Xiaoyu snatched the dragon chair under his ass.


    Huo Xiang''s chest was ups and downs violently, and his eyes were full of hope and looked at the veterans behind him who had not surrendered.


    Even now, there are people who are willing to stand behind him...


    The old man with white beard tremblingly pointed at Rong Huang, "Miss Wen San, you are also a royal person, and now you are the leader of the rebel army, you are going to be cursed by later generations!"


    "Since I know that I am a royal, now it''s just a replacement for the throne, why not?"


    Rong Huang pointed to his feet, "Furthermore, if the ancestors of the Huo clan knew that I had solved Huo Xiang, they would be proud of me."


    The old man with white beard: "..."


    Several veterans standing with the old man with white beard fell down in anger.


    "You are a woman, how can you make Sichen the chicken for disaster?"


    Rong Huang didn''t like to listen to these words, but he didn''t bother to spend more time talking with them. He raised his hand to indicate that the few Azure Dragon Army behind him stepped forward and crossed them out.


    In this way, no one opposed Rong Huang in the huge Golden Temple.


    Rong Huang was in a good mood. He passed by Huo Xiang, walked up to the top, twisted and sat on the golden dragon chair.


    Huo Xiang''s breathing almost stopped.


    Wen Xiaoyu, a bitch, she really dare!

 Chapter 899： Occupying the Mountain is King (56)

    Rong Huang lowered his head and rubbed the pure gold dragon chair, feeling slightly cool to the touch, very refreshing.


    And it''s cool to watch people from a condescending position.


    Rong Huang bends his lips and looks at Huo Xiang, who is under the higher rank, from a distance.


    "Now, the throne is mine."


    Huo Xiang spit out a mouthful of blood, rolled his eyes and fainted.


    Rong Huang curled his lips, feeling boring.


    But it passed after a moment of excitement.


    Rong Huang waved his hand, "Fine, since everyone has fainted, they should be sent directly to the abandoned palace for a diagnosis and treatment by the imperial physician. Just don''t die."


    Everyone: "..."


    -


    The next morning, Rong Huang issued the imperial edict.


    Today''s sage Huo Xiang is mediocre and unkind, crippling his father and brother, and is not worthy of being a king. Now he has deposed his throne and is confined in the abandoned palace for life.


    As soon as this imperial decree came out, the people clapped and applauded.


    For more than a year in Huo Xiang''s reign, he has not done anything to benefit the people, instead he has been constantly squeezing the people.


    The people are squeezed so much, of course they will feel resentment.


    Royal palace.


    "You said, how about changing the country''s surname as Rong?"


    Rong Huang held a brush in his hand, with one end resting on his chin, looking thoughtfully at the bright yellow imperial decree in front of him.


    With a sound of dark red uniform, Luo Qiao sat lazily across from Rong Huang with his chin, turning over a page of military books from time to time. He didn''t even think about it and said, "Very good."


    Rong Huang turned his wrist inadvertently, and suddenly felt a damp touch across his chin.


    Putting down the brush and touching it, Rong Huang touched a hand of ink.


    Rong Huang: "..."


    Rong Huang grabbed Luo Qiao''s sleeve and yelled, "Luo Qiao, Luo Qiao, wipe it off for me!"


    Luo Qiao was dragged by Rong Huang and all the military books in front of him fell to the ground, and he didn''t care about the military books, so he quickly raised his eyes to look at Rong Huang.


    When he saw Rong Huang''s face, he held back a smile for three seconds, before finally laughing out loud.


    Rong Huang was embarrassed for a while, and his ink-dipped hand snapped a picture of Luo Qiao''s face, smearing the ink on half of his face, and said angrily, "Don''t laugh!"


    Luo Qiao stunned, raised his hand and wiped it, his palm was black.


    Luo Qiao: "..."


    Luo Qiao twitched the corner of his mouth and sighed helplessly. He took out a veil from his wide sleeve and waved to Rong Huang, "Come here a little."


    Rong Huang''s two small paws were resting on the table, leaning over, raising his small face, and his mouth was sticky, "Wipe me clean."


    The little girl''s voice is soft, with a little child''s milky voice, and it sounds like she is acting like a baby.


    Luo Qiao felt refreshed, his delicate eyebrows stretched out, and he held the back of Rong Huang''s head with one palm, "I see, don''t move."


    Rong Huang groaned, obediently.


    The fair-skinned and clean girl was well-behaved and sat there quietly, no one would have thought that she would be so fierce on the battlefield.


    Luo Qiao''s heart became more and more rare, the little girl, and the movements on her hands softened.


    It''s just that the little girl''s skin is delicate, even if the sun has been blowing for more than a year, she has not been able to tan her.


    Luo Qiao wiped her veil back and forth a few times, and her chin was a little red.


    Rong Huang hissed lightly, frowned and complained, "It hurts, you can dip some water and wipe it again."


    Luo Qiao took the order and asked the palace man to draw a basin of warm water, soak the new towel kerchief, rolled up the obstructive wide sleeves, and beckoned again, "Come here."


    Rong Huang had just written a few words, and immediately put down the brush and leaned over.


    Before the napkin arrived, Luo Qiao''s fingers arrived first.


    Luo Qiao curled his lips, rubbed his slender fingers against the girl''s chin, and said in a gentle tone, "The food has been good these days, and the hand feels much better."

 Chapter 900： Occupying the Mountain is King (57)

    Rong Huang glared at Luo Qiao''s remarks.


    "Can you speak?" Rong Huang motioned to Luo Qiao to wipe quickly, and said in words, "I am rich meat, do you understand rich meat?!"


    Rong Huang tensed a small face and made a fierce expression, "You say I''m angry again."


    Luo Qiao smiled, and there were two dimples on his cheeks, "I see, rich meat. If you want to come to cubs, you are also rich and rich, and you will have to rely on you to live your life in the future."


    Rong Huang snorted softly, and the little invisible tail behind him was almost up to the sky.


    This king is now a veritable king. Who can''t rely on her for a living?


    Immediately afterwards, Luo Qiao suddenly changed the topic and asked calmly, "Now that the overall situation is settled, should I give my husband an identity?"


    Rong Huang blinked and met Luo Qiao''s dark eyes. The ink on his face had not yet been wiped off, which was a bit funny.


    Rong Huang laughed a few times, until Luo Qiao was embarrassed by the smile before he reluctantly stopped and tilted his head to look at him, "What do you want?"


    Luo Qiao pretended to be contemplative and put the towel handkerchief into the basin, "You have kissed and hugged you, and you are naturally responsible to me."


    "I am a good man." Luo Qiao said every word.


    Rong Huang chuckled, and couldn''t help but reached out and touched his face, accidentally smearing the ink on his face more evenly.


    "It''s clear that you were the one who played hooligans on me in the first place."


    At the beginning, Luo Qiao took advantage of her drinking too much, and unexpectedly kissed her. She hasn''t settled the account with him yet.


    But now it seems to be a bit late to settle the accounts.


    The little general yelled for her responsibility.


    Luo Qiao sighed and laughed, "Father once said to me that if you meet the girl you like, you must take the initiative to attack, otherwise you will be snatched away by others."


    Rong Huang''s soft little hand hooked his little finger and shook it.


    Daylight was projected in from the side window, and a piece of gold was reflected in the girl''s eyes.


    "In that case, how about making you my queen?"


    Rong Huang raised his chin lightly, his tone was subdued, and his eyebrows were full of smiles.


    Luo Qiao coughed, and an inconspicuous scarlet appeared on the tips of his ears. He narrowed his eyes to look at the clear and delicate veins on the back of Rong Huang''s hand, "Yes."


    Rong Huang smiled and listened to Luo Qiao''s solemn voice, "But if I become a queen, I will be the only one in your harem."


    Luo Qiao had long known that his possessive desire for Rong Huang was amazing.


    In the previous year or so, it was not that no men wanted to climb up through Rong Huang''s shortcut, but he had dealt with it secretly.


    He just wanted to present his most perfect side in front of Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang raised his hand to rub his cheek without ink, and said with a smile, "It depends on your performance."


    She originally only identified Luo Qiao as one person, but where did the others come from?


    Rong Huang was only teasing Luo Qiao by saying this.


    Luo Qiao twisted the napkin again, stuffed it into Rong Huang''s hand, and urged, "Give me a wipe."


    Rong Huang didn''t refuse, and slowly wiped him.


    Luo Qiao lowered his head slightly and looked at the little girl with the color of hibiscus, thinking that he would behave well.


    Let her no longer have the energy to look at other men.


    -


    After half a month, Rong Huang will rectify Chaozhong.


    In the Azure Dragon Army, the Feng Hou Baixiang who gave Hou Baixiang, if any of the courtiers who surrendered could use it, Rong Huang would no longer consider his previous appointments.


    As for the veterans who scolded her for being Sichen, Rong Huang directly sent them home to provide for the elderly.


    The reward for the reward, the penalty for the punishment.


    In the beginning, those courtiers who were quite complaining about women''s governance in private saw that Rong Huang handled things impartially and no longer resisted that much.

 Chapter 901： Occupying the Mountain is King (58)

    Soon it was the Spring Festival, and Rong Huang set up a palace banquet to invite courtiers and their families into the palace to celebrate.


    Although Rong Huang has not yet ascended the throne, the power in his hands is no different from that of the emperor. The courtiers naturally didn''t dare to violate them, and brought their family into the palace on this day.


    After the palace banquet, Rong Huang took the courtiers to the Huangxingtai to watch the fireworks.


    With a bang, the fireworks exploded in the air, drew a burst of cheers and exclamation.


    Luo Qiao turned his head to the side and looked at Rong Huang on his side.


    Gorgeous fireworks bloomed under Rong Huang''s eyes, and Luo Qiao quietly held Rong Huang''s hand in full view.


    Feeling that his hand was wrapped in a big hand, Rong Huang turned his head and let out a sigh, his eyes wondering, "What''s the matter?"


    The fireworks were loud, but Luo Qiao heard the girl''s voice clearly.


    Luo Qiao raised his lips, "Happy New Year."


    Rong Huang was stunned, and immediately smiled like a flower, his delicate face even more beautiful against the background of the fireworks.


    She heard Luo Qiao slowly say, "I love you."


    Rong Huang blinked lightly, a crimson glow appeared on the tips of his ears in the darkness, and he turned to look at the fireworks.


    She also likes him so much.


    Luo Qiao saw the little girl''s shyness, smiled and raised his head to watch the fireworks.


    On this day, under the sky full of fireworks, Luo Qiao quietly made a wish.


    In the future, he can stay together with the little girl in his heart, and the white head is inseparable.


    -


    On the first day of the new year, Rong Huang issued the imperial edict.


    Change the name of the country to Rong, amnesty the world, and the people will be exempt from taxation for one year.


    When this decree came down, the people cheered and celebrated in the street, expressing one after another that the current saint is a Mingjun.


    In the eyes of the people, regardless of whether the dynasty has changed or not, they only care about this year''s harvest and abundant small days.


    The courtiers in the new year rested for three days. On the fourth day, when they went to court, the courtiers suggested that the harem of Ronghuang was empty and it was time to accept the concubine.


    Na Fei?


    In Rong Huang''s eyes, there was no such thing as Nafei.


    Rong Huang didn''t respond immediately, only to think about it.


    The courtiers had seen Rong Huang''s power a long time ago, and they didn''t dare to force Rong Huang to immediately decide who the queen was.


    After going down, Luo Qiao followed Rong Huang to the bedroom.


    The palace man at the entrance of the bedroom had long known that this young and promising general had a close relationship with his majesty, and naturally would not stop him.


    Luo Qiao rushed into the inner hall and saw Rong Huang, who was removing her hair bun in front of the dressing table, and snorted heavily, then sat down behind the case without saying a word.


    The ingenious palace person quickly combed Rong Huang a simple hair bun, and then retired very clearly.


    Rong Huang stretched out and twisted a piece of candied fruit, "What''s wrong?"


    Luo Qiao turned to look at Rong Huang and said dullly, "Have you forgotten our agreement?"


    Rong Huang: "?? What is the agreement?"


    Luo Qiao''s eyes widened, looking at Rong Huang''s eyes as if he was looking at some scumbag.


    "Year ago you said that we would get married soon... but you didn''t say anything about going up this morning!"


    Luo Qiao looked like a little wolf dog whose courtship was not annoyed and turned into anger.


    Rong Huang patted the crumbs on his fingers and slapped his head, "I will make an order in a few days."


    Luo Qiao''s black eyes were shining, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t be restrained from rising, "A gentleman can''t chase a horse with a word, don''t lie to me."


    Rong Huang snorted and sat down next to him, "I am not a gentleman, I am a woman."


    Luo Qiao smiled and put a kiss on Rong Huang''s face, as if not feeling enough, he went to kiss Rong Huang''s lips.


    Slimy kissed Rong Huang for a long time, and Luo Qiao let go of Rong Huang still inexplicably.

 Chapter 902： Occupying the Mountain as King (59)

    Rong Huang''s originally ruddy lips were made even more red by the kiss.


    Rong Huang picked up a cup of tea and took a few sips, then cleared his throat, "Men need to be more reserved, so how are you?"


    Luo Qiao was amused by Rong Huang''s pretending to be serious, and kissed Rong Huang several times before he stopped.


    Rong Huang covered his mouth and glared at Luo Qiao, waving his hand to drive people away, "You hurry out of the palace. I heard that Luo Bai recently recruited cats and dogs in Shangjing. It is very unpleasant. You should take care of him."


    Speaking of Luo Bo, Luo Qiao couldn''t help frowning.


    Over the past year or so, Luo Bai has been running around with the Azure Dragon Army. He didn''t learn how to fight, and his temperament was even more tired of cats and dogs.


    Mother Luo had a headache, for fear that no girl would like Luo Bo in the future.


    Luo Qiao filled the tea cup and said warmly, "I know, then I will go out of the palace first."


    Rong Huangquan couldn''t hear the reluctance in his tone, she still had a lot of work to be busy, like a top, "see you tomorrow morning."


    See you tomorrow morning, see you up soon.


    Luo Qiao secretly gritted his teeth and said something unconscionable before turning around and leaving.


    -


    Three days later, Rong Huang made an order to make Luohou the queen of the palace.


    There was an uproar in the Jinluan Temple.


    Originally, the courtiers thought that Rong Huang would make a man who had no fame as a queen, but they didn''t want to make Luohou, who had made great achievements, a queen.


    Moreover, after naming Luohou as queen, Rong Huang didn''t say who to appoint concubine.


    In the eyes of the courtiers, although it is not in accordance with the secular rituals for women to proclaim the emperor, the matter has now reached this point and cannot be changed.


    The only thing they can do is to let the new emperor don''t accept some concubines, so that the children will also prosper in the future.


    But he didn''t want Rong Huang to lose his temper on the spot.


    "Children?" Rong Huang snapped the memorial to the dragon case with a solemn face, but he looked like an emperor, "In your opinion, how many emperor heirs are needed?"


    The courtiers realized that Rong Huang was angry and didn''t know how to answer for a while.


    Rong Huang snorted coldly, "Is it ten or twenty? When should I be a sow?"


    As soon as Rong Huang said this, the courtiers knelt down.


    "Your Majesty calms down--"


    Rong Huang looked at the courtiers underneath, and stared at Shang Luo Qiao with surprisingly bright eyes. First he was taken aback, then he blinked quickly and gave Luo Qiao a wink.


    Luo Qiao: "..."


    Luo Qiao did not expect that Rong Huang would cast a wink at him in full view, and the smile on his face was almost uncontrollable.


    Fortunately, he remembered that this was the Golden Luang Temple, and he had to maintain basic etiquette as the future queen.


    Luo Qiao gave Rong Huang a wink, then lowered his head, his lips curled up.


    The female officer next to Rong Huang: "..." Your Majesty and Luo Houye are like that, when she is dead?


    Rong Huang coughed lightly, cleared his throat, and said in a loud voice, "For the sake of my body, I decided not to accept a concubine or draft in the future."


    The complexion of most of the courtiers on the Jinluan Hall changed.


    This is not good, there are handsome and idle white boys in their family, and they still want to let those juniors into the palace.


    But even if the courtiers objected no matter how much it was, in the end it was nothing.


    Some courtiers rushed to die, found Luo Qiao, let Luo Qiao bear the accusation of the queen, and persuaded Rong Huang not to abolish the harem system.


    Luo Qiao was so angry that there was smoke above his head, and regardless of whether the person in front of him was a first-grade member, he would beat him up with his fists so that he didn''t even know him.


    The little girl belongs to him, and no one can take it away.


    Those men from Zhang Sanli and Li''s family were so annoying, Luo Qiao decided to let Rong Huang give them a marriage.


    Humph!

 Chapter 903： Occupying the Mountain is King (60)

    After being so upset by Luo Qiao, coupled with Rong Huang''s clear attitude, gradually the courtiers stopped saying much and devoted all their energy to their respective tasks.


    The new dynasty is established, and everything is awaiting prosperity.


    Both Rong Huang and the courtiers were very busy, often seeing brightly lit scenes.


    After a month, the princess Yile couldn''t hold back anymore, and passed the post into the palace, begging to see Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang didn''t want to make false claims with the relatives of the original owner, so he simply didn''t agree and typed the post back.


    Princess Yile did not give up, and went to the palace for three or four days to post a post.


    It is said overtly and secretly that she is also Rong Huang''s mother, how can there be any reason in the world that children do not want to see their parents?


    Rong Huang looked at these high-sounding words, just want to laugh out loud.


    When Princess Yile��s family pushed the original owner to the Qinglongzhai bandits, they didn��t care about the friendship between mother and daughter.


    If Rong Huang hadn''t come, the original owner would have died long ago.


    Why do those people like Princess Yile live happily?


    Just as Rong Huang was about to type the post back again, Luo Qiao, who helped Rong Huang wash his brushes, slowly said, "Instead of letting her annoy you so much, it''s better to meet and break the relationship in the future."


    Luo Qiao''s image of the princess Yile is very poor, and a mother who can sacrifice her daughter is definitely not a good person.


    It''s better to take this opportunity to clarify and break the relationship.


    Now that Rong Huanggui is the new emperor of the Rong country, it is inevitable that in the future, the Guogong Mansion and the Long Princess Mansion will rely on Rong Huang''s identity to dominate outside.


    Among other things, just the grandson of Guogong''s mansion, there are five brothers in Wen Guogong''s generation, and there are even more children from the younger generation.


    Not to mention those people who are close to each other.


    Luo Qiao felt annoying to think about it.


    He didn''t want to let Huang worry about these trivial things in the future.


    After listening to Luo Qiao''s words, Rong Huang thought about it carefully and thought it was right, so he sent a message for Princess Yile to enter the palace tomorrow.


    The news reached the princess mansion, and the princess Yile, who was waiting anxiously, finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    From this point of view, Ayu was still thinking about the affection between them.


    Wen Yuanwei was not happy, and complained, "Sister A is also true, we are the closest relatives, and she won the throne regardless of us."


    If we put it in the past, Wen Yuanwei would not willingly call Wen Xiaoyu "A sister" anyway.


    But now that she learned about Rong Huang''s greatness from her companions at the Imperial College, she didn''t dare to call her name at will.


    On the other hand, Wen Yuanwei also thought of using his relationship with Rong Huang to find a position as a second-ranking member, so he naturally realized the importance of having a good relationship with Rong Huang.


    However, seeing Princess Yile handing posts into the palace many times, Rong Huang didn''t meet him even once, and he finally let go until the fifth time, and he became dissatisfied.


    Wen Dehai sent the **** who was talking to him. He heard this as soon as he entered the door. For some reason, he suddenly remembered the scene where Rong Huang twisted Wen Yunlan''s neck.


    The click of a broken neck bone still appears in his dreams from time to time.


    Wen Dehai smirked and warned Wen Yuanwei, "Your sister is now the emperor, please be cautious!"


    "So what, she still hears the family."


    Wen Yuanwei didn''t take it seriously, Wen Xiaoyu did so many bad things to get the attention of Auntie and Aniang, but now he will never get rid of their family.


    The haggard princess Yile on the side saw her son complain so much, she couldn''t help but whispered, "If she really takes us seriously, she won''t change her surname."

 Chapter 904： Occupying the Mountain is King (61)

    The smiles on Wen Dehai and Wen Yuanwei''s faces froze.


    These days, they have been paralyzing themselves, thinking that family love is indelible.


    Now Princess Yile has pierced their illusions without mercy.


    Yes, it is Rong Guo now, not Huo Guo anymore.


    Princess Yile is no longer the eldest princess who was deeply favored by the emperor at the time, and the Guogong Mansion is no longer a family that the royal family relied on.


    Otherwise, why hasn''t one person come to join the eldest princess mansion and the Guogong mansion after all these days?


    Wen Dehai felt very uncomfortable, but there was nothing he could do about it.


    He knew clearly in his heart that Rong Huang was no longer the one who had only promised and used small tricks for a bit of ridiculous family affection to Wen Xiaoyu.


    Wen Dehai stroked his beard and said solemnly, "Since Ayu promised to see you, she won''t account for the past. You should keep in touch with her."


    Princess Yile twitched at the corner of her mouth and nodded weakly.


    It''s just that the heart in the chest has been hanging, not up and down, uncomfortable tightly.


    Early the next morning, Princess Yile dressed neatly and got on a carriage to the palace.


    Entering the palace together with her is Wen Yuanwei, who is not as weak as the crown.


    When the two arrived at the gate of the palace, they were stopped by the guard guarding the gate.


    "Your Majesty has ordered that no one enters the palace in a carriage."


    Princess Yile''s expression was ugly for a moment, and she pulled Wen Yuanwei, who was so angry and wanted to talk to the guards, and got out of the carriage with her skirt.


    Looking at the bright and luxurious glazed tiles of the imperial palace and the red wall that can''t be seen at a glance, Princess Yile breathed a little harder.


    When she entered the palace last time, she was the high-ranking eldest princess, and those family wives and ladies rushed to please her.


    Now entering the palace, she is the new emperor''s mother-in-law who can even make things difficult for the guards, and needs to walk to see her daughter.


    There is a distance from the gate of the palace to the Yongze Tower where Ronghuang reviews memorials on weekdays. It takes a long time to walk on two legs.


    Even though it is still cold, Princess Yile and the two of them walked away in sweat.


    Wen Yuanwei pursed his lips, his face was displeased, and just about to complain, he suddenly heard the sound of horses hoofs in front of him.


    The two followed the prestige, and saw a carriage turned out at the end of the palace road, and four beautiful court ladies followed by the carriage.


    Princess Yile was stunned, her hand holding the veil tightly, and asked nonchalantly, "Who is this?"


    On the order of your majesty, the female officer Zhang, who came to pick up Princess Yile and Wen Yuanwei into the palace, smiled softly and said softly, "It''s the old lady of Luohou Mansion."


    Luohou Mansion...


    Princess Yile''s eyes went dark and almost passed away.


    Fortunately, Wen Yuanwei held him back in time to avoid making a fool of himself in front of everyone.


    "Didn''t it mean that carriages are not allowed in the palace? Why can the old lady of Luohou Mansion be allowed?"


    Princess Yile was pale, feeling that the self-comfort before coming was like a joke.


    The female official Zhang folded her hands in front of her lower abdomen, and she didn''t rush to face the reprimand of Princess Yi Le, and even smiled indifferently.


    "Theoretically, this is the case, but the old lady of Luohou Mansion is the mother of the future empress empress, and your majesty loves the empress empress very much, so she naturally needs to treat her specially.


    There seemed to be a bang in Princess Yile''s mind.


    If it hadn''t been for the ridicule in the eyes of the female officer, Princess Yi Le would almost think she was taunting her.


    Because I like Luohou, I am special to the old lady of Luohou Mansion.


    What are they then?


    Isn''t it even worse than an imperial wife who has no relatives and no reason, but is Aiwu and Wu?

 Chapter 905： Occupying the Mountain as King (62)

    Princess Yile breathed heavily, the veil in her hand was almost torn, and she took a few deep breaths before she could barely stop her anger.


    How could she be the mother of the new emperor, how could these people treat her like this?


    The carriage passed by, and the court lady on the side of the carriage turned a blind eye to the two princesses, and only saluted the lady officer Zhang, and then passed them dignifiedly.


    Princess Yile''s face paled even more.


    Wen Yuanwei saw the heartbroken look of Princess Yile and wanted to turn around and leave immediately.


    But the princess Yile stopped him with her eyes.


    The Long Princess Mansion and Guo Gong Mansion must not fall away, otherwise they will be endlessly challenged and mocked.


    They have offended too many people over the years, and Princess Yile couldn''t imagine what they would face if they lost their power.


    Princess Yile pulled her lips with difficulty, smiling as if she was crying.


    The female officer seemed unaware, leading the two towards Yongze Tower, but gloating in her heart.


    Her father was a bandit from Qinglongzhai, and her mother was an ordinary woman. She was fortunate to be by your Majesty''s side and take care of her daily life.


    She has been by your Majesty''s side for more than a year. Naturally, she also knows a little bit about the misfortunes between your Majesty and these unfortunate things.


    If she wants to tell her, now this situation is their own crime.


    If they could treat your Majesty better, it wouldn''t be so.


    Fortunately, they gave up on his majesty and allowed him to build such a great cause.


    "Aunt Zhang." A palace man stopped by the road to salute the female official Zhang.


    Now the female official Zhang is the celebrity in front of Rong Huang, and naturally some people are flattering.


    The female official Zhang smiled all the way, nodding her head from time to time.


    In stark contrast to her cozy appearance is the ugly face of Princess Yi Le and her mother.


    The group came to Yongze Tower in silence all the way.


    The female officer first went to report, leaving the two standing at the door blowing cold wind.


    The anger in Wen Yuanwei''s stomach was about to explode, and his face was black.


    The princess Yile told Wen Yuanwei to endure, and soon went back.


    Wen Yuanwei sneered and whispered in a low voice, "If she really treats us as relatives, she won''t slap us in the face like this."


    Princess Yile lowered her head, ignoring Wen Yuanwei.


    As for what she thinks in her heart, I am afraid that only she knows.


    After a while, the female officer walked out and whispered softly, "Please come in, please, Your Majesty is waiting inside."


    Princess Yile lowered her head to adjust her clothes, and then walked in with Wen Yuanwei.


    Yongze Building is very quiet, all kinds of classics are neatly placed on a whole wall, and you can smell the comfortable scent of scrolls when you walk.


    Going further inside is the inner room where Rong Huang reviews memorials.


    The inner room is very simple, with a table and various memorials placed on the small table next to the table.


    Responding to Ronghuang''s request, the Internal Affairs Bureau opened a window on the wall of the inner room, and the budding twigs came in obliquely from outside the window, adding a bit of greenery to the inner room.


    Princess Yile walked into the inner room, subconsciously looking for Rong Huang.


    When she saw Rong Huang, a trance flashed in her eyes.


    I haven''t seen each other for two years, Rong Huang is no longer the thin girl back then, with a face like a lotus flower and picturesque brows.


    The moon-white skirt made her skin white as snow, and even looked more noble than the ladies in Beijing.


    Princess Yile suddenly thought that when she was pregnant for the first time twenty years ago, she was ecstatic.


    Back then, she was looking forward to the arrival of this child, and vowed to give her the best things in the world and raise her into the most outstanding lady in Beijing.

 Chapter 906： Occupying the Mountain is King (63)

    Unfortunately...


    Princess Yile''s eyes flashed slightly, and her chest was stuffy, either because the vows back then were not fulfilled, or because Rong Huang ignored her now.


    With a click, Rong Huang put the brush on the brush, and his pure black apricot eyes looked at the two of them, "What''s the matter?"


    Princess Yile did not expect it to be like this when the two met again. She was bitter in her heart and opened her mouth. It took a long time before she uttered a few words.


    "Ayu, I am A Niang."


    Wen Yuanwei watched with fire from the side, stepped forward, and looked at Rong Huang dissatisfiedly, "Sister, why can the old lady of Luohou Mansion take a carriage, but we can''t?"


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows, almost amused by Wen Yuanwei''s natural tone.


    But the current scene is not suitable for laughter.


    Rong Huang coughed lightly, his voice was soft, and the emotions in his wet apricot eyes were extremely weak, "I am now the Emperor of the Yuan Dynasty of Rong Guo, what are you, to have friendship with me?"


    Wen Yuanwei was smashed by the words "something", but his face was flushed because of his thick skin.


    "You are obviously my sister, why can''t I call you?"


    Princess Yile also echoed, in an educative tone, "Yes, Ayu, you are siblings and you should support each other."


    Rong Huang chuckled, as if he had heard the biggest joke in the world.


    Rong Huang stood up on his knees, and his slightly longer skirt drew lightly on the spotless ground.


    Rong Huang bypassed the table and walked towards the two of them step by step, "His Royal Highness, maybe I need to emphasize it again."


    "When you abandoned me in Qinglongzhai, that little family affection that was already weak disappeared."


    Princess Yile suffocated her breath, and Ayu''s desperate look when she let Ayu stay in Qinglongzhai faintly appeared before her eyes, "Ayu, I..."


    Rong Huang interrupted her impatiently, and aimed at Wen Yuanwei again.


    "I remember that you looked down on me the most in those days. The mouth is full of your sister Alan. What''s the matter? Now that Wen Yunlan was twisted by me, you have come to grab me?"


    Wen Yunlan''s neck was broken by me...


    I broke my neck...


    Wen Yuanwei felt cold on the back of her neck, her face was pale, but she was still quibbling in her mouth, "After all, you are my dear sister."


    There was a stormy sea in my heart.


    He only heard that sister Alan had passed away, but he didn''t know what happened in it.


    Many people didn''t know when I asked, and I didn''t even say anything when I asked Ada.


    He didn''t expect that Sister Alan was broken her neck by Wen Xiaoyu!


    Her neck was broken...It was so painful and painful for sister Alan at that time.


    But even if Wen Yuanwei was no longer dissatisfied, he dared not express his dissatisfaction. He lowered his head and drooped the corners of his mouth to fully express his unhappiness.


    Rong Huang didn''t care about him. He was just getting a headache from the long commentary on the memorial. Isn''t it right to find someone to vent his anger?


    "Do you know what you look like?" Rong Huang played with the blue and white jade jue on his waist, "Like a poor relative who beats the autumn wind."


    Princess Yile: "..."


    Wen Yuanwei: "..."


    Princess Yile''s face finally sank, and she blamed it unhappily, "Ayu, how can you say that to your brother?"


    Wen Yuanwei followed, with an expression of dissatisfaction, "We only came into the palace because we missed you, and never wanted to ask you for any benefit."


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows, oh, the ending sounded upward, and the pear vortex on his cheeks loomed, "Really?"

 Chapter 907： Occupying the mountain is king (64)

    Princess Yile turned her head to look at Wen Yuanwei and motioned for him to speak.


    Wen Yuanwei''s throat overflowed with choking blood and eyes, and she lowered her head and did not look at Rong Huang, "Yes, I just miss Sister A too much, I can''t wait..."


    Rong Huang almost rolled his eyes into the Sky Spirit Cover, but fortunately he held it back in time, "Well, I''ve seen it now, and my feelings of longing are gone, just go back."


    The princess Yile bit her lip, her delicate makeup with a wounded look on her delicate and gorgeous face, "Ayu, do you still hate me?"


    Rong Huang''s eyes looked straight at the bottom of Princess Yile''s eyes, as if to hook out all the little Jiujiu in her heart and spread them out on the bright surface.


    Princess Yile looked away in a panic, and said, "Yes, A-niang has been living in self-blame every day for the past two years."


    Rong Huang touched his chin and said with a smile, "If I hadn''t attacked the palace, I''m afraid you would have forgotten me?"


    Princess Yile and Wen Yuanwei seemed to have been on their minds by Rong Huang, their faces were green and white.


    Rong Huang''s words were right. If it hadn''t been for the Azure Dragon Army to invade the palace, they would have forgotten the Third Miss Wen Xiaoyu.


    Rong Huang sighed lightly, took a step forward, raised his hand to straighten the bead hairpin on Princess Yile''s bun, "If you don''t have any other thoughts, maybe I can forget the blame."


    "Wen Xiaoyu is dead, and the bones are buried in the tomb of Wen''s ancestor. Now I am Rong Huang."


    The subtext is that now she has nothing to do with Guogong Mansion and Long Princess Mansion.


    Princess Yile finally panicked, grabbing Rong Huang''s sleeve, begging in her tone, "Don''t Ayu, I''m A Niang, you can''t do this to me!"


    Rong Huang bent his eyes and smiled, he was clever and harmless, but his words were extraordinarily cold.


    "At the beginning, I was also begging you and Master Wen Er like this."


    Princess Yile seemed to have been taken away from her strength, and her legs fell directly to the ground.


    Wen Yuanwei looked anxious, and finally couldn''t control the anger in his heart, "Wen Xiaoyu, how can you treat Aniang like this?"


    Rong Huang tilted his head to look at these two people, and said calmly, "I am the emperor, you have exceeded the rules."


    Wen Yuanwei''s expression stagnated, and finally realized that the woman in front of him was no longer the country girl who had insulted him.


    She is the emperor of Rong Guo.


    In just over a year, the emperor was laid down.


    Not the kind of straw-bag emperor Huo Xiang.


    Either he, A-niang, or Wen Jia had to live under Rong Huang''s hands.


    Wen Yuanwei wanted to say something to justify himself, but Rong Huang raised his hand to stop it.


    "We are not pleasing to each other, so why bother?"


    Princess Yile trembles to grab Rong Huang''s skirt, looking heartbroken, "It''s all A-niang''s fault, Ayu, can you forgive A-niang?"


    Rong Huang took a step back, and the soft cloth crossed the back of Princess Yile''s hand.


    "No." Rong Huang said the cruelest words in a soft, harmless voice, "I will not do anything to you, and please do not appear in front of me again."


    "Ayu, don''t..."


    Princess Yile burst into tears, and she was suffocating in pain.


    Why does it become like this?


    If she hadn''t sent Ayu to the bandits, wouldn''t it be the case between Ayu and her?


    Rong Huang glanced at her, and suddenly thought of something, he slowly squatted down, and leaned close to Princess Yile''s ear.


    "Wen Xiaoyu is already dead, he died in Qinglong Village, and died under your ruthlessness."

 Chapter 908： Occupying the Mountain is King (65)

    The warm breath gushes in the ears of Princess Yile, but Princess Yile is cold all over, like a basin of cold water running down her head.


    There was a voice in her subconscious that told her that what Rong Huang said was true.


    Without waiting for her to say anything, Rong Huang stood up, her long crow-colored hair traversed a graceful arc, and the blue and white steps in the hair made a crisp sound.


    "In your eyes, I am just a shortcut that can help you reach your goals quickly."


    "Two years ago, you could abandon me for your own lives. You never regarded me as your family member, but an item that you can throw away at will."


    "Wen Yunlan has a very good relationship with you, but didn''t he turn against you later?"


    Rong Huang licked the dry lips he said, and stopped looking at these two people. "Come here, send Princess Yile and Wen Shizi out of the palace."


    As soon as the words fell silent, the female officer walked in with two palace members and looked down at Princess Yile and Wen Yuanwei, "Two, please."


    Wen Yuanwei assisted the princess Yile to get up, and gave Rong Huang bitterly, "You are so heartless."


    Rong Huang smiled like a flower, not even sad, "Not as good as Wen Jia."


    Wen Yuanwei choked, gritted his teeth secretly, and walked out of Yongze Tower under the sign of the female officer.


    Princess Yile didn''t seem to want to leave yet, she kept looking back to Rong Huang''s direction, muttering, "Ayu, Ayu..."


    It''s just that there is no longer a silly girl like Xiao Yu who will respond to her regardless of previous complaints.


    -


    Soon after, the female officer returned to report, "Your Majesty, they are out of the palace."


    Rong Huang fiddled with the green leaves in the flowerpot, and responded slowly, "Get out."


    The female officer retreated.


    Wipe clean the mud spots on the green leaves, Rong Huang turned around and was hugged.


    The rich plum blossom scented his face, Rong Huang curled his apricot eyes and shouted softly, "Luo Qiaoqiao!"


    Luo Qiao was enjoying the softness of the little man in his arms. He suddenly raised his brow when Rong Huang called him, "I like this name very much."


    With a hard effort, Rong Huang climbed onto Luo Qiao''s body, with two thin legs wrapped around his waist, pointing to the table over there, "Hold me there."


    Luo Qiao held Rong Huang''s waist with one hand, and put one hand on her little butt, and said with a smile, "Yes, lady."


    Even with a little girl wrapped around him, Luo Qiao''s pace was still vigorous, and he walked behind the table in just a few steps.


    Luo Qiao put the little **** the table, and the hand that had originally held Rong Huang''s little **** gently closed behind Rong Huang''s head.


    Rong Huang was lowering his head to adjust his sitting posture, and suddenly a shadow fell in front of him, and Luo Qiao immediately caught her mouth.


    "Well?"


    Meow meow what are you doing?


    Luo Qiao hugged Rong Huang for a long time, until Rong Huang raised jio angrily and kicked him, Luo Qiao barely stopped.


    Luo Qiao licked his lower lip and kissed Rong Huang on both cheeks.


    There were two bangs, which were especially obvious in the spacious and unmanned Yongze Building.


    Rong Huang''s round apricot eyes were covered with water, and the corners of his eyes were flushed with rouge.


    The dim clarity in the eyes formed a sharp contrast with the bright colors in the corners of the eyes, pure and lustful.


    Luo Qiao''s eyes were dim, and before Rong Huang returned to his senses, he lowered his head again and licked Rong Huang''s lips.


    Rong Huang raised his thin arms and thumped hard, raised the limp jio, and kicked Luo Qiao out.


    Luo Qiao slammed into the bookshelf behind him hard, and his back was faintly painful.


    Luo Qiao: "???"

 Chapter 909： Occupying the Mountain is King (66)

    The bookshelves creaked when they were hit.


    A knuckle-wide book fell from the shelf and hit Luo Qiao''s head.


    Luo Qiao was smashed into a spirit, and he came back to his senses.


    Rong Huang: "Hahahahaha..."


    Rong Huang had a guilty conscience when he kicked the person away, but now that Luo Qiao was smashed, he was holding his stomach and laughing so that tears were about to come out.


    Luo Qiao did not give Rong Huang a good look. He simply sat on the ground and licked his lips. It seemed that the sweetness of the little girl''s lips still remained on it.


    Luo Qiao put the book at his feet back on the shelf, and looked at the little girl who was laughing happily, "Princess Yile has gone back?"


    Rong Huang got off the table, moved a few steps to the side of Luo Qiao, lifted the skirt and sat on the spot, with a lazy tone, "Go back."


    Luo Qiao heard Rong Huang''s displeasure and thought she was sad.


    Luo Qiao was secretly annoyed that Princess Yile made Rong Huang sad. He reached out to hold Rong Huang''s hand and nudged the inside of her wrist, "It''s all over, now you have me."


    Rong Huang tilted his head and leaned on Luo Qiao''s shoulder, playing with the jade jue hanging around his waist, "I don''t care, she is not my mother, so why would she be sad?"


    Luo Qiao''s eyes moved slightly, and thousands of thoughts flicked through his eyes, and finally turned into eyes full of petting, "In the future, we will live together, we don''t want to be around."


    Rong Huang licked his reddish lips, Bai Shengsheng''s fingers circled Luo Qiao''s palms, his little voice dripping, "I know."


    Luo Qiao was scratched so that his palm was numb, his eyes dimmed.


    With eyes falling on the little girl''s rosy lips, Luo Qiao gave a light tusk, his voice hoarse.


    Forget it, no kiss.


    Lest the little girl blow her hair again.


    Luo Qiao stretched out his long arms and took hold of Rong Huang''s shoulders, babbling in his mouth.


    Most of them are good ideas for the future married life.


    Rong Huang shook two jiojio, and Dongzhu on the upper shook along, responding without a moment.


    The two silhouettes that are cuddling each other cast a shadow on the ground, entangled tightly and intimately.


    -


    Two days before the emperor��s wedding, the palace guarding the abandoned palace passed a message saying that the abandoned emperor had died.


    Huo Xiang committed suicide. It is said that his blood drenched the old bedding under him.


    Rong Huang heard the news and said several times of bad luck.


    She will not die sooner or later, and she has to curl up her braids in the few days when she is about to get married.


    Rong Huang suspected that Huo Xiang''s **** was deliberate.


    But this does not affect the wedding of the emperor and queen two days later.


    Now that Rong Guo is established, who will remember Huo Xiang who relied on forced confession to become the emperor?


    The weather in June is just right and there is no cloud in the sky, which is a suitable day for marriage.


    Because of Rong Huang''s identity, she rode a horse when she left the palace to welcome her relatives.


    Luo Qiao was a man, and he was naturally riding a horse, but he was slightly behind Rong Huang by half a step.


    The streets were crowded with onlookers, and the welcoming procession circled Beijing and finally entered the palace.


    After worshiping heaven and earth, Rong Huang and Luo Qiao entered the wedding room together.


    Having drunk Hepu wine together, all the palace servants who were waiting on the side retreated out.


    Under the candlelight, the little girl in a happy dress had a beautiful face, adding a bit of beauty.


    Luo Qiao''s eyes were soft, he took the initiative to hold Rong Huang''s hand, and raised his chin, "If you marry me back today, you will only be mine in the future."


    "Didn''t I promise you?" Rong Huang wrinkled his nose, "You are so annoying."


    Luo Qiao''s eyes darkened, and when he raised his hand, he pulled the little girl into the bright red blanket.


    Jiaojiao''s timid moan. The sound of sobbing and uncontrollable gasping sounded for most of the night, and she barely stopped until the third clock.


    Luo Qiao carried the white-washed girl to bed, and was kicked by Rong Huang.

 Chapter 910： Zhanshan is King (End)

    "Dog stuff, I told you to stop, you are still going on, I am going to quit you!"


    Luo Qiao got up from the ground, took the little girl into his arms, and smiled low.


    It is impossible for Hugh to quit him.


    When I first saw her at the foot of Ganshan, she became his addiction.


    Can''t quit, can only indulge deeply.


    Let him be willing to bow down.


    -


    My name is Luo Junmei, the eldest son of Luohou Mansion.


    Sex: Male.


    A-niang said that when I was born, I was particularly ugly, and I almost cried Daddy. Daddy worried that I would become the ugliest man in Beijing in the future and would not be able to marry a wife, so he gave me such a name.


    Aunt Huang said, Dad is just a der, and his brain is not good.


    I think so too.


    Dad said, my identity is noble, my uncle is the empress in the palace, and the auntie is the biggest emperor in the palace, and most people don''t dare to bully me.


    So when I was young, I became the big devil feared by the people of Beijing.


    Every time I bullied someone else''s child in the Imperial College, Dad frightened me when he knew it and said he wanted to beat me up.


    But I know, Dad dare not.


    Because Aunt Huang likes me the most, if Dad dares to beat me, Aunt Huang will let Uncle beat him.


    Uncle said, Dad angered the emperor''s aunt and should be hit.


    Dad would always hide in the study and cry secretly at this time, saying that uncle would never love him anymore.


    I am very puzzled, isn''t my uncle''s favorite aunt the emperor?


    A-niang told me that Dad is a young child.


    I immediately understood and sympathized with Dad even more.


    So I took my favorite little wooden sword to play with Dad, but Dad was hanged and spanked.


    Oh, I will never play with Dad anymore!


    After breaking up with A-da, A-niang often took me to play in the palace.


    I started to like playing with my younger brothers and sisters in the palace.


    Oh no, I like Sister Ayin the most. Sister Ayin is sweet and soft.


    Brother Axian is not cute at all. Every time I want to play with sister Ayin, brother Axian always interrupts me coldly and asks me to go back to study more.


    I scratched my head, very puzzled.


    Do I need to read more when I play with sister Ayin?


    It''s really hard for me.


    But for Sister Ayin''s cuteness, I should read more.


    But I gave up on the third day.


    Because reading is too difficult.


    Dad kissed me and said that I was really his son.


    I:"???"


    As the days passed, I grew up to be a super devil in Beijing.


    The first time I was fooled by my companion to the flower boat, I was frightened by the flower girl with a bunch of flowers on her head and fell off the boat.


    Sister Ayin laughed at me when she found out.


    Sister Ayin has reached the age of discussing marriage, and she is the dream lover of the disciples of the Shangjing family.


    Because Axian''s brother had no intention of the throne, the emperor''s aunt appointed Ayin''s sister as the emperor.


    I heard that the emperor had three thousand harems, and I envy sister Ayin very much.


    A-niang said, I can only marry one daughter-in-law in the future.


    Hey, I''m so pitiful.


    After another half month, I heard that Sister Ayin was going to make a kiss with the boy from the Zhang family.


    I am very angry, because the Zhang family is not a good thing.


    When I fell into the water, the Zhang family kid laughed so loudly.


    I do not like him.


    Fortunately, I later caught evidence of Zhang''s entanglement with other women.


    At that time, Sister Ayin was also on the scene, and I was preparing to get ready to let Sister Ayin know how powerful my brother is, and saw the Zhang family kid fly out.


    It turned out that sister Ayin had kicked Zhang''s boy.


    Later, I heard sister Ayin say that she learned this trick from the emperor''s aunt.


    Auntie Huang is so powerful, she deserves to be the Yuan Emperor of Rong Guo, and she deserves to be my idol.

 Chapter 911： Mary (1)

    After Rong Yin''s wedding, Rong Huang passed on the throne to her, and went to play around with Luo Qiao.


    Neither Rong Huang nor Luo Qiao returned to Beijing for a long time afterwards.


    Until the two are old, they will not be pensioned in the palace.


    Finally, Luo Qiao left first.


    "If we have the next life, I hope we can continue our relationship and never separate."


    Rong Huang curled his lips and smiled, and put a light kiss on Luo Qiao''s face, and said softly, "Yes."


    Luo Qiao smiled contentedly, his eyes gradually dimmed.


    Rong Huang was alone and neatly dressed, lying on Luo Qiao''s side.


    On the second day, the palace people discovered that these two distinguished persons had passed away.


    -


    "My mother said that Zong Yan is a little **** with no father or mother, don''t be afraid, my parents won''t blame you!"


    "Really? It turns out that Zong Yan really has no parents!"


    "Of course, my mother said she picked Zong Yan from the garbage dump, and he was the kid picked from the garbage dump!"


    "Then what are we being polite to do? He grabbed Zong Jianguo''s first place this time, let''s beat him to death!"


    As soon as Rong Huang''s spirit entered the world, he heard a roaring sound.


    Amidst the noisy frolicking, there was a faint humming sound.


    Rong Huang frowned, rubbed his eyes, and looked towards the sound source.


    I saw a group of five or six pupils who were raised like piglets, punching and kicking the thin little boy on the ground.


    Rong Huang looked intently and saw that the little boy''s face had a lot of injuries.


    Gee, it''s so pathetic.


    Rong Huang watched this scene condescendingly, and while breathing, suddenly a familiar plum scent burst into his breath.


    Rong Huang: "???"


    Rong Huang smelled it and looked over, aiming at the bullied little boy on the ground.


    Meow meow meow?


    This little boy who was bullied turned out to be Feng disease? !


    Rong Huang rubbed his eyes and suddenly became angry, and immediately rushed forward to save Feng''s disease from the hands of these little piglets.


    Just after taking a step, suddenly there was an empty foot, and the whole person fell to the ground.


    Rong Huang: "???"


    Fortunately, Rong Huang hadn''t fallen for a few seconds, and a breeze came from behind him. Rong Huang''s whole body quickly rose, and his feet landed firmly on the wall.


    Rong Huang blinked and turned to look behind him.


    See a pair of white wings.


    Turning his eyes again, Rong Huang saw a weed that was taller than her.


    Rong Huang: "..." Why is this king getting shorter and shorter? !


    "My lord, you now have wings like me." Shui Shui suddenly popped his head and said softly, his tone full of joy.


    Rong Huang had just recovered from the shock of growing a pair of wings in this world and becoming a super little dwarf. He snorted softly, "Is this great king originally had wings, okay?"


    The wings of the Jinfeng clan are beautiful, shining in the sun, and Ronghuang is rare.


    Rong Huang was worried about the phoenix disease, so he put the water aside and threw a golden light between his hands.


    The little piglets screamed and lay down on the floor as if they had been hit hard.


    Rong Huang flew forward with flapping wings and stopped on Zong Yan''s chest. It took a lot of effort to pull out a pill from the small half-person-tall white porcelain bottle and stuff it into Zong Yan''s mouth.


    Seeing Zong Yan''s scarred face, Rong Huang was so distressed that he fed him several pills.


    Zong Yu was beaten into a blur of consciousness, and vaguely felt that someone was putting something in his mouth, so he subconsciously resisted.

 Chapter 912： Mary (2)

    But the force was so great that he couldn''t resist it, and then something slipped into his throat.


    Zong Yu lifted his eyelids laboriously, and at a glance saw the palm-sized little man lying on his chest.


    Rong Huang seemed to be aware of it, and raised his head to meet Zong Yan''s dark eyes.


    Zong Ju was only at the age of elementary school, and no matter how vicious he was, he looked like a young wolf cub who had no deterrent power at all.


    Rong Huang put away the small porcelain bottle, regardless of the little piglets roaring around on the ground, "Run, do you want to be killed by them?"


    Zong Yan''s eyes were a little startled, as if he was frightened.


    Anyone who sees something as small as a doll like Rong Huang speaks human words will feel horrified.


    It was just that Zong Hao had no extra emotions for a long time under the torture of the Zong family. He was only surprised for a moment, and soon calmed down.


    Seeing the people who fell on the ground around him, Zong Yao pursed her pale lips and stood up on the ground.


    Zong Jianguo, who was too fat and couldn''t turn over, saw that Zong Yan actually stood up, raised his thick arm and ordered, "Zong Yan, come over here!"


    After hearing this, Zong Hao was not angry, but Rong Huang was too angry.


    The bear child really hated him the most, and he dared to bully Feng Bing.


    Can''t bear it!


    Rong Huang''s short legs were upside down, and he quickly got into Zong Yan''s school uniform pocket, waving his little paw, "Let''s go, ignore him!"


    Zong Yu looked down at Rong Huang, whose little face was angry with a bun, and his eyes were a little inexplicable. Then he looked at Zong Jianguo coldly, and turned to leave regardless of Zong Jianguo''s cry.


    Zong Jianguo saw that Zong Hao left like this. He was so angry that his fat face was red with anger, "Zong Hao, when I go back, I will tell my mother that you don''t listen to me, you are dead!"


    Rong Huang''s hair was about to explode, he crawled out while supporting Zong Yan''s pocket, and waved his small white arm.


    A golden light penetrated into Zong Jianguo''s body.


    Zong Jianguo screamed and lay on the ground again.


    Rong Huang furiously erased the memories of these little piglets, and then retracted into Zong Yu''s pocket, squeamishly instructing him, "What are you still doing, let''s go."


    Zong Yan looked at the villain''s arrogant appearance, but in his mind there was a scene where her black hair turned red for an instant.


    Zong Yu looked at Rong Huang deeply, wondering who she was.


    But after another thought, what is he worth her approach?


    Zong Yu pulled her lower lip, accidentally involved the injury at the corner of her mouth, and frowned a little bit tighter.


    "Little brother, what''s your name Duck?"


    "How old are you duck this year?"


    "My name is Rong Huang, Rong is Rong Huang''s Rong, and Huang is Rong Huang''s phoenix."


    "I am more than 8,000 years old this year, and I''m still a child. I''m still a baby."


    "..."


    A soft voice came from his pocket, and Zong Yan''s frowning brow moved, as if he was a little impatient.


    Looking down at the strand of blue hair left outside his pocket, Zong Yan''s eyes flashed with doubt.


    Can make fairy, can fly, hair can change color...


    It should be a fairy, right?


    Thinking of this, Zong Yu pressed her lips tightly and limped towards Zong''s house.


    How could the fairy find him?


    The villain in his pocket is still thinking about it, asking questions, seeming tirelessly.


    Zong Yu grabbed the worn-out schoolbag belt in one hand, and pulled the white-washed school uniform in the other. After the darkness in his dark eyes, he was indifferent to resist everyone.


    Before entering the door of the Zong Family, Rong Huang heard a curse.

 Chapter 913： Mary Goddess (3)

    Before entering the door of the Zong Family, Rong Huang heard a curse.


    "Why hasn''t this little **** come back yet? Didn''t he take Jianguo to play outside, right?"


    Rong Huang''s broken voice paused, and he pulled it on the edge of Zong Yan''s pocket, hooking his neck and looking in.


    I saw a middle-aged woman who was about the width of the door, her hair **** randomly, she looked shabby, and she was washing a pot with loofah in her hand.


    A van passed by and a cloud of dust was thrown up. Rong Huang sneezed and rubbed his nose. "Brother, who is she?"


    The warm and soft heat gushes on the back of Zong Yu''s hand holding the school uniform, Zong Yu''s slender and curled eyelashes trembled, and he whispered, "My foster mother."


    Rong Huang let out a soft cry, his eyes widened.


    This should be the mother of the little fat man just now, right?


    Thinking of the terrible things Zong Jianguo said before, it didn''t seem like a primary school student who was both good in character and academics said it, and Rong Huang''s hair became red again.


    Zong Yu blinked, thinking that the little fairy seemed to be angry.


    "What are you stupid standing at the door?" The rude male voice rang, interrupting Zong Yan''s thoughts, and Rong Huang drew back into Zong Yan''s pocket and released his divine consciousness.


    Zong Yu turned around and saw the middle-aged man wearing a white flip-flops vest behind him, his hands tightly holding the strap of his schoolbag, and he stepped aside.


    The middle-aged man grinned, revealed his yellow teeth, and snorted, "If you know you, I want to drink tonight, you go buy wine."


    Zong Yao pursed her lower lip, her eyes flashing cold, and she only spit out one word, "Money."


    It''s just that the middle-aged man was so happy that he didn''t notice the look in Zong Yan''s eyes. He took out a banknote from his pocket and stuffed it to Zong Yan.


    "In the afternoon I won the money, and the rest of the money will come back to me. If I know that you have stolen the money, I won''t kill you!"


    Zong Yan took the money, but didn''t even enter the house, turned around and went to the canteen.


    Zong Dawei touched his greasy hair, smiled twice and walked in.


    Hidden in his pocket, Rong Huang was almost furious when he saw this scene, and his black hair turned red again, "Why are you buying him wine? He is bullying you!"


    In the previous world, no matter how horrified the phoenix disease was, Rong Huang was really outraged now.


    If it wasn''t that the time was wrong, Rong Huang would definitely kill the old man.


    Humph!


    Listening to Rong Huang''s milky complaints, Zong Yan looked down at the road under her feet, her voice a little stiff, "If I''m kicked out, I won''t have money to go to school."


    He is now in the fourth grade. If he is driven out by the clan, he doesn''t have any skills to survive, so why should he survive?


    Not to mention studying.


    Rong Huang angrily, the pair of small wings clinging to his back flapped, "That''s right, brother, you are so pitiful."


    Zong Ju: "..."


    The little wings stirred through a thin layer of clothing, making Zong Yan a little itchy.


    Zong Yu poked Rong Huang into his pocket and walked into the canteen.


    The owner of the commissary is an aunt in her fifties. She is staring at the TV and watching a TV series. When she sees a visitor, she immediately looks over.


    Aunt Zhang saw Zong Yan and noticed the wound on his face, her brows frowned, her eyes were distressed, "Xiao Wan has come to buy wine for your father again?"


    Zong Yu responded in a low voice, took a bottle of beer from the shelf, and handed the five-yuan bill to Aunt Zhang.


    Aunt Zhang took the bill, looked at the wound on Zong Jue''s face, and thought of his spoiled grandson who was about his age at home.

 Chapter 914： Mary (4)

    Aunt Zhang sighed and took out a bottle of potion from the drawer. "Smear the wound on your face. It will be fine in a few days. It''s not a problem to leave it like this."


    Zong Yu''s eyes flickered, and he reached out to take the potion, his forehead hair covering his eyebrows and eyes, and his tone was dry and thanked, "Thank you."


    Aunt Zhang waved her hand and asked Zong Yu three yuan, "study hard and stay away from home in the future."


    It''s best to stay out of touch with those in the clan.


    At the beginning of the 21st century, the Internet was still underdeveloped, and everyone''s concern was basically the circle near home.


    If something happens in a family, a large area of ??people around you can know.


    Zong Yu is a child adopted by the Zong family, and the neighbors around him know about it.


    Zong Dawei and his daughter-in-law abused Zong Yan after they had a son. They beat him severely every three days. They also knew that.


    At first they would persuade, but Zong Dawei and his wife used a broom to beat him away.


    As time passed, everyone dared not persuade anymore.


    Every time I see Zong Yan being beaten, I can only sneak a little relief to make his life less difficult.


    Zong Yu took the beer in his hand and put the coin in the pocket of another school uniform. With a small face, the bruise on his face was heavier than before, and he looked terrible.


    "Thank you Grandma Zhang, I''m going back."


    Aunt Zhang liked Zong Ju, a well-behaved child, and she was good at studying. She grabbed a handful of candy from the counter and stuffed it to Zong Ju, and looked out the door vigilantly for fear of being seen by the two mean ghosts of the Zong family.


    "It''s not a good thing, take it and eat it, and come back if you want to eat it."


    Zong Yu thanked him again, and put the candy wrapped in colorful sugar paper into the middle of the school bag, and took the beer out of the small shop where others could not easily find it.


    It gets dark late in June, and people come and go from get off work.


    Rong Huang pinched a stealth formula, hummed and climbed onto Zong Yan''s shoulder, leaning against Zong Yan''s neck, and whispering softly, "Aren''t you angry?"


    The warm air of the villain gushes down on the side of his neck, Zong Yan is a little itchy, but he can bear it.


    Hearing Rong Huang''s words, Zong Jue''s dark eyes were indifferent to those of his peers, "Of course I am angry."


    In the eyes of neighbors around him, Zong Ju was a pitiful little who was beaten and scolded, and he didn''t hurt his parents.


    But only Zong Yan knew that Zong Dawei slipped on the icy floor at night when he went to the toilet in the winter and broke his leg because he secretly poured water on the floor at the door of Zong Dawei at night.


    Last year, Han Mei spent 20,000 yuan to open a fish pond, and then spent a few thousand dollars to buy fish fry. The fish died overnight because he poured pesticides in the fish pond.


    At the beginning of this year, Zong Jianguo''s winter vacation homework was thrown into the snow, and the pencil characters on it were all pasted up. It is also his masterpiece.


    He has never been a good person. The hard life of these years has made him mature prematurely and let him know how to retaliate quietly.


    Zong Yu kept walking under his feet, and from time to time people passing by greeted him.


    Zong Yu tugged at the corners of the pan-white school uniform, thinking that if the little fairy knew he was a bad person, she would definitely leave him angrily?


    Zong Yu silently felt the warm and sweet smell of Little Fairy, like the inferior milk powder that Zong Jianguo had drunk when he was a child, but it smelled much better than inferior milk powder.


    In Zong Jianguo''s words, it has a very high-end taste.


    Zong Yu took the beer and entered the gate of the Zong family. Hearing Zong Jianguo''s crying and crying, he suddenly made a decision in his heart.

 Chapter 915： Mary Goddess (5)

    Since the little fairy appeared in front of him at the beginning, and took the initiative to help him, he couldn''t leave in the future.


    She can only be his little fairy.


    If the little fairy helped others and became someone else''s little fairy, Zong Yan felt that he would be very angry.


    No matter how precocious a fourth grade elementary school student is, it is difficult to understand emotional issues.


    In the face of the person I like very much, I just think about not letting her leave.


    Zong Yu thinks so at this moment too.


    The little fairy can only be by his side.


    "You still know how to come back? Why don''t you die outside?"


    The angry female voice sounded, Han Mei stood at the door of the hall with her hips akimbo, holding a stick with the thickness of a wrist in her hand, "Come here!"


    Zong Yu stood there and did not step forward, putting the beer on the wooden table in the yard, "I just went to buy beer."


    Han Mei glanced at the beer and guessed that Zong Dawei asked Zong Yan to buy it. Her anger just extinguished a bit, and she became angry again at the thought of the wound on Zong Jianguo''s face.


    "Then why don''t you wait for Jianguo after school? Jianguo was bullied at school, do you know who it is? Why didn''t you protect him? Are you dead?"


    "Mom, I want to eat braised pork, I don''t want to eat green vegetables!" Zong Jianguo''s howling came from the hall, almost overturning the roof.


    Han Mei''s expression changed, and she turned around in a hurry and went into the hall, "If there is meat in the pot, I will give it to you."


    Han Mei served the braised pork in the pot to Zong Jianguo, and walked to the door of Zong Yu''s room with her arms akimbo, her overly fat face was full of meanness, "The rice is in the pot, go and serve it yourself."


    Zong Ju''s room is a utility room. Except for a bed, most of the space is occupied by food and vegetables in snakeskin pockets, as well as some bottles and cans.


    The musty smell and the smell of food in the narrow space are very pungent.


    The ground is also the simplest concrete floor, and the cement in some places is up.


    Zong Yu put his schoolbag on the bed and glanced at the door. There was no one left.


    It is estimated that I went to the main room for dinner.


    The three members of the Zong family usually eat in the main room, and every meal has meat.


    Zong Yu was not allowed to eat in the main room, so he could only eat in the room with a bowl.


    Zong Yu went to the kitchen, opened the lid of the pot and looked at it. There was only a small amount of rice left at the bottom of the pot, most of which were rice crackers.


    Zong Jue didn''t change his eyes, he filled a small bowl with a spatula, and then went to another pot to put a la carte soup.


    After stirring, Zong Yu took the bowl, took a pair of chopsticks, and returned to the room.


    Rong Huang was rolling on Zong Yan''s bed.


    Although Zong Yu''s 1.2-meter small bed is not comparable to the dragon bed of the previous world, it is better than clean and tidy.


    Rong Huang hung himself on Zong Yan for a long time, and couldn''t help rolling up as soon as he was put on the bed by Zong Yan.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, Rong Huang turned his head to look, a pair of bright apricot eyes, "Little brother!"


    Zong Yu was a little crimson at the tip of his ears when Rong Huang called, put the bowl on the small wooden stool, glanced at the door, "Can they see you?"


    Rong Huang blinked and shook his head, "No, only you can see me."


    Those people in the Zong family hated her very much, and Rong Huang didn''t want to be discovered by them.


    After hearing this, Zong Jue moved his fingertips lightly, and the cold breath of his whole body was reduced a lot, and the corners of his mouth turned up to show his happy mood.


    Only he can see...


    Zong Yu pinched his chopsticks and looked at Rong Huang with serious eyes, "My name is Zong Yu."


    Rong Huang was lying on the bed, supporting his chin with two small hands, and his cocked jiojio shook.

 Chapter 916： Mary Goddess (6)

    "Zong Yan, your name is so nice."


    Zong Yu touched his ears uncomfortably, and then lowered his head to eat.


    If Rong Huang got closer, he could see his crimson ears.


    Zong Yu quickly finished the soup and rice, went to the kitchen to wash the dishes, took out his homework from his schoolbag and started writing.


    There is no table in the room, only two stools, one high and one low.


    Zong Yu put the homework on the high stool, sat on the low stool, sharpened the pencil, turned over the homework, and began to write seriously.


    Rong Huang looked at it for a while, and felt bored, so he called out Shuishui and began to accept the plot.


    -


    The original owner was a little elf who fell into this world from a gap in time and space. Her original world was rampant with demons, and the elf was a very weak existence.


    The original owner was hunted down by the snake demon once and stumbled into this world.


    In this unfamiliar world, the original owner was rescued by the male lead Zong Bai, and he was locked in a cage as a pet.


    Zong Bai told the original owner that this was his love for her, and she could not object to her rejection.


    Zong Bai is the only son of the second elder of the four-ninth city''s wealthy Zong family. Because the son of the elder of the Zong family was abducted and sold, he was raised by the elder as his heir.


    Zong Bai, who was only ten years old, had been abused by Mrs. Zong''s second wife. In addition, the heir had to receive a lot of education. He was under a lot of pressure.


    The original owner was kept as a pet by Zong Bai for eight years, until Zong Bai''s third year, the son of Zong''s grandfather was retrieved.


    Zong Bai was very jealous of the grandfather''s son Zong Yu, thinking that Zong Yu had taken everything from him, and often insulted Zong Yu.


    Zong Jue suffered a lot in his early years, and he was naturally a ruthless character.


    In the face of Zong Bai''s provocation and frame, it can be easily resolved every time.


    After Master Zong Da learned of this, he drove Zong Bai out of the old house of the Zong family.


    Zong Bai couldn''t accept this fact, and became even more mad.


    At this time, the heroine appeared in Zong Bai''s world.


    The heroine Sang Lingxuan is a book wearer, knowing that Zong Yu is the male lead in the book and Zong Bai is the villain in the book.


    Because of the male protagonist Zong Yu''s halo, everything went smoothly, and the villain Zong Bai, who succeeded in doing all the bad things, was sent to prison.


    Sang Lingxuan thinks that Zong Bai is a sick child and likes Zong Bai who is mentally abnormal. After wearing the book, he approached Zong Bai under various names.


    Sang Lingxuan knew the plot of the original book, and was very angry to see that Zong Bai was treated unfairly, so he told Zong Bai some of the Zong family''s business secrets written in the book.


    Zong Bai turned his head and told this to Master Zong Er.


    Master Zong Er has great ambitions, and he has long been dissatisfied with being a shareholder of the company that only takes dividends.


    After verifying that these secrets were true, he joined forces with several shareholders of the company to pull Master Zongda from the position of chairman.


    Master Zong Er became the chairman, and Zong Bai naturally became the heir.


    Zong Bai felt that it was not enough. As long as Zong Yu was in one day, he could always think that the position of the original heir belonged to Zong Yu.


    After Sang Lingxuan learned of Zong Bai''s thoughts, he told Zong Bai''s weakness.


    The book that Sang Lingxuan put through mainly tells the story of how the male protagonist Zong Yu became a business tycoon. There were no women around Zong Yu until the end, which made Sang Lingxuan dislike it.


    In Sang Lingxuan''s view, if there is no woman behind a successful man, then his life is incomplete.


    Sang Lingxuan told Zong Bai that Zong Hao was abused by his adoptive parents when he was a child and kept him in a small dark room for a day and night, so Zong Hao was very afraid of the dark.

 Chapter 917： Mary Goddess (7)

    Zong Bai asked Master Zong Er to arrange for someone to kidnap Zong Yu, and he was locked in a dark and opaque room, just frightening Zong Yu''s spirit.


    After Mrs. Zongda and his wife were sent to a mental hospital, Zongda was framed by a snake-like disease called Zong Bai. Mr. Zongda went to jail, and Mrs. Zongda died of depression.


    After solving the three people in the Zong family''s big house, Zong Bai was with Sang Lingxuan under the instruction of the second master.


    Sang Lingxuan is a love mind. Seeing that Zong Bai was so kind to her, he simply told Zong Bai all the things she remembered.


    Zong Bai and Master Zong Er relied on the information Sang Lingxuan told them to buy land and talk about cooperation, and they made a lot of money.


    When Sang Lingxuan came to Zong Bai''s house, he was very curious when he saw the original owner who was locked in a cage.


    After learning that the original owner could speak and was a living individual, suddenly the idea of ??exploring parallel worlds emerged.


    Sang Lingxuan and Zong Bai suggested that people study the original owner and try to discover a new world in order to obtain huge opportunities.


    Zong Bai was originally a snake disease. He was moved by Sang Lingxuan''s grand plan.


    But the original owner is a little pet who has accompanied him for many years, and he will be reluctant to kill her for a while.


    After Sang Lingxuan''s repeated persuasion, Zong Bai''s heart was shaken by the huge benefits.


    Zong Bai sent the original owner to the laboratory to let people dissect the original owner, and King Ke discovered the secrets of the unknown world through the original owner.


    The original owner died in the laboratory.


    At this time, Zong Ju, who was sent to a mental hospital because of mental problems, suddenly recovered.


    He was furious when he learned that his parents had been framed by the second house of the Zong family. In just one month, he made the second house of the Zong family pay the price.


    After Master Zong Er and Zong Bai were arrested, Zong Yan found the original owner in the laboratory in the basement of the villa.


    Zong Hao asked people to bury the original owner and erect a monument.


    Three years later, Zong Hao''s mental problem again occurred, and he was found to have swallowed an overdose of sleeping pills and never woke up.


    -


    "The original owner''s wish is to make Zong Bai and Sang Lingxuan pay their due price, and if possible, to avoid the end of Zong Yan''s suicide."


    The soft sound of water rang in his ears, and Rong Huang stared at Zong Yan, who lowered his head to do his homework.


    Unexpectedly, the phoenix disease in this world is worse than ever.


    Was scared out of neurosis... It really is something that Feng Bing disease can do.


    Rong Huang suddenly thought of something and frowned, "I was not picked up by Zong Bai in the original plot? Why did I go to this place again?"


    Shui Shui looked silly, white and sweet, um, ah, ah, ah, for a long time, slowly spit out a few words, "Maybe because of... a godsend?"


    Rong Huang: Heh, heh.


    Rong Huang smashed his mouth and threw the water out. The little wings on his back flapped twice and landed on top of Zong Yan''s head. "Zongzong, do you want to find your parents?"


    Zong Jue''s writing motion paused, his dark and tranquil eyes stagnated for a moment, and he slowly shook his head, "I don''t want to."


    Rong Huang let out a hey, unhappy at the time.


    How can I not think about it?


    If you go back late, the hero Zong Bai, the **** and the heroine, will kill your parents. Hey!


    Rong Huang pulled Zong Yan''s hair with his cheeks, and said softly, "What if your parents are also looking for you?"


    "Would you rather live such a miserable life in the clan family than go back to reunite with your parents?"


    Zong Yu was a clever kid, and he was a hundred faints every time he took the exam. After listening carefully, he heard the eagerness in Rong Huang''s words, and his eyes moved slightly.

 Chapter 918： Mary Goddess (8)

    Rong Huang was still chattering above his head.


    "Your living environment is really bad, it''s not conducive to studying. If your parents are rich people, the kind with super-large and super-luxury houses, and a lot of super-expensive cars."


    Zong Yu put down the pencil and said softly, "Do you know what?"


    Rong Huang blinked, his pitch-black eyeballs rolled around, and he sighed suddenly. The two jiojio twisted Zong''s hair into a chicken coop, "Hurt, you guessed it."


    "Actually, I am a little fairy in the sky, and the old fairy in the sky sees that you are a lucky person, and let me save you."


    The corners of Zong Yu''s mouth curled up, and he was right.


    The little fairy did not accidentally land by his side, although she came with a purpose, she came to help him.


    Help him alone.


    So the little fairy is his own little fairy.


    Zong Yu smoothed the corners of the book he had rolled up his homework, trying to restrain the joy in his tone, "Really? Are you here to save my little fairy?"


    Rong Huang''s soft white face carried a triumphant smile, and his big, damp eyes blinked and blinked, "Yes, I am a little fairy, and I never lie."


    Shui Shui: Bah, the king is clearly an elf, and the king is lying!


    Zong Yu listened to the voice of Han Mei arguing with Zong Dawei outside the door, and pressed her lips nervously, "Can you really find my parents? Am I really abandoned?"


    Hearing the anxiety in Zong Yan''s words, Rong Huang''s little paw gently pulled his hair off, "Of course, you are not abandoned, they love you very much."


    Rong Huang didn''t talk nonsense about this. In the original plot, Zong Yan''s parents had been looking for Zong Yan and never gave up.


    Zong Yu picked up the pencil again, wrote a series of multiplications on the homework, nodded heavily, and almost threw Rong Huang off his head.


    "I see, can you tell me when you find my parents?"


    Rong Huang finally stabilized his figure, biting his hand, and the chicken nodded in a pecking manner.


    Zong Yu paused, then asked Rong Huang, "Do you like cars very much?"


    Zong''s child is very precocious, and he stopped talking about such hypocritical repetitions when he was four years old. Now it is a bit uncomfortable to say repetitions in front of Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang tilted his head for a moment, and whoever doesn''t like luxury cars nodded naturally, "Of course I like it."


    Zong Yu pursed her lips, and the door of the room was suddenly kicked open.


    Zong Jianguo, who looked like a little piglet, appeared at the door carrying a schoolbag. The oil left over from eating on his mouth had not been wiped off. He twisted his steps forward and threw the schoolbag at Zong Hao''s feet.


    "I have homework for all three courses tonight, please write it down and send it to my room!"


    Zong Yu glanced at Zong Jianguo''s dark blue Mickey Mouse schoolbag, and answered without emotion.


    Zong Jianguo thought that Zong Hao was afraid of him. He was so proud that he hummed a few times and turned his back and walked out of the room.


    Rong Huang was so angry that the pig''s hair was red, and he immediately pinched a decision, gritting his teeth and muttering, "Bad thing, your teeth are gone!"


    "Eh-yo-"


    Zong Yu looked up, and saw the fat pig-like Zong Jianguo lying at the door, his face heavily hitting the cement floor at the door.


    Zong Jue couldn''t see Zong Jianguo''s face from his angle, and could only hear the howling of Zong Jianguo''s death.


    "Mom, I lost my tooth!"


    Han Mei, who was arguing with Zong Dawei in the hall, heard Zong Jianguo''s howling and ran out quickly.


    Seeing Zong Jianguo who was lying on the ground with a mouthful of blood, his face changed drastically, and he quickly rushed over and took a lot of effort to pick him up.

 Chapter 919： Mary Goddess (9)

    "Mom, my tooth fell out oh oh oh..."


    Zong Jianguo opened his mouth wide, pointed at the empty front teeth, howling like a pig.


    Han Mei saw the leaky front teeth and the two teeth on the ground, and exclaimed, "Son, what''s the matter with you?"


    Yu Guang caught a glimpse of Zong Yan who was sitting as steady as Mount Tai in the room, and Han Mei immediately showed a fierce look, "Did you push my family to Jianguo?"


    Zong Yu pulled his lower lip and pointed to a somewhat high threshold, "He was tripped, I didn''t push him."


    Han Mei gave Zong Ju a fierce look, and helped Zong Jianguo walk to the hall, "You are really my ancestor, your dad doesn''t know what you ate, and you lost your teeth again..."


    Han Mei is a loud voice, even if she whispers Rong Huang and Zong Yan in a low voice, she can hear her.


    The little wings behind Rong Huang fluttered happily, and the gentle breeze that brought up made Zong Yu''s chicken coop-like hair even more messy.


    Rong Huang landed on Zong Hao''s homework book, and asked for credit, "I put a laxative in the beer, and Zong Dawei couldn''t stop it every day and night."


    Zong Yu was startled, and her hand holding the pencil trembled, and finally couldn''t help laughing.


    "Zub Z... can I call you Z ZZ?" Zong Yan brought a little tender voice with seriousness, Rong Huang blinked and nodded, "Of course it can be a duck."


    "Zai Zai, you are really amazing, but for someone like Zong Dawei, you will dirty your hands if you act on him, and he will get retribution sooner or later."


    Retribution will come sooner or later.


    Rong Huang''s glutinous rice dumpling-like face had a sweet smile, and the pear vortex on the cheeks loomed, "Okay."


    Seeing Zong Yan''s fingertips move slightly, he couldn''t help but want to reach out and touch it, wanting to confirm whether the touch is as soft and warm as imagined.


    Zong Yan lowered his head and glanced at the back of his somewhat rough, dark-colored hand, pursed his lower lip, clenched his fist, and lowered his head to do his homework.


    Rong Huang stared at Zong Yan for a while, a pair of apricot eyes sparkling, "Zong Zong, I want to drink water."


    Zong Yan rolled his eyes slightly, and finally couldn''t help touching Rong Huang''s hair.


    Very soft and smooth.


    Then, Zong Yan watched Rong Huang''s hair turn pink.


    It should be a good idea, right?


    Zong Yu thought to himself, "I''ll pour water for you." He stood up and went to the kitchen to pour water.


    Zong Dawei''s family is not very rich. Last year, all the fish in the fish pond died, and Han Mei could hardly think of jumping into the river.


    Zong Yu usually only uses a bowl to pour a bowl of water, and then put it in the basket after drinking.


    The little fairy was clean, and the wings on her back were all slender and dusty. Zong Yan stood in the kitchen for a long while, secretly took out the unused bowl from the cupboard, washed it and poured water.


    Zong Dawei and Han Mei sent Zong Jianguo to the health center. They won''t be able to return for a while, and Zong Hao is not afraid of being discovered by them.


    Entering the room with the bowl, Rong Huang has changed positions, his small body is lying on the thin quilt, he hugs one side of his wings in his arms, and yawns lazily.


    A smile appeared in Zong Yu''s dark and silent eyes, and knocked on the mouth of the bowl, "I''ve poured water for you, come and drink."


    Rong Huang immediately gave up playing with her. Flicked her wings, flopped to the bed, raised her little paw and greeted, "Come over and give me a drink."


    Zong Yu stepped forward, squatted down, holding the bowl in both hands, not forgetting the warning, "Be careful."


    Rong Huang made a hum, Bai Shengsheng''s small paws were placed on the edge of the bowl, his neck stretched, and the white fat bun-like face was almost buried in the bowl.

 Chapter 920： Mary Goddess (10)

    Zong Yu got close and clearly heard the gurgling and swallowing sound of the little girl when she drank the water.


    The corner of Zong Yu''s mouth was cocked, and one hand was free to support Rong Huang, for fear that she would accidentally fall into the bowl.


    Rong Huang drank for a while, raised his head, his blue hair was dazzling.


    Zong Yu stared at Rong Huang''s hair thoughtfully, and thought that this should also represent happiness, right?


    "I''m full." Rong Huang smashed his mouth and stretched out a small hand to push the bowl away.


    Zong Yan put the bowl on the stool, turned around to see Rong Huang hugged his index finger, shook it coquettishly, and kissed his fingertips with his ruddy little mouth.


    "Zongzong, you are so kind."


    Zong Jue''s whole figure seemed to be electrocuted, his ears and neck were red, but his skin was not so fair because of poor living conditions, and he couldn''t tell if he didn''t look carefully.


    Zong Yu raised her head again to look at Rong Huang. The little girl was already lying on her back on the quilt, her lips were slightly opened, and she made a slight "whoop" sound.


    Zong Ju: "..."


    Zong Yu retracted his hand uncomfortably, tried to ignore his uncomfortableness, put the bowl back in the cupboard, and turned on the light to continue his homework.


    -


    When Rong Huang woke up the next morning, Zong Yan was no longer in the room.


    Looking around, Rong Huang didn''t find Zong Yan''s person, but found a few candies next to his pillow.


    The colorful wrapping paper is familiar, and it was given by Aunt Zhang from the canteen last night.


    Rong Huang guessed that this should have been left to her by Zong Yu, and he took it all into the space with a smile.


    Rong Huang patted the bulging little purse, his eyes turned into crescent moons with a smile.


    There was a loud shout from Han Mei from outside, and Rong Huang rolled around on the bed, stood up, and flew out of the door.


    The invisibility spell cast by Rong Huang hadn''t expired yet, and she swaggered out and would not be discovered.


    Seeing Han Mei pouting her **** to feed the chicken at the door of the chicken coop, Rong Huang puffed her cheeks and glanced at the clock in the hall from a long distance. It was only half past seven.


    Rong Huang flicked his fingers, and a golden light flew out.


    Han Mei only felt a pain in the bend of her leg, so she leaned forward and buried her head in the pot of chicken feed.


    Looking at Han Mei, who was swearing and cursing, Rong Huang''s mood instantly improved.


    Humming a song and leaving the Zong family, Rong Huang knew that the most important thing right now was to help Zong Ju find his parents.


    Zong Jue''s real home is in Sijiucheng, a distance from Hongxian County. It takes at least eight or nine hours by bus.


    But this is nothing to Rong Huang at all.


    Shrink the ground to understand?


    The scene in front of him changed rapidly, and in the blink of an eye Rong Huang came to Forty Nine City.


    Rong Huang didn''t go to the old house of the Zong family, where the old master Zong Er and Zong Bai were also insane, so she went directly to the company of the Zong family.


    Master Zongda is now the chairman of the board, and he can be found in the company without accident.


    It is imminent for Zong Jue to recognize his ancestor and return to his ancestor. If he waits for Zong Bai''s third year in accordance with the plot, everything will be too late.


    The female protagonist Sang Lingxuan wore books in her third year of high school. She was at the same table with Zong Bai as a transfer student. Only in the future will she have many opportunities to approach Zong Bai and tell him a lot of secrets about Zong''s company.


    But now neither Zong Bai nor Zong Er master, it is not a climate.


    Zong Bai can only be regarded as a gloomy little boy with a broad brain and a little sickness, and Master Zong Er is just a thief and courageous dude.


    Rong Huang flew into the Zong clan with his little wings, and reached the top floor unobstructed.

 Chapter 921： Mary Goddess (11)

    In the chairman''s office, Zong Weizhao is discussing affairs with the company''s vice president.


    Rong Huang flew around in the office and landed on the desk.


    "Well, that''s all, you hurry up and make it, and I will see the results tomorrow."


    Zong Weizhao was wearing a silver-gray suit and a pair of glasses, and looked polite.


    Rong Huang touched his chin, sighed, pinched a decision, and showed his figure.


    Zong Weizhao was about to reach out for the pen in the pen holder. He suddenly found a small doll beside the pen holder. He was surprised, "Who is this?"


    Rong Huang grabbed the dark hair in one hand, blinked, and said with a milky voice, "Uncle, do you know Zong Yan?"


    The little doll made a sound, frightening Zong Weizhao, stood up, and the chair under his **** slid far away.


    "You, what are you?"


    Zong Weizhao''s back was a little cold. For a moment, he thought of the monsters in the book that had become spirits, and pointed to Rong Huang, "After the founding of the People''s Republic of China, fairy spirits are not allowed!"


    Rong Huang couldn''t help it, he chuckled, and his black hair instantly turned into a blue symbolizing pleasure, "I am not a monster, I am a fairy."


    Zong Weizhao swallowed. Even though he was very knowledgeable and often went abroad to learn many new things, he was a little scared when he saw the talking villain, and asked half-heartedly, "Fairy?"


    Rong Huang nodded earnestly, raised a finger, the pink fingertips were round and cute, "Uncle, do you know Zong Yan?"


    "Zong Yu?" Zong Weizhao was taken aback, shook his head, "I don''t know."


    Rong Huang stared round a pair of apricot eyes, and suddenly thought that Zong Hao had been abducted and sold to the Zong family and was renamed. He tilted his head and thought, "Or, uncle, do you know Zong Cheng?"


    Zong Weizhao''s pupils shrank suddenly, and his expression instantly became serious, "How do you know Zong Cheng? Have you seen him?"


    Rong Huang licked his lower lip and replied incomparably well-behaved, "They all said that I am a fairy in the sky, and I''m here to help Zong Yan."


    Zong Weizhao was taken aback, and understood that "Zong Yan" was "Zong Cheng", and his hand on the desk trembled slightly, "Really?"


    Some giants in the Forty-Nine City are very superstitious, and Zong Weizhao always doesn''t care about these things.


    But for the fairy, if you believe it, you will have it, and if you don''t believe it, you won''t have it.


    What if it is true.


    Zong Weizhao has been looking for his son for the past few years. After hearing what Rong Huang said, Quan was in a hurry to go to the doctor. He silently asked Rong Huang, "If you lie to me, you will have to pay a price."


    Rong Huang: "???"


    Feng Bing''s father in this world does not seem to be very clever.


    Rong Huang nodded perfunctorily, and quickly reported a list of addresses, "If you don''t believe it, you can let someone look it up."


    Zong Wei''s ghost envoy meticulously wrote down this string of addresses, and when he finished writing and wanted to ask something, Rong Huang had disappeared.


    Zong Weizhao touched the back of his head, his expression inexplicably horrified.


    "Come without a trace and go without a trace... wouldn''t it be true?"


    Zong Weizhao quickly sent someone to the place Rong Huang reported to him for verification.


    -


    Rong Huang went back to Zong''s house, returned to Zong''s room, and found Zong Jianguo who was looking around Zong''s bed.


    Zong Jianguo lost his front tooth yesterday, and Han Mei felt sorry for his son, so he called the teacher to ask for leave.


    When Zong Jianguo was idle at home, he suddenly thought that a boy at school gave Zong Yu a card during the daytime yesterday. The character on it was his favorite.


    Taking advantage of Zong Yan''s going to school, Zong Jianguo came to search for it.

 Chapter 922： Mary Goddess (12)

    "Isn''t he at home, is it possible that he was taken to school?"


    "Mom is really right, Zong Yu is really a thoughtful little bastard!"


    Zong Jianguo hit the quilt fiercely, his fat face was fierce, and his mouth showed two leaky front teeth.


    Originally, Rong Huang was quite angry when he saw him tumbling around in Feng''s room, but he could see his teeth, and his anger disappeared by three points.


    If Zong Jianguo''s front teeth have been replaced, it will be difficult to grow them later, and he can only use dentures.


    I''m very happy to think about it.


    But thinking of seeing the appearance of Shi Zongzhen being bullied by Zong Jianguo for the first time, Rong Huang became angry again as a pufferfish.


    What to do if the bear child is not obedient, most of it is itchy, just a fight.


    Rong Huang looked at Zong Jianguo who got out of bed and walked towards the door, his soggy eyes rolled and his fingers moved.


    "boom--"


    "what--"


    Zong Jianguo''s screams attracted Han Mei, who was throwing a chicken in the yard, and quickly put down the broom and drove over.


    Seeing Zong Jianguo who was crushed by two bags of grain on the ground, Han Mei slapped her thigh, crying and crying, and the roof was about to be lifted, "Oh, what did you do, what are you running?"


    Yesterday, two teeth were lost at the door of the little bastard��s room. The doctor at the hospital said that Zong Jianguo��s front teeth had been changed and he could only go to the big city to get a denture.


    Today Zong Jianguo did not learn a lesson and ran to Zong Yan''s room again, only to be crushed by food.


    Zong Yu is really the catastrophe of her clan! !


    "Jianguo, don''t shout, mom will get the grain away."


    Han Mei is wide and fat, and easily lifts two pockets of grain and puts it on the grain pile.


    Han Mei helped Zong Jianguo up, bent down to dust him off his clothes, and then looked up and found that the wound on Zong Jianguo''s front teeth was bleeding again.


    Han Mei turned black in front of her, wishing to beat Zong Jianguo, but then she remembered that this was her son who had only been in her thirties, so she raised her left hand heavily and dropped it gently, "You are such an enemy!"


    Zong Jianguo was sobbing that he almost died of breath. Why did he suffer so much that he was smashed by grain when he was looking for something.


    Zong Jianguo was crying and wailing, "Mom, my body hurts, my toothache oooooo..."


    Han Mei''s face was sweaty, and Zong Dawei would not be found again for a while. It is estimated that he had gone to find someone to play mahjong, so she could only take Zong Jianguo to the health clinic.


    Rong Huang sat on the stool and leaned forward and closed with a smile, almost out of breath.


    "Deserve it, let you bully Feng Bing!"


    Rong Huang applied a cleansing technique to clean the dusty room and intensively cleaned the quilt on the bed before lying down on the bed, waiting for Zong Yan to return home from school.


    The elementary school in Hongxian does not provide lunch at noon, and Zong Yan usually comes back for lunch.


    It''s just that Han Mei took Zong Jianguo to the health clinic. The kitchen was cold and the pot was not hot.


    Fortunately, Zong Hao had the foresight. On the way back, he went to the canteen to buy two breads, which just enough to fill his stomach.


    It has been this way over the past few years, and Zong Yu has gotten used to it.


    It''s just that he is worried that the little fairy is not used to eating such crude food.


    "When I get to the first year in the final exam, there will be a reward of 20 yuan, and I will buy you delicious food at that time."


    Zong Yu tore off a bit of bread, handed it to Rong Huang''s mouth, and said cautiously.


    Before that, Rong Huang would not have eaten bread that was so dry and hard to use as a hidden weapon. It was just that she and Feng Bingyi were a boyfriend and girlfriend, and it was difficult to eat together.


    Rong Huang stretched out his small tongue and licked it, there was no smell.

 Chapter 923： Mary Goddess (13)

    Rong Huang smiled at Shang Zongyu''s hopeful black eyes, Baozi''s face was soft and tender, he opened his mouth and wailed, bit the small piece of bread, smashed it, smashed it, and swallowed it down.


    "Good time!"


    Rong Huang licked his lips, holding Zong Yu''s thin fingers and acting coquettishly, his tone was sticky, as if he had eaten a big pot of honey.


    Zong Yu looked at the little girl''s cute and well-behaved appearance, and couldn''t help but laughed, "Just like it." He was worried that she didn''t like eating.


    Zong Yu took a bite of the bread, held a pencil in one hand, and wrote a number in parentheses.


    Rong Huang stood tiptoe to read Zong Yan''s homework book, scratched his head, her blue hair was tousled by her, like a chicken coop, "Do you have homework at noon?"


    Zong Yu grinned and explained softly, "This is homework for the evening, I brought it back to write."


    Rong Huang stretched the tone and let out a cry, as if the slender eyelashes of a butterfly wing were gently constricted, "You study hard."


    Suddenly thinking of something, Rong Huang shook his head and said, "You have to study hard and become a human duck who will be helpful to society in the future."


    When Zong Yu heard this, he was startled for a moment, "Anyone who is helpful to society?"


    Rong Huang nodded like garlic, and climbed up Zongzhen''s shoulders with his short legs, and the two jiojio swayed, "Yes, you study so well, you will definitely be admitted to a good university in the future, and the future is unlimited."


    "When you go to society, you must retain a kind and beautiful heart after you work, and you must believe that there are many beautiful things in this world."


    Rong Huangyu spoke earnestly, flickering solemnly, quite a bit of the sense of sight of the head of an MLM organization.


    Rong Huang did not forget that the original owner''s wish included avoiding Zong Yan''s suicide.


    As long as you lead Zong Yan on the right path, you won''t have to worry about Zong Yan''s mental problems in the future, and you will end up with suicide.


    Rong Huang broke his thin, short fingers, his voice was soft and pleasant, "By the way, I found your family in the morning."


    Zong Yu''s grip on the pencil increased, his wrist tremble, and the tip of the pencil made a deep mark on the paper.


    The thin paper was scratched by the tip of the pencil, leaving a long, unsightly break.


    There was a buzzing in Zong Yu''s head, and it took him a long time to utter a few words, "My family?"


    Rong Huang nodded his head, "Yes, your father has been looking for you all the time."


    There was an incapable light flashing in Zong Yan''s eyes, and she wiped the traces on the paper with an eraser, and her lips pressed anxiously.


    Rong Huang on Zong Yu''s shoulder continued to think, "I believe you will be able to go back soon. By then, Zong Dawei and Han Mei will not be able to eat."


    Rong Huang knew that Han Mei and Zong Dawei said it was fake that Zong Hao was picked up from the garbage dump, and Zong Hao was bought by them from a trafficker.


    It is against the law to buy and sell people, and the Zong family''s husband and wife will surely suffer retribution.


    Zong Yu responded, let his mind go with the flow, touched Rong Huang''s hair, and whispered, "Don''t run around when I am in school, it''s not safe."


    Rong Huang didn''t care, but he nodded obediently, slipped off Zong Yan''s shoulder, and landed on Zong Yan''s spread hand.


    Zong Yu''s hands weren''t too big, and Rong Huang was only a little bigger than his. Zong Yu held Rong Huang with ease.


    "Zongzong, can I go to school with you?" Rong Huang hugged Zong Yan''s thumb, blinking in his dark, wet apricot eyes.


    Zong Yu refused Rong Huang''s request without even thinking about it, and his thumb was curled up by the little girl''s exhaled heat.

 Chapter 924： Mary Goddess (14)

    "No, classmates in school like to fight, in case you hurt you..."


    Rong Huang''s soft white face bulged into white bread, and his two small legs pressed Zongzhen''s palms with dissatisfaction, his small wings flapped, and even the strands of hair turned red.


    "I''m hiding in your pocket, not going anywhere, okay?"


    Rong Huang hugged Zong Yan''s thumb and kissed fiercely, his small voice was sticky, as if dipped in icing sugar, "Zong Zong, I''m super obedient, you promise me, OK?"


    Rong Huang''s affectionate behavior caused Zong Yan''s ears to become red, and a thin red surface floated on his immature face, and his mind was dizzy, as if it became a mass of paste, "Okay."


    Rong Huang let out a cheer, flew into the air with his little wings, and took a mouthful of Zong Yan''s face.


    The sound of "pop" sounded in the small room, Zong Yan was stunned, and touched his left cheek with confusion, it seemed to be much hotter than the surroundings.


    Zong Yu suddenly became serious and patted the top of Xia Rong Huang''s hair.


    Rong Huang raised his head and touched his little head, "Huh?"


    Zong Yu coughed and tried to pretend to look like a small adult, "You are a girl, you can''t be so close to a boy."


    Rong Huang blinked, his heart was about to burst into laughter, his face still looked ignorant, "Why? Isn''t it okay with you?"


    Zong Jue''s thick eyelashes trembled lightly, and the curving arc reflected a dark color under his eyes, "Men and women can''t be kissed, but we are so familiar, we can still get closer."


    Zong Yu would not say that he was selfish.


    The little fairy is only close to herself, and she doesn''t give anyone else a look. This is the best way.


    Seeing Rong Huang not speaking, Zong Hao became a little anxious, and then asked, "Remember?"


    Rong Huang smiled hard, and just nodded when he heard the words, "I remember."


    Hahaha Feng disease is too cute! !


    Zong Yu showed a satisfied smile, his fingertips paused, and finally touched the dimples on Xia Ronghuang''s cheeks, and praised, "Really good."


    Rong Huang looked at Zong Yu with a smile, and urged, "You hurry up to do your homework. After finishing your homework, we will go to school duck."


    Rong Huang knew that many people in the school bullied Zong Yu, because he studied well and the teacher liked him, so he targeted and isolated him.


    But this is not a problem. Soon Zong Jue will leave Hong County, and these unimportant people have all become the past.


    "it is good."


    Zong Yu raised the corner of his mouth, picked up the pencil again and started to write his homework.


    -


    "Zong Yu, just now I saw that the Chinese teacher gave you a notebook, please show it to me as soon as possible, otherwise I want you to look good!"


    Zheng Xiang, who was sleeping in Rong Huang Zongzhen''s pocket, was suddenly awakened by a burst of noise.


    Rong Huang grabbed his hair and turned around, his hair turned red.


    Where is the bear child who is bullying Feng Bingyi?


    Want to be beaten?


    Rong Huang pinched a stealth spell, and a head popped out of Zong Yan''s pocket, and he saw Zong Yan surrounded by a few pupils who were as strong as small calves.


    Oh! There is actually a campus bullying this year?


    Every strand of Rong Huang''s hair turned dark red with anger, and his white face also added two blushes because of anger, and he yelled, "Don''t be afraid, Zongzong, I''ll protect you!"


    Rong Huang furiously crawled out of his pocket, accidentally tripped by the edge of the pocket, and hit Zong Yan''s thigh with his head.


    "Eh-yo!" Rong Huang clutched his forehead, his wet and clear eyes were covered with a layer of water vapor, he looked aggrieved and extremely pitiful.

 Chapter 925： Mary Goddess (15)

    Yu Guang caught a glimpse of Zong Yu''s expressionless face suddenly showing coldness, and raised his eyes to look at the three boys, "This is rewarded by the teacher, why should I give it to you?"


    "Zong Yu, you dare to talk to me like this? Be careful I let Zong Jianguo''s father beat you to death!"


    "That''s it, you little bastard..."


    "What are you guys doing?" A stern voice sounded, and the three bear kids turned their heads and saw the class teacher standing not far behind them, and they were all scared immediately.


    The head teacher glanced at the small and thin Zong Yan who was surrounded by him, slapped the table fiercely with anger, pointed at the three bear children, his eyes were about to burst into flames.


    "I just heard someone swearing. You have worked so hard at school for so long. Did you learn these things?"


    "Did the teacher tell you not to bully your classmates? It''s okay for you to join together to bully classmate Zong Yan!"


    "You are so worthy of the teacher, are you worthy of your parents?"


    The bear child was reprimanded with his head down, and he whispered for a long time without saying a word.


    In the eyes of the head teacher, Zong Jue is a good boy, and these three usually like to make troubles, do not listen to lectures in class, do not do homework when they go home, and they still go their own way after many times of education.


    "Hurry up and apologize to Zong Yan and promise not to say that again next time, otherwise I will invite your parents to come and have tea!"


    The head teacher is a college student who has just graduated two years ago. He understands the situation of Zong Jue''s family and has a good impression of students like Zong Jue. Just now I was very angry when I saw him being bullied.


    When did this group of students become so crooked, they said such things at a young age!


    Under the stern gaze of the head teacher, the three bear children apologized to Zong Yan in a mosquito-like voice, stared at Zong Yan from an invisible angle to the head teacher, and then hurried out.


    The head teacher looked at Zong Yan who didn''t say a word, "Next time they dare to bully you, come to me, you know?"


    Zong Yan glanced at the head teacher, then lowered his head, nodded in response, "I see."


    The head teacher knew that Zong Yu was a dull temperament, so he didn''t say much, turned around and walked to the podium, clapped his hands, "I hope everyone can be a friendly classmate balabala..."


    Rong Huang grabbed Zong Yu''s white school uniform and crawled into Zong Yu''s pocket, and said softly, "Fortunately, your head teacher is here, otherwise I will make them cry and cry."


    The well-behaved little girl suddenly became cruel. Zong Yan blinked and looked around. Everyone''s attention was on the head teacher on the podium.


    "You can''t let others discover your existence." Zong Yan said in a low voice.


    Rong Huang chuckled, holding a small chest, and said triumphantly, "I won''t be found out, I''m super amazing."


    Zong Yan glanced at the head teacher on the stage, and said perfunctorily, "Yeah, I know."


    Rong Huang lowered his mouth, stopped talking, and shrank his neck and buried it in his pocket.


    The heat from Zong Yu was transferred to his pocket through a thin layer of fabric. Rong Huang felt the heat and quietly popped his head to dissipate heat.


    Zong Yu, who noticed the little girl''s action, pursed her lower lip, and a smile appeared in her eyes.


    -


    In Hongxian, Rong Huang accompanied Zong Hao to school every day, and Han Mei Zong Dawei circled the injured Zong Jianguo. He didn''t want to make things difficult for Zong Hao, and the days were not very difficult.


    In addition to Sijiucheng, Zong Weizhao sent someone to Hongxian to verify and confirm that the Zong family did have a child named "Zong Yan".

 Chapter 926： Mary Goddess (16)

    According to the secretary''s description, Zong Yu and Mrs. Zong are somewhat similar, especially the nose and eyebrows, at least 70-80% alike.


    When Zong Weizhao heard the news, an excited man accidentally smashed an antique on the antique shelf.


    "Really? Are you sure you read it right?" Zong Weizhao walked around to the other side of the desk a few steps and shook his secretary''s shoulders, his eyes full of urgency.


    The secretary was shook his eyes, he took a deep breath, "I asked the neighbors around me, Zong Yu was carried back by Zong Dawei seven years ago by the Zong family."


    What did the secretary think of, "Those neighbors say that the Zong family is very bad for Zong Yan, often..." The secretary glanced at the ugly face of Zong Weizhao, "beat him."


    Beating and scolding is a cryptic statement, it can be said to be abuse.


    "Beast!" Zong Weizhao, who graduated from an institution of higher learning, couldn''t help yelling and slapped the table fiercely.


    The secretary bowed his head and said nothing. He was indeed damned.


    Zong Jue��s child was only eight years old, and after being abused for so long, the Zong family��s husband and wife were crazy!


    Zong Weizhao suddenly thought of something. He let go of his hand and walked back and forth for a few moments. After thinking for a while, he told the secretary, "You have to ask someone to check if the Zong family and the two people have been in contact with them seven years ago."


    At that time, Zong Weizhao found the two culprits who abducted Zong Ju, but they said that the kidnapped children were sent to all parts of the country, and they did not know where Zong Ju was.


    Over the years, Zong Weizhao has not given up looking for Zong Yan. Now that he has the news, he naturally thinks a little deeper.


    If the clan couple were also involved, he would definitely not let them go.


    Zong Weizhao thought through gritted teeth.


    "I''m going to Hong County tomorrow. Don''t tell your wife first, you will tell her after you confirm."


    The secretary nodded and responded, "Does the chairman need me to drive you to Hong County?"


    The secretary had been to Hong County before, and the route was clear.


    "All right, you go with me." Zong Weizhao nodded, and juggled a small mirror from the desk. "You said that if my son sees me like this, will he despise me?"


    The secretary saw that Zong Weizhao was about to put his face on the mirror, and the corners of his mouth twitched, but he still remembered his profession, "No, you are only in your early thirties, the chairman, young master must be very happy to see you."


    After hearing this, Zong Weizhao was immediately satisfied, "Well said, the bonus will be doubled at the end of the month."


    The secretary immediately smiled into a flower, and happily went to prepare something to eat on the road tomorrow.


    At 6:30 the next day, Zong Weizhao set off for Hongxian. After eight or nine hours, he arrived in Hongxian at about three o''clock in the afternoon.


    As soon as Zong Weizhao got out of the car, he saw Hong County, which was inferior to the Forty-Nine City, with a look of disgust on his handsome and elegant face.


    "My son lives in this place?"


    The secretary parked the car and came over, looked at the small courtyard where the wall was peeled off not far away, smirked, and did not deny it.


    Zong Weizhao''s heart hurts, and his eyes are wet.


    He took off his glasses and wiped the corners of his eyes. The unobstructed eyes were red now.


    "Chairman, this little young master should be in school, or let''s go to the school first?" the secretary suggested from the side.


    Zong Weizhao took a breath and tried to calm his emotions, "Let''s go."


    The secretary screamed, and the two turned into the car.


    Hope this point in elementary school is the class time, Zong Weizhao let the doorman let go and let them in.

 Chapter 927： Mary Goddess (17)

    When he went through all the hardships to find Zong Jue''s head teacher, he showed his identity, it was already past four o''clock.


    The head teacher looked suspiciously at Zong Weizhao, who was in a suit and leather shoes, and his tone was not so polite, "You said that classmate Zong Yan is your son, what proof do you have?"


    This person looks quite rich, and he doesn''t look like someone who is a criminal offender with a few lives on his back. How could Zong Yan be separated from his family and adopted by someone like the Zong family?


    Zong Weizhao quickly took out his mobile phone and showed the screensaver on the phone to the head teacher, "This is the family portrait of Zong Yu when he was born. Zong Yu looks very similar to my wife."


    The head teacher looked at the woman Zong Weizhao pointed out, but she looked alike.


    But the vigilance in the head of the class teacher still did not disappear.


    There are more people abducting and selling children these days. If this person is acting and the purpose is to abduct Zong Yan, then she will live in remorse for the rest of her life.


    "Well, our school ends at 4:30, and there are still ten minutes away from now. You can wait a while and I will call classmate Zong Yan over. If you have anything to say in person, do you think it okay?"


    Zong Weizhao nodded in agreement without saying anything, "Yes, I would like to trouble you teacher to call Zong Yan over."


    The head teacher smiled and didn''t say much.


    As soon as the bell rang after class, the head teacher brought Zong Yan with him.


    "Don''t be afraid, there are several teachers in the office. If it proves that you are not a father-son relationship, we will not let him take you away." The head teacher vowed to Zong Yu.


    Zong Hao had known what happened in the office a long time ago from Rong Huang, and Zong Hao also knew that his biological father was in the office, but he was not nervous by accident.


    Zong Yu looked calm and nodded, "I see, thank you teacher."


    The head teacher screamed and pushed open the half-hidden office door.


    Zong Weizhao, who turned his back to the office door, turned his head when he heard the voice, and saw Zong Yan walking in with the head teacher at a glance.


    When Zong Weizhao saw Zong Ju''s face that looked very similar to his wife, his nose suddenly became sore that he almost shed tears on the spot.


    "Mr. Zong, classmate Zong Yu is here."


    Zong Weizhao took a deep breath and watched nervously at Zong Yan who was getting closer and closer, his heart beating faster and faster.


    The connection between the magical bloodlines made Zong Weizhao''s heart a very clear voice.


    This is his son!


    He lost his son of nearly seven years!


    Seeing Zong Yu''s skinny appearance, he was much shorter than the second child when he was eight years old. It must be caused by malnutrition.


    When Zong Weizhao thought so, he wanted to cry even more.


    "Xiao Cheng..." Zong Weizhao stood up and wanted to hold Zong Yan''s hand. He suddenly realized that his son was no longer called Zong Cheng, and quickly changed his words, "Xiao Ying, I am your father."


    It''s just that before he grasped Zong Yu''s hand, Zong Yu took two steps back and looked up at Zong Weizhao, who was much taller than him, "Do you have any evidence?"


    Zong Weizhao secretly praised that he was worthy of his son, and he paid attention to evidence in everything he did.


    Zong Weizhao pondered for a moment, and suddenly a bright light flashed in his mind, "If you don''t believe me, you can go to Sijiucheng with me for a DNA test."


    At the end of the last century, DNA testing technology was already available in China. It''s just that ordinary people don''t have the financial ability, but it doesn''t mean that the clan does not have it.


    Zong Weizhao himself is quite sure that the boy in front of him is his son, but the group of people in the Zong family are used to the stubbornness, and if they don''t throw the evidence to them, they guess they can make the Zong family upright.

 Chapter 928： Mary Goddess (18)

    Zong Yu''s hands curled slightly beside him, it was not that he couldn''t feel the love in Zong Weizhao''s eyes, but he was a little at a loss now.


    He was very happy when he learned that Rong Huang had helped him find his family, but now that he really saw it, he didn''t know how to make himself behave more naturally.


    Zong Yu didn''t say a word, the class teacher beside him spoke first, "Mr. Zong, I''m afraid this won''t work, just in case you..."


    Yes, I still don''t trust him.


    Zong Weizhao felt that this matter was a bit tricky. He was very eager to let Zong Hao go back with him and recognize his ancestors, but the head teacher fully expressed his doubts about him, as if he were a personal trafficker.


    "In this way, teacher, you go to the hospital in the city with us, and come back after you are done. Do you think this works?"


    Zong Weizhao thought for a while before he came up with this compromise.


    Nowadays, science and technology in the country are developing rapidly, and DNA testing technology is available in hospitals in big cities.


    The head teacher considered for a while, and the Chinese teacher who was listening to the ears finally couldn''t help but uttered, "You go, I will help you look at the children in the class."


    If Zong Yu really has a father-son relationship with this gentleman, he should go to school in a big city, and his future will be boundless.


    Although the Chinese teacher is reluctant to be such a good seedling, he also knows the importance of family to a child''s growth.


    When the head teacher heard this, he couldn''t say anything, so he nodded in agreement.


    Zong Weizhao thanked him again and again, "Tomorrow we will go to the city, and I will trouble the teacher at that time."


    The head teacher waved his hand again and again, smiled and glanced at Zong Yu, who was silent next to him, "Zong Yu is a good student, and our teacher likes him very much."


    Zong Weizhao laughed after hearing this, full of pride.


    Worthy of being his Zong Weizhao''s son, just as good!


    Since Zong Hao''s identity had not been confirmed, Zong Weizhao had trouble taking Zong Hao in front of so many teachers, but he still followed Zong Hao to the entrance of the elementary school.


    Along the way, Zong Weizhao asked Zong Ju a lot of questions, which were very daily questions, and did not mention Zong Dawei and Han Mei.


    In Zong Weizhao''s view, most of these two people are in contact with the two human traffickers, and when he brings Zong Yan back to Sijiucheng, he can proceed to deal with them.


    Not to mention the crime of kidnapping and trafficking in children, the crime of child abuse is enough for them to bear.


    Before leaving, Zong Weizhao gave Zong Ju a stack of banknotes, saying in a gentle tone, "Buy whatever you want, don''t be hungry."


    Zong Hao had a faint expression, thanked him, and threw the banknotes into his schoolbag, "I''ll go back first, bye." Zong Hao paused, "Mr. Zong."


    Zong Weizhao hurriedly said, his countenance was full, "Be careful on the road."


    Zong Yao pursed her lower lip and turned and walked towards Zong Dawei''s house.


    When Zong Ju returned to Zong Dawei''s house, it was already dark, and Zong Jianguo bluffed, and Han Mei and Zong Dawei quarreled.


    Zong Yu estimated that they had finished their dinner, and there should be no more food for him in the pot, so he went straight back to the room.


    At noon he bought four breads, and two of them were left. They were originally intended to be eaten tomorrow.


    Zong Yu went to the kitchen to pour a bowl of water, and ate the bread with the water.


    Zong Yu''s thin fingers pinched Rong Huang, who was lying on his homework book, on top of his head, and said with a smile, "I''m going to do my homework, you behave, don''t move."


    Rong Huang searched for a comfortable posture on Zong Yan''s head, and stopped moving on his stomach, "Today your dad came to meet you, are you happy?"

 Chapter 929： Mary Goddess (19)

    Zong Yu''s long eyelashes were constricted, and he couldn''t see the look in his eyes, but the pencil pinched by his fingertips turned twice, "Happy."


    Rong Huang clapped his hands and said happily, "Zongzong, you are happy, don''t be unhappy."


    Hearing the gentle voice of the little girl above his head, Zong Yu felt soft in his heart.


    Before he was five years old, he wanted to find his biological parents, wondering if he was abandoned or accidentally lost.


    But when he saw Zong Weizhao, he couldn''t say anything.


    Zong Yu felt a little strange, and attributed all this to the tacit understanding between father and son.


    He could understand the kindness towards him in Zong Weizhao''s eyes. It was the way Zong Dawei and Han Mei looked at Zong Jianguo every time. It was something he had previously envied but couldn''t get.


    He is very happy.


    However, Zong Jue is not a person who is good at expressing emotions, and all the emotions are deeply buried in his heart, only he knows.


    "Okay, be good and don''t mess around, I''m going to do my homework."


    I have to go to the city with Zong Weizhao tomorrow morning.


    Rong Huang rubbed his hands, listened to the noise outside the door, and nodded obediently, "Okay."


    The corners of Zong Yu''s mouth curled up, he straightened his posture, and began to concentrate on his homework.


    Even with a sudden light on his head, Rong Huang disappeared into the room without noticing it.


    Rong Huang went to the hall invisible and saw Zong Jianguo who was lying on the table eating oranges at a glance.


    A few days ago, Han Mei and Zong Dawei took Zong Jianguo to the city hospital during the weekend and got Zong Jianguo two dentures. They are still in the recovery period and cannot eat anything.


    However, Zong Jianguo is a greedy person, otherwise he would not grow so fat. He clamored every day to eat spicy strips and sugar cane.


    Han Mei was so annoyed by Zong Jianguo that she could only buy some oranges to grind Zong Jianguo''s teeth.


    "Mom, if you want me to say that our family doesn''t have much money, and we still need to provide for Zong Yan to go to school, it''s better to let him drop out of school, go out with you in the morning and night, and help you.


    Zong Jianguo peeled off the orange, because the orange juice splashed his hand with too much force, it looked dirty, said Han Mei, who was sewing the clothes on the other side from the gap between his eyes.


    Before Han Mei said anything, Zong Dawei, who was drinking beer next to him, scolded him first, "You think I haven''t thought about it? But his head teacher disagrees all the time. I have to say that this is illegal."


    Zong Dawei spit, "violating his mother''s law, Zong Ju was raised by Lao Tzu, so it depends on whether Lao Tzu is happy to give him school."


    Han Mei snapped the thread and pinned the needle to the ball of thread. "Those who teach rely on themselves to read more books, regardless of their identity, a poor teacher..."


    Seeing his parents talk more and more outrageous, Zong Jianguo thumped the table unhappily, "Mom, do you agree with what I just said?"


    Han Mei glared at Zong Jianguo angrily. "The final exam will be coming soon. I heard that the first one has 20 yuan. When he finishes the exam, I will use the money to buy you delicious food. Next semester Don��t let him go to school."


    Zong Jianguo was so proud, he opened his mouth and stuffed four oranges into his mouth, "Mom, you are so kind."


    After hearing these words, Rong Huang''s hair turned bright red, and the flapping force of the pair of small wings behind him became much heavier.


    "I''m going to the toilet." Zong Dawei drank the beer in the bowl in one gulp, staggered out the door, and walked to the back toilet.


    Rong Huang pinched a decision, and an unlucky talisman seal stuck tightly to Zong Dawei''s back.


    "boom--"


    The lamp in the main room exploded, and the fragments fell to the ground.

 Chapter 930： Mary Goddess (20)

    Han Mei yelled and lost her clothes to protect Zong Jianguo under her body.


    Some of the glass dross hit Han Mei''s body, poking her teeth and grinning, the pain almost came to tears.


    But Zong Jianguo was too bearded, so he was thinking about oranges, and muttered, "Mom, you hit my oranges on the ground. If they are dirty, I can''t eat them."


    Han Mei, who was in pain to death: "......???"


    Do you dare to love your mother who is not as good as an orange in your eyes? !


    Han Mei''s heart was cold.


    At this time, there was a scream from Zong Dawei from the back of the yard, "Han Mei hurry up and give me a hand, I fell into the pit!"


    Han Mei''s eyes were dark, and her heart was so unlucky during this period of time, first Zong Jianguo, and now they again.


    However, Han Mei was afraid of men and did not dare to delay, so she hurried to the back of the house.


    The Zong��s toilet was in the same style many years ago. It was not changed when rebuilding the house two years ago. Zong Dawei did not expect that he was just going to the toilet and fell into the pit.


    The stench in the pit almost fainted him.


    "Jianguo his father, you can climb up quickly, and I will boil water for you to wash!"


    Outside the men''s room, Han Mei screamed, Zong Dawei woke up most of the wine, and had a dead heart.


    After being yelled by Han Mei, the neighbors probably knew that he had fallen into the pit.


    Zong Dawei was almost mad, but the most important thing at the moment was not this.


    Zong Dawei got out of the pit after abandoning his boss''s energy. Han Mei, who was standing outside the men''s room, saw Zong Dawei and moved her nose. Finally, she couldn''t help but vomited.


    Zong Dawei: "..."


    The three members of the Zong family tossed all night and barely went to bed until the middle of the night.


    Zong Jianguo and Han Mei slept on the same bed, clutching their noses and disgusting Zong Dawei, "Why are you so smelly, dad?"


    Zong Dawei: "......!!!"


    Bear child, it hurts in vain.


    -


    The movement in the hall did not affect Zong Yan''s good sleep at all.


    The alarm clock rang at six o''clock, Zong Yu folded the quilt, and went out to school after washing.


    Zong Weizhao had been waiting in the office early in the morning, and when he saw Zong Yan coming in, he quickly handed over breakfast, "I haven''t eaten breakfast yet? I will just take a bite to avoid panic on the road."


    Zong Yu hesitated for a moment, and took the breakfast under Rong Huang''s urging.


    The breakfast was bought by Zong Weizhao at the breakfast shop, meat buns, soy milk, and a siu Mai.


    Hongxian''s economy is not developed, so it''s good to have these in the shop early.


    Zong Weizhao watched Zong Hao finished his breakfast, showing an old father''s smile.


    Zong Yu was a little uncomfortable with Zong Weizhao''s smile, coughed, and touched his ears, "Can you go now?"


    Zong Wei gave a cry and looked at the class teacher who was preparing for the lesson, "Teacher, let''s go."


    The head teacher immediately put down his work, and the group got into the car driven by Zong Weizhao and headed to the city.


    It was only a few days before the result came out, Zong Weizhao simply lived in a small hotel in Hong County, and only waited for the result to come out and brought Zongyi to the Sijiucheng.


    A few days later, DNA testing revealed that Zong Weizhao and Zong Hao were in a father-son relationship.


    Zong Weizhao looked at the report in his hand, no matter how many people around him, jumped three feet high on the spot, grabbed Zong Yan''s hand, and said excitedly, "Xiao Ying, I am your father, call him father!"


    Rong Huang: "..."


    Zong Ju: "..."


    head teacher:"......"


    Rong Huang hid in Zong Yan''s pocket, laughing happily, and biting his ears with Zong Yan surreptitiously, "Zong Zong, your father is so cute."


    Zong Yao pursed her lower lip, a little embarrassed, "So are you."

 Chapter 931： Mary Goddess (21)

    "You go back to Sijiucheng with your dad first. As for... your adoptive parents, dad will take care of it."


    In any case, Zong Dawei and Han Mei must not have a good fruit.


    Zong Weizhao cordially grasped Zong Hao''s hand, with a look of love, and was annoyed that he would not be named Zong if he would not send those two to jail!


    "Promise quickly!"


    The little girl''s screaming and milky voice rang in her ears, Zong Yan''s eyes moved slightly, and she nodded in response.


    Originally, he had no nostalgia for the Zong family, and now it is even more unlikely that he will feel unwilling to leave.


    Zong Yan looked down at the leather seat, his tone was light, "Okay."


    Zong Weizhao smiled immediately and asked the secretary to start the car, first go to the hotel to pick up the luggage, and then return to Sijiucheng.


    On the way, Zong Weizhao briefly talked to Zong Ju about the situation of the next Zong family. Seeing that there was still no expression on his face, he only felt distressed. Xiao Jun must have suffered a lot to cause him to become what he is now.


    Thinking about it this way, Zong Weizhao''s hatred for Zong Dawei and Han Mei has increased a lot.


    -


    By the time the Zong Family''s old house was reached, the sky was already dark.


    But the old house of the Zong family was brightly lit at the moment, and there was a room full of people.


    After receiving the news that Zong Weizhao had retrieved his son, the Zong family rushed back.


    The old man sitting at the top of his right hand cane on crutches, and his muddy old eyes are not lacking in shrewdness. He looked at Zong Yan beside Zong Weizhao coldly, "Is this the boss''s son?"


    The irony and derogation in the tone was almost undisguised, and everyone present could hear it.


    Rong Huang lay on the edge of his pocket, looking at these people angrily.


    Rong Huang knew that none of these people were really happy, and they didn''t want Zong Yan to come back.


    Zong Weizhao sneered from the bottom of his heart, and returned without mercy, his tone sounded very gentle, "The old lady is so old, why are you running around at night?"


    A lot of age...


    The old man''s heart choked and he almost got a cerebral hemorrhage with anger.


    Once a person is old, he is afraid of death, and even more afraid of hearing others say that he is old.


    The old man took a deep breath and looked at Zong Yan coldly, his tone was cold, "Boss, what evidence do you have to prove that he is your son?"


    As soon as the old man said this, the eyes of the men and women present suddenly lit up, like light bulbs.


    The old man is the oldest person in the Zong family today, a person of Zong Weizhao''s grandfather''s generation, and a high status, even if he is in charge of the family, Zong Weizhao must respect him three points.


    The old lady said this, could it be that Zong Weizhao brought this child back to fool them?


    Zong Chengwen, who had been holding back silently, suppressed the gloat in his eyes, and persuaded him with a solemn face, "Big Brother, even if you are eager, you can''t just find someone."


    Zong Weizhao glanced at Zong Chengwen lightly, staring at him so hard to speak, "I have already done DNA tests with Xiaojun, and he is indeed my son."


    As he said, Zong Weizhao took out the folded test report from his pocket in full view, and walked a few steps forward to the old man''s, "The old man is looking carefully, do I need someone to take a pair of glasses?"


    The old man''s face was stunned, his face was wonderful, but his anger was not easy to vent in front of so many people.


    Under the hopeful gaze of everyone, the old man read the test report and nodded with a sullen face, "The boss and this child are indeed in a father-son relationship."


    As soon as the old lady said this, everyone''s expressions changed slightly, and the look in Zong Yu''s eyes had changed from being aloof to jealous and hostile.

 Chapter 932： Mary Goddess (22)

    Originally, Zong Yu had been displaced and had not recovered, and the position of the first heir was vacant, so they were eligible to compete for that position.


    But now that the first heir is back, unless Zong Yu is dead, they won''t even be able to feel the position of the heir.


    Thousands of possessions just slipped out of the fingers, and no one would be happy.


    The old lady stood up on crutches, walked to Zong Yan, raised his hand and patted Zong Yan on the shoulder, and said something unclear, "Boy, you have to come on."


    Zong Yu pressed her lips tightly, her pupils trembled slightly, her slightly immature brows wrinkled, and she soon recovered her calm, calmly and seriously, "I will."


    The old lady''s retracted hand paused in the air, took a deep look at Zong Yan, and turned to leave.


    The highest-ranking old ladies are gone, and other people are not good to stay any longer. The old house is for the heads of the past. Even if they are worried about it, they dare not stay.


    Rong Huang lay on Zong Yan��s shoulder and whizzed and blew, his little mouth whispered, and said to pieces, "Woo, buff, and pain are all flying away~"


    Zong Ju: "..."


    Without waiting for him to say anything, Rong Huang quickly fluttered his little wings and flew towards the door.


    The old man hadn''t left the yard, but was walking down the steps, her face black as the bottom of a pot.


    Rong Huang biubiubiu popped a few golden lights and hit the old man''s heel straight.


    The old lady who was being supported down the steps suddenly felt that he had been kicked, a sharp pain came from her heel, and then she slipped and flew out.


    The old man rolled all the way down the steps, fell heavily to the ground, and flew away on the crutches.


    The old man cried out in pain, feeling that his old waist was about to break.


    Turning their heads hard to look at the dumbfounded group of juniors behind, the old man''s beard was so angry, "What are you doing while standing stupid? Help me up quickly!"


    "No, no, my waist, my waist is broken!"


    "Second, you are gentle, do you want me to die sooner?"


    "The head hit the seat, pay attention!" The old lady was hurriedly moved into the car by the juniors and went to the hospital for an examination.


    The old people have brittle bones when they are old, and the old man may break his bones. Then they will be the ones who will make things difficult.


    Rong Huang flew back with blue hair, stopped on Zong Yan''s shoulder, got up and kissed Zong Yan''s face, "Don''t be afraid, I''ll take revenge for you."


    Zong Yu glanced at Zong Weizhao who was calling her grandmother on the opposite sofa. Before he could say anything moved, Rong Huang on his shoulder began to chatter again.


    "I will protect you in the future. You must be a five-good young duck with three superb views."


    Zong Yu: "...Okay."


    Zong Yu''s voice was a bit loud. Zong Weizhao, who was reporting to his wife, raised his head and said in a concerned tone, "What''s the matter? Is the milk bad?"


    Zong Yan looked down at the milk, stretched out his hand to hold the milk cup, and took a sip.


    The mouthful of milk fragrance is a very unfamiliar experience.


    Zong Dawei''s family is not wealthy. Even if they love Zong Jianguo, they can''t afford too expensive milk. It is a simple sour milk with a taste of saccharin mixed with water.


    Unlike this glass of milk, it''s warm and mellow, and it leaves a mouth full of fragrance.


    The corners of Zong Yu''s mouth curled up, "The milk is delicious."


    Zong Weizhao listened to the grandmother on the phone, and suddenly thought of something, and handed the phone to Zong Yu, "Do you want to talk to your mother? She missed you all these years."

 Chapter 933： Mary Goddess (23)

    Zong Hao hesitated for a moment, and took the phone under Zong Weizhao''s expectant gaze.


    Xu Ying is a scientist, and she often stays in the laboratory all day long, but she is not as serious and calm as Zong Yan''s subconscious mind, but rather jumps off.


    The two talked for a while, and finally ended the call because of the urgency of Xu Ying''s experiment.


    Zong Yu then settled in the old house of the Zong family.


    A month later, he learned from Zong Weizhao that Zong Dawei and Han Mei were sentenced to ten years in prison for allegedly illegally abducting and trafficking in children and child abuse.


    As for the juvenile Zong Jianguo, he was sent to relatives to raise him.


    None of the relatives of Zong Dawei''s family are fuel-efficient lamps, and the difficulties of Zong Jianguo''s life in the future can be imagined.


    Zong Yu picked up the corner of his mouth when he heard the words, and closed the textbooks he needed for the new semester, "Thank you, Dad."


    Zong Wei said eh, smiled and waved his hand, "Who are we with whom, this is what Dad should do. Those two people are frantic, and they will be sentenced to another ten or twenty years."


    A smile appeared in Zong Jue''s eyes.


    The days at Zong Dawei''s house seemed to have been a long time ago, and those hatreds and resentments were all dissipated under the care of Zong Weizhao and Xu Ying.


    Today, everything is moving in a better direction.


    -


    "Zong Yu, after school this afternoon, there is a basketball game between our school and the second middle school next door. Are you coming?"


    The inch-headed boy stuffed his school uniform and Coke into his schoolbag, randomly stacked the messy books together, and smiled and asked the teenager at the same table.


    Zong Yu closed the pen cover, glanced at Yuan Kang, put the textbooks neatly aside, took out the schoolbag from the belly of the table, stuffed the needed textbooks into the schoolbag, and then stood up.


    The sixteen-year-old boy is tall and tall, like a vibrant poplar, with two long legs wrapped in dark blue school uniform pants, and a height of 1.86 meters that stands out among his peers.


    The handsome and clear facial features are deep, and the whole body is gentle and elegant. Anyone who looks at it can''t help but indulge in it.


    Even a straight steel man like Yuan Kang, his eyes trembled when he saw Zong Yan''s face.


    No wonder the girls in No. 1 wrote love letters to Zong Ju one by one. Even if he claimed to have someone he liked, he couldn''t stop the enthusiasm of the girls.


    "Time?" Zong Yan slung his schoolbag across his left shoulder, and the end of his narrow eyes picked up, and the three-point evil spirit immediately dissipated the gentleness brought by his face.


    Yuan Kang knew there was hope when he heard it, and said quickly, "It''s half past five."


    Zong Yu glanced at his watch and nodded slightly, "I see, I will pick someone up first."


    Yuan Kang knew who Zong Hao was going to pick up when he heard it, and sighed, "Are you going to pick up your little ancestor again?"


    Zong Yu hooked her lips, her eyes were gentle, "Her piano get out of class is about to end, I''ll pick her up, and see you on the basketball court of Second Middle School."


    Yuan Kang touched the back of his head, nodded with a smile, "Okay, I''ll let someone reserve a place for your little ancestor."


    Zong Yu thanked him, and took out the key from the belly of the table, turned and walked towards the carport.


    "Yuan Kang, did Zong Hao promise?" Seeing Zong Hao left, the Sports Committee hurried to ask Yuan Kang.


    Yuan Kang patted the Sports Committee on the shoulder, "How could someone who talks about righteousness like Zong Yan refuse to agree?"


    "Then why did he leave first?" The Sports Committee looked embarrassed, "It''s almost five o''clock now, and it starts at half past five."


    There is a bit of blame in the words of the Sports Committee.


    They had been preparing for this game with No. 2 Middle School for a month. If it weren''t for one of the players'' ankle injuries, they wouldn''t be able to let Zong Yan go.

 Chapter 934： Mary Goddess (24)

    Everyone in No. 1 High School knew that Zong Ju didn''t like to participate in group activities and went home after school. He had never seen such a good student.


    At first, there were people who couldn''t understand Zong Yan, but finally got beaten and swollen, and saw that Zong Yan took the initiative to take a detour.


    Yuan Kang smiled and pointed to the music classroom, "Zong Yan has gone to pick up Xueshen, let''s go first, then he will go with Xueshen."


    Learn God?


    The Sports Committee was stunned for a while before reacting, and the point of opinion in my heart suddenly disappeared.


    Those boys on the basketball team are probably crazy happy to take Xue Shen to watch their basketball games.


    Everyone in the middle school knew that Zong Ju had a childhood sweetheart named Rong Huang.


    It is said that Rong Huang never went to school due to physical reasons before the age of sixteen. Everyone thought she was in the first middle school. Both boys and girls isolated her, only Zong Yu was close to her.


    Everyone ridiculed Zong Jue secretly, but that''s just the case.


    But less than a semester, everyone was shocked by Rong Huang''s series of harassment operations.


    First, he won first place in two monthly exams and a mid-term exam, and pulled Zong Yan, who was firmly in the first semester, from the throne.


    After the second final exam, she jumped two levels in a row and became a senior in high school.


    High school students: "..." My face hurts so much.


    Therefore, Rong Huang also has the title of learning god.


    "Okay, let''s go first," said the sports committee.


    Yuan Kang greeted several members of the basketball team in the class and set off for the second middle school.


    -


    The little girl in a dark blue summer school uniform was sitting in front of the piano, her rosy lips pursed lightly, some fine sweat on the tip of her nose, and her white fingers dancing on the black and white keys, making people overwhelmed.


    The smooth and pleasant sound penetrates the thick door panel and reaches the ears of the students passing by.


    Zong Yan paused at the door of the music classroom, raised his hand decisively and knocked on the door.


    Three rhythmic knocks on the door sounded, Rong Huang''s fingertip movements paused, his dark apricot eyes lit up, and he turned his head to look in the direction of the door.


    The piano teacher who urged Rong Huang to glance at Rong Huang meaningfully, and said with a smile, "I will learn this today."


    Rong Huang smiled at the young female teacher, his eyes turned into a crescent moon, "Thank you, teacher, then I will go first, see you tomorrow afternoon."


    The female teacher smiled and nodded, closed the piano score, and waved to Rong Huang, "Goodbye."


    Rong Huang randomly stuffed the piano scores into his schoolbag and hopped to the door.


    The hem of the dark blue skirt drew a graceful arc in mid-air, gently rubbing against the door panel.


    The little girl rushed to the boy''s face quickly, grinning, showing her white teeth, and the pear vortex on her cheeks looming, "Zongzong!"


    With a smile on the eyebrows and eyes of the young Junli, she proficiently reached out to take Rong Huang''s schoolbag and carried it in her hand, and rubbed the top of Rong Huang''s hair, "I have a basketball game today, can I go and watch it?"


    Rong Huang blinked, pulling the corner of Zong Yan''s clothes, with a soft voice, "Of course I''m going, how did I miss your game?"


    As the heir of the Zong family, Zong Hao had to learn a lot. He had participated in various competitions, and Rong Huang was the one who applauded him in the audience.


    Zong Yu cocked the corners of his mouth, in a very good mood, "Cub Cub is the best."


    The words of praise caused the little girl to smile like a flower, and her face was full of smiles, and then she heard Zong Yan ask her, "Do you have a lot of homework at night?"


    Rong Huang jumped to the next step and licked his lower lip, "Not much, but I will practice piano when I go back."

 Chapter 935： Mary Goddess (25)

    Rong Huang jumped to the next step and licked his lower lip, "Not much, but I will practice piano when I go back."


    Before Zong Yu entered the first year of high school, Rong Huang had always been with Zong Yu in a palm-sized figure, and Rong Huang followed Zong Yu wherever he went.


    Zong Weizhao and his wife knew about Rong Huang''s existence and suggested that Rong Huang and Zong Yu go to school together, but Rong Huang refused to live or die, and waited until Zong Yu was in the first grade of high school before letting go.


    Before the start of school, Rong Huang had moved into the Zong family as the daughter of a friend of Zong Weizhao, and Zong Weizhao took them through the admission procedures for Rong Huang.


    Having experienced so many worlds, the knowledge of high school is too simple in Rong Huang''s eyes, and he can get a good result in the test with his eyes closed.


    In his spare time, Rong Huang learns piano from Ji Ru, the school''s music teacher, and has the right to pass the time.


    After hearing this, Zong Yu praised Rong Huang without hesitation, "I just listened to it, it sounds very nice."


    The pear vortex on Rong Huang''s cheeks is looming, his voice is like eating honey, "I have been practicing for a long time."


    Seeing Rong Huang jumping downstairs, Zong Yu''s eyebrows jumped, and he quickly stretched out and grabbed her wrist, and said warmly, "Slow down, be careful of falling."


    Rong Huang turned his head and snorted at Zong Ju, silently breaking his fingers to count the days.


    According to the development of the plot, today is the day when the heroine Sang Ling Xuan enters the book.


    The original owner was dragged by his best friend to watch the basketball game between No. 1 Middle School and No. 2 Middle School. He was accidentally smashed by a basketball. After fainting, she woke up and she was a girl who wears books.


    Rong Huang''s current world is of this novel, the kind of thief Mary Su.


    As the heroine of Mary Su Chuan''s writing, Sang Lingxuan naturally has many men, one man, two men, three men, and four who love her deeply, and the number of people is so large that they can make up two tables of mahjong.


    However, those who like Sang Lingxuan have a lot of roles in the role of two school bullies and a math teacher.


    In the end, the male partners watched Sang Lingxuan and the neurotic male lead Zong Bai being sent to prison by Zong Ju, but they couldn''t help Zong Ju.


    But even if Sang Ling was sentenced, the male partners have always loved her and never married a wife and had children.


    In short, it was Mary Su, and it was very thunderous.


    Rong Huang lowered his mouth and jumped on the two steps, the dark blue skirt traversed a beautiful arc, "Zongzong hurry up, you have to do warm-up exercises when you reach the second middle school."


    Zong Yu replied helplessly, freeing a hand to support Rong Huang, "I see, you can''t just jump down next time."


    Rong Huang responded perfunctorily, pulling Zong Yan to the front of the bicycle, waiting for Zong Yan to hold the handle of the bicycle, and Rong Huang sat on the back seat as soon as he lifted his feet.


    He patted Zong Yan''s youthful back, and Rong Huang urged softly, "Hurry up, drive!"


    Zong Yu was slapped by the little girl and his back stiffened. He chuckled lightly, with indulgence between his eyebrows, "Sit firmly and hold my waist."


    Rong Huang obediently stretched out his hand to grab the cloth on Zong Yu''s waist, and the suspended jiojio shook comfortably, "Okay, let''s go."


    Zong Yu responded in a low voice, and the bicycle slid out with the force of his feet on the pedals.


    In June, some hot wind poured into the boy''s white shirt, and the fresh and delicious lemon-scented shower gel lingered in Rong Huang''s nose.


    Rong Huang took a deep breath, and his delicate and tender face was full of enjoyment.


    White gardenias bloomed on both sides of the trail.


    The rich fragrance and the fresh lemon scent lingered on the tip of his nose, and Rong Huang''s entire little phoenix floated up.


    The bicycle carrying the two passed by a tree full of gardenias, and Rong Huang quickly reached out for it.

 Chapter 936： Mary Goddess (26)

    Two pure white and clean gardenias were picked by Rong Huang and fell into Rong Huang''s white and tender palms.


    The white gardenias and the little girl''s white fingertips set off each other, and they couldn''t tell who was whiter.


    Rong Huang shook jiojio, raised his arm, and brought the gardenias to Zongjun''s eyes, and said with joy, "Zongzong, give it to you."


    Without waiting for Zong Yan to free up a hand to receive the gardenia, the naughty girl turned her wrist and pinned the gardenia to the boy''s ear.


    "Flowers for beauty."


    During Zong Yu''s daze, the little girl''s laughter as if stealing a fishy cat came into his ears.


    Zong Yu felt the petals that were too soft in his ears, a little uncomfortable, but thought that the little girl had picked it off by herself, so he hesitated for a while and didn''t take it off.


    The two students passing by on the trail and returning home from school drew a look of surprise or envy or jealousy.


    The rich gardenia scented the little girl''s laughter, and it spread far.


    -


    The school rules of No. 2 Middle School are not so strict, and it doesn��t matter whether they wear school uniforms or not.


    Rong Huang and Zong Yan easily entered the second middle school, all the way to the basketball court.


    There are already many people around the basketball court, most of them are girls.


    Rong Huang was dragged by Zong Yan to move forward in the crowd, bumping his shoulders and stepping on the back of his feet from time to time.


    Rong Huang''s instep hurt a little when he was stepped on, frowned and grabbed the corner of Zong Yan''s clothes and shook it.


    Zong Yu sensed this, frowned and guarded the petite Rong Huang in front of her, leading her through the crowd all the way to where a basketball team was.


    Yuan Kang saw Zong Yu appear, took out a bottle of sports drink from the box and threw it to Zong Yu. Turning his eyes, he saw Rong Huang next to Zong Yu, and suddenly smiled.


    "Xueshen is here." Yuan Kang raised his voice and pointed to a stool, "This is the position we reserved specifically for you, with a great view."


    Rong Huang took Zong Yu''s sports drink, naturally took a sip and gave it back to Zong Yu, as if he hadn''t seen the winnowing among the basketball players, and smiled to greet them.


    Last month there was a basketball game between No. 1 Middle School and No. 3 Middle School, and Rong Huang also went to watch it. He was very familiar with these basketball players.


    "You don''t know how to learn God. Since you left, no one can suppress Zong Yu''s abnormality anymore." Yuan Kang''s tone was full of regrets, his hands kept dribbling.


    Most of the students in No. 1 Middle School were promoted from the junior middle school, and they are all familiar with each other. Since junior high school, Zong Yan has been firmly sitting on the throne of No. 1 and has never gone down.


    At that time, Rong Huang pushed Zong Yan down from the first position. They were happy for a long time, only to find that these two were young lovers, which made them angry enough.


    Sure enough, what you learn well is to play with what you learn, and so is falling in love.


    The scumbag like them is only worthy of eating chicken with the king.


    Rong Huang sat on the stool unceremoniously, curled his lips and smiled, scanning around the basketball court, and finally froze in one place.


    In the far corner of the north, there are two girls standing.


    A tall, lower-body school uniform skirt was carefully raised up for half a finger length, revealing a slender thigh.


    Next to her is a girl with long bangs that almost covers her eyebrows.


    Compared with the former, the latter can be said to have no advantages, and is almost annihilated in the crowd.


    But Rong Huang knew that the latter was the heroine Sang Lingxuan.


    The heroine of Mary Su''s novels is either the ugly duckling counterattack or the excellent from the beginning to the finale.

 Chapter 937： Mary Goddess (27)

    Sang Lingxuan is naturally the former.


    The original heroine looks like this, it is natural to highlight the heroine''s power.


    Rong Huang snorted secretly, not paying attention.


    These days, everyone likes to reinforce from the beginning to the finale. Rong Huang is really not interested in this kind of ugly duckling who counterattacks the heroine of the white swan.


    "What are you looking at?" Zong Yan''s voice came from his ear, and Rong Huang turned his head to see the young man''s delicate and elegant profile.


    Rong Huang blinked, and Bai Shengsheng''s little hand pretended to pinch a few times.


    "I just pinched and calculated that Zong Bai''s goddess is about to come."


    Hearing Rong Huang mentioning Zong Bai, Zong Yu''s expression faded a little.


    Like the original plot, Zong Bai and Zong Yan seem to have a natural magnetic field discord, and friction occurs every time they meet.


    Of course, it was Zong Bai who took the initiative to pick things up.


    Under Rong Huang''s persistent persuasion for many years, Zong Yan has become a gentle and kind-hearted young man, naturally he will not take the initiative to provoke.


    Only Zong Bai''s neurosis would take the initiative to cause trouble.


    Zong Jue''s Adam''s apple rolled twice, and the raised Adam''s apple looked **** and sultry from the side, "Oh? Who is it?"


    Rong Huang Yuguang caught a glimpse of a basketball team doing a warm-up exercise, and blinked at Zong Yu, "Aren''t you going to do sports?"


    Zong Yu��s big slender hand was placed on Rong Huang��s shoulder, and his index finger lightly tapped, ��No, I��m fine.�� Then he asked, ��You are so powerful, can you pinch out who the goddess is?��


    It''s not that Rong Huang couldn''t hear the teasing in Zong Yu''s tone. He glared at him angrily, pinched him a few times, and suddenly screamed.


    Zong Ju: "Huh?"


    Rong Huang clapped his hands, and pointed his hands backwards, his eyes sparkling, "Of course it''s me!"


    Zong Yu raised his eyebrows and patted the top of Rong Huang''s hair. The pampering under his eyes was almost unconcealed. As long as the people around him glanced at them, he could easily spot it.


    "Yeah, it''s you."


    Rong Huang shook his toes, and the hair hidden under the black wig turned into a pleasant blue.


    At this moment, Yuan Kang over there called Zong Yan to come over and gather.


    Zong Yu leaned down and leaned into Rong Huang''s ear, "I''m going, you sit here obediently, don''t run around, I will take you to eat crayfish when it''s over."


    The sound around is very messy, it can be called noisy.


    The boy''s voice is clear and gentle, with a little hoarse, especially nice.


    Rong Huang held his schoolbag and nodded like garlic, "Go, go, I want two crayfish."


    Zong Yu laughed, but did not refuse, and then left after nodding.


    As soon as Zong Yu left, girls gathered around.


    Most of them were in the same class as Zong Yan, and they were also classmates before Rong Huang jumped.


    The atmosphere in the first grade of high school is very good, there is no bullying or isolation, and the girls like to play with Rong Huang.


    The girls got together and talked about the clothes or the idols they liked. They chatted together, and it was very lively.


    Rong Huang was surrounded by a group of girls. From time to time, people slapped her cheeks twice. When someone asked her, Rong Huang replied slowly, very well-behaved.


    "The basketball game has begun!"


    I don''t know who yelled, and the girls'' conversation stopped immediately, and they looked at the basketball court in unison.


    The sixteen or seventeen-year-olds put on their jerseys ran on the basketball court, manipulating the basketballs in their hands like flowing water and transporting the basketballs to their teammates.


    Rong Huang easily found Zong Yan''s position.

 Chapter 938： Mary Goddess (28)

    The handsome and elegant teenager wears a light blue jersey with white arms exposed. His muscles that are not hideous when dribbling are raised, full of youthful power.


    With a bang, the basketball passed through the basketball hoop, which drew cheers.


    The girl beside Rong Huang flushed with excitement, and poked Rong Huang''s arm, "Rong Huang, look at your family Zongzhen, you are really blessed!"


    Rong Huang: "..."


    There is an inexplicable feeling of being crushed by the wheel of the car.


    Rong Huang touched his chin and smiled modestly. In fact, the invisible tail behind him was almost turning into a propeller.


    It doesn''t matter whose man it is, can he be good? !


    Rong Huang didn''t understand the rules of the basketball game. After watching it for a while, he felt bored, and simply bowed his head to play with his mobile phone.


    I don''t know how long it took, an exclamation sounded.


    Even if Rong Huang didn''t look up, he could guess that it was the basketball in the hands of Ruan Sheng, the school bully of No. 2 Middle School, that hit Sang Lingxuan''s head.


    Rong Huang raised his head unhurriedly, and he saw Sang Lingxuan lying on the ground from a distance.


    It''s just...how did the person who stunned Sang Lingxuan become Yuan Kang?


    Rong Huang blinked, rubbed his eyes fiercely, and then looked around, it was still Yuan Kang.


    Rong Huang: "???"


    Rong Huang grabbed Shui Shui and communicated with Shui Shui with consciousness, "Why is it different from the plot?"


    In the original plot, Ruan Sheng smashed Sang Lingxuan and was ordered by the teacher to visit Sang Lingxuan. After a long time, he couldn''t help but fall in love with Sang Lingxuan.


    Ruan Sheng is also Zong Bai''s Ma friend.


    Shui Shui scratched his head and looked puzzled, "I don''t know."


    Rong Huang: "...what use is it for you."


    Shui Shui: Cry.JPG.


    Because Sang Lingxuan was stunned, the basketball game was forced to stop. The two sides agreed on the time for the next game, and they all broke up.


    Rong Huang looked at the oncoming Zong Yu, frowning his soft brows, "What''s the matter?"


    Zong Yu took the towel in Rong Huang''s hand and wiped the sweat off his face. His voice was a little hoarse because of the basketball game.


    Rong Huang: "..." So Yuan Kang topped the story of Ruan Sheng?


    Rong Huang shook his head, and when he turned his eyes, he saw the girl with a bottle of mineral water in her hand.


    The girl didn''t seem to see Rong Huang in front of Zong Jue. She looked at Zong Jue and handed the mineral water to Zong Jue. "You were so handsome just now. Please drink water."


    Rong Huang: "???"


    Rong Huang looked at the girl whose chest was bigger than her head, and the hair under the wig quickly turned red.


    Before Zong Yan refused, Rong Huang Xian Zongyi stepped behind him and looked at the girl with his chin on his hips.


    Rong Huang stretched out his hand and pushed the mineral water back, his delicate face was full of sorrow, "Sorry sister, my boyfriend doesn''t drink water from other women."


    The girl was stunned and looked at Rong Huang up and down, and finally fixed her gaze on Rong Huang''s chest, with a shining mockery in her eyes.


    Rong Huang lowered his head, suddenly became angry, and went three feet high, this bad woman! !


    "Your words don''t represent what Zong Yu meant." The girl looked at Zong Yu, her tone of provocation was obvious, "Is that right, Zong Yu?"


    Zong Yu frowned, just about to speak, but was interrupted by Rong Huang again.


    The little girl gritted her teeth and squinted her eyes, like a little wolf pup who only protects food. "I know that other people''s boyfriends can''t hook up, so why don''t you know how to have a face?"


    The girl was choked by Rong Huang, her eyes filled with anger, "So what, you are not married, you can still get a divorce if you are married."

 Chapter 939： Mary Goddess (29)

    "So what, you are not married, you can still get a divorce if you are married."


    "what did you say?"


    The girl was akimbo, like a shrew cursing the street, the tall man was almost half a head taller than Rong Huang, and she repeated what she said just now.


    Rong Huang was stunned by the girl''s shameless words, two blushes appeared on her small face abruptly and she rolled up his sleeves and was about to hit someone, "Ahhhhh, I want you!"


    The girl provoke her face, stretched out her hand and gestured, "Come on, come on, you''re a short and flat chested."


    Rong Huang became a pufferfish with a flushed face, turned his head to look at Zong Yu, and complained in a grievance, "Zong Zong, she scolded me for being short and said that I had no chest."


    The coquettish voice seemed to be mixed with several jars of honey.


    Zong Yu concealed the embarrassment well, touched the little girl''s head, softly comforted, "You look the best, I like you like this."


    Rong Huang hadn''t spoken yet, and the girl sneered to provoke the discord, "I don''t know what a man says is the least credible?"


    "If you don''t listen to the eighth chanting, you''re dead, I''m going to kill you!" Rong Huang rolled up his sleeves and was about to rush up to hit someone. Zong Yu''s eyesight quickly grabbed his back collar.


    "Don''t worry about her, I don''t want other girls'' water, just drink what you give." Zong Yan turned to look at the girl, her eyes flashing coldly, "Please don''t provoke my relationship with my girlfriend."


    Rong Huang looked up at Zong Yan, Yu Guang caught a glimpse of the girl''s suddenly gloomy expression, almost laughed, and the anger in his stomach disappeared.


    Rong Huang kept rolling up his sleeves and poked Zongyan''s waist, making his eyelashes tremble, "I want to eat crayfish."


    Zong Yu didn''t even give the girl a look, and pulled Rong Huang towards the carport of No. 2 Middle School. "I see, how about one spicy and one garlic?"


    "Good duck, that''s the deal."


    Rong Huang turned his head and glanced at the girl, making a grimacing face, so that the girl jumped on the spot and threw the mineral water into the trash can.


    After Rong Huang''s provocation was over, he pressed his feet and jumped directly onto Zong Yan''s back.


    Zong Yu skillfully hooked Rong Huang''s legs, supported her small **** with her big hand, and kept walking under her feet.


    Rong Huang dangled little Jiojio, his little tail almost up to the sky.


    Rong Huang leaned to Zong Yu''s ear, and the warm breath was sprayed into Zong Yu''s ear. Zong Yu could even smell the delicious milk scent of the little girl.


    "Zongzong, I really like your duck."


    Zong Jue seemed to have been filled with a big jar of icing in an instant, sweet to the heart, red ears whispered softly, "Me too."


    Seeing the two people leaving behind, the girl almost vomited a mouthful of blood.


    "Mom is so angry, this woman is too annoying!"


    "There is also Zong Yan, is he a man who is not blinded at all?"


    "That woman is a flat breasted woman, what does Zong Yu really like about her?"


    "..."


    The girl''s curse sounded into Rong Huang''s ears, and Rong Huang hummingly gave her an unlucky charm.


    Good luck to her:)


    -


    Rong Huang and Zong Yan finished eating the crayfish and went back to Zong''s house.


    At the door of the old house of the Zong family, they ran into Zong Bai who was driving out.


    Relying on the relationship with Zong Weizhao, Zong Chengwen''s family reluctantly stayed in the old house and refused to move.


    However, the large room lives in the main building, and the second room lives in the auxiliary building. The two rooms share a single door.


    The window of the black luxury car was lowered, revealing Zong Bai''s handsome face, "Second brother, school is over?"

 Chapter 940： Mary Goddess (30)

    Rong Huang behind Zong Yu looked at Zong Bai''s brown, non-mainstream hair, and rolled his eyes.


    Isn''t this nonsense, who wanders around during class time?


    Zong Bai and Zong Hao have completely different personalities. The former seems to be gentle and handsome, but in fact a hidden mad critic, and the latter is a true three-good boy in Rong Huang''s eyes.


    Zong Yu was blocked by Zong Bai''s car, standing outside the gate with the handle of the car, and faintly responded.


    Zong Bai smiled, turned his eyes, and looked at Rong Huang.


    "Sister Rong, good afternoon."


    Zong Bai''s eyes looked disgusting, like a cold and gloomy poisonous snake crawling on his skin, making people feel like a chill.


    Rong Huang didn''t smile, and your heroine was stunned. You are still here, really annoying.


    Zong Yu knew that Rong Huang didn''t like Zong Bai, so he freed up a hand and stuffed the little girl behind him, then turned to look at Zong Bai, "What''s wrong with the big brother?"


    The meaning of driving away in Zong Jue''s words is obvious, and the partial life Zong Bai is a shameless person.


    Zong Bai glanced at Zong Yan with a faint smile, his gaze dropped, and his eyes were fixed on a thin white calf, his eyes were dark, and the emotions in his eyes were sticky and creepy, "Go send dinner to Dad."


    A few days ago, Zong Chengwen fell from the second floor drunk and broke his tail vertebra and left leg. He is still hospitalized today.


    Zong Yu looked at Zong Bai with a warning in his eyes, as cold as a wolf, "Since the eldest brother is going to give dinner to the second uncle, please go quickly."


    Zong Bai snorted in his heart, thinking to himself that if Rong Huang knew that Zong Yu was such a person, he would avoid it, right?


    Imagining the scene where these two extremely emotional people would turn against the goal in the future, Zong Bai became excited all over.


    Zong Bai took a deep breath, his head hurt again.


    Every time he gets too excited, he gets a headache.


    "Then I will go first." Zong Bai said.


    Zong Yu was too lazy to respond and looked at Zong Bai coldly.


    Zong Bai gritted his teeth to the two people outside the car and told the driver to drive.


    The car slid out, leaving behind a trail of exhaust gas.


    Zong Jue glanced sideways at Rong Huang, concealing his complicated thoughts, and said warmly, "Go ahead."


    Rong Huang followed Zong Jue and walked into the old house.


    The old house has three floors. Zong Weizhao and his wife live on the third floor, while Rong Huang and Zong Yan live on the second floor. The guest rooms are on the first floor and the annex.


    The two walked in. Only the housekeeper was at home, and Zong Weizhao and his wife had not returned.


    Zong Yu carried Rong Huang upstairs, strode into Rong Huang''s room, and closed the door.


    Rong Huang blinked and asked suspiciously, "What are you doing?"


    Zong Yu put Rong Huang''s schoolbag on the desk, curled her lips and smiled, "Do homework."


    Rong Huang: "...oh."


    Rong Huang was a little disappointed. He thought he could have a loving kiss.


    But even if I am disappointed, I still have to write my homework.


    The college entrance examination is about to take place in a few days, and Rong Huang has to make time to write two papers after finishing his homework.


    Rong Huang took out his homework from his schoolbag, sat down at the desk obediently, and worked hard.


    Zong Yu made do with homework on the small round table near the balcony, and looked at Rong Huang distractedly from time to time, lest she get lost in a daze.


    The light in the room is bright and warm, except for the sound of wind blowing by the green vegetation on the balcony, and it is very quiet.


    Only the rustle of the black nib rubbing against the paper was left.


    -


    The next day Rong Huang went to school. As soon as he entered the door, he saw the girl with a circle of gauze on her head next to Zong Bai, whispering something.

 Chapter 941： Mary Goddess (31)

    Rong Huang''s apricot eyes narrowed slightly, and the girl''s identity was ready to be revealed.


    Rong Huang didn''t expect that Sang Lingxuan had just been stunned yesterday, and he would go to school again today.


    Have to say that the heroine''s halo is powerful.


    I couldn''t be killed by a car, jumped to the top of a building and broke my leg...In short, it was ridiculous.


    "Good morning Rong Huang." The classmates who walked into the classroom greeted Rong Huang enthusiastically.


    Rong Huang smiled and turned to look at the female classmate, "Good morning."


    Zong Bai, who was struggling to deal with Sang Lingxuan, heard Rong Huang''s very recognizable voice, and immediately turned his head to look at Xiang Rong Huang. The dark blue school uniform made him feel a bit more gentle and scum.


    If the EQ is low, it is estimated that Zong Bai is carrying a few lives on his back.


    Take Ronghuang and Benhuang.


    Rong Huang: "..."


    "Rong Huang, good morning." Zong Bai greeted Rong Huang with a smile.


    Sang Lingxuan''s gestures stopped, and he turned to look at Rong Huang, with obvious hostility in his eyes.


    Rong Huang sighed, ignoring Zong Bai, and went to her seat and sat down.


    Sure enough, after the hostess came, the ugly duckling began to counterattack the white swan.


    Yesterday, the long bangs that could cover the eyebrows and eyebrows were still there. Today, those bangs that are obtrusive are all clipped up by hairpins, revealing a full forehead.


    As a heroine, Sang Lingxuan''s appearance is naturally very good.


    It''s the kind of aggressive facial features.


    Now that the bangs are clipped on, the excellent appearance is immediately highlighted.


    Rong Huang had just noticed clearly that many people in the class were watching Sang Lingxuan secretly, with surprise in his eyes.


    Oh this **** Mary Su story.


    Rong Huang can almost use jio to guess what will happen in the future.


    Rong Huang put the Chinese textbook and Wusan on the table, Bai Shengsheng turned the black pen quickly with his fingertips, and shook his legs comfortably while listening to the content of the two boys at the back table.


    "Why didn''t I find Sang Lingxuan looks so beautiful before?"


    "She had the same hairstyle as Zhenzi before. Who would be interested in seeing her? I guess she suddenly became accustomed to dressing up and pestering Zong Bai without seeing her?"


    "No wonder, I think she fell in love with Zong Bai in 80%."


    "It''s not surprising. Although Zong Bai is a little worse than Zong Yu, who was in the first grade of high school, he is still pretty good at our age. Haven''t you seen so many girls giving him milk tea and love letters?"


    "..."


    Rong Huang couldn''t hold back, he chuckles.


    The girl at the same table turned to look at her with amazement.


    Rong Huang immediately held back his laugh, and took a copy of the five-three book and started it.


    The morning reading bell rang, and Sang Lingxuan, who was sitting at the same table with Zong Bai, reluctantly returned to his seat.


    Sang Lingxuan looked at Zong Bai who was sitting in the fourth row of the third group, and then glanced at his position. In the last row of the first group, he bit his lip and stomped his foot.


    She woke up last night and found that she was wearing a book. The book she was wearing was the same book as her male god. She was so happy that she stayed up all night.


    "Shang Tu" is a super-length male-frequency novel at a certain point. It mainly tells the story of how the male protagonist Zong Yu grew from a pitiful kidnapped little pitiful step by step, and how to develop Zong''s clan into a commercial empire.


    The villain in the novel, Zong Bai, is a poor man who has been abused by his mother since he was a child.


    Even though Zong Bai did nothing about personnel in the entire novel, Sang Lingxuan found his sometimes crazy and gentle appearance very charming.


    Isn''t that the case with Jiaojiao in the novel?


    Sven scum, his eyes are full of wildness...

 Chapter 942： Mary Goddess (32)

    There seemed to be a mysterious world hidden in those charming eyes.


    After confirming that the original owner was in the same class as Zong Bai, Sang Lingxuan sneaked out of the hospital early in the morning and saw Zong Bai as soon as he walked into the classroom.


    The real Zong Bai was exactly the same as she had imagined.


    She struck up a conversation with Zong Bai with her excitement, and after getting Zong Bai''s response, she began to talk freely.


    During the conversation, Sang Lingxuan had been paying attention to Zong Bai''s every move, and there was a scorching obsession deep in his eyes.


    God gave her the opportunity to wear the book, maybe it was for her to change Zong Bai''s ending.


    Looking at Zong Bai''s back, Sang Lingxuan secretly made up his mind to suppress him before Zong Yu rises, and let Zong Bai sit down as heir.


    Sang Lingxuan spent a morning reading time digesting the memory of the original owner.


    At the moment when the bell rang after class, Sang Lingxuan suddenly woke up, only to find a cold sweat on her back, and the damp feeling made her pupils tremble uncontrollably.


    Why is the original owner��s memory different from the plot in the novel?


    It stands to reason that the male protagonist Zong Yu should have been retrieved after Zong Bai''s college entrance examination. Why is Zong Yu now in the first grade of a high school?


    The more Sang Lingxuan thought about it, the more he felt that all the development of the plot had gone off track, and his eyes were full of panic.


    She was originally full of confidence because she remembered some secrets of the Zong family, but now the male protagonist who shouldn''t have appeared in the first one actually appeared, which made her doubt the plot.


    Sang Lingxuan was thinking wildly, and only when the class bell rang back her thoughts.


    "Today you are still free to review, and the college entrance examination will be taken next Tuesday, so hurry up and check for any omissions..."


    Sang Lingxuan looked at the teacher on the podium with a trance in his eyes.


    College entrance examination next Tuesday...


    She has graduated five or six years, and she can''t remember these high school content at all.


    Sang Lingxuan was excited and fumbled to sweep Wusan on the table to the ground.


    The click drew the class''s surprised eyes.


    Sang Lingxuan was ashamed and annoyed, and wanted to find a place to sew in on the spot.


    The English teacher glanced at Sang Lingxuan dissatisfiedly, knocked on the podium, "What are you doing, let me go out and stand without reviewing!"


    Even though the English teacher did not watch her talk, Sang Lingxuan knew that the English teacher was talking to her.


    Sang Lingxuan bit her lip and peeked at Zong Bai secretly, the uneasiness in her heart could not go away.


    The change of the plot and the upcoming college entrance examination made Sang Lingxuan anxious, and the stool under his buttocks was like a nail, making Sang Lingxuan fidgeting.


    Through the small mirror, Rong Huang saw the last row of Sang Lingxuan who kept looking around. He paused with the motion of a paper fan and smiled meaningfully.


    It seems that the hostess should realize that everything now is different from what she remembered.


    Presumably Sang Lingxuan must be frightened.


    that''s nice.


    Rong Huang''s ruddy lips quietly evoked a slight arc, his gaze quickly scanned the question, but after a while he filled in the answer in parentheses.


    There are still three days before the college entrance examination is over, enough for Rong Huang to clean up these two people.


    -


    An elf in a pink dress flapped its snow-white wings, avoiding the servants of the Zong family all the way to the auxiliary building.


    There were only two or three servants in the auxiliary building, all of whom were chatting and laughing in the small garden.


    Rong Huang paused for a moment, cast a blind eye, and flew directly in front of the three servants.


    Rong Huang flew up to the second floor, and heard a hysterical rage at the top of the stairs.

 Chapter 943： Mary Goddess (33)

    "Why do you want to live in this world? You deserved to die in the first place. It was a hindrance to my eyes."


    "You are not allowed to hide, hide ten times at once!"


    Rong Huang''s dark and clear eyes rolled, and suddenly thought of something, he sprinted to the doorway where the sound was made.


    The door of the room was locked tightly, and the sound of angry cursing mixed with the crackling sound penetrated the thick door panel into Rong Huang''s ears.


    Rong Huang: Oh, humiliating.


    Rong Huang walked in directly through the door and came to the room.


    The first thing that caught your eye was a scene of a middle-aged woman beating Zong Bai with a clothes rack.


    Rong Huang: "..."


    The picture was too ghostly, Rong Huang was silent for a moment, relied on her to hide in advance, and found a place to sit down, with his small hands supporting his chin, he dangled jiojio comfortably, watching the play.


    The middle-aged woman obviously knew that she could not slap Zong Bai in the face, and it was discovered that she was also unlucky, so every time the drying rack was dropped, it was directed at Zong Bai''s body.


    The crackling sound just heard outside the door should have been made by a woman using a clothes rack.


    Rong Huang tilted his head and looked at the woman. This should be Zong Bai''s sadistic mother Li Bingtong.


    Sure enough, snake disease is inherited.


    Rong Huang turned his eyes to look at Zong Bai, who was curled up on the ground with his head in his hands, and cast his mouth down.


    Anyway, Zong Bai is also a high school boy, how can he not even beat a woman, at least he has to take the clothes rack in Li Bingtong''s hand and throw it away.


    If you continue to fight like this, sooner or later you have to be beaten into a rod, right?


    Rong Huang touched his chin. If Zong Bai became a rod maker and saved her a lot of things, that would be great.


    Rong Huang''s black black hair turned blue, and it shook lightly with her shaking her head, which was enough to show how happy she was at the moment.


    "No wonder you can''t compete with Zong Ju, you are not the seed of the Zong family, so naturally you can''t compete with Zong Ju."


    "You go to die, you die to me, why don''t you die..."


    Li Bingtong raised his arms and greeted Zong Bai fiercely, muttering to himself.


    Rong Huang heard the woman''s words clearly, and slowly typed a "?" in front of him.


    Not the species of the clan...


    Rong Huang blinked, did she understand the meaning?


    Oh!


    Rong Huang straightened up suddenly, looking at the mother and son with piercing eyes.


    A pair of apricot eyes are astonishingly bright, like an electric light bulb.


    No wonder she always feels something is wrong with Zong Chengwen every time she reads Zong Chengwen, and always feels something weird.


    It turned out that the hat on his head was strangely green.


    Rong Huang stroked his chin, feeling that he had discovered a great secret.


    I originally wanted to go to Zong Chengwen''s study to find a circle, but I didn''t expect to get such an unexpected joy.


    Rong Huang pulled Shui Shui''s wings, his little mouth screamed, "The luck of the king is so good, Koi is this carp."


    Shui Shui: "...King, you are right in everything."


    Rong Huang sat on the top of the closet, watching Li Bingtong unilaterally beat Zong Bai condescendingly, feeling very boring.


    Rong Huang bit his hand and thought for a while, then turned and disappeared into the room.


    Half an hour later, Zong Bai''s mother Li Bingtong was invited to the police station as a guest because he was seen by the police to abuse the minor.


    Rong Huang: Smile.JPG.


    Rong Huang pulled at the edge of the window and looked at Zong Bai, who was calmed by the police with a decadent look at the door of the auxiliary building.


    Rong Huang glanced at Zong Chengwen, who was hurriedly discharged from the hospital, and was in a great mood.

 Chapter 944： Mary Goddess (34)

    The senior high school candidates of No. 1 and No. 2 middle schools disrupted the allocation of examination rooms, and Rong Huang''s examination room was in No. 2 middle school.


    The day before the exam, Rong Huang was accompanied by Zong Yan to the second middle school to find the exam room.


    As soon as he left the gate of Yizhong, Rong Huang was blocked by a group of people.


    For the next ten minutes, Rong Huang was forced to listen to a long and eloquent love letter recitation.


    "Rong Huang, I can''t bear my feelings for you. I miss you when I go to class during the day, and I miss you when I sleep at night..."


    Rong Huang: "?"


    "I yearn for you so much, whenever you walk with other opposite sexes, my heart burns like a fire..."


    Rong Huang: "???"


    "Rong Huang, I love you! I will let you feel the warmth of my chest, please give me a chance to love you?"


    Rong Huang: "???"


    Rong Huang looked at a bunch of eighteen or nine-year-old boys with colorful hair that was blocking their way, the expression on his face was very stiff.


    Rong Huang couldn''t wait to kick these people out with the sight cast by Ruowu.


    The green-haired boy who was standing in the middle of Piansheng didn''t notice it. He held the love letter and read it aloud with a high voice.


    "Dear Rong Huang, the third year of high school is about to end. I don''t want to leave regrets in my life. Would you please promise me to be my girlfriend?"


    Ok...what a ghost.


    Zong Yu''s face was gloomy, he didn''t expect someone to dig his corner.


    "What''s so good?" Zong Yu stuffed Rong Huang behind him with a sullen face, not even letting the green-haired boy see a single strand of hair, "Did you see that she has a boyfriend?"


    Hearing the turbulent murderous aura contained in Zong Ju''s tone, Rong Huang''s heart burst into a sudden, inexplicably feel that the phoenix disease is mostly due to the recurrence of the snake essence disease.


    Rong Huang quietly stretched out his hand and hooked Zong Yan''s little finger, his slender finger scratched in his palm.


    Zong Yu''s brows moved slightly, five fingers closed, and the little girl''s soft hands were wrapped in her palms.


    Green Mao raised his chin, looking at people through his nostrils, "Do you know who I am?"


    More and more people around were attracted by the scene of Lu Mao''s public confession, and Zong Yu''s expression grew colder and colder than Rong Huang could not see.


    As long as the green-haired boy said one more thing, he would be torn to pieces with his white fangs alive.


    When the green-haired boy saw Zong Yan not speaking, he thought that Zong Yan was scared, and he was very happy.


    It seems that the heir of the clan is nothing more than that.


    "Listen well, I''m Ruan Sheng, the boss of No. 2 Middle School!"


    Rong Huang: "......???"


    No, shouldn''t Ruan Sheng like Sang Lingxuan? Why did you become her?


    Before Zong Yan''s hardened fist slammed into Ruan Sheng''s face, Rong Huang said aloud, "I don''t like you, you quickly take your little brother away."


    Ruan Sheng looked at the fair-skinned and clean girl and was stunned.


    Last month, during the basketball match between No. 1 Middle School and No. 2 Middle School, Ruan Sheng just glanced at Rong Huang in the crowd and couldn''t help but fall in love with her at first sight.


    After that, he heard people say that Rong Huang had a boyfriend, and that he was still a difficult clan family member, so he was sad for a long time.


    Finally, with the encouragement of his friends, Ruan Sheng still wrote a love letter, blocked Rong Huang at the gate of No. 1 Middle School, and confessed to Rong Huang in a big way.


    His follow-up brother said, let youth leave no regrets!


    Ruan Sheng thinks that a handsome boy who can dress up like him is not much better than a nerd who only knows to study like Zong Yan?

 Chapter 945： Mary Goddess (35)

    But he didn''t expect him to be rejected by Rong Huang.


    I think Ruan Sheng is also a school bully in the second middle school. He has never been disadvantaged among the girls. He didn''t expect to kick a hard rock the day before the college entrance examination.


    Ruan Sheng grabbed the green hair on his head, thinking that he dyed a green hair yesterday in order to confess. Tony from the barber shop said that this color suits him well. Why did he fail?


    Ruan Sheng didn''t give up and wanted to fight for it again.


    "I think you may not know me well, should we find a place to sit down and get to know each other slowly?"


    Rong Huang: "..." It turned out to be the second infatuated male in Marie Su''s novel, with a broad brain as if he was a little sick.


    Zong Yu: "..." His fist is hard again.


    "Do you think I am dead?" Zong Yan couldn''t help it, and said with a cold face, "Is it glorious to dig the foot of a wall? I wish you will be digged every day in the future."


    Without waiting for Ruan Sheng to react, he directly pulled Rong Huang into the car waiting at the school gate and ordered the driver to drive.


    The black car slid out, and Ruan Sheng was sprayed with exhaust gas.


    Ruan Sheng pressed the love letter heavily on the face of the younger brother, rubbed it, and asked with a grimly sneer, "This is what you said about chasing sisters? The little master''s goddess was scared away by you!"


    Ruan Sheng looked around, all the students around were watching the show.


    Ruan Sheng was annoyed by the sight, raised his fist, his green hair standing upright, "What do you look at? Be careful of my fist!"


    Ruan Sheng was a school bully, and the students in No. 1 Middle School knew about it, and they scattered after seeing this.


    If you are afraid, can you not hide it if you can''t provoke them?


    "Wow, I didn''t expect Rong Huang to be so popular, even Ruan Sheng bowed down under her pomegranate skirt."


    Sang Lingxuan glanced at the tall girl holding her arm, her eyes were unclear, "A lot of people like...Rong Huang?"


    The original owner is a very introverted and inferior person, and he doesn''t know much about some of the people in the school.


    Although Rong Huang and Sang Ling were in the same class, they didn''t have much memory of Rong Huang.


    Only know that Rong Huang is a genius, the kind that can easily jump.


    The tall girl nodded and talked endlessly, with undisguised appreciation in her tone, "You didn''t pay attention to the post. We all call Rong Huang the school girl."


    "I once saw her table full of love letters. From high school to high school, people like her, even from other schools, such as Ruan Sheng."


    "Rong Huang is really good, with a good education and a good family background, and he looks very beautiful. Is this the standard for a novel heroine?"


    The words "the heroine of the novel" made Sang Lingxuan''s expression slightly changed, and a cold expression appeared in his eyes.


    Sang Lingxuan had read a lot of writing articles before wearing the book. She thought she became the heroine of this world after she entered "Shang Tu".


    Now that someone says that Rong Huang is the heroine of the novel, he is naturally very unhappy, and even an unspeakable feeling of jealousy and panic rises in his heart.


    This made Sang Lingxuan, who had experienced many wars with roommates in the university dormitory, sounded the alarm every minute, and his vigilance against Rong Huang reached its peak in an instant.


    Yes, an excellent girl like Rong Huang should have written it in "Business Map", but there is no girl named "Rong Huang" from beginning to end.


    Could it be...


    Sang Lingxuan''s pupils suddenly dilated, staring at the direction Rong Huang was leaving, but he didn''t hear her name called by her companion many times.


    -


    The sudden appearance of Ruan Sheng did not affect the mood of Rong Huang and Zong Yan.

 Chapter 946： Mary Goddess (36)

    When Zong Juo was in junior high school, a girl handed him a love letter, but Zong Ju had never accepted it, and the love letter was confiscated when it was sent to him.


    This is still the case after entering high school. It can be said that he is an old monk who has been a vegetarian for his whole life.


    After entering No. 1 Middle School, Rong Huang became famous because of her glorious deeds of winning the first grade three times in a row and then quickly skipping grades. She has many little fans and little brothers, and love letters are even more impossible.


    The two seem to have a tacit understanding of the opposite sex.


    In Yuan Kang''s words, Rong Huang and Zong Jue are like an old couple, and they trust each other.


    When the two of them found Rong Huang''s examination room in the second middle school, they went straight back.


    When they returned to the old house of the Zong family, they saw Xu Ying and Li Bingtong chatting in the living room, with a variety of fresh fruits on the coffee table in front of them.


    Rong Huang looked at Li Bingtong more after entering the door, a little surprised that Li Bingtong could come out so quickly.


    The abuse of minors is not a small crime, just like Zong Dawei and Han Mei back then.


    However, Rong Huang changed his mind and thought of Zong Chengwen again. Rong Huang estimated that he was the one who was dealing with him, and Li Bingtong was released.


    Zong Cheng''s text is not big, but his ambition is quite big.


    He knew that if Li Bingtong was arrested for abuse of Zong Bai, it would also affect the evaluation of him in the upper circles of Forty-Nine City.


    Although Zong Yu is now very good in all aspects, if any accident happens in the future, he will also have the right to fight for the heir position for Zong Bai.


    "Mom, second aunt."


    "Aunt Xu, Aunt Li."


    Rong Huang and Zong Yan greeted the two of them, and the good-looking young girls stood together, very seductive.


    Xu Ying was wearing a gentle light purple cardigan, with a close smile on her face, "Tomorrow Huanghuang will have an exam. Auntie will send you to the exam room at that time."


    Rong Huang blinked, Yu Guang glanced at Zong Yan, curled his lips and smiled, with a well-behaved and cute appearance, "No need for auntie, the driver will just drive me there."


    Seeing Rong Huang''s insistence, Xu Ying no longer insisted, "Then I wish you a good grade in the exam."


    Rong Huang smiled and thanked him, and then went upstairs with Zong Yan.


    Li Bingtong retracted his gaze looking at Rong Huang''s back, and laughed unclearly, with a sarcasm in his tone, "You are really kind, anyone can take it home."


    Xu Ying took a sip of the scented tea, Quandang did not hear the deep meaning of Li Bingtong''s words, and said with a smile, "Huang Huang is a good boy and he is also very good at learning."


    Li Bingtong didn''t take it seriously.


    How good is the performance of a thing that comes to the door to play the autumn breeze.


    Xu Ying turned around on Li Bingtong''s pale and haggard face, and sighed secretly.


    If someone had not called the police, she would have been caught by the police on the spot and abused Zong Bai. It is estimated that she would not be able to find out for the rest of her life.


    I really don''t know how Li Bingtong was so cruel to Zong Bai, it was really confused.


    Xu Ying took out two tickets from the bag on the sofa, "I got two tickets for the sea city concert two days ago, are you going?"


    Xu Ying was thinking of letting Li Bingtong go out to relax, so as not to have too much experience to vent, she would rely on hitting the child to exert her strength.


    Li Bingtong glanced at the tickets Xu Ying put on the coffee table, and shrugged, "Okay, since you have said so, I will go and see with my friends."


    Faced with Li Bingtong''s high-pitched tone, Xu Ying''s complexion remained unchanged, and even her smile was maintained very well.


    The two have been concubines for so many years, Xu Ying has long known who Li Bingtong is, and she doesn''t want to care too much.


    Home and everything are happy, and she doesn''t want to deliberately pick things up.

 Chapter 947： Mary Goddess (37)

    Upstairs, Rong Huang and Zong Yan joined together and bit their ears.


    The little girl whispered in Zong Jue''s ear, the warm breath evoked an itching on Zong Jue''s skin.


    The delicious milk scent lingers in the nose, and even the soft voice with the little girl is much sweeter, "I was so surprised that the ice cream in my hand was not fragrant when I came back."


    Zong Yu raised his eyebrows, somewhat surprised, "Isn''t Zong Bai the second uncle''s son?"


    Rong Huang grinned and nodded like garlic, "Yes, I heard it by accident when I went to the auxiliary building for a walk the day before yesterday."


    The day before yesterday...


    Zong Yu''s eyes flashed slightly, wasn''t it the day the second aunt was taken away by the police?


    Zong Yu was calm, he shouldn''t doubt Rong Huang, she was a kind-hearted and lovely little fairy.


    Rong Huang broke his fingers, his ruddy lips opened and closed, "I tell you, if you are not found back in time, the position of the heir of the Zong family will be taken away by Zong Bai."


    "Zong Bai and your second uncle are uneasy and kind, they want to bully you."


    Zong Yu was unmoved, only heard a soft bang. The originally petite Rong Huang had become the size of a palm, flapping his wings and falling into the palm of his hand.


    "I don''t like Zong Bai, I suspect that he is coveting me." Rong Huang tweeted, holding Zong Yan''s fingers and rubbing his soft cheeks, "But I like you the most, and no one else likes it. "


    Zong Yu''s dark eyes were deep and gentle, allowing the little girl to rub his fingers.


    Thinking of Zong Bai''s eyes every time Rong Huang looked at Rong Huang, Zong Yu''s eyes were slightly cold, as if a layer of ice that had not melted for a thousand years, which made people frightened.


    "I see, I''ll deal with it soon." Zong Yan said softly, not sure if he was vouching to Rong Huang or mumbling to herself.


    Rong Huangzheng hugged Zong Yan''s finger and bit. He didn''t hear clearly for a while, but it didn''t prevent her from nodding like a pecking chicken.


    Zong Yan chuckled lightly, his long and narrow eyes raised at the ends, breaking through the gentleness of his face, adding three points of evil spirits.


    Originally wanted to wait for him to join the company in the second half of the year before solving Zong Bai, now thinking of Zong Bai''s disgusting eyes every time he looks at Rong Huang, he doesn''t want to do that anymore.


    People who are disgusting like Zong Bai should not be merciful.


    The corner of Zong Yan''s mouth was raised, and he stretched out a finger to lightly tap Rong Huang''s body.


    Rong Huang yelled, and sat down on Zong Yan''s hand, clutching his chest and complaining, "Why are you pushing me?"


    Zong Yan''s eyes flashed slightly, her fingertips rubbed, trying to ignore the strangeness, and changing the subject without changing his face.


    "Take the exam tomorrow, go to bed early tonight, don''t watch TV dramas." Zong Yan gently squeezed the girl''s thin waist, picked up the person, and asked her to stand up, "Only by getting a good rest can you get good results."


    Rong Huang frowned when he heard this, and wanted to fight for himself, "Tonight''s finale, I want to finish it."


    Zong Yu put the slap-sized villain on the table and said without thinking, "No, go to bed early, and watch after the exam."


    Rong Huang bulged his cheeks, and his black black hair turned red, dazzling.


    Being stared at by such a cute thing, no one can help but feel softened.


    Zong Yu hesitated for a moment, then relaxed the restrictions, "One hour."


    Rong Huang wrinkled his nose and responded dullly.


    Zong Yu smiled warmly, and flattened a strand of upturned hair on the top of the little girl''s head, "I''m going back to do my homework first."


    Rong Huang blinked and responded in a low voice.


    As soon as Zong Yu walked out of the room, Rong Huang ran to turn on the TV, digging out a packet of snacks from the box under the bed, holding it in his arms, and began to eat.

 Chapter 948： Mary Goddess (38)

    At the end of the two days of intense college entrance examination, Rong Huang stuffed the black pen and the scribble pen into his pencil case and walked out of the examination room.


    The difficulty of the test papers is not too great. Rong Huang brushed up a few sets of papers after watching the TV series the day before yesterday, and it was quite easy to do.


    The examinees passing by were all relieved, talking with their companions about where to go to play after the exam.


    Rong Huang avoided the crowded stairs without any delay. As soon as he walked out of the second lieutenant colonel gate, he saw Zong Yan standing in the most conspicuous place.


    In the contrast of a group of middle-aged and older parents around, the teenager in white clothes and black trousers is like a bright star, emitting a dazzling light in the crowded crowd.


    The people who came and went around seemed to be dimmed.


    Rong Huang paused at his feet, and then rushed towards Zong Yan like a small cannonball.


    A strong force hit his chest, Zong Yu frowned, and then was hugged by Rong Huang''s waist, her little head rubbed against Zong Yu''s chest, her voice was sweet and greasy, "Zong Zong~ "


    Zong Yu steadied his feet and stood still, and said softly, "Run slowly."


    Rong Huang raised his head and looked at Zong Yan with a smile, the scorching sun shining brightly under his eyes, "Let''s go quickly, uncles and aunts must be anxious."


    Last night, Rong Huang and Mrs. Zong Weizhao made an appointment to eat a seafood dinner after the exam today, but they can��t be late.


    The parents holding the umbrella and holding the water cup saw this scene, curled their lips in contempt, and muttered to themselves, "It''s really bad for the world, and I don''t learn well at a young age."


    The parents didn''t speak loudly, but Rong Huang could hear them clearly.


    Rong Huang immediately turned his head and looked displeased at the man who was talking, his gaze quickly swept across his face, with a smile but a smile, "Uncle, what is wrong with you when I fall in love?"


    The man lowered his mouth, not intending to pay attention to Rong Huang.


    In his eyes, someone who is as beautiful as Rong Huang and has a boyfriend is definitely not a good student.


    Rong Huang suddenly felt boring, and he looked back away from his gaze, tugged at the corner of Zong Yan''s clothes, and said with a smile, "Let''s go."


    Zong Yu stared at Rong Huang, took out a bottle of mineral water from the paper bag and handed it to Rong Huang, "Drink?"


    Rong Huang licked his lower lip. There was no air conditioner in the examination room. He sweated a lot during the examination, and he was really thirsty now.


    Rong Huang took a few sips of mineral water and gave it back to Zong Yan with the lid on.


    "The car is parked outside the cordon, let''s go." Zong Yan said softly.


    Rong Huang stuffed his schoolbag to Zong Yan and walked forward happily.


    The air conditioner in the car was fully turned on, and Rong Huang felt the cool air coming in as soon as he walked in.


    Rong Huang sighed, slumped on the seat as if he was boneless, and didn''t move for a long time.


    The car drove steadily, and the scenery on both sides of the street moved back quickly.


    Rong Huang glanced out the window and said, "Didn''t you go to the restaurant?"


    Zong Yu stretched out his hand and pinned a strand of broken hair on Rong Huang''s cheek behind his ear, and said with a smile, "Dad sent me a message before the exam is over, let''s go home first."


    Rong Huang didn''t think much, oh, he started to paralyze again.


    As soon as he stepped into the old house of the Zong family, Rong Huang heard screams and screams coming out of the living room, which was harsh at first.


    Rong Huang rubbed his ears, glanced left and right at the servant standing outside, blinked and followed Zong Yan in.


    Zong Chengwen and Li Bingtong were fighting.


    To be more precise, it was a fierce battle.


    Zong Chengwen pulled Li Bingtong''s long curly hair with a terrifying expression on his face.

 Chapter 949： Mary Goddess (39)

    Zong Chengwen''s face was black and red, and he was obviously extremely angry, and he said fiercely, "You **** put a green hat on Lao Tzu, are you tired of life and crooked?"


    Li Bingtong still refused to admit defeat even if he was dragged by his hair, and exerted a woman''s savage and stubborn ability to the extreme.


    Li Bingtong waved his hands and relied on Zong Chengwen''s legs to have not recovered yet, leaving several blood marks on Zong Chengwen''s face with his delicately trimmed nails.


    "What if my old lady brought you a green hat? Who told you not to go home for ten and a half months? I am a woman and have needs. What''s wrong with finding another man?"


    "You, you, you..." Zong Chengwen pointed at Li Bingtong for a long time before suffocating a word, "You don''t obey women''s way!"


    Li Bingtong''s eyes widened, his eyes were about to fall out, and he screamed, "Zong Chengwen, I tell you, a man like you can''t do it, he deserves no son!"


    Most men can''t accept a woman who says he can''t.


    The same goes for Zong Chengwen, an ambitious and no-brainer.


    Zong Chengwen immediately furious, hit Li Bingtong''s face with a fierce punch, "You say it again?"


    Li Bingtong was punched to the ground by Zong Chengwen, his head hit the floor tiles heavily, making a bang.


    Li Bingtong, who had never dared to yell at Zong Chengwen in the past, seemed to have eaten a bear heart and leopard guts. He sneered and got up from the ground to repeat it.


    "I said, you can''t, it''s reasonable to have no son."


    With a scratched face, Zong Chengwen looked at Li Bingtong violently, wishing to tear her alive.


    "You bitch, I want to divorce you!"


    "If you leave, you will leave, whoever will not leave the grandson!"


    Rong Huang: "..."


    Zong Ju: "..."


    Rong Huang gave Zong Yu a look. Did you do it?


    Zong Yan blinked lightly, his eyes wafting with a smile, which was an acquiescence.


    With a cry in his heart, Rong Huang gave Zong Yan a silent applause. It is worthy of the phoenix disease of the king, and his ability to do things is comparable to that of the king.


    The Zong Weizhao and his wife who sat silently watched Rong Huang and Zong Yan''s eyes at the lawsuit from a distance, shook their heads helplessly, and raised their hands to greet them.


    Rong Huang and Zong Hao sat down, and the battle between Zong Chengwen and Li Bingtong on the opposite side had entered a white-hot stage.


    Hearing Li Bingtong agreed to divorce, Zong Chengwen suddenly became unhappy.


    How can Li Bingtong be married back with a lot of dowry gifts, so how could he let her leave the clan so easily?


    As long as Zong Chengwen thought of the paternity test that symbolized that he was wearing a green hat, his teeth gurgled with anger.


    Li Bingtong, a **** who stole someone behind his back, even wanted to leave. How could there be such an easy thing in the world.


    When Li Bingtong wanted to leave, he insisted on not letting her go, and tortured her severely, asking her not to answer every day, calling the ground unsound, and making her life worse than death.


    Zong Chengwen made up his mind to retaliate against Li Bingtong, sneered Li Bingtong and slapped her face away.


    "Since Zong Bai is not my son, let him move out tomorrow." Zong Chengwen squinted and looked at Li Bingtong with a gloomy look, "As for the divorce, you have a dream."


    Li Bingtong''s face changed, why didn''t she get divorced again?


    She originally planned to stay and fly with her little lover after the divorce.


    Why does this old thing Zong Chengwen have an idea for a while? !


    Seeing Li Bingtong''s wonderful face, Zong Chengwen smiled happily, "By the way, since Zong Bai is not my son, leave my property to Zhouer."

 Chapter 950： Mary Goddess (40)

    "Zhou''er?" Li Bingtong looked dumbfounded, and suddenly realized something, and screamed, "Did you make an illegitimate child outside?"


    Zong Chengwen didn''t say a word with a smile, and he apparently admitted it.


    Li Bingtong looked at Zong Chengwen who thought he had pulled back a round, jumped on the spot, picked up the ashtray on the coffee table and swiped it on Zong Chengwen''s head.


    "You bastard, die for my old lady!"


    Li Bingtong was also a woman who had beaten Zong Bai for many years. Her actions were too swift. Zong Weizhao and his wife had no time to stop, and Zong Chengwen had no time to dodge, so he was kicked by the ashtray.


    Two days after poor Zong Chengwen was discharged from the hospital, he was dragged away by an ambulance again.


    Li Bingtong was controlled by Zong Weizhao and locked into the room. The door with excellent soundproofing blocked all Li Bingtong''s hysterical screams.


    Zong Weizhao and Xu Ying looked at each other, their expressions were very heavy.


    "Xiaojun, how did you know Zong Bai..." Zong Weizhao coughed and changed a euphemism, "Isn''t it a child of the Zong family?"


    Just as Zong Yu wanted to speak, a small paw attacked his thin waist, and the soft flesh on his waist was twisted one hundred and eighty degrees through the thin clothes.


    Zong Yu squinted his eyes and took a breath, and the hand holding the teacup trembled, and the teacup almost slipped from his hand.


    "What''s the matter?" Zong Weizhao looked at Zong Yan strangely.


    Zong Yu smiled hard and breathed in silently, "It''s okay, I overheard the second aunt''s mouth by accident."


    The latter words are to answer Zong Weizhao''s previous question.


    The two of Zong Weizhao and his wife did not doubt, but sighed that the couple in the second room were too foolish.


    Both were derailed in marriage, one messed up the blood of the Zong family, and the other hid a biological son.


    The good reputation of the Zong family was defeated by the two of them.


    Zong Weizhao was so angry that the old lady of the Zong family rushed to smell it and asked him why he didn''t send Li Bingtong back to Li''s house.


    Zong Weizhao looked at the stubborn old lady with a headache. In desperation, he could only deal with the old lady and all the family members.


    Xu Ying looked at her husband surrounded by a group of people, sighed, turned her head and touched Rong Huang''s supple hair gently.


    Rong Huang tilted his head, "Huh?"


    Xu Ying squeezed Rong Huang''s cheek with her well-maintained hands, "Originally I was going to take you to a meal to celebrate, but the restaurant has been booked, and I may not be able to go now."


    Rong Huang smiled, rubbed Xu Ying''s hand on his cheek, "It''s okay, there will be more time in the future, Auntie, you should be busy."


    Xu Ying was very relieved, and she loved Rong Huang more and more in her heart.


    At the beginning, her husband said that this little fairy who could change spells helped them find Xiao Wan. She didn''t believe it at first, but now it seems that Rong Huang is clearly the little lucky star of the Zong family.


    Without Rong Huang, she couldn''t even imagine what Zong Yan would look like if she lived in such an environment.


    Fortunately, Zong Hao has found him now, and is a kind and sensible boy.


    Xu Ying handed Rong Huang a bank card, and said warmly, "This is my secondary card. You can go out to play with Xiao Yan."


    Rong Huang smiled and took the bank card and pulled Zong Yan out.


    -


    Early the next morning, Rong Huang slept enough, turned on the phone and found a few missed calls.


    It was from the girl at the same table.


    Rong Huang went back to remind her not to forget the graduation party in the afternoon.


    Rong Huang replied in a dull voice, hung up the phone, and rolled a few times on the soft bed, making his hair messy.

 Chapter 951： Mary Goddess (41)

    After spreading his limbs on the bed in a daze, Rong Huang got up.


    After washing, Rong Huang picked a circle in the closet, and finally chose a cream blue dress, knee-length, revealing a section of fair calf, and his ankle was slender, as if it broke with a grip.


    The servants of the Zong family knew that Rong Huang liked to sleep late, so breakfast was prepared in the kitchen.


    Rong Huang ate four steamed buns and six shrimp dumplings. He barely sat full after drinking a small bowl of porridge.


    After dinner, Rong Huang went to the piano room to play the piano.


    At noon, Zong Yan came back for lunch, and Rong Huang pestered him to watch half of the movie before letting him go back to school.


    After a nap, Rong Huang was ready to go to the party.


    Not surprisingly, Rong Huang saw Sang Lingxuan and Zong Bai at the party.


    Sang Lingxuan wore a red skirt, which was particularly conspicuous in the box.


    Zong Bai''s face was very bad, pale and haggard, sitting in the corner without saying a word.


    Sang Lingxuan was next to Zong Bai, smiling and talking to Zong Bai.


    It''s just that Zong Bai''s face was in a trance, and occasionally he answered.


    Rong Huang was greeted by someone to find a place to sit down, and her ears were singing like howling ghosts and wolves. She let out her spiritual knowledge and talked with the girl next to her on the surface while paying attention to the conversation between Sang Lingxuan and Zong Bai.


    "Zong Bai, let''s go out and play in a few days. Amusement park has been built in Haishi. Let''s go and see?"


    Sang Lingxuan talked to Zong Bai passionately, and the fire in his eyes could be seen by individuals.


    It''s just that Zong Bai is now full of thoughts about what happened at home yesterday, he is not interested in amusement parks or anything.


    Sang Lingxuan noticed Zong Bai''s trance, his eyes were dim, and he hesitated for a moment to stretch out his hand and grab Zong Bai''s sleeve, "Zong Bai, what''s the matter with you?"


    Zong Bai didn''t like being touched by others, suddenly he was pulled down, his face sank, and he threw away Sang Lingxuan''s hand without hesitation.


    Sang Lingxuan was stunned, looking at Zong Bai aggrievedly.


    She was so reckless to show him well, why is Zong Bai always so far away from her?


    "Zong Bai, what''s the matter with you?" Sang Lingxuan glanced at the classmates around him. Everyone was talking. No one noticed her, so he moved closer, "Why is it uncomfortable?"


    Zong Bai pursed his lower lip and looked over Sang Lingxuan to look behind her.


    It was revealed that he was not a clan member, does Rong Huang know?


    Sang Lingxuan seemed to feel something, and then turned his head away.


    Following Zong Bai''s sight, she saw Rong Huang.


    Sang Ling declared frustrated. Is Rong Huang really that good? Is a man interested in her?


    If she hadn��t been clear that this was a male-sound novel, she might have thought it was a female-sound novel world, and Rong Huang would be the heroine of this world.


    Sang Lingxuan wanted to ask if Zong Bai really liked Rong Huang, but saw Zong Bai suddenly stood up and walked out of the box without saying a word.


    KTV these days are mixed with fish and dragons, everyone is there, Sang Lingxuan worried about what happened to Zong Bai, and chased him out.


    Everyone has been paying attention to the movement of the two people secretly, and they all looked at each other and smiled meaningfully.


    "Have you seen it just now, the faces of the two are about to get together."


    "I said Sang Lingxuan had bad intentions with Zong Bai, but she should have nothing to do."


    Someone asked why, the boy smiled and said, "Zong Bai is a clan family, how could the Zong family let Zong Bai marry a woman with no background?"


    When everyone heard this, they immediately understood.


    "But Zong Bai is so handsome, even if it''s a simple relationship, I''m willing to not get married."

 Chapter 952： Mary Goddess (42)

    Rong Huang listened to the classmates'' speculation about the relationship between Sang Lingxuan and Zong Bai, and smiled without saying a word. In fact, his mind had already flown away with the two of them.


    At the entrance of the bathroom, Sang Lingxuan stopped in front of Zong Bai and asked him stubbornly, "What''s the matter with you? Tell me if you have any problems, let''s face them together."


    Rong Huang, who was eavesdropping, said: "..." Seeing the strong smell of Mary Su, the roof was almost broken.


    Zong Bai stared at Sang Lingxuan for two seconds, his expression suddenly became gloomy, and his eyes were like bottomless tan, full of pathological gloom.


    At least in the eyes of our heroine Sang Lingxuan, Zong Bai belongs to Yazi.


    Sang Lingxuan looked at Zong Bai for an instant, the obsession in his eyes almost overflowed, and he couldn''t help but yelled, "Zong Bai..."


    Zong Bai suddenly smiled evilly, stretched out his hand to pinch Sang Lingxuan''s chin, pushed the person against the wall, and a wall came.


    Rong Huang: "..."


    Forgive me to say bluntly, this posture can hardly bear to look directly at it.


    Rong Huang sniffed and continued to watch the show.


    Ready-made Marisu drama, don''t watch it for nothing.


    Zong Bai tightly pinched Sang Lingxuan''s chin and looked at Sang Lingxuan condescendingly. The low voice fascinated Sang Lingxuan, "Woman, do you know what you are doing?"


    Rong Huang: "..."


    Sang Ling swallowed, and the big eyes of the heroine''s standard Shui Lingling looked at Zong Bai affectionately, "Zong Bai...I...I like you!"


    Zong Bai smiled evilly, raised Sang Lingxuan''s chin, and sneered, "Like me? Or do you like Zong''s money?"


    Sang Ling declared that Zong Bai had misunderstood him, and quickly clarified for himself, "I just like you. I like you for a long time. I want to be with you, whether you are poor or rich!"


    Rong Huang said that only one sentence of "Oh Huo" can show how dull her groove is.


    Zong Bai continued to smile evilly, with three-point ridicule, three-point coolness and four-point carelessness in his eyes, "Heh, in that case, I will tell you mercifully that I am not a clan member."


    Sang Lingxuanzheng was deeply obsessed with Zong Bai''s sultry fan-shaped statistical graph eyes, and he couldn''t return to his senses after hearing these words for a long time.


    It��s not the clan...Is that what she understood?


    Zong Bai, who had been paying attention to Sang Lingxuan''s expression, saw that Sang Lingxuan''s expression was different, and let go of Sang Lingxuan with a sneer, and looked up at the chandelier forty-five degrees.


    "So all you love are my money, not my people!"


    Rong Huang: "..."


    Originally, Rong Huang hadn''t felt how much Mary Su in this world, but now it seems that the most Mary Su is clearly the male and female leader.


    Others are normal people, at best a second-degree, a little non-mainstream.


    Sang Lingxuan didn''t expect that his hesitation caused Zong Bai to misunderstand this, so he hugged Zong Bai''s waist with both hands and tried to twist himself into eighteen circles in a shy manner.


    "I didn''t, I was just surprised..." Before Sang Ling declared, he was interrupted by Zong Bai. "What''s the surprise? Surprised that I am not a clan family. Can you not get the money?"


    Sang Lingxuan felt a little pain in her chest inexplicably, why didn''t Zong Bai listen to others?


    But then I realized that Zong Bai''s character was morbid, and I could understand it.


    Sang Lingxuan worked hard to brew his emotions, and looked at Zong Bai weepingly, "What if you are not a clan member, I will always be with you."


    Anyway, she knows many secrets of Zong''s company, only the kind that Zong Weizhao knows, she will help Zong Bai, and will not leave him alone.

 Chapter 953： Mary Goddess (43)

    "What if you are not a clan member, I will always be with you."


    Faced with Sang Lingxuan''s affectionate confession, Zong Bai dubiously looked at her suspiciously, "Really?"


    Zong Bai suddenly thought of his family.


    His mother abused him twice in three days, and his nominal father has now driven him out of the clan.


    Sang Lingxuan''s expression was sincere, not as fake, but Zong Bai was teasing.


    Sang Lingxuan wanted to have a play, suppressed the excitement, nodded heavily, and said, "I only like you. You are my first love..."


    In Sang Lingxuan''s opinion, the one I like the most is called first love.


    Sang Lingxuan had been in love before, and his feelings for those ex-boyfriends were not as deep as for Zong Bai.


    Sang Lingxuan can say with certainty that Zong Bai is her favorite person.


    In summary, Zong Bai = first love


    Before Sang Lingxuan''s pretentious words were finished, Zong Bai leaned against the wall and robbed her of her breath with a powerful action.


    Rong Huang: "..."


    Rong Huang withdrew his spiritual consciousness in time and slapped his chest secretly.


    Good risk, good risk.


    The eyes are almost dirty.


    As soon as Rong Huang was relieved, he was dragged up to sing the Smurfs together.


    The conversation and laughter in the box were mixed, and the atmosphere was very lively.


    After singing a song, Sang Lingxuan and Zong Bai, who had finished making the sauce, finally came back.


    The moment the box door opened, the noisy box suddenly became quiet.


    Everyone unanimously looked at the door, eyes flashing with gossip.


    Sang Lingxuan''s mouth was red and swollen, and his face was shy. It was as red as a monkey''s buttocks. A discerning person could tell what they had gone through before.


    Although most of you have never been in love, have you never seen a pig run without eating pork?


    In the TV series, there are more plots of young couples playing boo. Sang Lingxuan, Yazi, has clearly done something indescribable.


    Sang Lingxuan blushed, followed behind Zong Bai like a daughter-in-law, and cast a provocative look at Rong Huang when she passed by.


    Even if Zong Bai is interested in Rong Huang, now Zong Bai''s girlfriend is her.


    When Sang Lingxuan thought that she was with the male **** in the book, the whole person was so excited that she couldn''t help but wish to tell everyone that she was with the male god.


    #����� I was pressed by the sick Jiao villain on the wall kiss#


    Thinking about this, Sang Lingxuan became even more proud, holding Zong Bai''s hand, wishing to twist himself into eighteenth paragraphs.


    Rong Huang, who had witnessed Sang Lingxuan''s changes throughout the process: "..."


    It''s very speechless.


    Rong Huang sat back without changing his face, and took the snack from the girl next to her. Someone asked her, "Rong Huang, do you think the Zong family can accept a daughter-in-law like Sang Lingxuan?"


    Rong Huang looked at the girl who was talking, clearly seeing the jealousy in her eyes.


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows and sighed inwardly. For boys like Zong Bai who has advanced secondary cancer and still has non-mainstream hair color, how many girls like it?


    But on second thoughts, this world is after all the world of Mary Su''s novels, and all the details can''t stand scrutiny.


    Rong Huang wanted to say that Zong Bai was no longer considered a clan family, and the clan family didn''t care who he was with.


    However, noticing that the attention of the girls around was attracted by the new couple in the corner, Rong Huang paused and didn''t say anything.


    After being so tossed by Zong Bai and Sang Lingxuan, everyone was absent-minded in the second half of the party. After choosing a place, the meal ended hastily, and they went back to their respective homes.


    He enthusiastically offered to take Rong Huang a ride, but Rong Huang declined.

 Chapter 954： Mary Goddess (44)

    Rong Huang came out of the barbecue restaurant and glanced at his phone, showing that there was an unread message.


    Rong Huang squatted on the edge of the road, with the mint in his mouth that he had brought from the counter. He bit it and rattled, his fingers rattled, and he sent a message to Zong Yan.


    Seeing Zong Yan''s reply, Rong Huang slapped his cheeks and went to the small supermarket next door to buy a bottle of milk, poured tons and tons of milk into the trash can, and then stood on the side of the road and waited for Zong Yan to pick her up. .


    Rong Huang looked up from the phone screen when the car engine sounded.


    "Rong Huang, haven''t you picked you up yet?" Sang Lingxuan, who was sitting in the back seat of the taxi, asked Rong Huang with a smile, showing off and provocation in his eyes.


    Rong Huang originally thought it was Zong Yan who came to pick her up, but he didn''t want to be two nasty ghosts.


    What to show off? What is provoking?


    This king''s man is much better than your neurotic hero, and this king is not rare.


    Seeing Rong Huang bowing his head again, Sang Lingxuan smiled even more awkwardly, and glanced at Zong Bai next to him, "If you don''t mind, you can carpool with us."


    The back cover of Rong Huang''s phone squeezed, indicating that he had never met such an arrogant woman.


    "No need." Rong Huang looked down at the time and said with a smile, "The person who came to pick me up will soon be there."


    Sang Lingxuan''s eyes darkened, and she listened to her newly appointed boyfriend asking Rong Huang, "Is it Xiaoyan?"


    Sang Lingxuan''s hand holding the gift box tightened suddenly, so does Zong Bai still care about Rong Huang?


    Rong Huang didn''t bother to pay attention to him. After humming, he just didn''t look at the two of them.


    The taxi driver waited anxiously, and looked dissatisfiedly at the two people in the rearview mirror, "I said, are you going to leave? Everyone said that someone was coming to pick them up."


    Zong Bai took a deep look at Rong Huang. The dim street lamp divided his handsome face into two parts, half in the light and half hidden in the dark.


    Only Rong Huang, who was able to hear and see, saw how terrifying and hideous Zong Bai''s expression and eyes were hidden in the dark, like a pool of thick and creepy gutter water, which made people feel sick.


    The eyes of the two met, Zong Bai showed a domineering smile, as if saying, "Woman, you have caught my attention."


    Rong Huang: "..."


    Rong Huang could accept the phoenix disease, which recurred from time to time, but he didn''t look at others like that.


    It doesn''t matter if she is a double standard, Rong Huang feels that Zong Bai is owed anyway.


    The fist is hard.


    The fist is hard.


    Rong Huang took a deep breath and let go of his small fist.


    Sang Lingxuan gave Rong Huang a vicious look where Zong Bai couldn''t see it, his eyes angry, "Since Rong Huang has someone to pick him up, let''s go first."


    Zong Bai hesitated for a moment. Originally, he wanted to see Zong Yan, but now is not the time, "That''s it, Rong Huang, pay attention to safety."


    Rong Huang sat on the road fangs and rolled his eyes without restraint.


    This broken hero is really annoying.


    There was another engine noise, and Rong Huang turned his eyes and saw and heard the black car behind the taxi.


    Rong Huang glanced at the license plate, which belonged to the Zong family.


    The car lights turned on twice, because Rong Huang''s gesture of raising his hand to cover his eyes went out instantly.


    The rear door opened, and the handsome youth got out of the car, his legs wrapped in dark blue school uniform pants were straight and slender.


    The dim light of the street lamp shone down, creating a warm light circle on the skin of the boy Yurun.


    Zong Yan walked straight to Rong Huang and stretched out a hand, "Let''s go, I will pick you up and go home."


    Rong Huang put his hand on the palm of Zong Yu''s hand unceremoniously, ready to use his strength to stand up, suddenly hissed slightly, his soft brows frowned slightly.

 Chapter 955： Mary Goddess (45)

    Zong Yu leaned down to look at Rong Huang, with a concerned tone, "What''s wrong?" Looking up and down Rong Huang, "Is his foot numb?"


    Rong Huang blinked, revealing an innocent smile, looking very cute and well-behaved, "Yeah, jiojio is numb."


    Zong Yu smiled helplessly, and after taking care of Li Rong Huang''s black hair that was messed up by the evening wind, he turned his steps, squatted down with his back to Rong Huang, and turned his head slightly.


    "Come up."


    Zong Yu''s voice was a little low, and it was clear and clear that was unique to a young man. It was clearly distinguished from all the noisy surroundings and passed into Rong Huang''s ears.


    Rong Huang stuffed his mobile phone into his small backpack, and climbed up to Zong Yan''s back with his hands and feet. Bai Shengsheng''s little hands patted Zong Yan''s shoulder, and Qiaosheng said, "Okay."


    Zong Jue got the instructions and moved through Rong Huang''s knees profusely, supported Rong Huang''s small **** with his hands, and stood up.


    "Second brother."


    The familiar voice stopped Zong Yan.


    Zong Yan looked sideways at Zong Bai in the taxi, with a faint expression, no longer the gentle pampering when facing Rong Huang, his dark eyes engraved with coolness.


    "Something?"


    Zong Yu has always been very reluctant to speak, and the number of words he speaks is also saving if he can save it.


    Zong Bai looked at the two inseparable and intimate postures outside the car, his eyes flashed slightly, and finally only uttered four words, "Be careful on the road."


    Zong Yu raised his brows slightly, and replied, "So are you."


    Then he got into the black car with Rong Huang on his back.


    The black car started and slid out smoothly, leaving behind a string of exhaust gas.


    The taxi driver looked at the two people in the back seat with a headache.


    Why did I meet these two weird things tonight, and the delay is enough for him to run another order.


    Zong Bai''s eyes were terrifying, but he still had a gentle expression on his face, which kept all his emotions in the depths of his eyes very well.


    "Let''s go." Zong Baisenhan''s voice sounded.


    The driver screamed and drove the taxi towards Sang Lingxuan''s house.


    The car is very quiet, only the driver''s mobile phone information sounds from time to time.


    Sang Lingxuan could feel that Zong Bai''s current mood was very unstable, it must be because of seeing Zong Yan just now.


    Sang Lingxuan pursed her lower lip, and became even more dissatisfied with Rong Huang and Zong Yan, "Don''t be angry, Zong Yan and Rong Huang are not good people in the first place."


    Zong Bai turned his head to look at Sang Lingxuan. The dim lights of the two bypass lights on the street shined through the car window, reflecting Zong Bai''s cold eyes and cold expression.


    "I''m not angry, Xuanxuan, are you wrong?"


    Originally, Sang Lingxuan was very afflicted with a person like Jiao Jiao. Seeing that Zong Bai became like this with his own eyes, he was still stunned.


    As if she would break her neck if she said nothing wrong in the next second.


    Sang Lingxuan shuddered inexplicably, and a cold sweat broke out on his back.


    A trace of fear appeared on Sang Lingxuan''s very advanced and deep face.


    It was this insignificant emotion that was exposed and was sensitively caught by Zong Bai.


    Zong Bai chuckled and asked the driver to stop the car. After paying the taxi fare, he directly pulled Sang Ling out of the car.


    Sang Lingxuan didn''t know why, until she was dragged into a hotel by Zong Bai, she suddenly understood it, and the look in Zong Bai''s eyes was unbelievable.


    Zong Bai took out his ID card from his wallet and handed it to the front desk.


    The hotel service system in these years is not so perfect. There is no mandatory requirement for two people to show their identification. Zong Bai quickly got the room card and took Sang Lingxuan to the second floor.


    Sang Lingxuan panicked, her voice trembling, trying to make Zong Bai wake up.

 Chapter 956： Mary Goddess (46)

    "Zong Bai, calm down, we were together just now..."


    Zong Bai paused and turned his head to look at Sang Lingxuan. His original gloomy expression became even more terrifying, "What? You don''t want to?"


    Since seeing the intimate scene of Zong Yan and Rong Huang, Zong Bai''s desire for destruction has reached its peak.


    Why is Zong Yan the heir of the Zong family, but he is a traitorous son with an unknown father?


    Why should a beautiful and clean woman like Rong Huang treat Zong Yan with one heart and one mind, but disdain him?


    Zong Bai could not wait to kill Zong Yu personally and kill Li Bingtong, who made him bear the humiliation of having a child.


    The killing intent in his heart became more and more vigorous, and he urgently needed to vent it.


    And the most suitable candidate right now is Sang Lingxuan.


    Originally being with Sang Lingxuan was just to tease her.


    Who made Sang Lingxuan love him so much?


    So it��s not impossible to dedicate everything to him, right?


    Zong Bai didn''t seem to see Sang Lingxuan''s panic and fear. He smiled and touched her face. His voice suddenly became soft and terrifying, "Don''t be afraid, I won''t hurt you."


    If Sang Lingxuan didn''t know that Zong Bai was a mentally ill person, she would definitely believe Zong Bai''s words.


    But she knew that Zong Bai was sick.


    To be more precise, he is a person with mental illness.


    Zong Bai''s gentle voice was like a cold and sticky snake, crawling across her skin inch by inch. Sang Lingxuan was almost scared to death, and suddenly regretted agreeing to let Zong Bai send her back.


    Sang Lingxuan wanted to shake off Zong Bai''s hand, but Zong Bai covered his mouth.


    Zong Bai swiped the room card with one hand, and dragged Sang Ling into the room along the way.


    The door slammed shut, and Sang Lingxuan''s eyes were overwhelming despair.


    -


    It''s only the first ten days of June, and it''s until the end of the month for Zong Jue''s holiday.


    Rong Huang had nothing to do every day, except for sleeping and eating, and within a few days his double chin was raised.


    Rong Huang was facing the mirror, touching the double soft flesh on his chin, with a bitter expression on his face, and his long hair turned dazzling red.


    "Shui Shui, you said I will build an alchemy furnace and see if I can make a weight loss pill?"


    Shui Shui was held in his hand by Rong Huang, still not forgetting to eat the flowers, "My lord, if you want to try, try it, in case it works."


    Rong Huang was even more moved by Shui Shui''s words.


    Rong Huang threw out the boiling water, turned around and grabbed the phone to open the QQ group.


    The college entrance examination results have not yet come out. During this period, the school still needs students to fill in some things, so each class has a class group.


    The group leader is the monitor.


    "Have you heard?"


    "What did you hear?"


    "What did you hear?"


    "My second uncle works at the Eastern District Police Station. I received a call from a taxi driver a few days ago, but guess what?"


    "Stop in the middle of speaking, be careful of your bald head."


    "Come here, I went to drink water just now."


    "My second uncle caught Zong Bai and Sang Lingxuan in the hotel."


    "Fuck! They went to make stuffed with sauce right after the graduation party?"


    "No, my second uncle said that when they arrived, Sang Lingxuan had fainted, and the sheets were full of blood."


    "???"


    "???"


    After a series of greetings, the group was silent for a long time.


    "Did Zong Bai do it? Is he so fierce?"


    Finally someone asked the curious questions of the group of friends in silence.


    "My second uncle said that Zong Bai directly cut Sang Lingxuan''s wrist with a utility knife and put a lot of blood. If they hadn''t arrived in time, Sang Lingxuan would not have returned balabala..."

 Chapter 957： Mary Goddess (47)

    Rong Huang: "?????!!!"


    Although he knew that the male protagonist of this world was a lunatic, Rong Huang didn''t expect that he would even be able to act on the female protagonist.


    The so-called Marie Su novels are not about the male protagonist who loves only the female protagonist?


    According to the explanation of an enthusiastic classmate in the group, Rong Huang could roughly guess what happened in it.


    After the gathering that day, Zong Bai and Sang Lingxuan left.


    I don''t know why Zong Bai went crazy on the way, so he opened the room and cut Sang Lingxuan''s wrist.


    Rong Huang: "..." In short, it''s outrageous.


    Do you still need a sense of ritual to engage in abuse? !


    Rong Huang ate melons in the group for a while, and saw that the enthusiastic man talked more and more bloody, and quickly withdrew from the group chat.


    Anyway, just know that Zong Bai is miserable now.


    As for the heroine Sang Lingxuan...


    Rong Huang put her white bun-like face in front of the mirror and touched her double chin anxiously, thinking that no matter how miserable Sang Lingxuan was, she deserved it.


    Who made her think about the neuropathic male protagonist and hook up with Zong Bai as soon as she entered the book.


    Ask for trouble.


    Rong Huang looked at the mirror with more and more double-layered chins developing towards the three-layered chin. He sighed and hugged his chubby self in distress, turning into an elf and rolling back to her 1.8-meter bed. .


    -


    Let''s talk about the couple in the second room of the Zong family.


    The last time Zong Chengwen was smashed into the hospital by Li Bingtong, he woke up two or three days later.


    After Zong Chengwen woke up, he clamored to divorce Li Bingtong.


    Li Bingtong naturally couldn''t ask for it, and agreed without saying a word.


    However, the next day, Zong Chengwen actually took the evidence of her derailment to the lawyer and asked Li Bingtong to leave the house.


    Li Bingtong was naturally unhappy.


    What can she do to raise her little love without the money?


    The divorce lawsuit between the two was fought faintly, and even the news that Zong Bai entered the game failed to affect Li Bingtong, who was full of fighting spirit.


    Originally, Li Bingtong didn''t care about Zong Bai''s son. Now that Zong Bai is arrested, Li Bingtong is more willing to get rid of Zong Bai''s burden and start again.


    If the son is gone, he can regenerate, and if the money is gone, he is really gone.


    Originally, Zong Bai was going to be sentenced, but it was found out that he was suffering from a mental illness, so he could only be put in a mental hospital and waited until he recovered before making a decision.


    In the first half of July, the divorce lawsuit between Li Bingtong and Zong Chengwen also came to an end.


    After all, Zong Chengwen was the clan family, and he had some contacts in his hands, so he investigated Li Bingtong upright.


    On the day of the court hearing, Zong Chengwen picked out all the little love Li Bingtong secretly raised, and announced it in the court.


    Li Bingtong was going crazy, hysterically saying that Zong Chengwen had also derailed, and he should also go out of the house.


    Only after the court investigated for a long time, no evidence of Zong Chengwen''s derailment was found.


    At the end, Zong Chengwen had the last laugh, and Li Bingtong went out of the house.


    Zong Chengwen left the court and went to the villa where Xiao San''er was placed in red to celebrate.


    Early the next morning, when Zong Chengwen drove home, he was hit by an oncoming black van and rolled down the elevated road with the car.


    Before losing consciousness, Zong Chengwen vaguely saw Li Bingtong''s happily smiling face.


    -


    In less than a month, accidents occurred in the second room of the Zong family, causing Zong Weizhao to have a few more white hairs.


    Angry.


    That day, Zong Chengwen was towed away by an ambulance again, and when he was out of the emergency room, the doctor informed Zong Weizhao and his wife that Zong Chengwen had hurt his brain and whether he could wake up in the future is still unknown.

 Chapter 958： Mary Goddess (48)

    Even if Zong Weizhao knew that Zong Chengwen was ambitious and had been coveting his position as a family member, Zong Weizhao was still uncomfortable when he learned the news.


    After all, he is a blood-related brother, and Zong Chengwen can''t ignore him no matter how much trouble he is.


    He spent money to hire a nurse to take care of Zong Chengwen, who was lying in the hospital and did not wake up. He also sent people to the police station to get the surveillance video of the collision between the two cars on the elevated bridge.


    After verification, he found that the driver of the black van was Li Bingtong.


    Zong Weizhao was so angry that he choked with slobber, and felt that Erfang was here to collect debts.


    This pile of piles, one by one, simply wanted to **** him off and then inherit the clan''s fortune!


    Now that Li Bingtong is no longer the wife of the Zong family, Zong Weizhao will naturally not show mercy to her.


    Unexpectedly, Li Bingtong��s family would show proof that Li Bingtong had a mental illness on the day before the verdict was handed down.


    Zong Weizhao: "..."


    When Zong Weizhao heard the news, all the antique porcelain in his hand fell to the ground. He was so angry that he blew his beard and stared, and complained to Xu Ying for a long time.


    How come these two have mental illnesses?


    I''m afraid it''s not hereditary, right?


    Zong Weizhao didn''t sleep all night. After thinking about it, he was relieved and sent Li Bingtong to a mental hospital.


    I don��t know if it��s fate, Li Bingtong��s ward is next door to Zong Bai.


    The mother and child lived next to each other and lived a beautiful life of loving and killing each other.


    -


    Rong Huang did a good job in the college entrance examination and was the No. 1 in science in Forty-nine City.


    Good students who score high in the exam will basically be scrambled by major prestigious schools, and Rong Huang is no exception.


    In the end, Rong Huang chose National Tsing Hua University.


    As for his major, Rong Huang chose the Academy of Fine Arts.


    Compared with countless experiments and subjects in other majors, Rong Huang is more willing to be a salted fish.


    It''s most comfortable to use your wrists and paint on paper.


    At the end of August, National Tsing Hua University informed the freshmen to report to the school and participate in the military training that lasted for half a month.


    Early in the morning on the 28th, Rong Huang packed up and went to the National Taiwan University to report.


    Zong Jue entered the second year of high school and was divided into liberal arts and sciences. During the past two days, he was busy with the opening exams and had no time to send her off.


    Rong Huang smiled and accepted the loving kiss from Zong Yu, and satisfactorily went to the National Taiwan University with Xu Ying and Zong Weizhao.


    As a well-known university, National Tsing Hua University has a very good style of study.


    Along the way, apart from the seniors who were busy welcoming the new year, Rong Huang saw a lot of students hurrying with books in their hands.


    Not surprisingly, their destinations are all libraries.


    Rong Huang and Zong Weizhao''s couple arrived at the dormitory under the leadership of the senior sister.


    There were already two girls in the dormitory, and they saw Rong Huang come in and greeted Rong Huang enthusiastically.


    After helping Rong Huang to spread the sheets and sort the clothes, Xu Ying and Zong Weizhao left.


    Rong Huang placed the simple skin care products and leaned on the table to swipe his phone.


    "I heard that the No. 1 students in the arts and sciences of the Forty-Nine Towns have chosen our National Taiwan University. I don''t know which major they are in, so I can worship and worship the gods of study.


    Rong Huang glanced at the talking girl, did not speak, and looked down at the message sent by Zong Yan.


    Zongzong: If you are not accustomed to living, apply for day school.


    Zongzong: The hot strips that you liked last time are back in the school shop. I bought you two packs and waited for you to come back to eat them.


    Rong Huang returned with a kiss expression, and the corners of his eyes and brows were full of joy.


    Phoenix disease is really a good duck.


    Want to kiss.


    Being immersed in a pink bubble, a loud knock on the door pulled Rong Huang back to reality.

 Chapter 959： Mary Goddess (49)

    Rong Huang turned his head to look, and a girl with delicate makeup came in with a suitcase, raised her chin and greeted everyone, "Hello, my name is Tang Rong."


    "My name is Min Qingyi."


    "My name is Zheng Weiyue."


    After introducing the two girls, Tang Rong looked at Rong Huang and raised her chin, "What''s your name?"


    Rong Huang turned off the phone and raised his eyes to meet Tang Rong''s inexplicable eyes.


    Rong Huang was stunned, pursed his lips and smiled, the pear vortex on the cheeks loomed, adding a little bit of courage, "Rong Huang."


    Tang Rong looked at Rong Huang up and down, as if looking at an item.


    Rong Huang''s brows frowned invisibly, and his pink fingertips moved lightly, "What''s the matter?"


    Tang Rong smiled suddenly and put the suitcase on the bed next to Rong Huang, "I think you are pretty."


    This sounds casual, but it doesn''t mean sincere praise.


    Rong Huang didn''t know where he had offended her, but Tang Rong was not an important person to her, and took a deep breath without speaking.


    The atmosphere in the dormitory has obviously stagnated.


    Min Qingyi and Zheng Weiyue looked at each other and said with a smile, "By the way, what is your department?"


    "The Philosophy Department of the School of Humanities." Tang Rong said.


    Some dormitories are mixed, and the four people may not belong to the same department.


    Zheng Weiyue: "I heard that the freshmen''s speech at the entrance ceremony may be the top student in the National College Entrance Examination in 49 cities. I don''t know whether it is a liberal arts or a science.


    "By the way, I remember the liberal arts champion named Tang Rong, isn''t it you?"


    Tang Rong threw the sheets on the upper bunk, still raising her chin, as if she had the most arrogant expression in the world, "It''s me."


    "Wow, Tang Rong, you are amazing." Min Qingyi exclaimed, "You should be speaking on behalf of the freshmen, right?"


    "I don''t know, isn''t there another science champion?" Tang Rong shrugged, but her face was determined.


    "So many reporters haven''t interviewed the science champion before, she should be very low-key." Zheng Weiyue said, "maybe she is ugly and can''t see people."


    The ugly Rong Huang: "..."


    "That''s not right, I remember that science champion was named Rong Huang." Min Qingyi pointed at Rong Huang, her eyes widened, "Isn''t it you?"


    For a moment, the three people looked at Rong Huang one after another.


    Rong Huang blinked, not that he didn''t feel the tension of the three of them, he felt a little disappointed.


    Originally, she was looking forward to living in accommodation, but the warm and kind roommates didn''t seem to exist.


    "No." Rong Huang said.


    Tang Rong and the three of them were relieved at the same time.


    Tang Rong put a dictionary on the table, spread out her hands, "I''ll just say, how could it be possible that the two champions are in the same dormitory."


    Min Qingyi followed behind, "That is, there are more people with the same name in the world..."


    Rong Huang listened to it for a while, feeling quite boring, and took the newly created meal card and went to the cafeteria to eat.


    During the meal, Rong Huang saw some people in the high school group saying that Sang Lingxuan was attending college at a college next door, which was a bit surprised.


    In the original plot, Sang Lingxuan was admitted to a college, where he won the favor of the male matching lieutenant colonel Ba Yan Yao and the high school teacher Yan Yan.


    Yan Yao and Yan Yan are uncles and nephews. Yan Yan first noticed that Sang Lingxuan was still because of Yan Yao.


    In the end, both of them became widow kings for a lifetime because of their deep love for Sang Lingxuan.


    This may be to highlight the heartthrob qualities of the heroine of Mary Su Chuanshu.

 Chapter 960： Mary Goddess (50)

    Rong Huang didn''t understand it anyway.


    In the previous world, it would be nice if one of those men was not hostile to her.


    In the afternoon, a note added her QQ to the counselor.


    After Rong Huang passed, she soon proposed to the convenience that she wanted Rong Huang to be a representative of the new students at the day after tomorrow''s opening ceremony, and asked her to prepare her own speech.


    Rong Huang lay on the bed shaking Jiojio, and looked condescendingly at Tang Rong who was calling someone on the balcony, and a bad mood arose in his heart inexplicably.


    If Tang Rong knew that she was the representative of the new students, she would be furious, right?


    Rong Huang knew that there would be more or less conflicts in the university dormitory, so he didn''t care too much at the beginning.


    But the superiority in Tang Rong''s words was too obvious, as if people all over the world were inferior to her, which made Rong Huang very upset.


    This time the freshman representative spoke, enough for Rong Huang to slap her in the face once.


    Rong Huang was originally a little phoenix who held grudges, and this was something everyone knew in the six realms.


    -


    After a rest for the night, Rong Huang went to class the next day according to the timetable issued by the class group.


    It was mainly because the instructor held a class meeting, and there was a lot of nonsense. Rong Huang took advantage of this time to write the speech.


    Back to the dormitory at night, Rong Huang clearly found that Tang Rong''s face was not so good, it was as dark as the bottom of a pot.


    Rong Huang bit her straw, guessing that she was angry because she didn''t wait for the counselor to inform her to speak as a new student representative, right?


    Rong Huang smiled quietly, the two pear vortexes on his cheeks were deep, sweet and soft.


    For those who are not pleasing to the eye, Rong Huang will naturally not make the other party happy.


    -


    The opening ceremony began at nine o''clock, and the freshmen representatives gave a speech at nine forty.


    When the three people in the dormitory saw Rong Huang, who was sitting on the stage as a representative of freshmen, their expressions were different.


    Min Qingyi and Zheng Weiyue were surprised, while Tang Rong was embarrassed.


    Originally, Tang Rong vowed in the dormitory that she would speak as a representative of the freshmen, but didn''t want this opportunity to be given to Rong Huang by the school.


    Tang Rong''s expression was very wonderful when she heard the nine words "Rong Huang, the No. 1 Scholar in Science in the Forty-Nine Cities".


    A soft and gentle voice came from the microphone and into the ears of everyone in the auditorium.


    Tang Rong stared angrily at Rong Huang who was speaking on stage, very angry.


    When the opening ceremony was over, everyone went back, and Rong Huang was stopped by Tang Rong.


    "Why don''t you say that you are the number one in science?"


    Rong Huang hung his schoolbag on the hook, looked at her sideways, in an inexplicable tone, "Is it important to you whether I am the number one in science?"


    Tang Rong was stunned. Of course it was important, otherwise she wouldn''t say she was a freshman representative in the dormitory.


    Looking at Rong Huang''s delicate and beautiful profile, Tang Rong felt sore in her heart, "Then when I said that, why didn''t you say you were a representative of the new student?"


    Rong Huang is even more strange. I''m afraid this woman''s brain didn''t come out in her mother''s stomach, right?


    I don''t know how this liberal arts champion was tested.


    Rong Huang touched the tip of his nose, took a big mouthful of water, bulged his cheeks, and licked his moist lips after a while, "Why tell you?"


    Rong Huang tilted his head and looked at Tang Rong, as if he hadn''t seen Min Qingyi and Zheng Weiyue who were standing at the door, and his tone was a little aggressive, "What is your attitude toward me, I will treat you, understand?"


    Tang Rong was stunned.


    Rong Huang pushed Tang Rong away. He was sweating in the auditorium just now. It was very uncomfortable. There was a lot of fine sweat on his forehead, which was very uncomfortable.


    After washing his face and wiping some skin care products at random, Rong Huang took his mobile phone to the classroom with his schoolbag.

 Chapter 961： Mary Goddess (51)

    Three people were left staring wide-eyed in the dormitory.


    Rong Huang had thought about building up the dormitory relationship from the beginning, but her roommates didn''t seem to think too much about it, so she cared about so much.


    Isn''t it fragrant to talk about falling in love with Feng Bing Bing when I have nothing to do?


    -


    Freshman courses are not too many. In addition to class, Rong Huang went out shopping and dinner with his classmates from the school next door, and rarely had too much interaction with the people in the dormitory.


    The next semester started. A senior high school student at the second college next door told Rong Huang that Yan Yan and Yan Yao were fighting in the auditorium for Sang Lingxuan, and even the principal was alarmed.


    Rong Huang: "......???"


    Rong Huang had to admire the power of the plot.


    The heroine and the male partner will eventually meet even after turning 18 turns.


    Rong Huang was a little curious. Now that Zong Bai is in love with his mother in the mental hospital, who will Sang Lingxuan be with in the end?


    In the second semester of the sophomore year, after Zong Jue passed the college entrance examination, when Rong Huang was invited to attend Zong Ju''s graduation party, he heard news about Sang Lingxuan again.


    Sang Lingxuan is very beautiful, which makes her no disadvantage among boys.


    Since being hurt by Zong Bai two years ago, Sang Lingxuan had no hope for him, and even began to abandon himself.


    Not to mention other schools, the second college where Guangsang Lingxuan is located, together with the boys who are entangled with Sang Lingxuan, can make up ten tables of mahjong.


    Some of them still have girlfriends.


    Those girlfriends who were dug into the corner were naturally not vegetarians, and they didn''t know how to dig into the two or three things that happened between Sang Lingxuan and Zong Bai at the hotel two years ago.


    Different from the detailed description of the enthusiastic classmates in the group, the post bar of the two colleges twisted that incident into an accident when Sang Lingxuan and Zong Bai sauce were stuffed with sauce, and blood flowed into rivers.


    The purpose of the person who posted this post was very clear. He wanted to directly hammer Sang Lingxuan to death. All the lines imply that Sang Lingxuan''s private life is not clean and that he is not a good woman.


    Things got worse and worse, Sang Lingxuan''s reputation in the school was completely stinking, and he was called to the principal''s office and forced to drop out.


    Sang Lingxuan''s family situation was not very good, and now that he was dropped out of school, he has nowhere to go. There is no other way but to squat at home and live on the little money earned by his parents every day.


    Fortunately, Sang Lingxuan still has those infatuated male partners.


    After Yan Yan learned that Sang Lingxuan was dropped out of school, he used his relationship to put Sang Lingxuan into the branch under the name of Yan''s family.


    I thought it was unconscious, but I didn''t want a woman who claimed to be Yan Yan''s fianc��e to break into the branch and make a fuss within a few days, threatening the head of the branch to drive Sang Ling away.


    One is the boss��s fianc��e, and the other is a woman who doesn��t know what the relationship is. The branch boss can naturally tell who can��t offend.


    As a result, Sang Lingxuan was fired.


    Yan Yan''s fianc��e is cruel, and Sang Lingxuan did not let her go because she was fired.


    She took people to Sang Lingxuan''s community to make trouble, and made everyone know that Sang Lingxuan''s involvement in other people''s feelings.


    In desperation, the Sang family''s parents took Sang Ling back to their hometown.


    "Let me say, Sang Lingxuan did this all by himself, and he doesn''t care about himself, because he steps on so many boats, he will have to overturn sooner or later."


    "That is, not everyone can raise fish, in addition to appearance, he needs to have the ability."


    "..."


    These words do not exclude the meaning of gloating, but they do have some truth.


    Rong Huang suddenly thought of Zong Bai, and turned to look at Zong Yu who was peeling melon seeds for himself, "How is Zong Bai now?"

 Chapter 962： Mary goddess (end)

    Zong Yu glanced at Rong Huang faintly, and said softly, "It''s still like that, it''s said that it''s difficult to recover."


    Rong Huang''s heart deserved it, and the result of excessive abnormality was very miserable.


    Because Zong Bai was asked before Zong Yan, after returning, Zong Yan pressed Rong Huang on the sofa and kissed her for a long time, so that her mouth was swollen.


    In the end, he still pestered her to behave like a little princess who was angry and jealous, "Don''t care about other men in the future, only care about me."


    Rong Huang hesitated for a moment, and was caught and bitten by Zong Yan again.


    Rong Huang: QAQ


    -


    The age on Rong Huang''s ID card was the same as Zong Juo''s. Once Zong Juo''s 22nd birthday passed, he took Rong Huang to apply for a marriage certificate.


    A group of elderly people headed by the old lady of the Zong family learned that Zong Yu was married to a little girl with no background, and thought that Rong Huang was a good bully.


    On the second day Rong Huang and Zong Hao received the certificate, they brought people to the house to make trouble.


    In the end, they were all thrown out by the bodyguards invited by Rong Huang.


    Before they attacked, Rong Huang''s threatening words had already hit their faces.


    "If you want to enjoy your old age, just give me a break. If you come to trouble again, I can still afford a few broken bowls and sticks."


    The group of elderly old fellows in the Zong family were so angry, but they didn''t dare to make trouble anymore.


    After all, no one wants to beg on the street.


    The news of Sang Lingxuan was once again at the wedding of Rong Huang and Zong Yan.


    After Sang Lingxuan returned to his hometown with the Sang family''s parents, she was unwilling to spend the rest of his life in such a small mountain village. He spent tens of thousands of dollars from the Sang family''s parents and prepared to go to Forty-Nine City.


    Sang Lingxuan listened to other people''s bewilderment and joined an MLM organization.


    When Sang Lingxuan realized that she had been cheated, she couldn''t get her tens of thousands of dollars back.


    Sang Lingxuan wanted to quit and leave, but the people of the MLM organization stunned her and sold her to a human trafficker.


    It was not until some time ago that the police dug up an abduction gang and followed this line to rescue Sang Lingxuan from a poor mountainous area.


    "My second uncle was very impressed with Sang Lingxuan and said she looked miserable."


    The enthusiastic classmate from a few years ago is still very enthusiastic, his face flushed from drinking at the wine table, and he kept talking.


    "I said that if she didn''t die, she would have a job now, at least enough to have enough food and clothing. It''s like now, the child is born, with a small oil bottle..."


    When Rong Huang and Zong Yan came to this table to toast, they were only a little sigh when they heard this enthusiastic student raise a mouth.


    After sighing, he put Sang Lingxuan behind his head.


    Now Sang Lingxuan is no longer the heroine wearing the book with the halo of the heroine in the original plot. She is now in a miserable situation.


    It was enough for Rong Huang to know this.


    After sending off the guests, Rong Huang, who was drunk, was hugged by Zong Yu and returned to his new house.


    Before Rong Huang kicked off his shoes, Zong Yu was pushed onto the soft bed.


    The quilt is very festive red, which makes the girl''s skin whiter and more attractive.


    Zong Yu''s eyes were very familiar, and she wanted to kiss the girl''s double chin, which had not disappeared.


    But I didn''t want to make a bang, the soft and warm touch under my palm suddenly disappeared.


    Zong Yan looked at the villain who was lying on the quilt and biting his hands, feeling that his body was about to explode.


    Zong Yu rubbed the little girl''s white and tender face with his fingertips, her low voice was bewildering, "Get bigger, let''s play games."


    The little girl groaned, waved the man''s hand, turned over, her pink hair was tousled, her ruddy mouth opened slightly, and she made a whirring sound.


    Apparently he was asleep.


    Zong Ju: "..."

 Chapter 963： Marry the villain (1)

    Rong Huang and Zong Hao had no children in their lives. When they reached the age of retirement, they chose a pleasing child from the Zong family and adopted them in their names.


    As in the previous world, it was still Zong Yan who allowed Huang to leave in one step.


    "Thank you for your willingness to descend into my world and redeem my life."


    Zong Yu kissed Rong Huang''s fingertips laboriously, her voice lingering, "I love you forever."


    Rong Huang smiled like a flower on his face, and responded softly, "Zongzong, I love you too."


    forever and always.


    -


    Rong Huang came to the new world, feeling her body swaying and sitting very unstable.


    Rong Huang''s buttocks moved back, and he sat firmly and realized that her hands were tied, and the rough twine made her skin dull and painful.


    Rong Huang opened his eyes, and his eyes were red.


    It seemed to be blindfolded by something.


    Rong Huang shook his head, the red in front of his eyes moved, but he didn''t shake it off.


    Rong Huang puffed up his cheeks angrily, moved his wrists with his hands tied behind him, and directly used brute force to break the hemp rope.


    The hemp rope slipped from his wrist, and Rong Huang tore off the object on his head, and fixed his eyes to see that it was a piece of red cloth.


    The red cloth is embroidered with intricate patterns, but it looks like a red hijab used by marriages in ancient times.


    Rong Huang: "???"


    Rong Huang took out a small mirror and took it away to take a picture of his face.


    Sure enough, her current body was dressed with delicate makeup, and she wore a headdress that would only be used in marriage.


    Rong Huang looked around and found himself sitting in a sedan chair.


    The sedan chair was swaying, and there were sounds of blowing and beating around, as well as noisy voices.


    So the king got married?


    Why did he give this king such a big surprise when he came to the new world? !


    Rong Huang opened his mouth, trying to curse, but found that she couldn''t make a sound anymore.


    Rong Huang "!!!" What is it?


    "Shui Shui?" Rong Huang called Shui Shui with his spiritual sense.


    The water that didn''t know where it was hiding immediately popped up, and responded in a soft voice, "I''m here, lord."


    "The king is now a dumb?" Rong Huang was a little excited, wishing to pinch the stagnant water, and asked again, "The king became a dumb?"


    Shui Shui hurriedly waved his hand when he heard the words, and at the same time eagerly shrank to the corner of the sedan chair, "No, you are just being fed a dumb medicine, you can talk when the medicine''s effects are dissipated."


    Rong Huang barely calmed down after hearing this.


    Suddenly thinking of something, Rong Huang waved his small paw and made gestures, "Why is the king in the sedan chair? Which dog dare to marry the king?"


    Shui Shui grabbed her hair and replied in a low voice, "Is the villain of this world."


    The roar of Rong Huang''s head suddenly stopped.


    With so many worlds coming down, Rong Huang knows that Feng Disease��s identity in each world is the villain, so...


    "You said that the king is going to marry Feng Bing and is sick?"


    Rong Huang''s pair of dark apricot eyes stared at the boss, this time the progress seemed to be too fast, he got married before they even met?


    Rong Huang touched his head and wanted to say something when suddenly the sedan chair stopped.


    With an inertia, Rong Huang leaned forward and bumped his head against the car door.


    The bang made Rong Huang''s eyes burst into tears, almost crying.


    "The bride got off the sedan chair!" The shrill female voice sounded, and the sedan door was lifted the next moment.


    Rong Huang quickly covered the red hijab with his hands and put his hands behind him, pretending to be tied up.


    As for the hemp rope, it was hidden by Rong Huang a long time ago.

 Chapter 964： Marry the villain (2)

    She wasn''t stupid enough to tie herself up.


    Humph.


    A pair of rough old hands unceremoniously grabbed Rong Huang''s arm, and the force made Rong Huang take a breath.


    Ah ah **** human, do you know how terrible it is to offend this king?


    Although Rong Huang has matured a lot now, he is still very afraid of pain.


    After all, he was spoiled and raised by Feng''s disease. Rong Huang wanted to cry after suffering a little pain.


    Like now.


    Rong Huang sucked his nose grievously with a slumped mouth, holding back the tears in his apricot eyes, and being dragged off the sedan chair by the dowry woman.


    Crossing the brazier and the threshold, Rong Huang was stuffed into a sedan chair again.


    The sedan was swaying, and I don''t know how long it took before Rong Huang was almost asleep before stopping.


    "This is Mrs. Shizi inside?"


    The prolonged male voice sounded, with a somewhat pretentious expression.


    The woman outside the sedan chair quickly replied flatly, "Exactly."


    The butler waved his hand, glanced at the Qinghuaiyuan behind him with disdain, and said nonchalantly, "Then bring people in, so that they can be served, but don''t die so easily."


    The mother-in-law responded repeatedly, and soon dragged Rong Huang out again.


    Rong Huang rolled his eyes secretly with his red hijab.


    This old lady is so annoying, it is really troublesome not to teach her a lesson.


    Rong Huang concealed his tied hands behind him in his wide suit sleeves, and quickly struck a decision.


    "Huh!"


    The woman''s legs were soft, and she fell straight on the ground, her face fell on the ground, and she took a mouthful of mud.


    Rong Huang pursed his lips and smirked, enduring very hard.


    The woman stood up with difficulty, dusted the dust off her body, stared at Rong Huang, grabbed Rong Huang''s sleeve, and led the person to Qinghuai Courtyard.


    With a creak, the door opened.


    Just as Rong Huang stood at the door, the woman next to her rolled her eyes and grinned, showing a yellow tooth. She stretched out her hand and pushed Rong Huang in.


    "Girl, go in, you can have a good life and serve the son. If something happens to the son, you have to be buried with him."


    The strange sound of Yin and Yang made Rong Huang annoyed.


    Had it not been for the dumb king now, the king would have scolded her to find her mother all over:)


    Rong Huang pretended to stagger for two steps, making a fragile and boneless appearance, and finally managed to gain a foothold.


    The edge of the red hijab shook, and the girl''s pale and delicate neck was faintly visible.


    The door was closed, and the woman''s voice gradually faded away.


    "I really don''t know what the madam thinks. She even asked me to marry the eldest girl. If my son dies in the future, I will not be buried with the eldest girl? Madam is really confused..."


    Rong Huang lowered his mouth, the old woman was too bad, she would not let it go next time she committed the crime again.


    It was confirmed that there was only one breath in the room, and the good plum scent could still be faintly smelt, Rong Huang knew that the person in the room was sick with Feng''s disease.


    Rong Huang shrugged, being pinched by the dead woman just now.


    Rong Huang lifted his red hijab and looked around.


    The furnishings in the room are simple and quaint. Everything is priceless and full of charm. There are a few long swords hanging on the wall, which adds a sense of killing.


    Just now along the way, Rong Huang saw through his divine sense that the eaves were covered with red silk, and he was very happy from a distance.


    And this was supposed to be a series of Xi Zhu Xi used by marriage in the room of Xi Fang, and there was no series of objects. It was quiet and cold, with a deadly silence.

 Chapter 965： Marry the villain (3)

    Rong Huang smashed his mouth, and the red hijab in his boyish hand was thrown into a ball, and then he let it go.


    Repeating the past like this, it''s a bit of fun to play.


    Even if he didn''t receive the plot, Rong Huang could have guessed it.


    Feng Bing is not a favored son at first glance.


    Rong Huang''s gaze fell on the sapphire bead curtain that divides the house into two parts.


    Penetrating the bead curtain, Rong Huang saw a person lying on the bed.


    Rong Huang tilted his head, his soft white and delicate face was clear.


    No wonder he was sent to the bridal chamber without even having a worship hall. Most of Feng''s disease is half-dead.


    Inferring from the previous state of the original owner, she should have been forced to marry.


    Yeah, who wants to marry someone who is dying.


    It''s just such a kind and gentle beauty that she doesn''t care if Feng Disease is a dying person.


    Rong Huang licked his lower lip, walked to the round table and poured a cup of tea.


    Rong Huang frowned as soon as his lips touched the tea.


    It is late autumn now, as can be seen from the bare treetops all the way just now.


    The tea in the teapot was cold and the taste was not good, as if it had been steeped for a long time, with a strange smell.


    Rong Huang got used to the delicacies of mountains and seas, and immediately put the tea cup back in disgust.


    The slightly yellow tea rose high with Rong Huang''s movements and splashed on the table, leaving a trace of dampness.


    Rong Huang ignored the traces of tea on the round table, and threw the red hijab on the table, raised his hand to lift the cold and smooth bead curtain, and walked into the inner room.


    The room was very stuffy, with an unpleasant musty smell. It should have been a long time without ventilation. Rong Huang was very upset when he smelled it, and he had already written a note to the man in the palace.


    Rong Huang walked to the bed a few steps and looked down at the man on the bed.


    The man''s complexion is very unhealthy and pale, his lips are extremely light, his eyebrows are very thick, his eye sockets are deep, his slender and black eyelashes lightly cover his eyes, and a shadow is cast.


    Rong Huang stared at the man''s face for a long while, somehow he slowly stretched out a hand and placed it under his nose.


    The warm breath slowly hit the fingers, symbolizing signs of life.


    Rong Huang breathed a sigh of relief.


    Haven''t gotten the braid yet.


    very good.


    pretty good.


    Onlookers watched the whole water and water: "..."


    Zhuang Tang trying hard to pretend to sleep: "..."


    Rong Huang walked to the window and opened it, and the fresh air came in with a cool breeze.


    Rong Huang took a deep breath, immediately feeling extremely comfortable.


    There was a creak of the door from the outside, and Rong Huang glanced at it sideways.


    It''s a fierce woman who came to dowry.


    Mrs. Wang held the tray in her hand and placed it on the round table again.


    I didn''t see Rong Huang when I entered the door. Old lady Wang looked around and found that Rong Huang was standing by the window, her face changed suddenly, and she asked with a cold face, "When did you untie the rope?"


    Rong Huang bulged his cheeks, a little unhappy.


    It seems that the fall on the ground just now didn''t make her a long memory.


    Rong Huang walked up the wooden window with his hand, leaving only a gap to ventilate, then lifted the bead curtain and walked to the outside, standing in front of Granny Wang.


    Seeing that Rong Huang didn''t shock her at all, Lady Wang immediately stretched her face, "What is this girl doing?"


    Her response was a crisp crack.


    He was dragged by the collar, and there was a sharp pain in his neck.


    Granny Wang bowed her head in horror, and saw Rong Huang''s shard of porcelain on her neck. Her fat body trembled, and her whole body was shaking.


    "Girl, are you going to kill the old slave?" The lady Wang swallowed, her whole body shaken into a sieve and she didn''t forget to threaten Rong Huang, "Don''t forget that the old slave is a lady''s person."

 Chapter 966： Marry the villain (4)

    Rong Huang was very impatient. If it weren''t for fear of affecting Feng''s illness to sleep, she would have killed the Wang''s wife directly.


    The opposite lady Wang looked at Huang Huang''s fierce and evil look at this moment, which was completely different from the previously sad and timid look, and a guess arose in her heart.


    Dare to love this girl is eating pigs and pretending to be tigers, now it started to shake the sky as soon as she left the Rong family.


    In the future, if she were to secure her position as the wife of the world, wouldn''t it be necessary to find a way to kill her dowry wife?


    The mother-in-law Wang stared with muddy eyes, only to feel that the broken piece of porcelain against her neck was getting stronger and stronger, and she was about to pierce her neck in the next moment.


    "Girl, it was not the old slave''s intention to give you the dumb medicine before. The second girl threatened the old slave to do so. The old slave really can''t do anything!"


    "And the rope that binds you is also ordered by the master and madam. The old slave is just a subordinate and dare not disobey the master''s order!"


    Rong Huang sighed in his heart. From the words of Mrs. Wang, he had already guessed the original owner''s family seven or eight points.


    He raised his eyes and looked at the tall lady Wang. The hatred in her eyes would not be obvious if she didn''t look closely.


    Rong Huang curled his lips and smiled, looking innocent and harmless.


    Granny Wang breathed a sigh of relief, and just wanted to let Rong Huang loosen the broken piece of porcelain, a sharp pain came from her neck.


    The sharp objects pierced the skin and punctured the blood vessels, and the warm blood splashed on the Wang''s face.


    Rong Huang quickly threw away Granny Wang and took two steps back to prevent Granny Wang''s dirty blood from spraying on her.


    Mrs. Wang clutched her neck, looked at Rong Huang resentfully with her mouth wide open, and fell to the ground feebly.


    Rong Huang glanced at the stubborn wife Wang at random, and cast aside her mouth in disgust, just let her die and make her cheaper.


    It was just a hand-raising room, and the huge Wang Zi had turned into powder and disappeared into the air in an instant.


    Shui Shui trembles on Rong Huang''s shoulders.


    After so many worlds came down, Shui Shui found that the king was getting more and more cruel, and he was no longer the innocent, soft and cute little fairy!


    Sure enough, QAQ with the owner is a natural pair


    After dealing with Mrs. Wang, Rong Huang raised his head and glanced at the roof, his eyes flashed slightly, and then two steps forward, he picked up the pastry in the tray and put it into his mouth.


    The taste of the pastry is not good, it is a bit dry and hard, as if it has been left for a long time.


    Rong Huang swallowed the pastry with difficulty, and glanced sideways at the direction of the babu bed in the inner room.


    Tiger Luo Pingyang was bullied by a dog, everyone knows this truth.


    Feng Bing is now seriously ill in bed, and he may have his braids up someday. Those who are laid off must not be so careful.


    Thinking of her own voice, Rong Huang still remembered that she was dumb now, and remembered something for the second girl.


    Rong Huang rolled up his sleeves, revealing a white forearm.


    just wait.


    Wait for the king to make some time, let you crawl and call Dad!


    Rong Huang took out the pill from the space, picked a few pills that might be useful, and stuffed his brain into his mouth.


    Rong Huang searched through the corner of the corner to find a travel journal, and lay on the table pretendingly to look at it. After a while, his little head fell a little, his eyelids sinking to death.


    At the moment Zhuang Tang opened his eyes, Rong Huang crouched on the table and fell asleep.


    Rong Huang promised that she was not sleepy as soon as she read a book, it was the medicinal effect of the pill.


    She sends four!


    Zhuang Tang opened the quilt and sat on the edge of the bed. He stepped on the pedals at will. The cyan veins on the insteps were clearly visible, but they felt a little slender and weak.

 Chapter 967： Marry the villain (5)

    Zhuang Tang''s dark phoenix eyes were not bottomed, but unexpectedly had a youthful aura.


    A faint glance at Rong Huang outside, Zhuang Tang snorted.


    His good father is really good at picking people, choosing a cruel and stupid woman to be his concubine, which can be said to be extremely insulting.


    He was anxious to pave the way for Zhuang Jinghui before he died, and he was not afraid of losing Zhuang Jinghui''s lifespan.


    "He Jun."


    Zhuang Tang hummed a laugh, and spoke without hurries, his voice was hoarse and low, like grit rubbing his throat, it should be because he hadn''t spoken for a long time.


    As soon as the words fell, a shadow fell.


    "Shizi." The man in Tsing Yi knelt on one knee, clasped his fists in his hands, and then relayed what he had just seen to Zhuang Tang.


    Zhuang Tang raised his eyebrows and said inexplicably, "It seems that Zhuang Qiwen sometimes misses his eyes."


    Zhuang Qiwen is exactly the name of Duan Wang.


    After Zhuang Tang sighed, he didn''t want to mention Zhuang Qiwen''s horrible thing, and then asked, "What''s going on in the courtyard these past few days?"


    He Jun: "The prince has been very close to the Hubu Shangshu in the past two days. It seems that he wants to put the second young master in the Hubu."


    He Jun: "The Bai family has close contacts with the wife of Shangshu of the Ministry of War, and the purpose should be the same as that of the prince."


    Zhuang Tang looked disdainful, Zhuang Qiwen and Bai clan wanted to pave the way for Zhuang Jinghui, and they didn''t depend on whether that fool Zhuang Jinghui was up to the task.


    A hundred of Zhuang Jinghui''s brains can''t play a single Zhuang Tang.


    Zhuang Tang is very confident about this.


    "Okay, you always pay attention to the movement of the upper house, so you don''t have to guard me every day."


    He Jun stunned, and said disapprovingly, "The elder son has not yet cleared the poison, so you can''t use force. What if the Bai clan sends someone to assassinate again?"


    Zhuang Tang frowned and kicked He Jun impatiently, "This elder son has his own regulations, you can send someone to guard the Qinghuaiyuan."


    He Jun shook his body twice, knelt down steadily, and had no choice but to respond, and then disappeared into the bedroom.


    As soon as He Jun left, the bedroom became quiet again.


    Zhuang Tang turned his eyes and looked at the outside room again.


    Their conversation just now didn''t deliberately lower their voices, but they didn''t wake the woman up.


    Is she a pig?


    Zhuang Tang stood up with his hands on his knees, his snow-white clothes wrapped around the man''s stiff chest, and the lines of his arms were faintly visible between his arms.


    He slid his shoes towards the outside, and the shoes fell on the ground with a clattering sound.


    He lifted the bead curtain with his distinct hand, and Zhuang Tang stopped two steps away from Rong Huang.


    Looking at the little girl sleeping soundly, Zhuang Tang suddenly had a stubborn and malicious impulse.


    He stretched out his hand and pushed Rong Huang''s arm, his low voice was careless, like a bully on the street, "Wake up, don''t sleep."


    Rong Huang just grabbed his wrist before taking his hand back, and folded it inward.


    Zhuang Tang frowned and took a breath, retracted his hand to rub his wrist, and glared at Rong Huang. This woman was really fierce.


    Then Zhuang Tang sneered again, as if changing his face.


    A few days ago, he had received information about Rong Huang. The information he found was not exactly the same as the woman in front of him. It was simply irrelevant.


    So what is the origin of this woman?


    In Zhuang Tang''s subconscious, women are like those noble ladies in the capital, pretentious, weak and timid, and they are all troublesome spirits that hinder men.


    But I never thought I would encounter something different today.


    Ruthless enough to kill people.


    At the same time not very clever.

 Chapter 968： Marry the villain (6)

    Looking at the little girl, Zhuang Tang changed his mouth and continued to sleep, and Zhuang Tang laughed angrily at the time.


    I think he has a noble status as Zhuang Tang, and has no children today. He can be regarded as the first candidate to inherit the throne. Countless people are rushing to flatter him. I didn''t expect this woman to ignore him so much!


    Zhuang Tang was like a stubborn bear kid, unconvinced, reached out his hand and grabbed Rong Huang''s hair hanging on his shoulders, and gently pulled it.


    Rong Huangzheng dreamed that she had hammered the heads of the old lady and the second girl, and suddenly she was caught in her hair by something, and her scalp was tingling, and she woke up Rong Huang from the pain.


    Rong Huang turned his head and saw Zhuang Tang standing beside her.


    Looking at each other, Zhuang Tang smiled triumphantly.


    It''s utterly unbeatable.


    Rong Huang: "......???"


    Rong Huang grabbed the hair from Zhuang Tang''s hand, stared at Zhuang Tang with his apricot eyes rounded, and said softly, "Why are you pulling my hair?"


    Under the effect of the pill, Rong Huang was able to speak smoothly. It was no different from the original voice, with a tender air of milk.


    The red dress on the girl''s body has not faded, the embroidery pattern of the dress is not fine, and the hair accessories in the hair are not delicate. His mother and concubine never used these in the past.


    Rong Huang wore this wedding dress with a kind of charming and charming newlyweds, which Zhuang Tang felt inexplicably pleasing to the eye.


    Hearing Rong Huang''s soft and sweet voice, Zhuang Tang''s eyes darkened slightly, he suddenly raised his chin, and put his hands behind him, "Call the house doctor for the master, and the master wants to see the pulse."


    Rong Huang: "???"


    In the eyes of others, the majestic and ruthless Duan Wang Shizi, to Rong Huang''s eyes, looked like a ferocious little wolf with teeth and claws.


    Even the wolf''s claws weren''t even, and she looked weak, and Rong Huang thought that she could push it down with just one finger.


    Rong Huang stood up with his hips akimbo, looked up and down Zhuang Tang, raised his chin, "Really want me to go?"


    Zhuang Tang didn''t understand, so he was still thinking about something, he nodded when he heard the words, and waved, "Go."


    He now claims to the outside world that he has been poisoned and he can''t even get out of the bed. Where can he get his spirit to call the doctor?


    As for his bright subordinates, they were all sent out to work, and the people sent by the palace butler to serve him were not willing to use them, so he could only let Rong Huang go.


    Rong Huang blinked, oh, stretched out his hand and pushed Zhuang Tang away.


    Zhuang Tang''s remaining poison was still unclear, and his body was a little weak, so he was easily pushed away by Rong Huang.


    Zhuang Tang staggered two steps, stabilized his figure and turned to look at Rong Huang, only to see Rong Huang crying and crying as soon as he opened the door, as if he was dead.


    "Come on! Help! The son is dying! Come and help!"


    Zhuang Tang: "..."


    Zhuang Tang stood outside, and watched through the gap in the door as if a flying wheel was installed at Rong Huang''s feet, and ran out of Qinghuaiyuan in a swift smoke.


    The cry was so loud that it could be heard from far away.


    When he reacted, only a trace of black hair disappeared from his field of vision.


    The stabbing pain in Zhuang Tang''s head.


    He took back the sentence just now, and the concubine Zhuang Qiwen found for him was here to collect debts.


    It was just complaints, Zhuang Tang still strode into the inner room, kicked his shoes and went to bed, acting like clouds and flowing water, and finally covered himself with a quilt.


    Inspiring his internal strength, Zhuang Tang coughed up a mouthful of blood, and the dazzling blood stained his snow-white clothes.


    Zhuang Tang''s complexion turned paler, and the blue veins on the back of his hand were bulging, looking very hideous and glaring, as if he had recently come to the world.


    Zhuang Tang closed his eyes slightly, but he was thinking about something in his heart.

 Chapter 969： Marry the villain (7)

    At that time, the poisoned dark arrow went straight to his chest, and when he found it, it was too late to dodge.


    At that critical moment, it was just that suddenly a soft and sweet female voice sounded in his ears.


    The female voice was calling his name.


    "Zong Zong."


    When he was young, his mother and concubine called him this way.


    Zhuang Tang turned his head subconsciously, turning his body sideways, and the hidden arrow pierced his waist and abdomen, and penetrated deeply into the ground.


    Zhuang Qiwen and the Bai family wanted to kill him directly this time.


    The poison on that dark arrow was a strange poison from the Turkic side, and his people took a lot of effort to pull him back from Huangquan Road.


    The strange Turkic poison was too vicious, it was almost a month later, and some residual poison remained in his body, making his limbs weak and falling into lethargy from time to time.


    For more than half a month, he has been thinking about where the sound comes from.


    He knew very well that if it hadn''t been for that sound, the dark arrow would pierce his chest, and he would have died long ago.


    Although only the mother concubine knows his milk name in this world, he is sure that it is not the mother concubine.


    The mother concubine''s voice is clear and heroic, and she never procrastinates.


    He just heard Rong Huang''s voice, which can be said to be exactly the same as the voice on the battlefield that day, even the rising end of the voice was exactly the same.


    Zhuang Tang raised his hand to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth, his mouth was full of disgusting rust, and his eyes grew darker.


    Those who made him feel so embarrassed, he will definitely peel them off!


    -


    Besides, Rong Huang cried all the way from Qinghuaiyuan, and received the baptism in the eyes of countless servants and servants of the Royal Palace, without changing their expressions.


    Rong Huang covered his face and cried, taking his acting skills to the extreme.


    I believe that from today''s back-end Wangfu''s concubine Xiaobaihua''s character set must be deeply rooted in people''s hearts.


    Halfway through, I happened to meet a woman in full dress. It seems that the luxurious and graceful outfit is probably the Princess Duan.


    Rong Huang quickly adjusted his expression, rushed to Princess Duan with a frustrated expression of a dead husband, and grabbed her wide sleeves before Princess Duan could react.


    "The son is dying, please let the palace doctor go and see him!" Rong Huang didn''t seem to see Princess Duan''s horrified expression, his howling almost broke through the blue sky, "Please!"


    Concubine Duan only felt that the meat on her forearm was about to be pulled off by Rong Huang, and there were so many family wives behind Piansheng, she had to maintain her demeanor and not change her face.


    Concubine Duan looked at her crying pears with rain, as if she had been wronged so much, but Rong Huang, who could not see any teardrops on her face, gritted her teeth with hatred in her heart.


    Didn''t the prince say that Rong Shi is a woman who can''t be on the stage?


    This treacherous look is not like the legendary one!


    She had been happy for a long time when she learned that the Rong family had found an unfavored eldest lady to marry, but she didn''t expect to be such a dystocia.


    Princess Duan took a few deep breaths, tried to put out a smile, and said lovingly amid Rong Huang''s overwhelming cry, "Good boy, don''t cry."


    I want to cry when you are crying.


    Rong Huang didn''t hear him, struggling to pull the sleeves of Princess Duan, his whole body was almost hanging on Princess Duan''s body, sobbing, and even suffocating a cry.


    "I know that the son is dying now. You want to give him up, my mother, but he is also your son. You can''t be so cruel and just abandon him like this!"


    Princess Duan''s loving smile froze on her face.


    What a godly her son!

 Chapter 970： Marry the villain (8)

    She lived for more than 30 years and only gave birth to one son, Zhuang Jinghui, who was clearly the son of the first princess.


    Without turning the princess back, she could imagine how wonderful the expressions of the ladies of the aristocratic family were.


    They must be mocking her.


    The veil in Princess Duan''s hand was almost torn, and her delicate makeup was distorted, and every word was almost squeezed out of her teeth.


    "What nonsense is your kid talking about? Tang''er is my son. I naturally feel pain, but I didn''t expect that his condition would suddenly get worse."


    He wiped the corners of his eyes with the veil as he spoke, and he looked really worried and sad for Zhuang Tang.


    Rong Huang blinked, pinched the arm of the princess Duan with more force, with a naive expression of "I don''t believe I don''t believe" on his face.


    "Really mother concubine?"


    Princess Duan was screamed by Rong Huang''s pretty "mother concubine", and she was sure that her arm was bruised.


    "Of course, don''t worry, the mother concubine will ask the doctor to go and see."


    Rong Huang sniffed, and seemed to be really comforted, "Thank you, Ma Concubine, Ma Concubine, you are really a good mother to my husband and I."


    Concubine Duan breathed a sigh of relief. Before she could even breathe, Rong Huang grabbed her sleeve again. "Mother concubine, can I ask the imperial physician to show her husband?"


    Princess Duan: "???"


    Rong Huang''s eyes were full of tears, and he looked apologetically at the family''s wives behind Princess Duan, "I''m really sorry, I''m really worried about your husband''s body."


    The clan wives glanced at each other and quickly said it was okay.


    Princess Duan: Smile.JPG.


    "Mother concubine, what do you say?" Rong Huang looked at Princess Duan timidly, and a mouthful of white and dense white teeth appeared as he spoke, like a frightened cub, which made people feel pity.


    The women of the aristocratic family behind Princess Duan saw Rong Huang''s unreplaced suit and guessed Rong Huang''s identity, and couldn''t help but say good things for Rong Huang.


    "Wang Concubine, please pass a sign into the palace and show it to the prince."


    "Yes, so that the concubine Shizi can feel at ease."


    They all know that Prince Duan is seriously ill in bed and will soon be in the world, and the poor concubine, the poor concubine, hurried to marry the eldest son Chongxi, maybe she will be a widow anytime.


    Seeing that the concubine of the concubine is very pitiful, she looks like a small green onion, she will be a widow at a young age, it is really pitiful.


    Concubine Duan''s heart choked, and a vague smell of blood rushed up from her throat.


    Princess Duan''s hands trembled slightly, and her gorgeous face flashed with a sullen look, "Cuiyu, please go to the palace and ask a doctor to come over and show her to Shi Ziye."


    Jade took the order and left.


    Princess Duan looked at Rong Huang and asked with a smile, "Is it all right now?"


    Rong Huang looked at Princess Duan with a touch of emotion, wiped the corners of his eyes pretentiously, turned his head and said to the ladies of the family, "The concubine is so kind to me, I believe my husband will recover soon."


    Rong Huang graciously held Princess Duan''s hand, and "accidentally" pressed his thumb on the bracelet of Princess Duan''s wrist. The complicated pattern protruding on it made Princess Duan''s skin sore.


    Concubine Duan has now been determined, and Rong Huang, a little bitch, was born to curb her.


    "Mother and concubine, you are so kind. I will definitely convey your concerns to your husband and make him happy too. Maybe he will heal as soon as he is happy. What do you think?"


    Princess Duan: No need for duck.


    The princess Duan''s expression was stiff, and Rong Huang held his hand to thank you, "Mother concubine, you are so kind. My husband and I will remember you forever!"


    Princess Duan: No need for duck.

 Chapter 971： Marry the villain (9)

    Princess Duan made a clever effort to break Rong Huang''s hand, and hurried people out, "Okay, you can go back and accompany Tanger quickly, lest there is no one around him to take care of him."


    Rong Huang seemed to have failed to understand Princess Duan''s order to chase a guest, and blinked his wet eyes, his small voice was soft and glutinous, very tender and pitiful.


    "Why is there no one to take care of it? I just saw the little servant girls eating melon seeds under the corridor of Qinghuaiyuan. They are all here, where can they go?"


    Rong Huang took out a handful of melon seeds like a juggling and stuffed them into Princess Duan''s hands.


    Rong Huang said solemnly, "This is what my daughter-in-law brought from them and honored it to you. Mother and concubine must live a long life, and my husband and I will honor you."


    Princess Duan: "..." Mom''s Rong Huang is incompatible with her, right? right? Yes it is.


    You still honor her, do you want to honor her to the grave?


    Family clan wife: "..." Isn''t this concubine lacking heart?


    Princess Duan closed her eyes and forced a smile, "Okay, I accept it, you go."


    Rong Huang lifted his orchid finger and wiped the corner of his eye pretentiously, as if there were still unwiped teardrops there, "Okay, I''ll go now."


    Princess Duan: "..." What the **** is this reluctant tone as if the princess drove you away? !


    This **** dead green tea white lotus, this princess can''t even play with her.


    It''s really annoying.


    Princess Duan waved her hand weakly, not wanting to say a word.


    She knew that if she said anything more, Rong Huang would probably be able to talk to her from dawn to dark enthusiastically.


    In the end she was so angry.


    "Mother concubine, then I''ll go first. You must ensure your body, don''t be tired."


    When it came to Princess Duan''s ears, it became "You hurry up and die early."


    Princess Duan: "...Okay."


    Rong Huang pursed his lips and chuckles, showing a timid expression again, saying goodbye to the ladies of the family.


    They couldn''t help but feel pity for this cute little appearance, and, apart from anything else, they slipped off the bracelet on their wrists and the hairpins between their hairs and stuffed them with Rong Huang as a meeting ceremony.


    Therefore, Rong Huang held a lot of meeting gifts like this, and left the upper courtyard with one step and three backs.


    As soon as he walked into Qinghuaiyuan, Rong Huang''s sad and sorrowful expression on his face was immediately put away, and he walked cheerfully, humming a little song and pushed the door into the main room.


    Zhuang Tang, who was lying on the bed in the inner room, pretending to be dead, heard the footsteps and looked over from the corner of the light.


    Seeing that it was Rong Huang, the glorious expression on his face immediately disappeared. He turned to look at Rong Huang in a different position, his voice hoarse, "I''m back?"


    Rong Huang sat at the round table outside, pulling the gold bracelet hosta on the table, a pair of apricot eyes were shining, and the light inside was amazing.


    Trying to put a pair of bracelets on his wrists, Rong Huang shook the bracelets and smiled with satisfaction. Then he turned his head and gave Zhuang Tang a look.


    "Hurry up and lie back. The doctor is coming soon, you have to pretend to come out."


    Zhuang Tang was stunned, and a well-knotted hand stretched out from the quilt, "Why do you want to pretend?" He was not prepared to pretend.


    He hasn''t pretended to be sick all the time. Those people always thought he was dying, and jumped so hard, they wanted to let the whole world know that he was going to die.


    After careful consideration, Zhuang Tang decided to take advantage of today to give Zhuang Qiwen and Bai a surprise.


    Without waiting for Rong Huang to speak, the gate of Qinghuai Hospital was pushed open, and the butler walked in with an imperial doctor, praising compliments as he walked in.

 Chapter 972： Marry the villain (10)

    "Our family elder son is afraid this time, it will be impossible. The prince and the princess are worried that they will not be able to eat well and sleep well. It is really unsatisfactory..."


    Hearing the movement, Rong Huang immediately put down the bracelet, rushed into the inner room, and hit Zhuang Tang''s chest with his head like a small cannonball.


    Zhuang Tang''s breathing was stagnant, and blood surged in his chest.


    As soon as Zhuang Tang eased his breath, he heard a loud cry exploding in his ears.


    "My husband, how are you, is there anything uncomfortable now?" Rong Huangqi looked at Zhuang Tang who was lying on the bed pretending to be dead, "Don''t hide your discomfort from me."


    Zhuang Tang: "..."


    The imperial doctor carried the medicine box into the door, and his eyelids twitched when he heard the cry that was about to overturn the roof.


    It seems that the daughter-in-law that King Duan married to Shi Ziye is quite energetic.


    The housekeeper who had been eloquent also choked with a sullen expression, and said to the royal doctor with a dry smile, "The concubine is here for the first time and doesn''t understand the rules, so take care of it."


    With a cold face, the imperial doctor pushed aside the butler who was in the way, carrying the medicine box and beard into the inner room, stepped forward and bowed, respectfully praised, "My son."


    Before Zhuang Tang could speak to the imperial doctor, the half-bent imperial doctor was pulled over by Rong Huang and dragged to the edge of Zhuang Tang''s bed.


    Rong Huang''s tone was eager, as if his husband was really dead, "Sir, please show my husband. Just now, my husband has suddenly come to his spirits. I''m afraid it''s not the time to come back?"


    Zhuang Tang: "..."


    Royal Doctor: "..."


    The housekeeper standing outside naturally heard Rong Huang''s words, and he was immediately ecstatic.


    The elder son is dead, then the seat of the elder son falls to the second young master?


    Very wonderful!


    The imperial doctor ignored Rong Huang''s crying and crying, put down the medicine box calmly, and took a deep look at Zhuang Tang on the bed of Babu.


    Zhuang Tang was inexplicably guilty by the imperial doctor, and he coughed and looked away.


    The imperial doctor sneered secretly, stretched out his pleated hands and gestured for a while, "I also ask Shi Ziye to stretch out his hand, and the old man will give you a pulse."


    Before Zhuang Tang raised his hand, Rong Huang grabbed Zhuang Tang''s paw and placed it on the pulse pillow.


    The imperial doctor put three fingers on Zhuang Tang''s wrist, concentrating on the pulse.


    Rong Huang looked at the imperial doctor blankly, not letting the slightest fluctuation in his expression on his face.


    As early as when Zhuang Tang said "why did he want to pretend", Rong Huang had guessed what Zhuang Tang wanted to do.


    Feng Bingbing wants to do things, the king must cooperate with him.


    After a long while, the imperial doctor spoke without rush, "The strange poison in the body of the old man has been basically discharged now, and the old man will be able to heal soon after prescribing some medicine."


    Zhuang Tang''s face was pale, looking weak, but his voice was full of breath, "Thank you."


    When the housekeeper who was listening with ears pricked up outside heard this, the whole person was stupid.


    Will heal soon?


    This can''t be done!


    In these days when Zhuang Tang was ill in bed, the housekeeper placed a lot of eyeliner in Qinghuaiyuan under the instruction of the princess Duan Bai.


    If Zhuang Tang recovers, he will find out that these people were arranged by him in the future, he will probably be stripped of his skin by Zhuang Tang.


    It''s not that he has never experienced Zhuang Tang''s cruel cold blood.


    When the first princess died, the Bai family, who was still a side concubine, made trouble, and was almost cut off by the ten-year-old Zhuang Tang.


    The housekeeper''s forehead was cold sweat, and before the imperial doctor had left, he hurried out of the main house quietly, left the Qinghuai Hospital, and went straight to the residence of the princess in the upper courtyard.

 Chapter 973： Marry the villain (11)

    It''s not that Zhuang Tang and Rong Huang didn''t notice the steward''s escape, but in their eyes the steward was just a small person, and they ran away.


    The imperial doctor exhorted a few more words, emphasizing the diet, handed the prescription to Rong Huang, and said to Zhuang Tang, "The emperor also asked about the situation of the old man and his son two days ago."


    Zhuang Tang''s complexion remained unchanged, and his extremely pale lips curled up, "Thanks to the emperor for his son."


    The imperial doctor nodded, looked at Rong Huang deeply, and then left with an unpredictable face holding the medicine box.


    -


    The move of the Duan Palace to ask the royal doctor to treat the elder son was not covered up, and those families who were always paying attention to Duan Palace''s every move soon learned.


    After learning from their women''s population that the newly-entered concubine, the concubine, cried and said that the king''s concubine will soon be in the world, he had a general idea in his heart.


    In just one or two hours, the entire capital knew that King Duan was dying.


    There are no heirs at the top and bottom of the saints today, so the candidate for the crown prince is selected from the royal clan.


    Looking at the entire royal family kin, only the honourable Duan Wang Shizi is worthy of that position.


    Now that Prince Duan is seriously ill and dying, then the capital should be shuffled again.


    The rumors outside did not reach the ears of Zhuang Tang and Rong Huang at all.


    Even if the servants of Qinghuaiyuan''s butlers had not dealt with it, the Qinghuaiyuan was still surrounded by secret guards like an iron bucket as airtight.


    Contrary to the tranquility of Qinghuaiyuan, the upper court is now panic.


    Since the housekeeper came out of Qinghuai Yard and entered the upper house and said something to Princess Duan, Princess Duan became angry and fell several sets of tea sets in the house.


    After more than half an hour, the crackling noise in the room never stopped.


    The maids and ladies of the upper court stood by the door, bowing their heads and daring not to come out.


    Princess Duan Bai''s vicious and jealous, completely incomparable with the first Princess, these servants are full of resentment, but they dare not show it, they can only bury it in their hearts.


    Cuiyu looked at Princess Duan with blood in her hands distressed, but she didn''t dare to go forward easily with her kerchief in her hand.


    "Wang Hao, you calm down, the days will be long, maybe that one will be gone someday by accident."


    The high buns on Princess Duan''s head were scattered, and the luxurious and elegant hairpin hair accessories fell all over the floor.


    Hearing Cuiyu''s words, Princess Duan sneered, "He knows that this is the work of my concubine and the prince, and he will only be more vigilant next time, and there will be no chance for others to get close."


    When Cuiyu''s eyes turned, something suddenly occurred to him, he slowly walked two steps closer, and lowered his voice, "Don''t forget, princess, the eldest son is now married."


    "What about getting a wife?"


    It''s okay not to say Cuiyu, but now that Princess Duan''s brain hurts even more.


    The previous scene of Rong Huang playing with her appeared in Princess Duan''s mind, and Princess Duan''s towering chest undulated violently.


    "Rong Huang''s **** is so powerful that this concubine loses face in front of so many women. Fortunately, Rong Yuanhua says that Rong Huang is a stupid woman who can be bullied."


    Seeing Princess Duan''s emotions calmed a little, Cuiyu stepped forward to wipe the blood on her hand, and said softly, "Wang Princess, you are her mother-in-law now. What shouldn''t she do?"


    Princess Duan''s eyes lit up, and the originally gloomy future suddenly became clear and clear.


    Concubine Duan held Cuiyu''s hand with her backhand, looking at her eyes as if she was looking at her sisters, "You are really a good helper for my concubine, thanks to you."


    Cui Yu slowly lowered her eyes and whispered softly, "It''s Cui Yu''s blessing."

 Chapter 974： Marry the villain (12)

    Concubine Duan looked at the shadow of the treetops falling on the glutinous rice paper, and felt calm.


    Cuiyu was right, she was Rong Huang''s mother-in-law, and it was reasonable for her to compare and polish Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang couldn''t resist, and had to be grateful to her.


    -


    After being so tossed by Rong Huang, it was already dark when Zhuang Tang took the decoction.


    When the kitchen of the Duan Palace learned that the Qinghuaiyuan had woke up, he didn''t dare to neglect anymore, let alone use the pastries and meals overnight.


    After busying for a long time, He Jun presented the dinner made with the freshest ingredients to He Jun.


    He Jun carried a box full of meals into the Qinghuai Yard, placed the meals on the round table in an orderly manner, and then looked into the interior with a solemn face, "Shizi, it''s time to eat."


    Zhuang Tang, who was lazily leaning on the bed trying to relieve the bitter medicine through self-brainwashing, squinted out of his eyes, slowly raised a hand, and looked at Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang, who was chewing happily with his little pink pastry, said: "...what are you doing?"


    Zhuang Tang raised his chin and looked arrogant, "Help him out of bed."


    Rong Huang blinked and smiled suddenly.


    Zhuang Tang was inexplicably smiled by Rong Huang, and then he heard Rong Huang say every word, "Are you still awake?"


    Zhuang Tang twitched his mouth, quickly withdrew his hand, and sullenly opened the quilt and got out of the bed.


    He could see that this woman Rong Huang was the most vicious woman.


    He is still a patient.


    Xu was because the voice that saved him at the critical moment was the same as Rong Huang''s, and Zhuang Tang''s tolerance for Rong Huang was unexpectedly high.


    Otherwise, an arrogant woman like Rong Huang would have been cut into two pieces by He Jun long ago.


    He Zhuang Tang is a real man with a cold face and iron blood.


    Zhuang Tangyu came to the outside room with his shoes to sit down, picked up his chopsticks and slapped it twice on the table, turned around on a table of rich dishes, and reached out to sandwich the mellow cherry meat.


    Before the cherry meat was caught, Rong Huang hit the back of his hand severely.


    "hiss--"


    Zhuang Tang was stunned, this woman was so bold, don''t you know how noble his identity is?


    She even dared to do something to him!


    Rong Huang akimbo his hips, without the slightest gentleness and virtuousness of the noble lady in the capital, and said to him, "The royal doctor said, you are now recovering from a serious illness, and you can''t eat meaty food."


    Zhuang Tang: "???"


    So?


    What does he eat without meat? Eat vegetables?


    That is what the rabbit eats, he doesn''t eat it.


    Rong Huang raised his hand, and He Jun took out a bowl of porridge from the food box.


    Zhuang Tang saw all this in his eyes, and a bad feeling arose in his heart.


    Sure enough, the next moment I heard Rong Huang, a cruel woman, rightly saying, "This is your dinner."


    Zhuang Tang breathed harder, and his bloodless face became a little more angry, and two blushes appeared on his cheeks.


    Zhuang Tang pointed to the white porridge in front of him, and pointed to the dishes on that table. He was full of disbelief, "I drink white porridge, you eat big fish and meat?"


    Rong Huang smiled shyly, his dark and clear apricot eyes were shining, and he pointed to He Jun who was a wooden stake next to him, "He is also a big fish."


    Zhuang Tang: "..." This day can''t be passed! !


    Zhuang Tang tried to resist, but his physical strength was not enough, and finally Rong Huang pressed down and drank a bowl of porridge.


    He Jun watched from the side, and from time to time he put a chopsticks into the bowl, and it was delicious.


    With a bowl of bland white porridge, Zhuang Tang smelled the smell of meat all over the room, and the resentment in his heart almost rose to the sky.


    But he couldn''t use martial arts at all now, let alone fight with Rong Huang.

 Chapter 975： Marry the villain (13)

    He hates it!


    Rong Huang ate and drank, leaning on the back of the chair like boneless, and yawned slowly.


    Rong Huang''s small mouth opened and closed, and his wet apricot eyes were soaked with water vapor because of the yawn. He said softly, "It''s time to go to bed."


    Zhuang Tang glanced at Rong Huang angrily, and pointed to the door, "There are rooms in the side room, go by yourself."


    Rong Huang blinked and sat motionless across from Zhuang Tang.


    Zhuang Tang''s eyes flashed slightly, and the faint taste in his mouth made him more and more dull.


    Since his mother''s concubine died, no one has ever cared about him like that.


    He drank white porridge, and Rong Huang ate the delicacies of mountains and seas, but she could not figure it out!


    There was a flash of inspiration in Zhuang Tang''s mind, and the end of his narrow eyes flicked, "What''s the matter? Is it possible that you want to sleep here?"


    Rong Huang blinked harmlessly, and asked, "Can''t it?"


    In the afternoon, Rong Huang wandered around in Qinghuai Yard, and he had already felt the big buttocks.


    When it comes to where the bed is the most comfortable, it is naturally the one in the house.


    Rong Huang never treats himself badly, of course he has to choose the best.


    "Of course not!" Zhuang Tang slammed the table and refused.


    After a cup of tea, Zhuang Tang held the quilt pillow, stood bare-footed at the door of the main house, staring at the closed door for an instant, his dark and deep phoenix eyes were full of shame and anger.


    If you get closer, you can still hear the sound of gnashing your teeth.


    A cool breeze blew, and Zhuang Tang, who was standing in the yard wearing only his clothes, shivered.


    Zhuang Tang scolded an **** in his heart.


    After being poisoned by the **** Turkic poison, Zhuang Tang found that his body was strangely weakened a lot.


    In the past, he didn''t feel cold while drinking snow in the river in the frontier pass in winter, but now only a gust of autumn wind made him shiver.


    What a shame.


    #The former undefeated God of War turned into a weak little white face because of...#


    What made Zhuang Tang more angry was that Rong Huang didn''t even give him a pair of shoes, so he pushed him out of the door directly.


    Zhuang Tang threw a knife at He Jun, his already pale face looked even more pale and haggard under the background of the soothing autumn wind.


    It was like a delicate little white flower trembling in the cold wind.


    He Jun''s head was almost buried in his chest, and he was silent and pretended to be dead.


    The concubine of the eldest son is really a heroine, who squeezes the eldest son to death without any resistance.


    Zhuang Tang snorted coldly, and threw the quilt pillow to He Jun with a stinking face, his voice was so cold that the ice scum was almost falling off, "Make the bed ready for the Lord, and go back and get the thirty army sticks by yourself."


    He Jun walked into the side room with the quilt in his arms, silently complaining that Shizi didn''t dare to treat his concubine, so he came to bully him as an honest person.


    Bullying the soft and being afraid of hardship is like this in the world.


    He decided that from today onwards, his idol has changed from the prince to the prince concubine.


    Another cool breeze blew on him, Zhuang Tang rubbed his arms, and a layer of goose bumps formed on his white neck.


    Zhuang Tang stepped on the back of his left instep with his right foot, the meridians on the back of the instep were clear and transparent, squinted fiercely at the closed door, and ran into the side room with his shoulders shrunk.


    Wait, wait for him to clear the remaining poison, and make sure to make this woman Rong Huang look good!


    Humph! ! !


    -


    This is a love story between the stepdaughter under the fence and the second son of the imperial concubine.


    The stepdaughter was chosen to be the prince''s son of the palace, but she had a sense of belonging and refused to obey and forced her to die. The family had no choice but to let her prostitute marry her for her.


    The step-daughter heroine and the second son of the protagonist insisted on their original intentions under many difficulties. In the end, the heroine became the emperor and the heroine became the queen.

 Chapter 976： Marry the villain (14)

    The male protagonist left the harem vacant for the female protagonist.


    The original owner is the hapless daughter who was sent by the family to the stepdaughter''s daughter.


    Rong Huang: "..."


    The original owner was born by the wife of the Rong family. However, his biological mother died early, and his biological father was unkind, and only loved the stepdaughter brought by the family.


    The original owner was locked in the backyard, timid and fearful, and refused as soon as he learned that he was going to take the place of the hostess to the palace.


    It''s just that his father, Rong Yuanhua, directly tied the original owner to the sedan chair.


    Prior to this, the original owner was also given dumb medicine by the wife of the female lead Wei Qiong to buy through the dowry.


    When the original owner was dumb and unable to move, she was sent to Duanwang Mansion.


    But I don''t want to enter the Duan Palace with the front foot, and the prince of Duan at the back foot is gone.


    King Duan turned his anger to the original owner and threatened to let the original owner bury his son of King Duan.


    Rong Yuanhua had no objection to this, and even sent his beautiful stepdaughter to the newly appointed son, the male protagonist Zhuang Jinghui, as a concubine in order to apologize.


    So, the original owner was **** and stuffed into the coffin, suffocating alive.


    After the death of the original owner, Rong Yuanhua recorded the unjustified stepdaughter in the name of the original owner''s biological mother on the grounds that he had no children under the original owner''s biological mother.


    In this way, Wei Qiong became the son-in-law of Rong Jiazheng.


    Within two days, Wei Qiong became the prince''s concubine.


    The current saint��s age is already high, and the battle for the crown prince of the royal clan has intensified after the death of the first son of Duan Wang.


    In order to win that position, King Duan and Zhuang Jinghui cooperated with the Turks. When the Turks attacked the Zhuang Dynasty, King Duan took the opportunity to enter the palace and forced the emperor on the sick bed to write an abdication edict.


    In this way, the emperor became the supreme emperor, and Zhuang Jinghui became the new emperor.


    The first thing Zhuang Jinghui did after ascending the throne was to seal Wei Qiong as queen.


    Nowadays, the Rong family is powerful, Zhuang Jinghui''s methods are brutal and inhumane. The officials dare not disagree, and they all acquiesced in the choice of the queen.


    Wei Qiong becomes a queen, and Zhuang Jinghui raises his eyebrows, becoming a couple everyone yearns for.


    -


    "His concubine, you should go and greet the prince and concubine."


    Early in the morning, Rong Huang was awakened by a rapid knock on the door.


    Rong Huang grabbed a corner of the quilt angrily, raised his hand, covered his head with the quilt, turned over and tried to continue sleeping.


    It''s just that the lady outside the door seemed to have eaten the gall of the bear heart and leopard, the door was almost knocked down by her and didn''t stop.


    The rapid knock on the door hit Rong Huang''s brain again and again, dull and painful.


    Rong Huang yelled, and got out of the quilt with his untidy black hair, picked up the candied fruit box on the bedside after eating last night, and smashed it towards the door.


    The candied fruit box slammed heavily on a pair of jade vases that Zhuang Tang loved. The vase shook twice, and fell to the ground with a snap.


    The knock on the door paused, but a breath rang again.


    "His concubine, you should go to the upper court with your prince and concubine."


    The woman''s endless chattering sound was like the sound of a Rakshasa, and Rong Huang''s head was hurt by the noise.


    Rong Huang lifted the quilt and climbed out of the bed, putting on his shoes and walking towards the door aggressively.


    The turquoise bead curtain used as a partition in the middle was rustled by Rong Huang.


    With a squeak, Rong Huang opened the door, and said to the woman in a bad tone, "What do you yell in the morning? How about mourning? Don''t you know if the son needs a rest? What is your intention?"


    Zhuang Tang, who just stepped out of the door of the side room with his left foot: "..."


    The woman was stunned by Rong Huang''s series of questions without pause.

 Chapter 977： Marry the villain (15)

    The pleats on the old woman''s face trembled.


    Last night, she clearly saw Shi Ziye went to sleep in the side room. Was Shi Zifei afraid that she didn''t wake up and talked nonsense?


    The woman was contemptuous in her heart, but her face was honest, "The concubine, the princess asked the old slave to come and remind you not to ask for peace."


    Please Ann?


    Rong Huang was stunned, why please?


    Let the king please greet her without fear of losing her life?


    But since Concubine Duan was so anxious to send her face forward and beat her, Rong Huang didn''t mind.


    Rong Huang snorted and waved his right hand like a scallion, "I see."


    The mother-in-law glanced at Rong Huang, then replied, and stepped back.


    The princess has always been at odds with the concubine, and I believe that it will not be any better with the concubine, and then she will wait for the concubine to be punished.


    The mother-in-law thought viciously.


    Zhuang Tang walked out of the side room with a stinky face with his hands under his hands, and his dark and narrow eyes glanced at Rong Huang, "Hurry up and clean up, it''s time to go and be pleased."


    Zhuang Tang glanced at Ronghuang''s chicken coop-like hair and snorted disgustedly.


    Rough women, he pays more attention to appearance than her.


    Rong Huang rolled his eyes and didn''t want to talk to him, turned and walked into the room.


    Zhuang Tang followed suit and walked into the main house wearing the new shoes sent by He Jun.


    The original owner was forced to marry to the palace of Duanwang, and he didn''t even have a maid, so Rong Huang could only comb his hair by himself.


    Rong Huang glanced at Zhuang Tang, who was leaning against the round table and shaking his legs, his fingers twisted flexibly and combed into a simple and beautiful bun.


    Different from the fate of the original owner, this time Feng''s disease came, and Wang Shizi naturally survived.


    She will not repeat the mistakes of the original owner and be suffocated in the coffin alive.


    Rong Huang digs out a humble hostess from her pitiful dowry, enters the hairpin at will, stands up, lifts the bead curtain, "Let''s go."


    Zhuang Tang looked at Rong Huang, the surprised look on his face didn''t conceal it, "It looks like a woman like this."


    Rong Huang curled his lips and approached Zhuang Tang with a gentle smile.


    Before Zhuang Tang could react, Rong Huang carried the skirt, stepped heavily on the back of his instep, and twisted it twice along the way.


    "So, is there any more?" Rong Huang''s soft and gentle voice sounded in Zhuang Tang''s ears.


    Zhuang Tang took a breath, his handsome and pale face twisted for a moment.


    Zhuang Tang almost jumped up with pain, slightly arched his waist and forehead, and suddenly jumped, "Rong Huang!"


    Rong Huang blinked, still looking like a well-behaved and harmless little white rabbit, "What advice does your husband have?"


    Jiao Didi''s soft "husband" stunned Zhuang Tang.


    Rong Huang straightened his chest and walked out with his head held high.


    "Shizi." He Jun, who was guarding the door, shouted, "The concubine Shizi has left Qinghuaiyuan."


    Zhuang Tang came back to his senses, and slammed at He Jun with fierce eyes, "What a mess!"


    Zhuang Tang lowered his eyes and glanced at the footprints on the insteps of the black boots, and he got up and followed.


    He Jun followed behind, and his eyes passed over Zhuang Tang Tonghong''s ears inadvertently, with a sense of relief that "my family has grown up."


    He Jun is seven or eight years older than Zhuang Tang, and the pioneer princess followed Zhuang Tang when he was still there. Naturally, he hoped that Zhuang Tang would be happy.


    The shackles on Zhuang Tang are too heavy. Since the death of the first princess, he has never been happy again. He pretends to be a murderous and brutal person, and everyone is afraid of him.


    But He Jun knew that the eldest son was also a leather monkey who skipped class and overturned the wall for three days and was so angry that the master yelled at him.


    It was the King of Duan and the Bai family, who forced the son into this appearance step by step.

 Chapter 978： Marry the villain (16)

    It was the King of Duan and the Bai family, who forced the son into this appearance step by step.


    He Jun''s eyes were cold, and the first princess rescued him from the refugee group, and he was determined to avenge her.


    -


    Upper house.


    "Cuiyu, go and see if Shizi and Concubine are here."


    The dressed-up Princess Duan sat next to King Shangshou Duan, Yu Guang glanced at King Duan who was impatient, secretly happy in his heart, turned her head and ordered Cuiyu to say.


    Cuiyu took the order out and came in after a while.


    "Back to the prince and concubine, the eldest son and the elder consort are on the road, come in a while."


    Duan Wang Nong frowned, slammed the tea cup back onto the small table, and said gruffly, "When is this, why is it so slow?"


    Cuiyu carefully glanced at the princess, received her instruction, and paused before saying, "The elder son took the elder concubine to visit the former princess, so he delayed a little."


    As soon as he said this, King Duan immediately slapped the table, his face flushed with anger, "For a dead person, did he hang my king and the princess here?"


    Concubine Duan followed closely, holding the veil, Ai Ai said, "If the elder son really doesn''t want to see the concubine, it is better to leave the concubine first, so as not to obstruct the eyes of the son."


    King Duan was the most disappointed with the expression of such aggrieved expression on Princess Duan. He didn''t even want to hold Princess Duan''s hand immediately, even the etiquette was not a concern.


    "Cousin don''t cry, this king won''t let him presumptuously in front of you, you are his mother, it is right for them to come to visit you."


    Concubine Duan''s heart choked, she didn''t want to be the mother of two lunatics, Zhuang Tang and Rong Huang, but she still showed a touched expression on her face in a timely manner, "Concubine, thank you for your pity."


    Concubine Duan looked at Duan Wang dimly with teary eyes, and she looked at Duan Wang''s heart.


    Even though Princess Duan is now in her thirties, she is as coquettish as a girl, which makes people feel itchy.


    "We are a husband and wife, we are one body, not to say anything."


    King Duan was indulged in Princess Duan''s glamorous color, smiled to appease Princess Duan''s emotions, and then turned to order the housekeeper.


    "You go for a run and ask Zhuang Tang and his wife to come over quickly. What is your intention without first coming to see the king and the princess when you get married?"


    The housekeeper complained constantly and was very unwilling to go.


    The world son must have known what he was instructed to do by the princess, and he would definitely screw his head.


    It''s just that he is a subordinate, so there is no right to refuse, so he can only go to the ancestral hall to find someone.


    Half an hour later, Duan Wang drank several cups of tea, his stomach was full, and he waited for the late Zhuang Tang and Rong Huang.


    Looking at Zhuang Tang, who was tall and straight, even though his face was pale but hard to hide, Wang Duan suddenly thought of his dead princess, and disgust suddenly appeared in his eyes.


    Zhuang Tang looked at the changes in King Duan''s expression, and the ridicule on his face flashed away. He gave Rong Huang a look from his side and took her forward.


    Before he could speak, Duan Wang took the lead in attacking.


    With a bang, King Duan slammed the tea cup to Zhuang Tang''s feet, and said coldly, "Why are you here until now? Procrastination, you don''t look like a son at all!"


    The tea with Sai''er splashed on Zhuang Tangyue''s white brocade robe, drenched with a yellow-green trace.


    The soaked tea leaves stuck to Zhuang Tang''s black boots, leaving ugly tea stains on the uppers.


    Zhuang Tang''s expression turned ugly for a moment, before he could choke with Duan Wang, there was an earth-shattering cry in his ear.


    "Husband, what''s wrong with you?!"

 Chapter 979： Marry the villain (17)

    Before Zhuang Tang understood the meaning of these words, he felt a pain in his waist and his whole body suddenly softened, and he was in a posture of going up on the ground.


    Zhuang Tang: "......???"


    Fortunately, Zhuang Tang was quickly supported by Rong Huang''s eyes and hands, which prevented him from making a fool of himself in front of Zhuang Qiwen and Bai''s.


    Rong Huang seemed to be holding on to Zhuang Tang, who was as pale as a layer of white putty, and looked at Duan Wang accusingly, "Father, you scared my husband!"


    Duan Wang: "???"


    Zhuang Tang: "???"


    Princess Duan: "..."


    She came, she came, Rong Huang, the little white-faced little green tea, came with her superb acting skills.


    Concubine Duan''s breathing was heavy, and seeing Rong Huang''s act of acting, she knew that she was going to provoke trouble.


    Concubine Duan wanted to hold King Duan, lest he would end up like her, but he wanted to run away but was scrupulous about his manners, so he could only end with a strong smile.


    It was just that the hand that was placed on King Duan''s arm was thrown away mercilessly by King Duan.


    Concubine Duan looked at King Duan incredulously.


    Sure enough, dog men are the least reliable.


    Call your cousin when you like you, and lift you out with a kick when you don''t like you.


    Oh, man:)


    Concubine Duan retracted her hand and sat back, her waist straightened, very similar to the posture of the students in the school, and her face was horrible.


    After throwing away the hand of the princess Duan, King Duan stood up, glared, and shouted violently, "What are you talking about? Do you dare to question this king? That''s how the Rong family taught you?"


    Rong Huang rolled his eyes secretly in his heart, and by the way, he blasted the bearded Duan Wang.


    The Rong family��s livestock and Duan Wang��s were one of two, and she wanted them to crawl sooner or later.


    Rong Huang''s heart was broken, and his face was still sad and distressed.


    "Now that your husband has not recovered, what can you do if you are frightened and pass by accidentally? How can you scare your husband so much? Don''t you want your husband to recover?"


    Rong Huang''s sharp three consecutive questions made Duan Wang stunned.


    To be honest, he doesn''t care about Zhuang Tang''s life or death.


    If Zhuang Tang died, he would set off firecrackers to blow him up for seven days and seven nights.


    He naturally doesn''t care about the children born to the most disgusting woman.


    King Duan was not Master Jian Bitch, thinking that Rong Huang''s deeds were true, and he remained silent for a long while, questioning from his soul.


    "He''s a big man, really can''t stand the scare?"


    As the person next to King Duan''s pillow, Concubine Duan naturally knew that King Duan was a little bit scared at this time, and she didn''t like him even more.


    Sure enough, Rong Huang''s combat effectiveness was too strong, and neither the concubine nor the prince could do her.


    Princess Duan almost hated the old thief Rong Yuanhua at this moment.


    Where did the timid and cowardly daughter whom I said at the beginning go?


    Rong Huang freed a hand to wipe the non-existent tears at the corner of his eye, and distressedly dragged the dizzy Zhuang Tang onto the chair and sat down.


    "The poison in the husband was too yin and evil, and the husband hurt his body and became weaker naturally."


    Zhuang Tang, who was forced to hurt his body: "..."


    After hearing Rong Huang''s words, Duan Wang felt that everything was justified inexplicably.


    He knows how powerful the Turkic poison is, and Zhuang Tang can live his fortune-telling.


    But looking at Rong Huang and Zhuang Tang who passed out, Duan Wang always felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong.


    Duan Wang was so annoyed to death, it really had nothing to do with Zhuang Tang.


    King Duan put Xia Zhuang Tang in the corner of his eyes, shaking his hand coldly, "Okay, since...there''s all like this, I''ll go back first, please, tomorrow is also OK."

 Chapter 980： Marry the villain (18)

    After being so tossed by Rong Huang, Duan Wang had forgotten what his original intention was to make things difficult for Zhuang Tang.


    He just wanted to drive the crying Rong Huang and the sick and bereaved Zhuang Tang out of the hospital.


    Out of sight out of mind.


    Rong Huang hurriedly screamed when he heard the words, and trot out of the main room with the skirt of his skirt.


    Duan Wang is not clear, so he wondered why Rong Huang left Zhuang Tang.


    After a while, Rong Huang came back, followed by He Jun.


    King Duan suddenly understood that Rong Huang was a woman, and she didn''t have much strength. Zhuang Tang fainted and she was naturally unable to move a woman.


    Therefore, King Duan and Princess Duan watched as He Jun left the upper courtyard with Zhuang Tang, who was trying hard to pretend to be dead, followed by Da Da Da, the concubine Rong Xiaohuang who walked forward.


    Concubine Duan squeezed her veil, turned her head and glanced at the stupid appearance of Duan Wang being deceived by Rong Huang, and she couldn''t bear it anymore.


    "Master, today is a big day for the bride to please us, how can you..."


    The answer to Princess Duan was the cold eyes from King Duan.


    "The king and Zhuang Tang are not at the same level. Rather than pretending to be, it is better to just dispense with peace."


    Princess Duan: Smile.JPG.


    Except for keeping smiling, Princess Duan didn''t know what expression she should make.


    "By the way, I think Zhuang Tang''s daughter-in-law is not bad, she is a meek and virtuous, you can bring her to our side."


    Princess Duan: "???"


    The woman Rong Huang is a lunatic, and Princess Duan doesn''t even know where her bottom line is.


    Now that King Duan actually lets her win over Rong Huang, doesn''t she want to live anymore? !


    Princess Duan let out a sneer from the bottom of her heart.


    As expected, King Duan was a straight man. He couldn''t see the white lotus flower and the dead green tea, she couldn''t see her nature, and naturally she couldn''t see the nature of Rong Huang.


    Princess Duan''s expression was stiff, and she responded softly.


    When King Duan left, he put these words behind his head.


    Looking for Ronghuang?


    She was afraid that she would have a long life.


    Although Princess Duan was vicious, she regretted her life.


    If by any chance Rong Huang is mad at death, Jing Hui hasn''t ascended the throne to become the emperor, she won''t be scornful in death.


    -


    Rong Huang tossed in the upper courtyard, and then called in the imperial doctor.


    Soon the people in Beijing knew that Duan Wang Shizi was just a few days away.


    Didn''t you see the imperial doctor ran to Duanwangfu for two days in a row?


    Zhuang Tang, who was clearly arranged: "..."


    Zhuang Tang was forced to lie on the bed, pretending to be seriously ill again, and his hands under the quilt almost tore the sheets.


    Rong Huang, a bad woman, bullied him and couldn''t use her internal strength, so she climbed onto his head and acted as a blessing, stepping on his face and shouting five and six in Qinghuai Courtyard.


    There is also He Jun, who even joined with Rong Huang and turned a blind eye to his tragic situation.


    Annoying!


    So angry!


    Zhuang Tang was so angry that he ignored Rong Huang for a long time, and ended up having no food for a day and a half.


    The next night, Rong Huang finally showed his mercy to let He Jun go to the kitchen to fetch a bowl of porridge and put it in front of Zhuang Tang.


    Rong Huang slapped Zhuang Tang''s dog''s head lovingly, and said with a smile, the pear vortex on the cheek loomed, "This is behaving, can I have trouble with my own stomach?"


    Zhuang Tang looked at the dull white porridge, moved his fingertips, and wanted to scratch the table again.


    He hates it!


    But the body picked up the porridge bowl very honestly, and poured the white porridge into his stomach in a few mouthfuls.


    The warm white porridge flowed into his stomach, making Zhuang Tang feel much better.


    In just a few moments, Zhuang Tang''s pale and pale face finally became more bloody.


    Rong Huang asked He Jun to take down the food box and poured himself a cup of tea.

 Chapter 981： Marry the villain (19)

    "Go home tomorrow, remember to dress nicely and prepare more gifts."


    Zhuang Tang was stunned, only then did he remember that he would return home on the third day of marriage.


    Zhuang Tang touched the tip of his nose and cleared his throat, "I know, I will let someone prepare."


    Rong Huang responded, and suddenly the topic changed, "It''s dinner, you can go back to your room now."


    Zhuang Tang glanced at the direction of the inner room.


    The original dark blue quilt turned into a pink full of girls'' hearts, arrogantly spreading on the Babu bed that belonged to him.


    Zhuang Tang: "..." Live on with a smile. If you are too angry, you will really be angry.


    #��Force me to keep smiling#


    Zhuang Tang stood up without saying a word, and asked Rong Huang to get up early tomorrow, so that he would not sleep until the sun.


    Rong Huangquan didn''t hear him, and when Zhuang Tang went out, he snapped the door shut.


    Outside the door, Zhuang Tang''s face turned dark. If he hadn''t moved faster, he would have been pinched to the heel by the door.


    Zhuang Tang turned his head and looked at He Jun, who was a stake under a tree not far away, and asked in a deep voice, "What are the couples of other people''s families like?"


    He Jun''s lips moved, and he wanted to say that it was not like this, but seeing Shi Ziye''s angry expression, thousands of words turned into a "um" word on his lips.


    Zhuang Tang snorted and rolled up his sleeves to reveal a piece of white shirt, "Then those men are useless."


    He Jun thought to himself, you are the son of the elder. Everyone else is in charge of men, and wives and concubines must obey the husband''s words and treat them as imperial edicts.


    It''s like Shizi and Shizi concubine.


    The first concubine lives in the main house, and the first one lives in the side house.


    The concubine was hungry for a day and a half.


    He Jun remained silent, Zhuang Tang felt bored, and went back to the side room again, and without looking back, he instructed He Jun, "Get some water, I want to take a bath."


    Tomorrow is the day when Rong Huang returns home. In any case, he must be dressed handsomely and suavely, so that Rong Huang''s woman will look at him with admiration.


    Zhuang Tang made up his mind, thought about it, and ordered, "The kind with petals."


    He Jun...He Jun slowly typed a question mark.


    Isn''t the petal bath only used by women?


    Sure enough, since the imperial concubine entered the door, the imperial son ran all the way on the path of becoming fragile, and ten horses could not catch up.


    But He Jun is a good subordinate, so he went to prepare a petal bath immediately after ordering.


    The petal bath is also very good, maybe the concubine will have a good impression of the elder son because of the scent of the elder son?


    Thinking about this, He Jun was full of power, and he picked up the bucket and went to fetch water.


    -


    Early the next morning, Rong Huang was awakened by Shui Shui, and he woke up on the bed for a long time.


    Zhuang Tang and others in the side room were impatient, and he broke in directly and strode to the bed of Babu.


    "Shizi..." He Jun reminded weakly at the door.


    Zhuang Tang''s natural way He Jun wanted to say something, and waved his hand angrily, "This is the master''s room, besides, this woman is the master''s concubine, why can''t he enter?"


    He Jun stared at the bare treetops in the yard, silently complaining in his heart that the concubine Shi Zi did not regard her as her husband.


    After Zhuang Tang, who was standing in the inner room, said this, he raised his hand and touched his ear. He felt a little hot at the base of his ears inexplicably.


    Zhuang Tang sighed, guessing that it was the result of the previous bowl of bitter medicine that made him feel hot.


    Zhuang Tang turned his eyes slightly and watched Rong Huang on the Babu bed sandwich the bedding between his legs, and the white trousers and trousers were pulled up, revealing a greasy white ankle.

 Chapter 982： Marry the villain (20)

    Zhuang Tang blinked, suddenly felt his nose become hot.


    Raising his hand to touch, scarlet blood smeared his hand.


    Zhuang Tang: "..."


    Zhuang Tang didn''t even want to raise his voice and shout, "He Jun!"


    Half-dreaming and half-awake, Rong Huang heard the explosion and sat up from the bed with shaking shoulders.


    In the clear and bright morning light, Zhuang Tang covered his nose with his hands, and the back of his hands was a nosebleed that had not yet been wiped clean.


    Rong Huang: "What''s wrong with you?"


    Zhuang Tang was annoyed by his own behavior like a hairy boy. Seeing Rong Huang got up, he turned and walked out of the interior room as if he had fled, and said as he walked, "Get up quickly and return to the door later."


    Rong Huang scratched his hair, looking blank.


    What is Feng disease?


    Could it be the surplus poison?


    After watching the whole process, the water came out, and he described the whole process to Rong Huang in a low voice.


    Rong Huang was taken aback when he heard it, and then he laughed so much that he almost burst into tears while lying on the bedding.


    After finishing his own Zhuang Tang and stepping into the main house, he heard Rong Huang''s barbell-like laugh, his steps stagnated, and he asked He Jun to go to the kitchen for breakfast, "What are you laughing at?"


    Rong Huang got out of bed softly, picked up the hosta on the dressing table and held a black hairpin, and whispered softly, "It''s nothing, I just want to laugh."


    "puff-"


    Zhuang Tang''s eyes flashed slightly, and he always felt that Rong Huang was laughing at him.


    Angrily glared at Rong Huang, and Zhuang Tang sat down at the round table with his robe corners, "wash up quickly, and I will be home later."


    Rong Huang blinked, and suddenly thought of Rong Family''s top three mouthfuls, and his whole body was immediately full of power.


    Rinse quickly, Rong Huang greeted He Jun, who slowly walked into the main house, "Hurry up and start the meal, and you can go to fight monsters after dinner."


    Zhuang Tang didn''t understand the meaning of "Daguai", just listening to Rong Huang''s implied excitement would know that it was not a good word.


    Rubbing his chin, Zhuang Tang skillfully took the porridge and drank it with marinated side dishes.


    Rong Huang''s eyelids jumped when he heard it, and he grabbed his chopsticks and slapped it on the back of Zhuang Tang''s hand, "It''s so noisy."


    Zhuang Tang grinded his teeth secretly as he watched the rude and domineering behavior of King Ronghuangshan, but his body was extremely eager to survive and lowered his voice.


    Rong Huang praised, "Really good."


    Zhuang Tang: "..."


    He Jun: "......"


    -


    After eating breakfast aggrievedly, Zhuang Tang asked He Jun if he was ready to return to the door. He Jun answered in the affirmative and turned to look at Rong Huang who was choosing clothes in the inner room.


    "Are you all right? It''s so hard to wear even with clothes."


    Rong Huang was considering whether to wear a light blue or a bright red dress. Hearing this, he greeted Zhuang Tang to come over and lift the dress a little higher, "Which of these two looks good?"


    Zhuang Tang is a straight man. He has never studied women''s dresses. He moved his eyes on the two skirts for a moment, and pointed to the light blue one.


    "This one, this one has a nice color."


    Rong Huang let out a cry, and decisively put down the light blue, holding the big red dress behind the screen.


    Zhuang Tang: "..."


    The rustling sound of **** came from behind the screen, and Zhuang Tang''s eyes glanced at the screen uncontrollably.


    The graceful curves are clearly reflected in Zhuang Tang''s eyes through the screen.


    A slender waist that can be held in one hand, Yurun''s shoulders...


    The shadows are so convincing, it''s fascinating.


    The snow color that I saw in the morning suddenly appeared in Zhuang Tang''s mind, and the texture was like a good jade, which made people want to touch it.


    Zhuang Tang''s nose became hot again, and he subconsciously raised his head.

 Chapter 983： Marrying the Villain (21)

    Rong Huang, this woman is really poisonous. If she is put in the harem, she must be an enchanting concubine who will disturb the emperor''s early reign?


    Zhuang Tang snorted and turned around to force himself not to look at the beautiful scenery falling on the screen.


    He is a gentleman and knows etiquette.


    When he ascends to a high position and eliminates all the enemies, Rong Huang must be strictly controlled and submissive, and he must be the most powerful and majestic husband in the entire Zhuang Dynasty!


    Zhuang Tang was happily thinking, and the corners of his mouth showed a satisfied smile.


    However, Goose waited until he was old, and his little grandson and granddaughter crawled all over the floor, and he failed to stand up and become the master of the house.


    Zhuang Tang: QAQ


    -


    The carriage Gulu Gulu drove forward, and the cries from both sides of the street came in through the windows.


    Even without opening the curtain, you can still feel the lively scene outside.


    Rong Huang sat aside, with a candied fruit box on his lap, and kept pushing the candied fruit into his mouth, making a slight noise in his small mouth.


    Zhuang Tang suddenly thought that Rong Huang would knock on the back of his hand for making a noise during breakfast, and felt that Rong Huang was only allowed to set the fire to the state officials and not allow the people to light the lights.


    The little girl''s family is very domineering.


    Why is she only allowed to make a sound when eating, but he is not allowed?


    Zhuang Tang refused to accept and tried to jump repeatedly on the edge of being hit by Rong Huang.


    Zhuang Tang put down the military book in his hand, leaned against the wall of the carriage, raised his chin with his hands around his chest and said, "Girls at home, don''t you know if you can''t speak and sleep?"


    Rong Huang paused when he stuffed the candied fruit into his mouth, his eyelashes curled up like butterfly wings, his wet eyes looked at Zhuang Tang, and he asked Zhuang Tang gently, "What did you say?"


    Zhuang Tang opened his mouth, but he didn''t speak, his feet hurt.


    Zhuang Tang immediately took a breath, and put on a mask of pain on his handsome and innocent face.


    This familiar pain.


    "You..." Zhuang Tang glared at Rong Huang, "Don''t think you dare not behave like you."


    Rong Huang took back Jiojio unhurriedly, and changed his posture while holding the script. He looked at the script intently. No eyes were assigned to Zhuang Tang, and the action of stuffing candied fruit into his mouth did not stop.


    Rong Huang had discovered that the world��s phoenix disease would typically not be exposed for three days, and the skin would be itchy day by day.


    If Rong Huang didn''t let him bully him, perhaps it would be Rong Huang himself.


    Rong Huang is not happy to be bullied.


    Zhuang Tang looked at Rong Huang''s calm expression, squeezed his fists, and heard He Jun''s voice from outside the carriage, "I''m here."


    Zhuang Tang responded coldly, and Rong Huang stepped out of the carriage.


    For the sake of returning to the door today, let Rong Huang go this time.


    -


    As the prince of Duan, Zhuang Tang is the most qualified candidate for that position, and he has a very high status in the same generation.


    Rong Yuanhua, as the servant of the household department and a third-grade official, naturally waited to be greeted at the door.


    Rong Yuanhua took his wife Liu and a group of aunts, concubines and concubines to stand at the door and blew the cold wind for a long time, and everyone was freezing.


    Hooking his neck for a long time, Rong Yuanhua saw the carriage with the Royal Palace brand appearing from a distance.


    Rong Yuanhua''s full of resentment is nothing more than a dying person, and he has such a big style.


    His other son-in-law in the future is the emperor in the future, and he is so polite to him.


    No matter how dissatisfied Rong Yuanhua is, he still has to do superficial work.


    When Zhuang Tang got out of the carriage, Rong Yuanhua didn''t take a close look, and quickly greeted him with someone.

 Chapter 984： Marry the villain (22)

    Rong Yuanhua bends down to see him, his tone is full of enthusiasm, "Respectfully welcome the son."


    Then waited for Zhuang Tang''s exit to let him get up.


    It''s just that he leaned over to salute for a while, and didn''t see Zhuang Tang say a word.


    Rong Yuanhua was nearly forty years old and had already begun to get blessed. The general''s belly stood out a long way, and he couldn''t see his toes when he stood up straight, but he was too tired to bend his waist for a while.


    Unable to bear it anymore, Rong Yuanhua quietly raised his eyes and glanced.


    However, Zhuang Tang turned his back to him, looked into the carriage, and stretched one hand into the carriage, "Huanghuang, come down."


    Hearing Zhuang Tang''s intimacy, everyone present had different thoughts.


    Rong Huang in the carriage rolled his eyes, lifted the carriage curtain, put his scallion-like hand on Zhuang Tang''s palm, and jumped out of the carriage.


    "Master Rong only pays homage to his son, so why doesn''t he see his concubine?"


    Rong Yuanhua''s eyelids twitched, and he subconsciously wanted to refute.


    He is Rong Huang''s father. How can a father bend down to see his daughter in this world?


    It''s just that he knows that Zhuang Tang is not a good friend, and seeing that Zhuang Tang''s attitude towards Rong Huang is unusual, he hesitated for a moment and bent down again, "paying respect to the concubine."


    Rong Yuanhua felt extremely humiliated by leaning over to salute two people younger than him.


    Zhuang Tang!


    Rong Huang!


    Let the two people linger for a while, and when Zhuang Tang dies, Rong Huang is a widow, and she may be buried.


    When Qiong Er and Young Master Zhuang get married, they will be the emperor and queen in the future, and the Rong family will be the top aristocratic family in the capital.


    Zhuang Tang frowned and looked at the group of people behind Rong Yuan''s incarnation, with a cold voice, "Are you all dead?"


    His wife Liu was anxious because Rong Huang was so deeply loved by Zhuang Tang, she immediately lowered her head and blessed her body when she heard Zhuang Tang''s shout.


    The humiliation in his heart almost overflowed, but Liu had to maintain a smile, "The concubine visits the son and the concubine."


    When other people saw this, they all leaned over and saluted, and said in unison, "Well, see the son, and see the concubine."


    The loud voice attracted people passing by.


    "How is this going?"


    "I heard that Wang Shizi and Shizi concubine returned home. Didn''t you see those carts of gifts behind the carriage?"


    "Sure enough, it is the Royal Palace, it is really rich and powerful."


    "I heard that the prince will come back soon... why did you come home with the prince concubine?"


    "I don''t know, is it possible that the son of the world is better again?"


    "I do not know......"


    The entrance of the Rong Mansion was quiet, a group of people bent over, and only three people were standing in the blessed body of the blessed body.


    Zhuang Tang, Rong Huang, and He Jun, who is in charge of driving.


    I don''t know how long it took, and the atmosphere on the scene stagnated to a certain point. Even the pedestrians who passed by realized that something was wrong, and everyone heard a lazy response.


    "Okay, get up."


    Rong Yuanhua wiped the sweat from his face, smiled slyly, and straightened his waist enduring the soreness.


    "Yesterday, I learned that Shizi has recovered and I want to take Sister Huang''er back home. I was in the mansion early in the morning to wait for Shizi to arrive.


    Rong Huang listened to Rong Yuanhua''s compliment and rolled his eyes at Zhuang Tang''s side unabashedly.


    Sister Huang...


    What disgusting haw is called, who is disgusting?


    Zhuang Tang raised his hand and brushed his wide sleeves, and pretended to cough, pretending to be helpless, "This son has not healed yet, so let''s go in first."


    Rong Yuanhua''s look at Zhuang Tang didn''t seem to be fake, and he confirmed the rumors outside.


    No matter what Rong Yuanhua thought in his heart, with a smile on his face, he greeted Zhuang Tang and Rong Huang into the mansion.

 Chapter 985： Marry the villain (23)

    Rong Yuanhua''s salary is pretty decent as a third-class household minister, and Liu is the daughter of a wealthy businessman in Beijing, so he has no shortage of money.


    Since entering Rongfu, there have been carved beams and painted buildings along the way, and the corridors and buildings have been magnificent.


    It is almost comparable to the mansion of the Yipin Dayuan''s house.


    Zhuang Tang saw all this in his eyes, and took a deep look at Rong Yuanhua with his head sideways. He smiled rather than smiled, "Master Rong is really luxurious and magnificent."


    With a dry smile on Rong Yuanhua''s greasy face, he wiped the cold sweat from his face when he heard the words, "It''s easy to say, it''s all made by the craftsman at his wife''s expense."


    Liu clan dropped a giant pot from the sky: "???"


    Zhuang Tang pulled his lower lip and said no more, pretending to take Rong Huang''s hand, enduring the urge to rub the girl''s tender fingers, and walked forward with a cold face.


    As soon as he walked into the main hall, Rong Yuanhua told Liu, "Madam, take Sister Huang to the side hall, and I will be here with the son."


    Liu looked at Rong Huang with a smile, and his shrewd eyes didn''t know what it meant, "The concubine, please."


    Rong Huang was not at all afraid of Liu''s making things difficult for her, so he turned his chin and walked into the side hall.


    The Liu family and a group of aunts and concubines followed into the side hall.


    Rong Huang''s buttocks had just landed on the chair above, before he could sit still, Liu''s troubles came.


    "Who asked you to sit there?" Liu''s voice was high-pitched, and his originally meek and peaceful face became mean. "It''s just married to a son, so you dare to be ignorant?"


    Her Qiong Er will be the concubine or even the queen in the future, so what is Rong Huang?


    It''s just a concubine who is very happy to use it. An empty frame, the princess empress will definitely not make her feel better.


    Liu did not know that in the previous two days, Rong Huang had tossed Princess Duan to the point of splitting her personality.


    Rong Huang: Oh, humiliating.


    What should I do if I want to hammer someone?


    Shui Shui urged on the side and shouted excitedly, "Hurry up, the king, blast her head!"


    Rong Huang: "..."


    Mostly Shui Shui has been with her for a long time, and it has also deteriorated.


    However, the most important thing at this time is not this, but...


    Rong Huang sat motionless on the top chair, even pouring himself a cup of tea leisurely.


    The tea cover gently slid the tea leaves, making a slight noise, making Liu and Wei Qiong''s group look different.


    Liu''s holding the veil, it seemed that the next second he would rush to the tea cup that had taken Rong Huang, and splash his backhand on Rong Huang''s face.


    "Rong Huang, are you ignoring my words? I''m your mother!"


    Rong Huang raised his soft brows, and his stern face was somewhat bluffing, "What mother? My mother has long been alive, maybe she will be reincarnated, what kind of mother are you?"


    "My mother is Rong Yuanhua, the first wife who brought in from the front door with Rong Yuanhua, three media and six hires. You are just a step-family who was promoted from your aunt. What qualifications do you have to be my mother?"


    "I believe you went to my mother''s tablet to serve tea when you became a regular wife? You really don''t have any. No wonder you have no friends."


    The three words "no friend" deeply pierced Liu''s heart.


    As everyone knows, the Liu family was promoted from aunt, and those women from the noble family do not look down on her at all, so naturally they would not play with her.


    Liu''s slender body swayed, and Wei Qiong was supporting him to avoid falling down. He tremblingly pointed at Rong Huang, "I am the master''s wife, and naturally your mother!"


    Rong Huang snorted, greeted several aunts and concubines to sit down, and then aimed his gun at Liu''s.

 Chapter 986： Marry the villain (24)

    "What about the regular wife, it''s just a successor. If you are a successor, you are a concubine in front of my mother. When you arrive in front of me, a concubine of yours will also kneel and bow."


    Rong Huang leaned back, very comfortable, his soft, white and beautiful face was full of superiority, "So, Liu, salute."


    Liu''s eyes widened and looked at Rong Huang incredulously.


    She didn''t believe that a cowardly person would suddenly become so wicked and vicious.


    In the past few years, Rong Huang has almost lost his life several times under her consultation. Isn''t she honestly begging for food under her hands?


    So it is most likely that Rong Huang has been eating pigs and pretending to be tigers.


    Thinking of this, Liu''s breathing gradually became quicker, his face turning green and white.


    Liu did not expect that Rong Huang would lie to her and the master for so many years.


    "I''m a third-class fate, not everyone can bear my kneeling." Liu said with gritted teeth, "On the contrary, you will challenge me as soon as you come back. There is no filial piety!"


    Wei Qiong was originally observing Rong Huang, but she didn''t expect to see Rong Huang for a few days to become so beautiful.


    It is a bit more beautiful than the first beauty in Beijing, and the corners of his eyes and eyebrows are bright and beautiful.


    She stood with Rong Huang and was instantly compared to her.


    Wei Qiong made a fist with her hand in her sleeve, and then let it go. Repeated this several times, her eyes were filled with surprise.


    What surprised her even more was that she had asked Mrs. Wang to give Rong Huang dumb medicine, but now she can speak again!


    Who made Rong Huang speak again?


    It stands to reason that the dumb medicine is very effective, and even if the treatment is timely, it will take ten and a half months to barely speak.


    Wei Qiong was shocked and suspicious, and when he heard what Liu said in an anxious manner, his heart was not good.


    The concubine of the eldest son is the second-rank, and the Liu family is the third-rank, so it is natural to salute Rong Huang.


    Even if this is said to outsiders, they will think it is justified.


    Wei Qiong''s complexion darkened slightly, but she let Rong Huang take advantage of the void.


    "Eldest sister, today is the day you return home, how can you have such an attack? If the son of the world knows, it will definitely make him unhappy."


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows, and his dark and clear apricot eyes turned to Wei Qiong.


    This was the first time she saw Wei Qiong.


    Not counted in the memory of the original owner.


    Wei Qiong looks bright and magnificent, just like a delicate and rich peony. It is the most popular look at the moment. No wonder Zhuang Jinghui is in love with madness.


    Look at the original owner, that is, Rong Huang''s looks, soft and cute, and the women in Beijing don''t like such a woman very much.


    Rong Huang lowered his cheeks and snorted, "The world loves me like crazy, so I won''t stop loving me because of me doing this little thing."


    What Rong Huang told the truth was that Feng Bingbing would never dislike her for not loving her.


    It''s just that Wei Qiong and the others felt that she was too conceited when these words reached the ears of Wei Qiong and others.


    Men always love the new and dislike the old, and the most annoying women are savage and self-willed. Rong Huang is so ignorant of the importance, how can a living Hades like Zhuang Tang be willing to see him?


    Wei Qiong pursed her lower lip, her expression a bit complicated, "Sister, today is the day you return home, why bother?"


    Rong Huang supported his chin and looked at Wei Qiong with a smile, his lips were painted red with lipstick, and he said every word, "The courtesy can''t be abandoned."


    The courtesy can''t be abandoned...


    Courtesy...


    Wei Qiong''s swollen chest quickly fluctuated, and Rong Huang used this as an excuse!


    "What nonsense with her, I am the head mother of the Rong family, but I haven''t heard of the mistress kneeling her children, it''s ridiculous!"

 Chapter 987： Marry the villain (25)

    Liu''s hand grabbed Wei Qiong, and the peacock-blue handkerchief waved in midair with Liu''s hand, "Rong Huang, you disrespect your mother, I want to ask for family law!"


    Speaking of Liu, he yelled for the maid to pass on the family law.


    The biggest blemish in her life is that she had married someone and was Rong Yuanhua''s aunt.


    This caused her to be looked down upon by the family clan women every time she attended a banquet. Seeing her from afar, those fateful women were busy changing positions.


    Every time, she was excluded from the circle of clan women in the capital without exception.


    Now Rong Huang stuck every word on her aching foot, stripping away all her unbearable past and spreading it out in front of others, leaving her with nowhere to hide.


    Several aunts and concubines huddled in the corner and did not dare to show up.


    The mortals suffer when the gods fight, and they don''t want to be implicated.


    Although Liu was annoying, they had to live under her hands and couldn''t afford it.


    Rong Huang now flew up to the branch and was no longer the poor eldest daughter, and he couldn''t afford it either.


    It''s too difficult for them to be aunts and concubines.


    Rong Huang tilted his head, a white jade hairpin in the black black hair was particularly conspicuous, "Really?"


    Liu thought of his dying son, and thought of Zhuang Jinghui, who loves Weiqiong with all his heart, and stiffened again, his waist stiffened, "Really!"


    Rong Huang chuckled, making people get goosebumps.


    "Then I''m sorry."


    Rong Huang raised his hand, Bai Shengsheng''s fingers bend, and a soft and crisp voice sounded, "Come here."


    A shadow fell behind Liu''s.


    Before Liu''s, Wei Qiong and others could react, they heard Liu''s scream and knelt on the ground with both knees.


    The dark guard kicked him, then flashed again, and disappeared into the side hall silently.


    The pain in the calf and knee made Liu wake up instantly.


    Liu clan wanted to get up. Rong Huang''s smirk and non-smiling eyes were locked in place, and his arms trembled, "Rong Huang, are you trying to humiliate me today?"


    Rong Huang stretched his voice and gave a sigh, blinking lightly, a bit naughty, "Yes, you guessed it, I just wanted to humiliate you."


    Liu Family: "...Aren''t you afraid that your master will punish you?"


    Rong Huang took a sip of tea and shook Jiojio.


    I have to say that Rong''s tea is good, with a slightly bitter taste at first, and a sweet aftertaste. The price should not be cheap.


    Rong Huang slapped the tea cup on the table and said with a smile, "Did you forget that I am a second-grade, and Rong Yuanhua is a third-grade?"


    Wei Qiong saw her mother kneeling on the ground humiliated by Rong Huang. Although he was angry but did not lose his mind, he naturally noticed that Rong Huang was directly named Rong Yuanhua.


    In Wei Qiong''s view, if there is no reliable foreign family, it will be difficult to gain a foothold in her husband''s family in the future.


    Isn''t Rong Huang acting like this today that he is not afraid to provoke Rong Yuanhua to abandon her completely?


    Wei Qiong''s eyes flashed slightly, and it had nothing to do with her.


    On the contrary, if Rong Huang died, she would be able to record it under the lap of Rong Huang''s deceased mother, so as to be qualified to become Zhuang Jinghui''s wife, future concubine, and even the lord of the palace.


    Wei Qiong condensed his thoughts, moved Lian steps forward, bent down to help Liu''s, "Eldest sister, since my mother has already kneeled, shouldn''t she get up?"


    Rong Huang covered his mouth and yawned delicately, waved his hand, "Get up."


    So boring, this group of mortals with almost zero combat effectiveness.


    Thinking like this, Liu suddenly jumped his feet when he just stood up.


    "I want to tell the lord, you disrespect your mother! I want the world to know your ugly face under that beautiful leather!"

 Chapter 988： Marry the villain (26)

    "I want to tell the master, you disrespect your mother, and I want to let the world know your ugly face under your beautiful skin!"


    Rong Huang was startled, then raised his chin, smiled and waved and said, "Go, go, you''re not a woman if you don''t."


    Liu''s body was trembling as he was provoked, the pearl hairpin on his head shook, his face pale.


    Since she became Rong Yuanhua''s true wife, no one has dared to humiliate her so honestly for many years.


    Rong Huang was still the first.


    It''s just a **** daughter who has been lingering under her hands, she doesn''t believe that she can''t be cured!


    As soon as Liu flicked his sleeves, he walked to the door of the Pian Hall without thinking about it, opened the door of the Pian Hall with a crash, and went straight to the main hall.


    In that posture, if there is another knife in his hand, it seems to be slashing people.


    -


    In the main hall, Zhuang Tang was chatting awkwardly with Rong Yuanhua''s family.


    It''s really awkward chat, just like "what did you eat this morning" and "what book did you read this morning".


    It was so embarrassing that Zhuang Tang''s toes were almost digging out a tall pavilion.


    Rong Yuanhua at the bottom over there was still talking endlessly, "I heard that Yuquanzhai''s jadeware is of very good quality. I bought a pair two days ago and it is really good."


    Zhuang Tang tried his best to keep his eyelids from drooping, and he suddenly became energetic after hearing this.


    At dinner last night, he heard Rong Huang muttering that the dowry was too small. Six of the ten dowries had stones placed in them, which was enough to show how harsh Rong Yuanhua and Liu were.


    Although Rong Huang is not very good to him on weekdays and always bullies him, it is his daughter-in-law who cannot tolerate bullying by others.


    Zhuang Tang changed his posture, his slender fingers played with the jade pendant at the waist and the corner of the robe, "I heard that Yuquanzhai''s jade is very expensive?"


    Rong Yuanhua didn''t hear the implication in Zhuang Tang''s words, his eyes lit up when he heard the words, thinking that he had found a friend.


    On the contrary, his eldest son Rong Xiuwen sensed the dangerous meaning in Zhuang Tang''s words, and when he was about to say something, he listened to Rong Yuanhua with a grin.


    Rong Yuanhua flattered loudly, "That''s natural. The jadeware of Yuquanzhai is invaluable, and it is most suitable for a distinguished person like the elder son to go."


    Although Zhuang Tang was dying, it did not affect him to curry favor with others.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Rong Yuanhua watched Zhuang Tang suddenly change his face, his expression was dangerous, and his face was full of wind and rain.


    "Valueless? It seems that Master Rong is very rich in his family?"


    The second monk Rong Yuan Huazhang couldn''t figure it out, and didn''t understand what Zhuang Tang meant for a while.


    Rong Xiuwen clearly saw the blankness in Rong Yuanhua''s eyes from the side, wishing to separate himself from his stupid dad on the spot.


    Zhuang Tang had a panoramic view of Rong Yuanhua''s stupidity, and he was even more sure that Rong Huang was not the daughter of the Rong family.


    "Since Master Rong is so rich in his family, why is there so many stones in the dowry for the eldest daughter?"


    "Stone?" Rong Yuanhua was stunned.


    Rong Huang''s dowry was prepared by the Liu family. Rong Yuanhua didn''t even look at the dowry list. Naturally, it was impossible to know the little moves Liu played in private.


    Now Zhuang Tang tells him that the dowry is filled with stones?


    Rong Yuanhua''s first reaction was that Zhuang Tang was slandering the Rong family.


    This person Zhuang Tang was very treacherous, maybe he was blown away by Rong Huang, and wanted to embarrass his family.


    Just as Rong Yuanhua wanted to quibble, Liu''s mourning cry came from the side, "Master, please be fair to your concubine!"


    Liu''s voice turned thousands of times, tactfully like an ying cry, and it made people''s hearts and souls melt away.


    Rong Yuanhua is of course the same.

 Chapter 989： Marry the villain (27)

    When Liu clan approached, he thumped and knelt to the ground and started crying. Rong Yuanhua saw her embarrassed appearance, and he was taken aback, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Zhuang Tang lowered his eyes and took a sip, without thinking, he knew that Rong Huang was tossing people.


    That little girl is really tossing people.


    The second time I asked Ann, I was so angry that Princess Duan passed away on the spot. It is said that the spirit is still not normal.


    "Master, Sister Huang... Sister Huang insulted her concubine, and asked her to kneel down to please her!" Liu''s face was covered with a veil, and his shoulders trembled with tears, quite pitiful.


    Zhuangtang didn''t see Liu''s disgusting appearance of being tender and coquettish at a great age, just like Duan''s concubine Bai''s.


    The old cucumber is painted with green paint, which pierces people''s eyes!


    Zhuang Tang put the tea cup on the table, and directly silenced Rong Yuan, who was about to speak out.


    "Isn''t it right for the concubine Shizi to ask you to kneel down? You are only a third-rank wife, so naturally you want to ask the concubine Shizi for peace."


    Liu cried, hiccups on the spot, looked at Rong Yuanhua with startled and frightened eyes, apparently asking him for help.


    Rong Yuanhua was softened by Liu''s, turned around to look at Zhuang Tang, and whispered, "My son, this Liu is also sister Huang''s mother..."


    Before he finished speaking, he was cut off by a crisp voice.


    "Mother?" Rong Huang walked slowly into the main hall, her bright red dress lining her brightly, "Are you also worthy of being my mother?"


    Rong Huang walked straight to the top position and sat down beside Zhuang Tang, squinting his eyes slightly, "Oh, Liu Wan, don''t be shameless, you have to make a fool of yourself in front of so many people!"


    Liu Family: "...The concubine''s name is Liu Huan."


    Rong Huang frowned and waved his hand indifferently, "That''s not important, the important thing is that you are a concubine in front of my mother, concubine! You understand?"


    Rong Yuanhua: "..."


    Zhuang Tang: "..."


    Rong Huang''s words were extremely hurtful and insulting, and they simply trampled Liu''s family on the ground.


    Liu''s body trembled with anger, wishing to tear Rong Huang into pieces.


    Zhuang Tang watched this family drama with gusto.


    He had discovered that Rong Huang had a thousand faces in front of different people.


    In front of the woman of Princess Duan Bai''s, she cried more prickly and rainy than Bai''s, and people couldn''t bear to suspect that she was wrong.


    In front of Liu and Rong Yuanhua, they became cats with sharp teeth.


    Zhuang Tang concealed the smile on his lips with the gesture of drinking tea.


    Little girl, it''s very interesting.


    "I told you just now, don''t use my mother''s identity as a demon if you have nothing to do." Rong Huang chuckled lightly, Li Guo Qingqian, but her words were extremely fierce, "Do you want to die?"


    Liu turned his head, just to meet Rong Huang''s dark apricot eyes.


    Stung by the dazzling light in Rong Huang''s eyes, Liu shrank his neck and turned his head back, his eyes avoiding.


    When was Rong Huang so scary?


    Wei Qiong, who followed, stepped forward and knelt down, "Father, although my mother is at fault, it shouldn''t be wrong for my eldest sister to embarrass my mother in public."


    Seeing that his beloved daughter and beloved step-wife were bullied by Rong Huang, Rong Yuanhua''s heart suddenly squashed.


    Rong Yuanhua turned around and sternly scolded Rong Huang, "The Liu family is your mother. You disrespect your mother, what should you do?"


    Rong Huang laughed at that time.


    This couple, I''m afraid they didn''t come out of a pigsty, right?


    Everything said was carved out of a mold.


    One asked for family law, and the other asked her what she should be guilty of.

 Chapter 990： Marrying the Villain (28)

    Without waiting for Rong Huang to kill the pig himself, Zhuang Tang, who was sitting still, said in a deep voice.


    "You, a household servant, dare to yell at the concubine? Do you not take the laws of the Zhuang Dynasty into consideration?"


    The pot Zhuang Tang buckled Rong Yuanhua almost smashed Rong Yuanhua down, his eyes widened as if he was frightened.


    Rong Yuanhua knelt down quickly, trying to defend himself, the blue veins on his forehead violently, "Please also the Shizi Mingjian!"


    However, Zhuang Tang didn''t plan to let Rong Yuanhua and his wife just like that. "Since Liu said that Huanghuang is disrespectful to you, let''s say it well today."


    Rong Yuanhua''s heart beat, guessing what Zhuang Tang was going to say.


    The slender fingertips of Zhuang Tang''s joints tapped twice on the table, making a pressing sound, "Have you prepared the dowry of Huanghuang?"


    Rong Yuanhua: Sure enough!


    Liu choked, a bad feeling arose in his heart.


    Sure enough, Zhuang Tang asked immediately, "Why do six of the ten dowries are filled with stones? I have never heard of anyone using stones as a dowry."


    Zhuang Tang slapped the table fiercely, and directed the fierce aura of killing the enemy on the battlefield at Liu''s, "Why are you intent on earth?"


    Liu''s heart was full of shock.


    When Rong Yuanhua asked her to prepare her dowry, she secretly deducted most of it and replaced it with cheap stuff. The remaining largest boxes were filled with stones.


    Relying on Rong Huang''s timidity and cowardice, Liu did not dare to confide in front of others, so he was very unscrupulous.


    But never thought that he would be confronted in the court.


    "Concubine body...concubine body..."


    Liu''s stammered for a long time, and didn''t say why.


    Zhuang Tang became impatient, and directly ordered someone to fetch Rong Huang''s dowry list, check it carefully, and throw the dowry list in front of Liu with a calm face.


    The dowry list fell lightly on the ground, and Liu saw that most of the dowry on it was marked with red letters.


    The dowry she secretly changed!


    "What else do you want to say?" Zhuang Tang''s voice was cold, so cold that people''s back was sweating.


    Liu''s body softened, and he sat directly on the ground, muttering to himself, "The concubine body was not intentional, but the mansion was not able to make ends meet recently..."


    Rong Yuanhua naturally saw the contents of the dowry list clearly, his face was blue and white, very wonderful.


    "Shizi..." You listen to my sophistry.


    Rong Huang interrupted Rong Yuanhua with a tut, "I remember that my mother''s dowry is still there. Since the house cannot make ends meet, why don''t you give me my mother''s dowry?"


    Rong Yuanhua and Liu''s are invariably stiff.


    Rong Huang''s mother''s dowry...had been spent on most of them a long time ago, how much is left.


    Zhuang Tang waved his hand, summoned He Jun at the door, and told him, "You and Liu will go and take out the dowry of the concubine and send it back to Qinghuaiyuan."


    Rong Yuanhua: "!!!"


    Liu''s: "!!!"


    "It''s impossible, my son!" Rong Yuanhua blurted out a word without even thinking about it.


    He Jun passed away with a cold eye, and the long sword was unsheathed.


    The cold light flashed, Rong Yuanhua''s neck shrank, and he sat back honestly.


    Zhuang Tang ignored him at all and directly instructed He Jun to take Liu''s dowry.


    He Jun wears a long sword at his waist, is tall and big, with a cold face, Liu''s legs and feet are soft before he speaks.


    Under He Jun''s stern gaze, Liu''s face went blank with He Jun to take Rong Huang''s mother''s dowry.


    Most of the dowry has been used, and if it is missing, it will naturally be filled with things from the house.


    Liu''s heart, liver, spleen, and lungs were hurting as he looked at the precious objects that came out of the house.


    Rong Huang, who has no mother, is really treacherous and cunning!

 Chapter 991： Marry the villain (29)

    Liu''s cursing continued in his heart, and with a smile on his face, he returned the dowry that he had finally gotten together, and by the way, he also returned the six boxes of dowry filled with stones.


    When He Jun replied that the dowry had been counted, Zhuang Tang looked down and straightened his sleeves, and slowly stood up, "If that''s the case, let''s do it today. Benshizi and Huanghuang will go back first."


    Rong Yuanhua couldn''t wait for the big Buddha to leave immediately, and quickly sent the people out with a smile on his face.


    Liu followed behind with a bite of silver teeth that almost broke.


    The humiliation she suffered not only didn''t retaliate, but Rong Huang also robbed so many rare treasures.


    If it weren''t for being scrupulous about manners, Liu would want to sit on the ground and cry.


    Waiting for Rong Yuanhua to send away Zhuang Tang and Rong Huang, Liu was slapped severely by Rong Yuanhua as soon as they entered the door.


    "Who asked you to do your own thing about Sister Huang''s dowry?"


    Rong Yuanhua''s expression was fierce, as if he was about to swallow Liu in his stomach.


    Liu turned his head to cover his face, and did not react for a long time.


    Liu did not expect that her husband would hit her in front of so many people.


    How does this make her face?


    "Master..." Liu cried accusingly, "Master, don''t you love me?"


    A crowd of people: "..."


    Madam, this is the gate, so many people are watching, you are too shameless to talk in the room under the public.


    Rong Yuanhua is now full of money and face. Maybe Zhuang Tang will wear small shoes. How can he care about Liu?


    Rong Yuanhua flicked his sleeve fiercely, fierce expression on his blessed face.


    "Go back to your own yard and reflect on it. At the end of the month, at the end of the month, you will bring Sister Qiong with you."


    Originally, Liu was wronged and was about to die. Hearing this, he suddenly became energetic.


    Duan Palace...


    Doesn''t it mean that you can see her future son-in-law?


    Liu clan was so excited, he repeatedly responded, turned and left, his footsteps were very cheerful.


    Rong Yuanhua looked at Liu''s back with hatred for iron and steel.


    I had known that Liu was so mindless, that she would not let her be the regular wife at the beginning, and be a spoiled aunt, and it would be good to pick a smart person to be the regular wife.


    It''s too late now.


    What''s more, now that Wei Qiong and Zhuang Jinghui are in a happy relationship, they can''t deprive Liu of the position of wife.


    -


    Every family in the capital saw Zhuang Tang accompany Rong Huang back to the door, and they had to worry about it again.


    Someone saw Zhuang Tang now full of energy at the entrance of Rong Mansion, but it was no different from the past.


    Under Zhuang Tang''s deliberate guidance, news came out from the capital that King Duan was cured by a genius doctor and healed.


    In this way, the ministers who turned to the other royal clan''s parents and children became head-shrinking tortoises, lest they be found by the living Hades Zhuangtang.


    Sure enough, within two days, the Prince of Duan had gone to court.


    At the Palace of Jinluan, Prince Duan directly exposed those charges of being unreasonable, either betraying officials or betraying the law.


    The emperor was standing on Zhuangtang''s side, and without a word, he directly slapped their official hats and broke into the cell. After careful investigation, he would send them off.


    For a time, the family in the capital was in danger.


    -


    Rong Huang heard what the servant of Qing Huaiyuan had said, and understood that Zhuang Tang was doing such a big fanfare for others to see on the day he returned.


    Rong Huang is happy to see it happen, she doesn''t want to die young due to Feng Disease.


    The original owner had no close friends in her boudoir, and Rong Huang started her salted fish life for half a month after returning home.


    Princess Xu Shiduan was frightened by Rong Huang. Ever since Rong Huang''s anger passed for the second invitation to An, she has been sluggish and claimed to be ill in bed.

 Chapter 992： Marry the villain (30)

    Rong Huang''s request for peace once a day is naturally avoided.


    Rong Huang ate, ate, slept and went out for walks occasionally.


    Then she got fat.


    Rong Huang discovered that she in every world has a physique that is easy to get fat.


    The kind that makes you fat when you drink.


    Rong Huang stood in front of the dressing table, looking at himself in the mirror in front of the bronze mirror.


    The little girl wearing only the snow-white robes was petite and slender, and her loose trousers were slightly tightly wrapped around her short legs, with a mellow sensuality.


    Rong Huang stared at the bronze mirror with a bitter expression on his face.


    After a long time, Rong Huang sighed, this day is too difficult.


    Holding his fleshy face, Rong Huang walked out to sit down in a violent manner, picked up his chopsticks and ate breakfast.


    Two days ago, Zhuang Tang''s body was almost healed, and he went to court early every morning.


    In this way, the table full of dishes became Rong Huang''s.


    Rong Huang suspected that it was because she had eaten too much in one excitement in the past two days that caused her to become fat.


    She was originally a cute and thin little phoenix.


    Rong Huang''s white and delicate face turned into a fat bun, and he invited the little maid whom Zhuang Tang had assigned to her, and said, "Tomorrow, the son will get me up when he goes out."


    Rong Huang decided to start running to lose weight.


    The little maid didn''t know why, but she still agreed.


    Rong Huang touched his limp belly, buried his face in the big bowl, and hummed.


    At this time, Jade from the upper house came over.


    After the little maid''s notification, Rong Huang let her in.


    "His concubine, the princess wants you to receive female guests with her tomorrow."


    Tomorrow is the birthday banquet of King Duan.


    Rong Huang bit the head of his chopsticks and nodded in response, "I see."


    Cuiyu bowed and retired.


    Rong Huang leaned on the beauty couch, thinking about the intentions of the princess.


    After being engaged by Rong Huang several times in a row, Princess Duan definitely hated Rong Huang.


    Princess Duan wants Rong Huang to receive female guests with her, and she must be holding back what is wrong, just waiting for Rong Huang to throw herself into the net and make a fool of herself in front of everyone.


    Rong Huang snorted, she is not stupid, she will not be fooled.


    However, thinking that the Liu family would bring Wei Qiong to the birthday banquet tomorrow, Rong Huang dispelled the idea that he was absent from the illness.


    Although she is now married to Feng Bingbing by mistake, Rong Huang remembers clearly the two things of forced marriage and feeding dumb medicine.


    The little Phoenix, who must report to Javier, would naturally not miss this opportunity.


    Rong Huang held the candied fruit in his mouth, and slapped the fluffy white fur. "Fluffy, do you think I should kill them all at once?"


    The fluffy limbs stretched out stiffly, not daring to move, "Squeak!"


    Rong Rong felt that it was better for those people to die at once than to toss slowly.


    But Rong Huang''s hand was on its noble neck, and Rong Huang was sure that Rong Huang''s hand would tighten mercilessly if it said it should.


    Then there is no more cute fluff in the world.


    Sure enough, gluttony is the most loved velvet in the world.


    A pair of long ears are fringed and velvet, trembling quickly because of emotion.


    Fortunately, Rong Huang didn''t expect anything from the little idiot Rongrong to say, so he put Rongrong on the ground, turned over and fell asleep.


    As a result, she missed the time of Zhuang Tang''s reign.


    When He Jun asked the maid to come in and inform him that Zhuang Tang was injured, Rong Huang slid off the bed and ran to the side room.


    He Jun followed behind, thinking that the worried look on the face of the concubine just now didn''t seem to be fake, it seemed that he was deeply impressed by the charisma of the concubine, right?

 Chapter 993： Marry the villain (31)

    I believe that my son will be able to move from the side house to the main house soon.


    that''s nice.


    Rong Huang walked into the inner room and saw Zhuang Tang, who was lying on the bed with his upper body naked, and his soft brows suddenly frowned.


    Since the last time he was hit by Turkic poison, Zhuang Tang has lost a lot of weight, and he still can''t see it when he wears his robe. Now he takes off his coat and looks thinner, and his collarbone is particularly obvious.


    On Zhuang Tang''s left shoulder, there was a stab wound with deep bones.


    In the basin on the side, the clear water was stained red with blood.


    The robes and robes that were randomly thrown on the ground were soaked with blood, which was quite shocking at first glance.


    "what happened?"


    With his eyes closed, Zhuang Tang, who was letting the imperial doctor treat his wound, heard Rong Huang''s voice, and immediately opened his eyes, and subconsciously turned to his side, not wanting Rong Huang to see his wound.


    But he was held back by the imperial doctor.


    The imperial doctor poured the light yellow powder on Zhuang Tang��s wound without hesitation, and said angrily, ��If you are injured, don��t move, do you think this arm is useless?��


    Zhuang Tang gritted his teeth and took a breath, with an imperceptible forbearance between his delicate and heroic eyebrows.


    This powder is specially made in the palace, and the effect is excellent. Of course, the pain is the highest when applied to the wound.


    Even people like Zhuang Tang who are often injured on the battlefield can''t help it.


    Rong Huang glanced at Zhuang Tang''s tight jaw line, and pressed his lower lip, "Call it out when it hurts, don''t bear it."


    Zhuang Tang suspected that the old imperial doctor had deliberately made him embarrassed. He stretched his neck and muttered, "No pain, no pain at all."


    The doctor''s heart slandered, his whole body was stretched straight, and it didn''t hurt.


    After finally waiting for the wound to be treated, Zhuang Tang put on his robes and leaned against the head of the bed, asking He Jun to send the royal doctor out, turning his eyes to Rong Huang, and then he was startled.


    The little girl, who looked like a white dough, had red eyes, and her eyes drooped, dejected and sad.


    Like a wilted flower bone, there is no longer any vitality.


    This caused Zhuang Tang to breathe, his hands under the quilt clenched into fists.


    Zhuang Tang''s eyes flashed slightly, and the dark and deep phoenix eyes locked the girl''s beautiful face, "Why are you crying?"


    The man''s low, melodious voice was soft and soft that he didn''t even realize.


    "Which tortoise grandson hurt you? See if I won''t kill him!"


    Rong Huang Bai Shengsheng''s fingers pointed at Zhuang Tang''s wound through a thin layer of obscene clothes, and his soft voice contained a slight trembling sound.


    Xu Ye had never seen Feng''s illness and injury before, and Rong Huang was shocked when he saw Zhuang Tang''s hideous wound today.


    Even if Feng Bing disease protects her well, she has also killed those enemies who have wronged her intentions.


    She knew that such a wound would be very painful.


    Zhuang Tang must be in pain.


    Zhuang Tang raised his hand and touched the tip of his nose, "I was accidentally injured by an assassin."


    Seeing that the corners of the little girl''s eyes were stained with red again, Zhuang Tang quickly said, "In fact, the wound is scary and not very deep. It doesn''t hurt anymore after taking the medicine."


    In the early dynasty, Zhuang Tang was sent by the emperor to handle affairs. On the way back, he ran into an assassin and was accidentally assassinated.


    Rong Huang sniffed, knowing that Zhuang Tang was comforting her of course.


    While distressed, Rong Huang was angry that Tang did not cherish his body.


    He clenched his small fist and wanted to give Zhuang Tang a punch, but when it fell on Zhuang Tang''s arm, it all turned into a flutter.


    Zhuang Tang also looked uncomfortable with the appearance of the little girl.


    Zhuang Tang''s Adam''s apple was rolling, and his eyes were deeply understandable, and they were thick and faint, "I''m fine, but I''m just a few infamous assassins. I solved them all."

 Chapter 994： Marry the villain (32)

    Rong Huang was skeptical, his eyes flushed, and his wet eyes seemed to be covered with water vapor, which made people feel soft, "Really?"


    The most annoying woman on weekdays is looking at him with tears and tears, wishing to throw them away.


    But now Zhuang Tang saw Rong Huang''s appearance, but he couldn''t help but want to reach out and caress the corner of her eye, hold her in his arms and coax her gently, so that she wouldn''t be sad.


    Zhuang Tang thought so in his heart, but his body was a step ahead of his brain, and his slender fingers covered the corners of Rong Huang''s wet eyes.


    "Don''t cry."


    Zhuang Tang''s voice was obscure and dumb, and the fingers of the other hand hidden in the quilt curled up shamelessly, with a deep emotion in his eyes.


    Rong Huang blinked lightly, his clear apricot eyes seemed to have been washed with water.


    The soft and long eyelashes swept across Zhuang Tang''s fingers, causing a tingling.


    Zhuang Tang seemed to be electrocuted, and quickly retracted his hand and stuffed it into the bedding.


    Before he could find a reason for doing such a Meng Lang behavior just now, the little girl who was standing in front of the bed suddenly approached.


    The soft milk scent lingered in his breath, relaxing Zhuang Tang''s tight nerves a lot.


    The white and tender girl''s cheeks are fleshy like a glutinous rice dumpling, and her ruddy lips are closed together.


    "Zhuang Tang, do you like me?"


    Zhuang Tang, do you like me...


    Do you like me...


    Like me...


    Zhuang Tang''s brain exploded with a bang, his ears were stained with crimson, and the man who was speechless in the Palace of Jinluan stammered at the moment, "Wh...what do you like?"


    Rong Huang put his hands on the quilt, knelt on one knee beside the bed, and looked at Zhuang Tang with a smile, with an expression of "I''ve seen through you a long time ago."


    Rong Huang shook his head, and the little invisible tail behind him was almost up to the sky, "I said, do you like me?"


    It was obviously a question sentence, but Zhuang Tang felt that what Rong Huang said was so sure.


    Zhuang Tang pinched his fingertips, forced himself to calm down, and asked, "Did you know me before?"


    Rong Huang tilted his head, staring at Zhuang Tang''s tall roots, and replied softly, "It''s a acquaintance."


    She knew Feng''s disease, and Feng''s disease was Zhuang Tang.


    In summary, Rong Huang had known Zhuang Tang before.


    Zhuang Tang looked at the embroidered pattern on the quilt, was silent for a moment, and spoke again, "I was fighting on the battlefield when the dark arrow quenched with strange poison shot at me."


    Rong Huang changed his posture and assumed the attitude of a listener.


    Zhuang Tang: "At the moment of life and death, I heard someone call my name."


    Rong Huang shook Jiojio, and asked pretentiously, "What''s your name?"


    The man spoke with embarrassment, his eyes drooping, "Zong Zong."


    Rong Huang: "???"


    "Excuse me, I just didn''t hear you clearly, would you say it again?" Rong Huang swallowed, his apricot eyes rounded, "Zongzong?"


    When Zhuang Tang spoke, his eyes had been fixed on Rong Huang''s body, and he naturally noticed her strangeness, his eyes dimmed, and he was worried.


    "Yes, rice dumplings."


    Rong Huang bit his hands nervously, and asked Zhuang Tang in a low voice, "What did that person tell you?"


    A smile burst into Zhuang Tang''s eyes, and the guess in his heart became more certain. He said in a low voice, "She said, "I love you, too.""


    Rong Huang: "..."


    Excuse me, this seems to be what she said to Feng Bingbing at the end of the last world, right?


    Why did Zhuang Tang hear it?


    Can the two worlds be connected?

 Chapter 995： Marry the villain (33)

    Rong Huang touched the back of his head, a little confused.


    Without waiting for Rong Huang to walk out of the sky full of mist, Zhuang Tang''s white and tender little paw was caught.


    Rong Huang''s eyes moved slightly, and he looked down at the two hands he was holding together, "Huh?"


    There was a smile on Zhuang Tang''s pale face, his always arrogant and cold face was soft, and the look in Rong Huang''s eyes was tender and sweet, "Is it you?"


    Before Rong Huang spoke, Zhuang Tang continued, "I knew it was you the day you married to the Duan Palace."


    That''s why I let Rong Huang tolerate him every time.


    If it were someone else, he would have chopped off the other person''s head long ago.


    The corners of Zhuang Tang''s mouth curled up, a little silly, "So you like me, don''t you?"


    Rong Huang: "???"


    No, shouldn''t the king come to ask you this question?


    Why did it bounce back again?


    Rong Huang scratched his ears and cheeks in a daze. After a long while, his fleshy chin lifted up and groaned, "Man, do what you should do, and take care of the injury in peace."


    After finishing speaking, Rong Huang ran away with oil on the soles of his feet.


    Zhuang Tang looked at the bead curtain that was swaying for a while, and his pale lips curled up, obviously in a very good mood.


    Even Zhuang Qiwen''s birthday banquet tomorrow doesn''t really care.


    "He Jun, boil medicine for the Lord!"


    Zhuang Tangchong shouted He Jun who was standing outside the door.


    His youngest concubine said, wait until he recovers from the injury, isn''t it just admitting that she likes him?


    Zhuang Tang leaned on the head of the bed, his whole body light and fluttering, even his wounds didn''t hurt so much.


    Zhuang Tangzhuo moved back to the main house as soon as he recovered from the injury.


    He and the young concubine are husband and wife, how can they sleep in separate rooms?


    Nothing, nothing.


    -


    Today is Duan Wang''s birthday, and Duan Wang''s Mansion has become lively early in the morning.


    The relationship between Qinghuaiyuan and King Duan has always been indifferent, which is in sharp contrast with the scene of the full-blown Duanwang Mansion.


    The people in the house were busy coming and going, and the noise directly awakened Rong Huang.


    Fortunately, Rong Huang went to bed early last night and could sleep again after the birthday banquet was over.


    After rubbing in bed for a while, Rong Huang took the little maid to the hospital after washing and eating.


    Princess Duan just got out of bed a few days ago, her face is not very good, even if she puts a thick layer of powder on her face, she can still see the haggard look.


    After Rong Huang symbolically invited Ann, he went to the side room to sit, drink tea and eat cakes.


    Although Princess Duan is not very good, the cakes in the upper courtyard are delicious.


    Fragrant and sweet, soft and waxy.


    Rong Huang wondered whether to **** the pastry chef from Princess Duan.


    In the side room, there were two side concubines and a few aunts who gathered together in twos and threes to chat and talk.


    It''s not that Duan Wang rewarded them with any rare things, or that his son and daughter were praised by Duan Wang.


    In short, they are all around Duan Wang to start the discussion.


    In Rong Huang''s ears, it was like a group of sparrows arguing.


    Rong Huang raised his hand and rubbed his ears, thinking about whether to drive out the women who were in the way, Cuiyu''s voice came from the door.


    "His concubine, concubine Han, Concubine Liu, and aunts, the princess invites you to come."


    Rong Huang immediately abandoned the fragrant pastry and went straight to the main house.


    Rong Huang estimated that he would kill these women with small waists and **** with small fists.


    Princess Duan is already dressed, and her high bun is almost full of hair accessories. She is not graceful and luxurious, but rather kitsch.


    Like the old bustard in Qinlou Chu Hall.


    But Rong Huang and Concubine Duan have hatred, and they dislike each other, so naturally they won''t remind her.


    Rong Huang was anxious to let the princess make a fool of herself in front of the guests.

 Chapter 996： Marry the villain(34)

    Concubine Duan was holding the shelf and glanced at Rong Huang coldly, her voice was not too warm, as if Rong Huang owed her millions of silver tickets, "Let''s go."


    Rong Huang looked at Princess Duan with a smile, and said nothing.


    The group left the upper yard and headed to the front hall.


    Rong Huang played with the forbidden steps around his waist, with a sincere tone, "The mother concubine is so beautiful today, with white complexion, and she looks like a fairy in the sky. You can''t even tell that you are almost forty years old."


    Rong Huang changed the subject, "Unlike me, because I wake up late in the morning and I don''t even have time to dress up."


    Princess Duan: "..."


    The snow-white complexion is insinuating that she has put too much powder on her, but she does not see that she is actually taunting her when she is forty years old.


    As for the seemingly self-deprecating sentence behind, it is actually secretly elevating himself.


    Princess Duan is naturally audible as a combination of white lotus and green tea with a high level of Taoism.


    Princess Duan glared fiercely at the two side concubines who were secretly laughing, and took a few deep breaths before reluctantly swallowing the **** air that rushed to her throat.


    "Rong, if you are really idle, go to the kitchen and watch, lest those stupid people make any mistakes."


    Rong Huang raised his hand and touched the delicate cheek. He stretched out his hand and directly grabbed the princess Duan''s wide sleeves. He shook his coquettishly, his little voice pinched thousands of times, "Mother concubine~"


    The princess was so shaken that her eyelids jumped for fear that Rong Huang went crazy and pushed her to the ground.


    "Mother concubine, they are only 16 years old this year, and the kitchen fumes are too odorous and hurt the skin. I don''t want to be like a concubine at my young age."


    Like her?


    Like her?


    Princess Duan didn''t bother to think about it, anyway, there must be nothing good.


    She could tell that Rong Huang was a bad woman with a vicious mind, the kind that was worse than her!


    Princess Duan quickened her pace, and didn''t want to say a word to Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang was so happy that he didn''t want to let it go.


    Rong Huang pointed in the direction of the front hall, lowered his voice, only Princess Duan could hear it.


    "Mother and concubine really want to bring the father''s concubine and concubines?"


    Princess Duan paused in her footsteps, her eyes were inexplicable.


    She also didn''t want to be with the side concubine and concubine in these days when the house was full of guests, simply lowering her identity.


    But the prince gave the order to die, and the concubines in the house should marry when they were old, and asked her to show them good looks.


    Princess Duan couldn''t wait to wake him up with a spit.


    She is a regular wife, not a matchmaker, not to mention those concubines who are not her daughters, she can''t control or don''t want to.


    Princess Duan made up her mind, only let the concubines show their faces, and then sent them away.


    But he didn''t want to be poked into the lung tube by Rong Huang again.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Princess Duan said these four words almost gritted her teeth.


    Rong Huang accepts it as soon as she sees it, so that Princess Duan will not be fainted by her anger, and she will have to receive the female guest at that time, "Oh, I will also say, since the mother and concubine are not happy, I will not say it."


    Princess Duan: "..."


    Thousands of curse words converge into a "hee".


    -


    There were many carriages parked at the gate of Duanwang''s Mansion, and many officials and women were already sitting in their seats with their children and talking with people around them.


    Concubine Duan and King Duan sat behind the top long table together, and Rong Huang and Zhuang Tang sat together.


    As for the side concubines and concubines, they were all arranged in inconspicuous positions.


    Now the weather is cold, and the food brought from the kitchen is almost cold, and only fruits and some cold dishes can be eaten.

 Chapter 997： Marry the villain (35)

    Rong Huang directed Zhuang Tang to peel melon seeds for her, searching quickly among the guests with a pair of eyes.


    Soon I found the location of Rong''s family.


    Rong Yuanhua is a third grade official, and his position is in the middle.


    Rong Yuanhua is surrounded by the dressed-up Liu and Wei Qiong, as well as Liu''s son Rong Caizhe.


    Rong Caizhe is also a male partner.


    In the original plot, Rong Caizhe was seduced by Zhuang Jinghui''s opponent and did something unfavorable to Zhuang Jinghui, which was ended by Wei Qiong.


    It is precisely because of this move that Wei Qiong has been dubbed the good reputation of "righteousness and extermination".


    This paved the way for her to successfully become a queen in the future.


    Rong Huang didn''t care. In short, these plots were all about how the blood came, and she could figure out the routine.


    Rong Huang withdrew his gaze, and it was already the gift-giving link over there.


    Zhuang Tang gave Duanwang a painting, which is said to be the posthumous work of a certain painter and calligrapher from the previous dynasty, which drew everyone present in awe.


    Only Rong Huang knew that this painting was a forgery copied by Zhuang Tang based on the original.


    Duan Wang had been at odds with Zhuang Tang, and didn''t even want to maintain his face, so he faintly responded and let the butler aside.


    Zhuang Tang didn''t care either, he returned to his seat after giving the gift and continued to peel the seeds for Rong Huang.


    After Zhuang Tang, it was the male protagonist Zhuang Jinghui.


    Zhuang Jinghui is three years younger than Zhuang Tang and he is still studying in the academy.


    This is the first time Rong Huang has seen Zhuang Jinghui.


    Judging from his countenance, the hawk nose alone made him cunning.


    What Zhuang Jinghui gave to King Duan was a tree, which was said to be the longevity tree he invited back from the temple by kowtow step by step.


    Rong Huang: "..."


    This world is not the background of the six realms where she lives, and there is no spiritual energy, where does the longevity come from?


    Are you a fool?


    Rong Huanggang muttered softly, and the King Duan sitting at the top laughed loudly, "This king really likes it. He will definitely live as long as Hui''er said."


    Rong Huang: "..."


    The guests below looked different, thinking that King Duan was not a fool.


    I don''t like the outstanding son, but I have to like this second son who doesn''t look very smart.


    Rong Huang took a look and withdrew his gaze uninterestedly, picked up a piece of pastry, found it was cold, and put it back in a lack of interest.


    Rong Huang decided that she would eat three bowls of rice when she returned!


    The gift-giving session is over, the next step is to eat and drink.


    There was nothing Rong Huang could eat on the table, so Rong Huang focused all his attention on Zhuang Jinghui and Wei Qiong.


    Rong Huang knew that Wei Qiong and Zhuang Jinghui hadn''t met once in ten days and a half a month on weekdays.


    Rong Huang''s legs underneath the long table were a little numb. Quietly, Mimi supported Zhuang Tang''s arm and changed his posture, sitting cross-legged, eyes faintly shining expectantly.


    Zhuang Tang allowed Rong Huang to sit carelessly.


    Anyway, this is Zhuang Qiwen''s birthday banquet.


    He is not worthy.


    He was about to talk to Rong Huang to promote his feelings, when he suddenly saw Rong Huang straighten up his waist suddenly, a pair of apricot eyes glowed strangely.


    Rong Huang tucked Zhuang Tang''s sleeves and almost staggered Zhuang Tang, his tone was excited, "I''m going to change clothes, don''t move here."


    Zhuang Tang remained unclear about his figure, so he just ran away without waiting for him to ask Rong Huang, carrying his skirt.


    Concubine Duan kept staring at Rong Huang secretly. When she saw her running away, she opened her mouth and wanted to make trouble, but she faced Shangzhuang Tang Yin''s phoenix eyes.


    Concubine Duan''s eyelids twitched, her shoulders flicked, her neck shrank and her head fell silent.

 Chapter 998： Marrying the Villain (36)

    Although the princess Duan made many small movements behind her back, she did not dare to confront Zhuang Tang on the bright side.


    It''s not that she persuades, it''s that the living Yan Wang Zhuang Tang is too fierce.


    Princess Duan made excuses for herself.


    -


    The back garden of the palace.


    A man and a woman hugged each other tightly and talked about their feelings of longing.


    "Brother Hui, I miss you so much."


    Zhuang Jinghui''s expression was moved, he held the person in his arms tighter, and said moved, "Me too, but if I haven''t seen you in a month, I will think of you like crazy."


    Rong Huang who just arrived: "..."


    Feeling inexplicably fed a big bite of fat, I panicked.


    The two were tired and crooked for a long time, and finally stopped.


    Rong Huang''s ears were cleaned a lot, and just after taking a sigh of relief, he heard an ambiguous sound.


    Rong Huang: "..." Forget it, Shark.


    Rong Huang couldn''t help it anymore. He didn''t expect that the hero and heroine of this world would be this Yazi''s, and it was almost a match for the heroine of the world who was pressed on the wall by the hero.


    Rong Huang made a gesture, and the hidden guard immediately acted.


    The guests in the front hall only heard a loud noise, which shook the surrounding birds away.


    The guests were horrified and speculated privately.


    Duan Wang''s expression became cold, and he immediately asked the guard to investigate.


    Zhuang Tang had a panoramic view of the expressions of the guests present, wondering who did it in his heart.


    Those who can be wild in Duanwang''s Mansion are either too bold or have no brains.


    Zhuang Tang thought it might be Rong Huang.


    Just by looking at her excited expression, she knew what she was planning.


    The guard came back shortly afterwards and whispered a few words in the ear of King Duan.


    Duan Wang''s face darkened at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Concubine Duan said in a warm voice, "Today''s sudden situation in the mansion, my concubine prepared a gift, please understand me."


    As soon as the guests heard this, they knew that something important must have happened in the Duan Palace, so they all got up to say goodbye.


    Concubine Duan originally wanted Rong Huang to see off the guests and found the figure who hadn''t found Rong Huang for a while, so she could only go in person once she gritted her teeth.


    In the crowd, Rong Yuanhua and Liu looked at each other, and there were doubts in their eyes. Obviously, they didn''t know what happened to the Duan Palace.


    Liu clan grabbed Rong Yuanhua, who was about to go out, and lowered his voice, "Master, Sister Qiong hasn''t come back yet."


    Rong Yuanhua''s eyelids twitched, and a bad premonition rose in his heart.


    Sure enough, the young man next to King Duan suddenly appeared and invited Rong Yuanhua and Liu to go.


    The guests who had not left at the scene looked at each other, and saw that the atmosphere on the scene was too solemn to ask too much, and left quickly.


    Anyway, at most tomorrow they will know what happened to the Royal Palace of Duan, and now it is hard to find out in front of the owner if they are curious.


    Rong Yuanhua and Liu were taken all the way to the back garden.


    Seeing a messy back garden, Liu''s mouth was covered in surprise, and suddenly thought of Wei Qiong who had a private meeting with Zhuang Jinghui in the back garden, her pupils shrank suddenly.


    Liu swallowed and grabbed Rong Yuanhua''s sleeve in a panic, "Master, sister Qiong..."


    Before he finished speaking, Rong Yuanhua stopped him with warning eyes.


    Rong Yuanhua was panicked, but he could only keep his smile and salute the king.


    Over there, King Duan stood at the only entrance to the back garden, looking at Rong Yuanhua and Liu with cold eyes.


    "Master Rong ever saw your stepdaughter?"


    Rong Yuanhua glanced over Duan Wang��s cold expression, swallowed his saliva, and stepped forward to bow, his voice was dry, and a trembling sound was faintly audible, "Go back to the prince, never."

 Chapter 999： Marry the villain(37)

    King Duan snorted coldly, pointing to the back garden where the only way to go was blocked by the collapsed rockery, his eyebrows were cold and the whole person was full of irritable aura, "Then you go and check it out."


    Rong Yuanhua complained incessantly, and under the gaze of so many people on the spot, he wished to dig a hole into it on the spot.


    Judging from Duan Wang''s reaction, he guessed that Wei Qiong was trapped in the back garden.


    There is no doubt that there is also the second young master of Duanwangfu.


    Rong Yuanhua didn''t want to go, but the other party was a prince, and his order Rong Yuanhua could not be rebelled, so he could only climb up the pile of rocks with bitterness.


    When he turned over the stone pile and saw Zhuang Jinghui and Wei Qiong who were hugged together in disheveled clothes, he almost died on the spot.


    Rong Yuanhua only hoped that time could go back in the two battles, so he would definitely not let Liu bring Wei Qiong to contact Zhuang Jinghui.


    "Sister Qiong!"


    Wei Qiong''s face was buried in Zhuang Jinghui''s arms, and the torn dress showed white shoulders and necks, and the ambiguous traces on it made people think about it.


    Hearing the sound of Rong Yuanhua almost crying, Wei Qiong was also panicked.


    Originally, she was making out with Zhuang Jinghui. Somehow, the three rockery in the garden suddenly exploded. If they hadn''t been hiding quickly, they would have been injured.


    The rubble happened to block the only way to leave the back garden, and that was the way they wanted to escape.


    Originally, they were hiding behind the intact rockery, but they were arrested as assassins by the guards in the house.


    Wei Qiong listened to Duan Wang''s icy voice, only feeling like falling into an ice cellar, terrified.


    Zhuang Jinghui was also very flustered at the moment, especially when he saw Duan Wang with a green face, he had to push Wei Qiong away without thinking.


    Duan Wang has always been strict with him. If he is caught by Duan Wang and making friends in broad daylight, he will definitely be killed!


    How can Wei Qiong be willing.


    Now that their relationship was discovered, she naturally wanted to take the opportunity to get a name.


    With her identity and good reputation in the capital, the position of the regular wife cannot escape.


    She will be Zhuang Jinghui''s wife, the future concubine, and even the future queen!


    Thinking about this, Wei Qiong hugged Zhuang Jinghui''s waist tightly, sobbing heartbrokenly, "Brother Hui, do you want me? Don''t you love me?"


    Zhuang Jinghui couldn''t wait to kill this unseen woman on the spot. It''s this time, why is she still thinking about love or not?


    King Duan looked at him coldly, seeing Wei Qiong and Rong Yuanhua''s eyes as if they were looking at some clown.


    Seeing that Zhuang Jinghui tried to push Wei Qiong away many times, but was so hugged by Wei Qiong, he turned to look at Rong Yuanhua.


    "Since this happened between the stepdaughter of Master Rong''s family and Hui''er of this king, this King, as Hui''er''s father, should make Hui''er responsible for her."


    Wei Qiong was overjoyed.


    The same is true for Rong Yuanhua.


    However, the next second I heard King Duan telling the housekeeper, his voice was extremely cold, "Go pick a day and bring Miss Wei into the mansion."


    "boom--"


    Wei Qiong was buzzing in his head by Duan Wang''s words, and his half-covered body was crumbling, and his face was pale.


    "Lift... bring it in?" Wei Qiong murmured.


    Zhuang Jinghui looked at the tearful look in Wei Qiong''s eyes, and his heart softened.


    As expected, Wei Qiong loved him the most, but just as a concubine in the mansion, she was so happy that she wept with joy.


    He had promised her to marry her.


    Although Wei Qiong said that she was willing even if there was no place by his side, he was a responsible man.


    Now that the relationship between the two is settled, Zhuang Jinghui no longer hides anything.

 Chapter 1000： Marry the villain(38)

    Zhuang Jinghui gently wiped away the teardrops from Wei Qiong''s face, and then looked at King Duan gratefully, "Thank you Father Chengquan."


    Duan Wang: Oh, bad stuff.


    King Duan didn''t bother to look at the extremely stupid appearance of his two sons, hated iron and steel, waved his sleeves, and left without looking back.


    Rong Yuanhua was stunned in place.


    Where''s the good wife? Why did you become an aunt?


    In the future, Sister Qiong will still be a concubine or a queen? Can the Rong family still become the leading aristocratic family in the capital?


    After finally overturning the stone pile, Liu''s stepped forward to support Wei Qiong, who was swaying, feeling very uncomfortable in his heart.


    She shouldn''t have let Sister Qiong meet Zhuang Jinghui today, and she was caught upright.


    Wei Qiong was supported by Liu, desperate, and she felt that the sky was spinning before her eyes, and then darkness came.


    "Sister Qiong!"


    Liu''s family struggled to support Wei Qiong, who had fainted, and looked at Zhuang Jinghui for help, "Xian-in-law, please help your concubine hold Sister Qiong onto the carriage."


    Rong Yuanhua is Wei Qiong''s stepfather, even his biological father and daughter should be avoided.


    Zhuang Jinghui and Wei Qiong are now half a couple, so they can get in close contact with each other.


    Zhuang Jinghui was also taken aback when Wei Qiong fainted, and then moved even more.


    It seemed that Qiong Er was so happy that she fainted with joy.


    Without a word, Zhuang Jinghui took off his shirt and wrapped Wei Qiong, hugged the person in his arms, and walked to the front hall.


    Liu looked at Rong Yuanhua, who was standing there blankly, and asked with tears, "Why did Sister Qiong become an aunt?"


    Rong Yuanhua recovered from the shock, his face full of distress, "I don''t know."


    He really didn''t know.


    Originally, he wanted Wei Qiong to be the queen, and he could also be the emperor''s father-in-law.


    But I never thought that such a thing would happen today.


    Everything was beyond his expectations.


    -


    The princess Duan over there just finished sending off the guests, and was rushing to the back garden, when she suddenly saw her son holding a woman in his arms from a distance, and immediately froze in place.


    "Hui''er?" Princess Duan looked at Wei Qiong, who was wrapped in a man''s shirt in Zhuang Jinghui''s arms, with a shocked expression. She pointed at Wei Qiong and asked in a high voice, "What''s the matter?"


    With a happy and contented smile on his face, Zhuang Jinghui nodded to the princess Duan in a respectful tone, "Mother concubine, just now the father agreed that his son will take Qiong''er into the mansion."


    Princess Duan: "???"


    "Qing''er was so happy, she passed out with excitement. My mother-in-law asked me to carry Qiong''er to the carriage, and my son would go first."


    After speaking, Zhuang Jinghui hugged Wei Qiong and left, leaving Princess Duan with a question mark on her face.


    Princess Duan recovered from the huge thunder, and grabbed Cuiyu''s hand, "What did Hui''er just say?"


    Cuiyu lowered her eyebrows and replied pleasingly, "The second master said that the prince agreed with the second master to take Miss Wei into the house as his aunt."


    Concubine Duan''s eyes were dark, and if Cuiyu hadn''t helped her in time, she would have touched her face.


    Princess Duan couldn''t take care of her manners anymore, and she was thinking that her son wanted Na Weiqiong''s little **** to be his aunt.


    Concubine Duan ran all the way to the courtyard where King Duan lived, and her high buns were scattered.


    All the way, he drank the people who were blocking the road. Princess Duan pushed the door and broke into King Duan''s study, rushing to Wang Duan, "Master, Hui''er hasn''t married yet, how can you let him enter the mansion with an aunt? "


    Concubine Duan is a white lotus with deep thoughts, and it is natural to see that Wei Qiong is not a fuel-efficient lamp.


    Duan Wang is a doting concubine and destroying his wives, letting Duan''s concubine Bai be angry with the former Duan''s concubine, so Bai also knows the horror of the concubine.

 Chapter 1001： Marry the villain (39)

    Her Hui''er is to be the emperor, and the future wife will naturally come from a family with strong background.


    Now that Wang Duan is so tossed, his wife will enter the door in the future, Zhuang Jinghui is coaxed by Wei Qiong, how can he dominate his concubine and destroy his wife?


    Will definitely offend the mother''s home of the wife''s mother clean.


    Concubine Duan''s head was in chaos, and she wanted to pry Wang''s head open to see if it was full of water.


    She seemed to be able to see Wei''s life like flying dogs after entering the door.


    Duan Wang was snatched from his hand by Concubine Duan, and he gave her an angry look, with a thin anger on his face.


    "What do you women know? Just now, Huier and the stepdaughter of the Rong family are cuddling in broad daylight. If this king refuses to let Wei Qiong be his aunt, Rong Yuanhua will take the opportunity to make a living."


    Princess Duan was stunned, and slapped her brush on the table, splashing a piece of ink, "It must be Wei Qiong''s shameless seduce Hui''er!"


    King Duan sighed, and he was too angry with Zhuang Jinghui.


    Fortunately, Wei is just an aunt, unable to make a climate.


    "Wait for Wei to enter the door, you will be fine. If you are restless, you can send it to Zhuangzi for the rest of your life."


    King Duan patted the back of Princess Duan''s hand, and said, "You can control a clever woman like Rong, but Wei is just an aunt. This king believes you can."


    Concubine Duan: "..." Then he didn''t see Rong Huang''s arrogant and arrogant look that dazzled her.


    Queen Duan Quandang did not hear the nasty words behind King Duan, and instantly transformed from an angry Godzilla to a charming cousin next door.


    "My lord, my concubine has just gotten anxious, please don''t care about your concubine''s faults."


    King Duan didn''t say any more, only that he wanted to deal with the affairs, so he sent Concubine Duan away.


    As soon as Princess Duan came out of the yard, she immediately gritted her teeth and pulled her veil, like a mad woman, "Wei! My concubine must want you to look good!"


    -


    Rong Huang watched the whole process and returned to Qinghuaiyuan slowly.


    Zhuang Tang had been waiting in the main room long ago. Seeing the unbearable joy on Rong Huang''s face, he knew clearly, "You did it?"


    Rong Huang blinked, refused to admit it, pretending to be innocent and dazed, "What is your husband talking about?"


    Zhuang Tang''s ears were hot when Rong Huang''s screaming "husband" screamed, and a crimson color appeared behind his ears.


    With a fist against his lips and a light cough, Zhuang Tang lowered his eyes as if dodging, "I just called the dark guard, and she said that you told her to blow up the back garden."


    In order to ensure Rong Huang''s safety, Zhuang Tang gave Rong Huang several female guards, who would hide in the dark on weekdays and call them out if necessary.


    Rong Huang was stunned, his white cheeks bulged, and the tone stretched out, "So you put your eyeliner beside me."


    Zhuang Tang''s strong desire for survival engraved in his bones made him immediately quibble for himself, "I am not mine, I just think about your safety."


    Rong Huang sat down across from Zhuang Tang, poured a cup of tea and poured tons and tons of tea violently, his wet apricot eyes were full of distrust, and his mouth was muttering, "Let''s do it, I believe it."


    Zhuang Tang: "..."


    "Right." Zhuang Tang raised his eyes and Rong Huang asked him, "How is your injury?"


    Thinking of what Rong Huang said to him yesterday, Zhuang Tang raised his arm, "It''s fine."


    Rong Huang tilted his head, grabbed Zhuang Tang''s injured place with a paw, and squeezed hard.


    Zhuang Tang snorted and took a cold breath while covering the wound.


    Rong Huang snorted, suddenly feeling extremely boring, "Heh, spicy chicken."


    Spicy chicken?

 Chapter 1002： Marry the villain (40)

    Zhuang Tang suddenly couldn''t bear it. If it weren''t for his injuries, he would have pulled Rong Huang into a transaction worth 700 million yuan with her, without stopping in the process.


    Before Zhuang Tang showed his brave side to Rong Huang, he was driven out of the main house by Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang got up too early, and now the sunshine outside was just right, and it was the right time to go back to sleep.


    Rong Huang took off the hairpin in his hair, kicked his shoes, climbed onto the bed, rolled around on the bed, wrapped himself in the quilt, and fell asleep with two snorts.


    -


    The king''s birthday feast ended in a hurry, and the discerning person would naturally see what had happened.


    After returning home, every family in the capital paid attention to every move of Duanwangfu.


    Unexpectedly, on the third day, he heard the news that the second young master of Duan Palace wanted to accept the step-daughter of Rong Shi Lang as his aunt.


    Under Rong Huang''s deliberate guidance, the public opinion in Beijing has changed from "Wei Qiong is a pity to be an aunt" to "Wei seduce a man to shame, and being an aunt makes her cheaper."


    Since ancient times, he was hired as a wife and rushed as a concubine.


    In people''s eyes, Wei Qiong took the initiative to embrace Zhuang Jinghui and deserved to be a concubine.


    Wei Qiong was waiting to get married at Rong''s house, and when she heard these rumors, she was so angry that she dropped several sets of tea sets.


    Wei Qiong was brought in by a small sedan chair from the side gate of the Duanwang Mansion the day before the Laba Festival.


    There was heavy snow in the sky that day, and the snowflakes fell on Wei Qiong''s body, making her whole body cold, even a heart.


    Prior to this, Wei Qiong had also laughed privately at Rong Huang being forced by Rong Yuanhua and Liu to give Zhuang Tang Chongxi for her, without even paying a visit.


    Now she was carried into the palace of Duanwang, without a banquet, and was sent directly into the courtyard where she lived.


    The crackling candle burning in the room reminded Wei Qiong, she looked down at the pink wedding gown, feeling ironic.


    One step wrong, she shouldn''t have a private meeting with Zhuang Jinghui in the back garden.


    Fortunately, Zhuang Jinghui loved her very much and loved her in every way when he was in the bridal chamber.


    On the second day, Wei Qiong got up with a blushing face, and was told by the dowry maid that Zhuang Jinghui''s aunt was coming.


    The crimson on Wei Qiong''s face faded in an instant, her expression extremely wonderful.


    After sharing the room with Zhuang Jinghui''s aunt, Wei Qiong pecked at each other for more than half an hour, and Wei Qiong went to the upper court to greet the Prince''s Mansion.


    In the upper court, she saw Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang is the aloof concubine, and her red skirt lined her up.


    But she was an aunt in Zhuang Jinghui''s room, and she couldn''t even wear Zhenghong.


    Wei Qiong took a deep breath and offered tea to the cold-faced Concubine Duan, "Mother concubine, please have tea."


    Princess Duan held the shelf, closed her eyes and pretended to sleep, and let Wei Qiong knelt for a while holding the tea cup before taking a sip.


    Concubine Duan took a bracelet from her wrist, threw it to Wei Qiong, and looked at Wei Qiong condescendingly, "Auntie Wei, in the future, serve the second young master and do her duty as a concubine."


    Wei Qiong smiled and accepted the bracelet, "Thank you, concubine."


    Concubine Duan snorted, Yu Guang caught a glimpse of Rong Huang, who was eating cakes, and got into bad thoughts without remembering the lesson.


    "Rong, you and Wei have known each other since childhood, shouldn''t they be in a good relationship?"


    Rong Huang was holding the cake and stuffing it into his mouth. He took a pause when he heard the words. He closed his mouth and put the cake back. His tone was not very good. "Who did the mother listen to?"


    Princess Duan touched the armor, "Isn''t it?"


    Rong Huang smiled and smiled so that the princess had goose bumps, "That''s natural, we have always been good sisters, right, third sister?"


    Rong Huang looked at Wei Qiong who was kneeling, and asked with a smile.

 Chapter 1003： Marry the villain(41)

    "That''s natural, we have always been good sisters, right, third sister?"


    Rong Huang looked at Wei Qiong who was kneeling, and asked with a smile.


    There is no cushion on the ground, the weather is cold, Wei Qiong''s knee hurts, and she has to support her smile, "Naturally, my eldest sister and I have a deep relationship since we were young, and we are inseparable."


    When they asked and answered, they seemed to be real sisters.


    Not seeing the wonderful scene of the sisters pecking at each other, Princess Duan cast aside her mouth in disappointment, and stared at Wei Qiong dissatisfiedly, "Go and please Rong Shi."


    Rong Huang is the eldest concubine, second only to Princess Duan in status and status. Wei Qiong, the second young master''s aunt, naturally wants to please Rong Huang.


    Wei Qiong turned his head to look at Rong Huang, who happened to meet Rong Huang''s dark and clear apricot eyes.


    In those eyes, Wei Qiong clearly saw the mockery.


    ridicule......


    When she saw Rong Huang, whose clothes were worn out and even his shoes were torn, she looked at her with such a look.


    High above, looking at her condescendingly.


    Wei Qiong was full of unwillingness, it was really cheap for Rong Huang.


    Wei Qiong bit her lower lip, slowly knelt down under the gaze of Princess Duan and the two side concubines, holding the tea cup to Rong Huang, her eyebrows drooped, and she couldn''t see the emotion in her eyes.


    "Second concubine, please use tea."


    Rong Huang gave a crisp sigh, took the tea cup in Wei Qiong''s hand with one hand, and took a sip.


    It was just a symbolic meaning, and I touched the tea noodles with my lips.


    Wei Qiong hated her deeply, and she couldn''t wait to get rid of it and then hurry up. What if something dumb medicine or poison was added to this cup of tea?


    Rong Huang didn''t want to waste the medicine anymore.


    After drinking the tea, Rong Huang followed the example of Princess Duan and took a hosta from her hair, and handed it to Wei Qiong. His voice was very soft and gentle, "Meeting ceremony, Aunt Wei."


    On the surface, Rong Huang looked well-behaved and harmless, but in fact, a stomach of bad water, whoever is not pleasing to the eye will definitely make her die.


    The prolonged three characters "Aunt Wei" successfully changed Wei Qiong''s expression.


    Auntie!


    Rong Huang was reminding her of her identity, but she was the second son of the royal palace, or the second concubine''s concubine''s aunt.


    Under the gaze of a woman in a room, Wei Qiong still had to smile docilely on her face even if she wanted to give Rong Huang a thousand swords.


    Wei Qiong put the tea cup that Rong Huang had drunk on the tray, took the hosta with both hands, "Thank you, concubine Shizi."


    Seeing Wei Qiong''s humiliating look, Rong Huang suddenly felt that he was not very boring.


    Originally thought how powerful the female protagonist who could give the original owner dumb medicine was, the imaginary house fight did not appear at all, but instead faced her and the princess Duan lowly.


    Today''s situation is put on Rong Huang''s body, and he won''t stop if he doesn''t make Duanwang''s palace upside down.


    But who made Wei Qiong worry about the illusory position of the concubine, or even the position of the queen, could only break his teeth and swallow in his stomach.


    Rong Huang smashed his mouth, Wei Qiong was afraid that he had not practiced ninjutsu secretly, so he could bear it.


    After a round of tea ceremony, Princess Duan set the rules with Wei Qiong again, and talked about a big deal, Rong Huang yawned.


    "You are Hui''er''s aunt, don''t dominate him every day."


    "In the future, if the wife comes in, if you dare to get out of a moth, you can get your concubine to Zhuangzi and get on balabala for the rest of your life..."


    Rong Huang could also understand Princess Duan. After all, she had been ill in bed with anger for several days before, and she couldn''t establish the rules.


    Finally, a Wei Qiong came, and naturally, the anger that had been directed at Rong Huang was spread all over Wei Qiong''s body.


    Rong Huang silently ordered a row of wax for Wei Qiong.

 Chapter 1004： Marry the villain (42)

    Rong Huang got up and interrupted Princess Duan''s remarks, and said with a smile, "Mother concubine, your husband is about to go down in a while, I have to go back."


    Princess Duan was interrupted, and she waved her hand unwillingly.


    Originally thought that Rong Huang and Wei Qiong could pinch them, so Rong Huang had better leave as soon as possible, lest it cause another blockage to her.


    Rong Huang turned his eyes to look at Wei Qiong, who had been trained to turn pale, his eyes curled, "Sister, I''ll go first."


    Rong Huang turned around and left without waiting for Wei Qiong to respond.


    Concubine Duan and Wei Qiong, who were suffocated, kept their eyes wide open.


    Concubine Duan looked at Rong Huang''s slender back and continued to follow Wei Qiong''s rules, "Although you are an aunt, you have to come every day for peace..."


    Wei Qiong lowered her head, her eyes were inexplicably dark.


    The word "auntie" pierced her ears desperately, like a curse, making her almost collapsed.


    Wei Qiong looked at the princess Duan in front of her, gritted her teeth secretly, full of sadness and grievance, but no one could say.


    The three aunts of Zhuang Jinghui said in the morning that Zhuang Jinghui went out for a drink with people early in the morning.


    Where can men go for drinking?


    Wei Qiong clenched the veil in her hand, and began to wonder if she had missed her.


    Can a fool like Zhuang Jinghui be the emperor?


    -


    By the time Zhuang Tang came back, Rong Huang''s morning tea had already been drunk.


    Zhuang Tang wore a red court dress, which made him a little more solemn.


    In a hurry, the hem of his clothes moved lightly with the winter breeze, like a young gentleman with a dragon and a phoenix pose.


    Rong Huang supported his chin and looked vigorously. This king''s phoenix disease is really beautiful.


    Zhuang Tang raised the corner of his robe and stepped forward, bringing in a chill.


    Rong Huang shuddered and wrapped the blanket on his body tighter.


    Zhuang Tang put the food he bought on the road on the table, and gradually healed his breathing, "I''m going to expedition."


    Rong Huang: "Huh?"


    Rong Huang sat up straight, and ignored the food on the table. He didn''t even pick up the blanket when it fell on the ground. He raised his neck and looked at Zhuang Tang with a surprised expression, "Going out?"


    Zhuang Tang drank a sip of tea, nodded and said solemnly, "The Turkic invasion, the emperor asked me to lead troops to the border to suppress."


    Turkic... is the small country that Zhuang Jinghui has not been able to get rid of after years of ascending to the throne in the original plot, right?


    Although Turkic is a small country, Turkic cavalry is exceptionally powerful.


    A cavalry as strong as a bear, coupled with elite weapons, even the soldiers of the Zhuang Dynasty struggled against them.


    There are many pastures in Turks, which are rich in horses, and the Zhuang Dynasty buys tens of thousands of war horses from Turks every year.


    In the long run, the Turkic arrogance became more and more arrogant, and even dared to harass Zhuang Chao''s border town many times at the border.


    "Didn''t you just beat them before?"


    Rong Huang remembered this clearly, Zhuang Tang was injured by the Secret Arrow in that battle.


    Zhuang Tang frowned, and he was thinking about it on the way back.


    According to reason, the last time the Turkic vitality was badly injured, it is impossible to invade the Zhuang Dynasty in a short time.


    But after a while, he came out and staggered again.


    "This is the pea yellow I bought outside. You can try it." Zhuang Tang opened the oil paper bag, pushed it to Rong Huang, and continued, "As for the Turkic matter, I will let someone investigate it."


    Rong Huang took a piece of pea yellow and stuffed it in his mouth, and said vaguely, "It''s up to you."


    Rong Huang had already experienced wars or something in the previous world, and he was not interested at all.


    Rong Huang glanced at Zhuang Tang, his cheeks were bulging, more like a bun''s face, with a milky voice in his voice, "Swords have no eyes, be careful."

 Chapter 1005： Marry the villain (43)

    Zhuang Tang raised his eyebrows and moved his fingertips, holding Rong Huang''s hand without a trace, and soothed, "Knowing that Madam cares about me, I will come back safe and sound."


    Rong Huang was pressed by Zhuang Tang, making it inconvenient to eat pea yellow, frowning and pulling back his hand.


    Rong Huang shook Jiojio, and said stiffly, "I don''t care about you. I''m just worried that you died accidentally and I became a little widow."


    The corner of Zhuang Tang''s mouth twitched, "...what you said."


    Rong Huang snorted, and Bai Shengsheng gestured with his fingers, "But it doesn''t matter, if you die, I will remarry with your inheritance with my dowry."


    Zhuang Tang''s eyes sank, and as soon as he stretched out his long arms, he fished the little girl onto his lap.


    Rong Huang let out a soft cry, put his hands on Zhuang Tang''s chest, stared at him roundly, "What are you doing?"


    Zhuang Tang loosely wrapped around Rong Huang''s thin waist with one hand, while holding Rong Huang''s soft hands in the other, his narrow and deep phoenix eyes stared at Rong Huang.


    "Want to remarry?" Zhuang Tang sneered, "Dreaming!"


    Tricked his heart, still wanting to remarry with his wealth?


    How can there be such a good thing in the world? !


    Zhuang Tang''s hand changed to pinch Rong Huang''s waist tightly, with strong force, his scorching breath gushing on the side of Rong Huang''s neck.


    "Even if you die, I will take you with you."


    The man''s voice was low and hoarse, with a dangerous and paranoid tone, causing Rong Huang''s eyelashes to tremble, and his heart was not good.


    Feng disease is sick again.


    "I, I, I just made a joke, don''t take it seriously, even if you die, I will give you a widow, I will send a four!"


    Rong Huang looked at Zhuang Tang seriously, and stretched out four fingers, with an expression of "Listen to my sophistry, look at my sincere eyes."


    Zhuang Tang knew that Rong Huang was a little fox, very cunning.


    He vowed to him on the face, but actually didn''t know how to slander him.


    Zhuang Tang sighed, not behaved, to be punished.


    Rong Huang was stared at something wrong by Zhuang Tang''s dark eyes. He twisted his body and wanted to go down, but Zhuang Tang grabbed the back of his head.


    Even in winter, Zhuang Tang''s body is full of heat.


    The two bodies were next to each other, and Rong Huang felt her face burn.


    "What are you doing? You can''t kiss between men and women!" Rong Huang warned Zhuang Tang with a stern face, "Be careful I beat you!"


    Zhuang Tang pulled his lower lip and gently rubbed Rong Huang''s rosy lips with the vaguely callous fingertips.


    "Mrs. I am afraid I forgot. Since we are husband and wife, we should get close."


    Then, before Rong Huang clenched his small fist, he leaned down towards Rong Huang, holding back the softness he had wanted for a long time.


    The little girl''s lips are very soft, even softer than the cakes made by the chef in the palace.


    Zhuang Tang''s eyes were profound, and the emotions in his eyes were deep and terrifying, like a wild beast out of a cage, trying to swallow all the people in front of him and blend them into the bones and blood.


    Rong Huang was bitten and licked by Zhuang Tang''s changing methods, and there was a fine whimper in his throat.


    Rong Huang found that Feng''s kiss was too deceptive, and he was afraid that it might have done something to her?


    Rong Huang slowed down, squeezed a small fist, used the strength of the milk, and slammed Zhuang Tang''s chest with a fist.


    Zhuang Tang, who was deeply indulged in a piece of warm fragrant nephrite, only felt a shock in his chest, withdrew from the pain, his hidden sharp brows frowned.


    Rong Huang pushed Zhuang Tang away.


    Zhuang Tang looked at the little girl with a peach-faced face and obvious spring in the corners of her eyes, and her small fist hadn''t been released yet.

 Chapter 1006： Marrying the Villain (44)

    Rubbing his chest, Zhuang Tang squinted his eyes in a low voice, "Are you going to murder your husband?"


    Rong Huang quickly got down from Zhuang Tang''s legs, sneered with his arms akimbo, and at the same time kicked him severely.


    "You can''t speak well, you have to learn the overbearing president''s trick." Rong Huang picked up the blanket on the ground and threw it on the stool. "Dog man."


    Zhuang Tang didn''t understand what Rong Huang''s "overbearing president" was, but the expression of calm Huang''s disgust could probably guess that it was not a good thing.


    Glancing at the girl''s more red lips, Zhuang Tang''s Adam''s apple rolled, consciously he was wrong, touched the tip of his nose and took the initiative to admit his mistake, "I was too impulsive just now.


    The little concubine was fragrant and soft, and he couldn''t help it anyway.


    Rong Huang stood silent, his cheeks puffed out, looking like I was angry.


    Zhuang Tang leaned forward and took Rong Huang''s hand, drew the person in front of him, hugged him on his lap, and straightened out the tousled hair on the back of the little girl''s head.


    Zhuang Tang touched the little girl''s lips with his fingertips, and found that it was a little swollen. He regretted not controlling it just now, "Does it hurt? I''m sorry."


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows, his wet eyes were watery, and the pear vortex on his cheeks was looming, "I don''t want to talk to you."


    Zhuang Tang Junmei''s eyebrows drooped, like a big dog who has failed to begged for petting, "Then you beat me, I will never fight back."


    Rong Huang kicked Zhuang Tang''s calf and turned his face away, "I don''t want to fight, my hands hurt."


    "Don''t say remarry next time." Zhuang Tang rubbed Rong Huang''s cheek with the tip of his nose, and said sternly, "I won''t die."


    Zhuang Tang hugged the little girl in his arms tighter, and said dumbly, "Even if it''s a matter of life and death, even if I crawl, I will return to you."


    Rong Huang''s eyelashes trembled like a butterfly wing, pursed his lower lip, and said in a small voice, "Then I will be at home and wait for you to come back."


    Zhuang Tangjun''s beautiful and innocent face smiled, and a kiss was dropped on Rong Huang''s cheek, his brows and eyes were full of joy.


    I thought I would have to wait until I came back from the border to get closer to the little girl, but I didn''t want to have a closer contact today by accident.


    Zhuang Tang felt soft, took the pea yellow wrapped in oil paper, and handed it to Rong Huang''s mouth, "Eat one?"


    Although Rong Huang had eaten morning tea, it did not prevent her from eating a little pea yellow.


    Rong Huang opened his mouth and grabbed the pea yellow with a groan. He suddenly thought of something and asked Zhuang Tang, "If I got fat, would you still like me?"


    Zhuang Tang''s gaze calmly swept across Huang''s looming double chin, and one of them couldn''t help but touched.


    Rong Huang: "....."


    Rong Huang smiled dangerously, his little hands ready to move, "Is it easy to touch?"


    Zhuang Tang nodded very honestly, and then quickly said, "This is rich meat, I like it very much."


    Rong Huang bends his eyes and hooks Gouzhuang Tang''s chin with his thin white fingers, "For the sake of your ability to speak, move back to the main house tonight."


    Zhuang Tang''s eyes brightened, and he asked ecstatically, "Really?"


    Rong Huang pulled Zhuang Tang''s hair and pulled out more folds in Zhuang Tang''s wrinkled official robe, "Just forget it."


    The spring color on the girl''s delicate and beautiful face has not yet dissipated, and the light in her eyes is full of water, which is very attractive.


    Zhuang Tangqing couldn''t help but grinned, and pecks several times on the little girl''s crimson ears, "Naturally I am willing."


    Rong Huang pushed him away disgustingly, and pulled Zhuang Tang''s hair to eat pea yellow.


    After pestering Rong Huang for a long time, Zhuang Tang was rushed by Rong Huang to change his clothes.

 Chapter 1007： Marry the villain (45)

    Zhuang Tang hurriedly changed his normal clothes, and went straight to the front house holding the bedding, pillows and changing clothes.


    He had been thinking about the main house for a long time, and finally he was able to get in!


    From now on he will no longer have to stay alone in a vacant room and sleep in a cold quilt!


    Zhuang Tang was almost mad with joy. For fear that others would not know that he moved to the main house, he waved his hand to give money to the servants of Qinghuaiyuan.


    With the appearance of Zhuang Tang''s three-and-a-half-year-old with a low IQ, Rong Huang didn''t even look at him. He turned over and held the notebook.


    Shui Shui giggled on the Bogu shelf on the side.


    Rong Huang glanced at Shui Shui, "Are you a hen?"


    Water: QAQ


    -


    With such a big movement in Qinghuaiyuan, the few women in the palace who were at odds with Rong Huang naturally heard the wind.


    Princess Duan sneered disdainfully while eating the melon seeds peeled from the jade jade, "I have been married for so long and haven''t consummated the house. I am so busy today, for fear that others may not know?"


    Concubine Duan patted the table and looked at the direction of Qinghuaiyuan, "Zhuang Tang is nothing more than that. I can''t even deal with a woman, and I''m afraid of women!"


    On the side, the jade with low eyebrows, peeling melon seeds put the melon seeds in a small dish, and you seem to be afraid of the concubine.


    Cuiyu has been waiting for Princess Duan for so many years, and it is the first time she has seen her suffer, and she is still in front of a junior.


    Cuiyu couldn''t help but laugh when thinking of the two previous concubines coming to the hospital to ask Anshi to blush with anger and thick neck.


    Fortunately, she resisted it.


    "Zhuang Tang is so unpromising, if you let the people in Beijing know that he is afraid of his wife, he will probably be laughed to death."


    Concubine Duan didn''t stop for a moment, and raised her hand to help Zhuchai, "Cuiyu, do you think I want to spread this news out to let people outside know?"


    Cuiyu thought that the elder son was laughed at. It was because the palace was laughed at, and he didn''t know how happy the princess was.


    Wasn''t that clever energy that the princess was born with when the second young master was born, right?


    Jade Jade put the melon seed shells on the plate and whispered softly, "Wang Hao is the master."


    Concubine Duan''s eyes flashed with excitement, and let the trustworthy person under her hand do it.


    As long as Zhuang Tang is unlucky, she will be happy.


    And that cunning and hypocritical woman Rong Huang, she wouldn''t make her feel better.


    Concubine Duan waved her hand, and the gems on the armor gleamed, "You go to Qinghuaiyuan, let Rong Huang get up in the hospital tomorrow, please peace."


    Cuiyu had no choice but to get up and go to Qinghuaiyuan.


    -


    "You said the eldest son has never made up with Rong Huang?"


    Wei Qiong sat in front of the dressing table, closed her eyes slightly and asked the maid to apply powder to her, and her mouth with lipstick closed together, smirking with misfortune.


    "That''s true. The servant girl asked someone to find out. It is said that the son has been sleeping in the side room." The maid put down the puff and said, "Madam, all right."


    Wei Qiong opened her eyes and looked at her makeup, very satisfied.


    Zhuang Jinghui is coming to her room tonight, so she naturally has to dress up better.


    Now she is a concubine, and she has to coax Zhuang Jinghui if she wants to be a regular wife.


    "It seems that Rong Huang is just superficial. A woman who has not even read a few books, why would a character like Zhuang Tang fall in love with her?"


    As long as Wei Qiong thought of Rong Huang''s insult to her, she felt that the bowl of dumb medicine was too light.


    She should directly feed her intestinal poison and let her go underground to accompany her early dead mother.


    Wei Qiong took Luo Zidai and gently drawn her thin eyebrows. When the king was in addition to Zhuang Tang and Zhuang Jinghui became the prince, she would definitely let Rong Huang die.

 Chapter 1008： Marry the villain (46)

    No matter what kind of malice the Princess Duan and Wei Qiong hold towards Rong Huang and his wife, they can''t affect the enthusiasm of Zhuang Tang.


    Zhuang Tang originally thought that by moving into the main house, he would be able to deeply and intimately engage in a 700-million-dollar transaction with Rong Huang, and he would lie down on the bed with a fragrant smell and wait for Rong Huang to be lucky (?).


    Before Duanwang Shouyan was bombed in the back garden, everyone in Beijing knew that Duanwangfu was a place where people could come and make troubles casually. Duanwang felt that his face was lost.


    Duan Wang asked people to check for a long time, and finally found out a bit of clues.


    Knowing that Rong Huang had left midway, he appeared to be near the back garden, and Wang Duan immediately asked Rong Huang to go to the upper court for questioning.


    Before leaving, Rong Huang specifically told Zhuang Tang not to follow, and she would return soon.


    Duan Wang and Duan Wang concubine seemed witty and ruthless, but in fact, they couldn''t turn around very often, and Rong Huang could easily flick them around.


    The so-called big wisdom is like Rong Huang.


    Zhuang Tang waited obediently for a long time, but seeing that Rong Huang was not coming back, he was about to go out to the hospital as soon as he lifted the quilt.


    Just put on the outer robe, a bead curtain clashed, followed by the clatter of embroidered shoes with fleece on the ground.


    Zhuang Tang raised his eyes and looked at Rong Huang.


    The new year is approaching, the weather is very cold, and the outside of the house is dripping into ice.


    Rong Huang was afraid of the cold, so he wore one piece after another, wrapped like a ball, his neck was gone, and he rolled all the way from the outside into the inner room.


    Zhuang Tang saw it in his eyes, and he was instantly happy, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    Thinking of the little girl''s shyness, Zhuang Tang smiled and stepped forward. Two steps away, he felt the chill on Rong Huang''s body. He raised his hand and touched Rong Huang''s cheek. Bingbingly, "I''m back?"


    Zhuang Tang told the maid to light a charcoal fire to make the room warmer.


    Rong Huang rubbed his hands and bounced on the spot, hugging Zhuang Tang''s waist and groaning, his soft voice seemed to be soaked in a big pot of honey.


    "Zong Zong, I''m so cold duck."


    As Rong Huang said, his cold hand slid into Zhuang Tang''s half-open skirt and pressed against Zhuang Tang''s warm chest.


    Rong Huang''s apricot eyes were bent into crescent moons, and he sighed with relief, "It''s so warm."


    Zhuang Tang was shocked by the ice, his eyelashes trembled, but he still held the little girl''s hand with his hands through the clothes, and asked gently, "Did they embarrass you?"


    Rong Huang''s little head shook like a rattle, trying to draw warmth from Zhuang Tang, "No, they don''t have any evidence. I''ll be back after talking nonsense."


    Zhuang Tang settled his mind and said, "From now on, Zhuang Qiwen and Bai clan will ask you to go to the upper court, don''t pay attention."


    The man paused and warmed his hands to Rong Huang to warm his ears, "We are a family in Qinghuaiyuan."


    Now that Zhuang Qiwen and the Bai clan have lost their face with him, Rong Huang is his wife, so naturally they don''t need to be called upon by them anymore.


    Listening to Zhuang Tang mentioning the Bai family, Rong Huang bulged his cheeks at the upper courtyard and rubbed Zhuang Tang''s chest.


    Bai''s now...should not be awake yet?


    She just said a few more words, and she was dizzy.


    Sure enough, she was a spoiled woman who had never suffered. It was not fun at all.


    Rong Huang responded with milk and waited until his hands warmed before taking it out of Zhuang Tang''s shirt reluctantly.


    When he pulled it out, he inadvertently hooked that point, causing Zhuang Tang''s eyes to sink.


    Zhuang Tang''s Adam''s apple rolled, and once again held down the girl''s hand, with the other hand around her waist, he leaned into Rong Huang''s ear and said dumbly, "Cab, I have taken a shower."


    This sentence is suggestive enough, right?

 Chapter 1009： Marry the villain(47)

    Zhuang Tang believed that a cute and wise little like Rong Huang would understand.


    Rong Huang blinked, his lips parted slightly, and he let out a long cry, "Are you going to go on an expedition tomorrow?"


    Zhuang Tang didn''t understand, so he didn''t understand why Rong Huang''s thought jumped so far, but he still replied, "Yes, we will leave at no time tomorrow."


    This time the emperor was cruel to kill the Turks and gave him one hundred thousand soldiers and horses.


    Thinking of what he had found, Zhuang Tang''s eyes dimmed, with coldness gleaming.


    Rong Huang tilted his head to calculate the time, it was about two or three in the afternoon.


    Rong Huang pulled out his hand and shook his head righteously, "No."


    Zhuang Tang: "???"


    Zhuang Tang was anxious, holding onto Rong Huang''s sleeve and not letting go, "Why? Didn''t you tell me to move back?"


    Rong Huang handed Zhuang Tang a helpless look, and his wet apricot eyes were full of concern, "Yes, but you have to go out tomorrow, so naturally you have to keep your energy."


    Rong Huang smiled and touched Zhuang Tang''s handsome face, and soothed, "Wait for you to come back."


    Zhuang Tang suddenly felt that the sky was falling.


    His 700 million transaction... no more!


    Zhuang Tang didn''t give up, trying to fight for his own welfare, "I have been practicing martial arts for many years, even if I am tired tonight, I will still live and live tomorrow. If you don''t believe it, you can try it."


    The man''s scorching breath hit his ears and swayed to the side of his neck, full of charm and seduction.


    Rong Huang shrank his neck as he was scalded, and pulled Zhuang Tang''s loose hair, vaguely smelling a light and good saponaria scent, which was quite good.


    Rong Huang sniffed, Bai Shengsheng''s fingertips wrapped around Zhuang Tang''s hair in circles, "Zhuang Tang, do you think I''m a good fool?"


    Zhuang Tang looked at him, embarrassed that his strategy was exposed.


    Zhuang Tang coughed lightly, his eyes erratic, "I''m not a husband."


    Rong Huang snorted, pushed away Zhuang Tang who was wrapped around her, and warned him with a solemn face, "Take a good rest tonight, replenish your energy, don''t think about things."


    Rong Huang wasn''t an anxious person, so naturally he wouldn''t rush to see a good-looking Phoenix disease.


    Besides, Zhuang Tangming is very tired after traveling long distances, and he has to accumulate energy and energy.


    Rong Huang glanced at the discouraged Zhuang Tang, as if all his strength had been taken away, and chuckled.


    Zhuang Tang looked down at her, black and bright phoenix eyes full of grievances.


    Rong Huang hooked his finger and motioned him to bow his head.


    The corners of Zhuang Tang''s mouth curled up and he bowed his head obediently.


    "Boom��"


    Rong Huang licked his lower lip, pulled Zhuang Tang''s black long hair, and learned the tone that Feng had used to coax her before he became ill, "Good, obedient."


    Zhuang Tang got the sweetness, like a big, contented dog, and said in a muted voice, "I see."


    A sweet smile appeared on Rong Huang''s face, rubbing his still somewhat cold face, "Then I''ll go wash first, let''s rest early."


    Zhuang Tang watched Rong Huang go to wash, and sighed.


    It is estimated that this battle will not return within three months, he is really the worst man in the world.


    With a soft crash, Rong Huang trot in wrapped in the cloak, took the cloak off and threw it on the chaise couch, kicked his shoes into the bed only in snow white, and wrapped his hands and feet with the ground.


    Rong Huang had the same saponaria scent as his body, mixed with the original milky scent of her body, and did not repel each other, surprisingly good smell.


    Zhuang Tang felt hot when he thought of Rong Huang and him using the same saponaria.


    "Zongzong." The little girl called his name softly.


    Zhuang Tang grabbed the thoughts he shouldn''t have, and responded lazily.

 Chapter 1010： Marry the villain(48)

    The little girl''s limp body rubbed against him, grabbed his hair with one hand, and touched his firm waist with the other hand.


    Rong Huang''s eyes widened, recalling the almost perfect touch of his subordinates just now, and looking back at Zhuang Tang, "I just counted it. It was seven yuan."


    Zhuang Tang: "???" He clearly remembered that it was eight yuan when he took a bath, but why did it become seven yuan again?


    Rong Huang must be wrong.


    The little girl stared at her all day long, and it was normal to count her wrongly.


    Rong Huang didn''t believe in evil, so he stretched out his hand and continued to touch it.


    The soft fingertips ran across the chest, across the waist and abdomen, causing a tingling.


    Under the dim candlelight, a look of forbearance flickered between Zhuang Tang''s eyebrows and eyes.


    Zhuang Tang was angry with Rong Huang, but he could only hold back forcibly, pressing the little girl''s restless little paw, and squeezing it threateningly.


    "Don''t move, go to bed late at night."


    Rong Huang responded with a smile, and the small thin legs in the quilt quietly bent, with a hint of teasing, lightly hooking.


    Sure enough, Zhuang Tang changed his expression in the next instant, and his already depressed breathing became heavier.


    Rong Huang smiled like a little fox who only succeeded in doing bad things. He rolled around twice on the Babu bed, rolled up the quilt covering Zhuang Tang, and rolled himself into a silkworm baby.


    Then, Rong Huang showed a pair of dark eyes and blinked, "Zong Zong, good night."


    After speaking, Rong Huang closed his eyes.


    Within two minutes, there was a slight "whoop" sound.


    Zhuang Tang: "..."


    Even if charcoal is burned in the house, it is still a bit cold without a quilt.


    Zhuang Tang didn''t care about the quilt that Rong Huang hooked away, and looked down at him.


    In the silent bedroom, the voice of the man grinding his teeth was clearly discernible.


    There was a rustling sound, and the little girl turned over, her lips opened slightly, and she slept soundly.


    After being so provoked by Rong Huang, Zhuang Tang still opened his eyes vigorously and uncomfortably for a long time even if he hadn''t negotiated a business of 700 million yuan, and he barely fell asleep until the latter half of the night.


    Zhuang Tang woke up at dawn the next morning.


    Looking at Rong Huang, who was sleeping close to the wall on the side of the bed, Zhuang Tang leaned forward and moved the person in the middle with a lighter effort.


    With a crisp sound, the little girl''s hand patted Zhuang Tang''s face mercilessly.


    Zhuang Tang: "..." It''s really a trivial one.


    Zhuang Tang covered Rong Huang''s quilt, tucked the quilt, and put a light kiss on the center of her eyebrows, put on the clothes lightly, and went to the side room to wash.


    When Rong Huang woke up from sleep, the sun was basking.


    In order to prevent King Duan and Concubine Duan from attacking Rong Huang while he was not at home, Zhuang Tang left Rong Huang with another dark guard.


    Rong Huang put on a beautiful little skirt and walked into the yard. He called the guard to ask, only to know that Zhuang Tang had already set off to order soldiers in the suburbs of Beijing.


    During the meal, Rong Huang thought that now Zhuang Tang did not die as early as the original plot, and Zhuang Jinghui did not inherit the position of the princely son, and the plot had long since derailed.


    Based on Rong Huang''s superficial understanding of Duan Wang and Duan Wang, they will definitely take this opportunity to attack Zhuang Tang.


    Rong Huang ate the pan-fried, his face sullen and lost in deep thought.


    After tossing the princess last night, I was so excited when I came back, I forgot to tell Zhuang Tang about it.


    The half-open window came in again, and Rong Huang sniffed, letting people close the window.


    Rong Huang ordered a dark guard and handed the ghost letter letter she had written to Zhuang Tang who was still in the suburbs of Beijing.


    By the way, he brought the gluttonous and rongrong to Zhuang Tang.

 Chapter 1011： Marrying the Villain (49)

    The dark guard was puzzled, but he didn''t dare to say anything. He rushed to the outskirts of Beijing with the reduced version of the gluttonous and velvet.


    In this way, Zhuang Tang''s safety is completely guaranteed.


    As for the other people in the Duan Palace, Rong Huang just stared at him with his spiritual sense, and couldn''t overcome any storms.


    -


    Zhuang Tang was shocked when he received the two living creatures from Rong Huang.


    He is going to fight, not to eat game, and give him a rabbit and a thing that I don''t know what it is, why?


    It''s just that he always listened to Rong Huang''s words, so he asked the soldiers to find a cage, put the gluttony and velvet in it, and confessed his optimism.


    When the time came, Zhuang Jun was ready to go, all in armor, looking at the emperor who saw them off on the high platform.


    Zhuang Tang bid farewell to the emperor and headed to the border with an army of one hundred thousand.


    The one hundred thousand army is like a very long black dragon, entrenched from afar, and rushed straight to the border.


    Almost a month later, Zhuang Tang rushed to the border.


    The war between the Zhuang Dynasty and the Turks officially started.


    One by one, the battle reports were delivered from the border to the emperor''s dragon case.


    Zhuang Tang led the army as a general for four years. It was ten years ago that he went to the battlefield to kill the enemy for the first time. Years of fighting against the enemy made him feel like a fish on the battlefield, and good news came to the capital one after another.


    Most courtiers were optimistic about Zhuang Tang, so they were even more happy.


    There were only a few courtiers, and the emperor who looked at Long Xin Yue had different thoughts.


    After the early dynasty, King Duan was flattered by courtiers all the way, no matter how well he concealed it, he couldn''t control his cold eyes.


    Seeing the back of the king of Duan Wang desperately leaving, the courtiers looked at each other and shook their heads repeatedly.


    King Duan was a brave and good fighter when he was young, and now he is more and more confused.


    Back at the Duan Palace, Duan Wang severely smashed the tea cup, looked at the princess Duan on the side, with a rough voice, "Is your father and brother notified?"


    Concubine Duan nodded solemnly, "I''ve received the notice, and my concubine has to figure it out. It''s probably tomorrow."


    Duan Wang showed a hideous face and sneered, "Last time I let him escape, this time I set up a net to see how he escapes!"


    After hearing this, Concubine Duan showed a truly happy smile on her face. Suddenly she thought of something and pointed to the direction of Qinghuaiyuan, "What will Rong Huang do?"


    Princess Duan hated Rong Huang.


    The hatred of Rong Huang is no less than that of Wei Qiong.


    This time Zhuang Tang was destined to die at the border, with no bones left. Since Rong Huang was a husband and wife with him, let Rong Huang go and accompany him.


    Princess Duan''s charming face was ruthless, gritted her teeth and said, "Naturally let her be with Zhuang Tang."


    The king nodded, called the butler and guards, and said coldly, "Go to Qinghuaiyuan and invite the concubine."


    The steward and Shiwei Zhang led the way.


    -


    The actions of the King and his wife in the upper court were seen by Rong Huang, and he was not afraid at all.


    When the butler brought a group of guards to the gate of Qinghuaiyuan, he was shocked by the scene in front of Qinghuaiyuan.


    "This, this, this..."


    The steward pointed at the person at the gate of Qinghuaiyuan, stammering, his eyes almost staring out.


    Shi Ziye, is this openly confronting the prince and concubine? The forbidden army in the palace was invited!


    The housekeeper is in charge of more than one hundred servants in Duanwang''s Mansion, and all big and small things will be passed from him first. There is no concierge to inform him of the imperial army entering the mansion.


    The butler looked at the imperial army with a long sword at his waist, and he was sweating coldly in winter, obviously.

 Chapter 1012： Marry the villain (50)

    If the prince pursued it, his head would not be able to keep it.


    The housekeeper looked at the guard for help, as if not crying, "Shiwei Zhang, what should we do?"


    Shiwei Zhang coldly glanced at the housekeeper who always likes to be a horrible butler, and raised his voice to the Forbidden Army Road, "The prince asks the concubine to go to the upper courtyard, and please let the adults go."


    As we all know, those who are qualified to be a member of the imperial palace are either martial arts or a family born.


    Either way, they are not something they can afford to offend.


    It''s better to be polite.


    The deputy commander of the Forbidden Army didn''t change his face, even his eyes didn''t turn a bit, "The prince has an order, and the prince is unwell. No one is allowed to approach Qinghuaiyuan for half a step. Those who violate the order--"


    The deputy commander''s long sword came out of his waist, and the cold light flashed, and the words engulfed the killing intent, "Kill without mercy!"


    The king of Duan was stunned by the murderous warning from the deputy commander, looked at each other, and went back to the upper court sullenly.


    "What a Zhuang Tang, he actually invited the Forbidden Army." King Duan slapped the table fiercely, "If this is the case, I have to visit the king himself."


    The king had counted a thousand fortunes, but he didn''t know that Zhuang Tang actually asked the emperor to come over and guarded the Qinghuaiyuan like an iron bucket, even a fly could not fly in.


    King Duan stood up and strode out aggressively.


    He is the super prince, and it can be said that he has the highest status except the emperor. King Duan does not believe that the forbidden army dared to do something against him.


    Princess Duan also followed to watch the excitement, and was stopped by Wei Qiong who had come after hearing the news. "Mother concubine, what''s the matter?"


    Wei Qiong''s eyes were bright and gloating, how could Princess Duan fail to see it.


    I despise that Wei Qiong and Rong Huang are from the same family, and they are not good people. They just rushed to Qinghuaiyuan and dealt with them casually.


    "Rong Huang made a big mistake. The prince and concubine went to Qinghuaiyuan to arrest her and be punished."


    When Wei Qiong''s eyes lit up, she knew that Rong Huang was out of luck.


    Wei Qiong squeezed the veil, suppressed the excitement, and said softly, "Mother concubine, I''ll go with you."


    Concubine Duan looked at Wei Qiong, who was tugging her sleeves, inexplicably thinking of the scene of Rong Huang tugging her sleeves on the day Rong Huang got married. Her tone was a little worse, "It''s up to you."


    Wei Qiong was secretly overjoyed, too lazy to care about Princess Duan''s attitude towards her, and hurriedly followed in the footsteps of Princess Duan.


    When the two arrived, King Duan had already confronted the deputy commander.


    King Duan held a long sword in his hand, pointed at the deputy commander and shouted angrily.


    "This king is merciful to you because you are the deputy commander of the Forbidden Army and the ministers of the arms around the emperor. In that case, the sword has no eyes. No wonder this king will be in front of the emperor when the time comes."


    Concubine Duan took a breath, and excitedly grabbed Wei Qiong''s arm by her side, her long nails sinking into the fabric of Wei Qiong''s clothes.


    It''s started, Rong Huang''s little white lotus little green tea is finally over!


    Wei Qiong''s expression was distorted a bit, he was worried about the identity of Princess Duan, and could only endure it for life.


    Seeing Rong Huang with her own eyes was bad luck enough to make her forget the pain.


    The deputy commander still had a cold face, staring directly at King Duan with a biting gaze, "The next official came on the order of the emperor. Please don''t embarrass the next official."


    This is very official, and the implication is that if you continue to mess around with me, you will break your mouth...Ah, bah, it''s breaking your leg.


    Duan Wang blushed with anger and his neck was thick, feeling that the deputy commander was too much to face him in front of so many of his subordinates.


    Duan Wang''s eyes sharpened, and he swung his sword towards the deputy commander.

 Chapter 1013： Marry the villain (51)

    The deputy commander himself came from the Zanying family, with the emperor and Zhuang Tang as the backers behind him, so naturally he would not be afraid of Duan Wang, an old man.


    Seeing that King Duan''s attitude was so tough, the deputy commander lifted his sword to block.


    The two swords collided, making a "clank" sound.


    King Duan snorted coldly and looked at the deputy commander with a cold eye, "I really don''t know how to promote it."


    The deputy commander didn''t say a word, like an iron rooster, he didn''t pull his hair, and he kept his face cold no matter how irritated the King Duan was.


    The anger in King Duan''s chest grew stronger, almost burning his whole person.


    Without waiting for King Duan to swing his sword again, King Duan was hit in the wrist by a stone from the upper side.


    "what--"


    Duan Wang''s wrist numb, and he can''t even hold the sword anymore. With a bang, the long sword hit the ground, splashing dust.


    The sudden change caused all the people present to look in the same direction.


    When King Duan saw clearly who the man on the wall was, his expression suddenly changed, and he gritted his teeth viciously, "Rong Huang!"


    Rong Huang sat on the wall, holding the two unthrown stones in his hand, and shook his delicate embroidered shoes.


    The hem of the goose yellow skirt floated like a cloud.


    Concubine Duan and Wei Qiong, who were watching the show, were stunned for a while when they saw Rong Huang.


    "Rong Huang, how dare you do something to the prince?" Princess Duan said in a high-pitched voice, and no longer concealed her dislike of her in front of Rong Huang, "You come down to my concubine!"


    Rong Huang didn''t bother to care about her at all. He threw the stones in his hands and fell together and looked at King Duan, "Zhuang Qiwen, I heard you are looking for me?"


    King Duan has been in a high position for so many years, no one dared to call his name anymore. At first he heard his expression blank for a moment, and then he jumped into thunder.


    "You get this king down, if you dare to resist, kill it on the spot!"


    "Yes!"


    Duan Wangfu''s mansion guard responded, trying to drag Rong Huang off the wall.


    The deputy commander of the Imperial Army, who was shocked by the sturdy imperial concubine, immediately brought his subordinates forward, and knocked the guard to the ground in threes or twos.


    Duan Wang was so angry that his beard turned up, and he waved his arms to call for more guards, "Are you trying to rebel?"


    Rong Huang chuckled, as if he had heard some joke, "Rebelling against you? Are you worthy?"


    Rong Huang''s arrogant remarks made Duan Wang even more irritable, "You are Zhuang Tang''s wife, and I am your father-in-law, how dare you talk to me like this!"


    Concubine Duan seems to be not too busy, holding her kerchief and jumping around to get her energy, "Rong Huang, you really are just like the wicked son of Zhuang Tang, vicious and vicious, disrespectful to the elders, it is really hateful"


    Rong Huang was not happy at the time.


    It''s not allowed to scold her, not to mention scolding Feng for illness.


    With a move of Rong Huang''s wrist, the hard stone slammed into Princess Duan''s mouth.


    There was a crisp sound.


    Princess Duan was dumbfounded, and soon there was a sharp pain in her mouth, the strong smell of blood dissipated, and the unfamiliar smell of rust was disgusting.


    Princess Duan licked her gums and licked her two teeth.


    Princess Duan: "!!!"


    Wei Qiong was watching the whole process: "!!!"


    When was Rong Huang so good?


    In the past, his mother often scolded Rong Huang and never saw her even once. Could it be true that Rong Huang has been eating pigs and pretending to be tigers for so many years, as his mother said?


    Wei Qiong''s eyes looked at Rong Huang with profound meaning.


    If that is the case, Rong Huang is really terrifying.


    Princess Duan touched her front teeth, touched her empty front teeth and a hand of blood, and pulled her throat away. The screams shook her eardrums.


    The screams and the roar of King Duan rang together, and the entrance of Qinghuaiyuan was like a vegetable market.

 Chapter 1014： Marry the villain (52)

    Rong Huang shook Jiojio, smash his mouth.


    Being awakened by these people early in the morning is really annoying.


    Touching his ears, Rong Huang muttered in a low voice, "Noisy."


    Just kill it directly.


    But then I thought that Zhuang Tang was still at the border, and Rong Huang felt that they were still useful and had to stay.


    The deputy commander led a person standing under the wall, his expression unchanged.


    Opposing the emperor is a rebellion. King Duan is just a prince. What kind of rebellion?


    Besides, the emperor has been close to his son since he was a child, and he has long been dissatisfied with the self-serving Duan Wang. The deputy commander felt that even if the Duan Wang died in their hands, the emperor would not say a word.


    But this will eventually arouse criticism from others.


    "Turn it up! Turn it up!"


    Duan Wanghu stared, his face turned black and red, "Go get your bows and arrows, this king will see who dares to be arrogant in Duan Palace!"


    The deputy commander turned his head to look at Rong Huang and saw that she didn''t respond, so he could only stand in place and confront King Duan''s men.


    Dao Guanglin lined up, and the atmosphere in front of Qinghuai''s hospital was stagnant and depressed.


    Rong Huang on the wall looked at the chaotic scene outside Qinghuai''s courtyard, not anxious, even in the mood to take out cakes from his pockets and eat them with relish.


    Two days ago, Rong Huang snatched the chef who specializes in making cakes for Princess Duan. The taste was really good.


    Rong Huang glanced at Concubine Duan, for the sake of her sacrifice so much, let her live for a few more days.


    Concubine Duan was supported by Wei Qiong, and finally calmed down, but her eyes were full of spiteful staring at Rong Huang.


    Concubine Duan wished that King Duan would catch Rong Huang now. She wanted to smash Rong Huang''s teeth one by one, so that she could not survive, and let her taste the pain.


    A group of government guards hula la, fetched bows and arrows, set the bows and opened them, aiming at Rong Huang.


    The sharp arrow carried the ice-cold characteristic of a cold weapon, and was overflowing with murderous aura.


    Rong Huang covered his mouth and yawned delicately, and sat motionless on the wall, as if these extremely lethal bows and arrows were toys in her eyes.


    The deputy commander clenched the long knife in his hand and said coldly, "Prince, if the emperor knew that you were treating your concubine in this way, you would be very disappointed."


    Nowadays, the saint has been weak since he was a child. Although he has a harem but has no children after enthroning, the saint��s body is not as good as a year, and the candidate for the next emperor has long been determined.


    The saint had long been dissatisfied with King Duan''s many times overtly and secretly targeting, even assassinating the son, only waiting for the son to solve the king himself after he became king.


    In the view of the deputy commander, King Duan''s move was tantamount to setting fire to himself and ruining himself.


    King Duan had long been stunned by Rong Huang''s anger, and he could still take care of the sick emperor in the palace.


    "What about disappointment? Sooner or later, this world belongs to the king!" Duan Wang pointed to the direction of the palace, "Zhuang Qi, a person who is about to enter the earth, why does he occupy the throne?"


    Duan Wang''s words successfully changed the complexion of the people present.


    However, King Duan didn''t have any fear at all.


    With his help, the Turks added 60,000 soldiers and horses. Only waiting for the death of Zhuang Tang, who defended the enemy at the border, the Turks could occupy the five border cities.


    This is what he promised to give to the Turks when they cooperated.


    Today, there are still 40,000 soldiers and horses hidden in the suburbs of Beijing. As soon as the news of Zhuang Tang''s death comes, he will bring these 40,000 soldiers and horses to force the palace.


    At that time, the Zhuang Dynasty will be in his bag.


    What else does he worry about?


    After figuring it out, Duan Wang''s originally impenetrable fear instantly dissipated, and he waved his hand to call out the dead men lurking in the dark.

 Chapter 1015： Marry the villain (53)

    King Duan��s eyes were crimson, and at this moment his desire for power and supremacy reached its peak, "To this King, all these forbidden forces will be resolved."


    Duan Wang pointed to Rong Huang and then to the deputy commander, his tone was cheerful, "As for the two of them, catch them alive!"


    The dark guards Zhuang Tang left for Rong Huang were at least half less than Duan Wang''s. No matter how powerful the Forbidden Army was, it was no better than the dead men who had been soaked in blood all year round.


    However, in the blink of an eye, several imperial soldiers had their throats wiped, and blood was sprayed in front of Qinghuai courtyard.


    Rong Huang sat on the wall, the embroidered shoes that naturally fell down no longer swayed, and his original smile was put away.


    The deputy commander always guarded under the wall, not letting King Duan''s dead man approach half a step.


    The swords collided, and the sound of the sharp blade piercing the body was creepy.


    A dead man jumped onto the wall with a light effort, ready to force Rong Huang down.


    He was overturned by Rong Huang''s hands.


    Rong Huang glanced at the proud King Duan, the spiteful King Duan, and the complicated Wei Qiong. He yawned lazily and slowly raised his right hand.


    Under the bright and warm sunlight, Rong Huang''s white hands were almost transparent, and the light cyan veins were clearly visible.


    Wei Qiong, who had been paying attention to Rong Huang''s every move, noticed Rong Huang''s move, and his expression changed.


    The next moment, Wei Qiong''s incredible scene came into view.


    The row of lush plum treetops outside Qinghuaiyuan began to tremble violently, and countless plum petals fell from the branches.


    Those petals didn''t fall freely, and fell on the ground. Instead, they were frozen in mid-air, as if they were controlled by an invisible force.


    The pink petals are harmless and tender like a girl, giving people an extremely beautiful visual enjoyment.


    Rong Huang''s lips curled up, and his slightly bent right hand made a gesture.


    Immediately afterwards, those petals rushed straight towards the king of Duan at a speed that the naked eye could not catch.


    The dead soldiers who were fighting with the dark guards and the Forbidden Army only heard a violent wind, and before they were distracted and turned around, they were cut through their throats by the seemingly delicate petals of plum blossoms.


    The blood spray was even more treacherous than the original scene of the Forbidden Army being killed.


    The trees, flowers and grass outside Qinghuai courtyard were stained with blood, and the branches and leaves tremble when the wind blew.


    Wei Qiong''s eyes widened, but before he could react, Princess Duan screamed and fell to the ground.


    "Rong Huang...what is that?"


    Apparently she also saw the scene just now.


    What kind of monster is Rong Huang?


    Duan Wang never expected that the dead men he had cultivated so hard would be destroyed in this way, and he would still die in the hands of Rong Huang, who he thought was harmless.


    The cat that didn''t even grow its claws in the past turned into a fierce look at this moment, and the king''s heart was pounding, he staggered back two steps, and was quickly supported by human eyes.


    Duan Wang''s eyes were bloodshot, his fists creaked, and he stood on the spot looking at the dead soldier''s body at his feet.


    The dead men didn''t seem to expect that they would die so easily, and the surprise in their opened eyes had not dissipated, and they could not die.


    He could feel the blood wet the upper of the shoe, soaking it into the back of his instep.


    The hot and sticky touch made Duan Wang''s brain hum.


    He was careless, and he shouldn''t leave most of the dead soldiers in the suburbs of Beijing for the sake of the future.


    Now there are no dead men left beside him, only those guards who can only use three-legged cat kung fu.


    It is incomparable with those of the imperial army.


    Duan Wang''s heart almost jumped out of his throat, and cold sweat broke out on his forehead.

 Chapter 1016： Marrying the Villain (54)

    Why is all this different from what he expected?


    "Elder sister...you are not my elder sister, who are you?"


    Wei Qiong''s sad voice sounded, Rong Huang turned his eyes to look at her, and rolled his eyes on the spot two seconds later.


    No matter how secret the excitement and joy in those eyes were, Rong Huang could see clearly.


    "What is it? What is it not?" Rong Huang played with a strand of hair, his fine white teeth looming, "Don''t forget, what is your surname."


    Wei Qiong''s face changed slightly, and when she reached her mouth, she turned a corner, and wiped the corners of her eyes with a kerchief, "Sister, why are you embarrassing me so much?"


    Rong Huang didn''t bother to exchange acting skills with her, and the most important thing at the moment was the old guy Duan Wang.


    Rong Huang glanced at King Duan who was guarded by the palace guard in the middle, tilted his head, and instructed the deputy commander, "Go and arrest Zhuang Qiwen and the Bai family."


    The shocked expression on the deputy commander''s face had not yet been put away, and he immediately took the command after hearing this, and took the Forbidden Army three or two times to overturn the guard.


    Duan Wang Huiwu, but at the end of the day, he was addicted to female **** and neglected to exercise. After two rounds with the deputy commander, his neck was held by a sharp sword.


    Duan Wang''s eyes were about to drip blood, and the look in Rong Huang''s eyes wanted to swallow her alive.


    "Rong Huang, you are ruthless!"


    Sure enough, it was the woman that Zhuang Tang''s wolf cub fancy.


    How can a harmless cat go with a wolf? The most likely thing is that she is also a hidden beast.


    I thought that Rong Huang was a woman with no power to bind a chicken, but never thought it was so weird.


    The hand that Rong Huang showed just now, even if he had extensive experience, had never seen it before.


    "It''s easy to say, easy to talk." Rong Huang accepted Duan Wang''s compliment with a smile, and then turned to look at Wei Qiong who wanted to escape, "Sister Sister, where do you want to run?"


    The sweet and soft voice sounded like a godsend, but it became a magical sound in Wei Qiong''s ears.


    "Rong Huang, if you killed my father, you would not let you go!" Wei Qiong was **** by the forbidden army and threw it next to Princess Duan, still not forgetting to threaten Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang brushed the ashes off his sleeves and jumped down from the high wall, the hem of the skirt drew a graceful arc.


    "You mean Rong Yuanhua?" Rong Huang walked up to Wei Qiong a few steps and looked down at Wei Qiong who was kneeling on the ground, "It''s okay, come one by one."


    "At the beginning, Rong Yuanhua and Liu tied me to the sedan chair, and you gave me dumb medicine. I remember these accounts clearly."


    Wei Qiong''s pupils shrank suddenly, which Rong Huang knew.


    Rong Huang reached out and dialed the bead hairpin in Wei Qiong''s hair. The ruby ??on it was exceptionally beautiful, "Don''t die, it won''t be fun then."


    Wei Qiong''s body trembled lightly, and the force Rong Huang put on her hair bun was so light that she could barely feel it, but it gave her the dangerous illusion that her neck would be broken in the next moment.


    "I heard you want to be a queen?"


    Rong Huang looked at Wei Qiong with his apricot eyes, and smiled more happily at her sudden change of face, "From today on, you will be your queen with Zhuang Qiwen''s family in the upper courtyard."


    Rong Huang asked the imperial army to take the people to the upper courtyard and lock them up.


    "Second concubine, all those who resisted have been resolved."


    Rong Huang snorted, touched his chin, and suddenly thought of someone.


    Zhuang Jinghui.


    "You wait at the door, and send Zhuang Jinghui to reunite with Zhuang Qiwen."


    Zhuang Qiwen and Bai love Zhuang Jinghui''s second son so much, and now a family of three...four must be very happy to be reunited.


    The deputy commander looked at the back of Rong Huang walking slowly into Qinghuaiyuan, then turned around and took someone to the gate of the palace.

 Chapter 1017： Marry the villain (55)

    Border.


    In the main tent of the camp, Zhuang Tang was wearing silver armor, with blood stains on the armor, messy black hair **** high, his handsome face cold and solemn, and his eyes cold.


    There was a dirty helmet on the table in front of him. It was obvious that he had just stepped off the battlefield and didn''t even have time to change his clothes.


    With a loud bang, the man kneeling in the middle of the main tent was knocked over and hit the ground heavily and flew far away.


    "Mother, the elder son treats you very well, you dare to poison the elder son''s food!"


    The General Luhu Hu pointed at the bound man with righteous indignation and shouted, his face violent with bruises, he was obviously extremely angry.


    Several other senior generals were also angry, their fists creaked, and the look of the man''s eyes was very disappointed.


    The **** Zhang Zheng vomited a mouthful of blood, struggling to prop up his arms and straighten his upper body, and walked to the table with a trembling voice, "Second I know I was wrong, I was confused..."


    Zhuang Tang raised his hand to stop Zhang Zheng''s words, there was no looseness on his face, and there was coldness in the bottomless phoenix eyes.


    "Let me ask you, who made you poison me?"


    In fact, Zhuang Tang had an answer in his heart, but he still wanted to hear Zhang Zheng say it himself.


    Zhang Zheng has been his subordinate for four years and has followed him from birth to death. He has always been loyal and loyal. He did not expect that Zhang Zheng would betray him.


    Zhuang Tang closed his eyes slightly, then opened them a moment later, looking at Zhang Zheng who was in pain on his face, his tone of voice was indifferent, "Don''t you want to say it?"


    Zhang Zheng swallowed. The blood in his mouth is not unfamiliar to him, but he feels extraordinarily bitter, just like his heart.


    "The son..." Zhang Zheng opened his mouth, but it was difficult to say what he said.


    Obviously worrying about something.


    The bearded general sneered, his black and red face full of contempt.


    "Don''t want to play the emotional card with Shizi. If Shizi''s pet knocked over the table, Shizi''s soldiers would not find you sneaking into the main account and poisoning Shizi."


    "We have been born to death with our son for so many years. No matter how difficult the days are, we have persisted. What you did today makes me ashamed for you."


    Zhang Zheng''s chest hurts fiercely, and every inch of his dark and dry face is painful.


    Zhuang Tang''s slender fingers clicked on the table, and blood stains were faintly visible on his hands.


    This is the trace left by the enemy''s blood spurting out and splashing on his body when he was fighting with the Turkic cavalry on the battlefield just now.


    "Let Ben Shizi guess..." Zhuang Tang was calm and terrifying, his expression has not changed since he was told that Zhang Zheng was poisoned, "Zhuang Qiwen controlled your family, right?"


    Zhang Zheng''s pupils shrank suddenly, his strength was taken away, his hands slipped from the table and collapsed to the ground.


    Zhuang Tang constricted his eyes and continued, "He asked you to poison me, otherwise your family''s life would be insecure. Am I right?"


    The five-and-three-thin man was slashed with a big knife, and the wounds showed that the bones had never cried, but at this time he lowered his head and wept.


    "I''m sorry for the son of the world. It''s really because the prince asked me to arrest my mother, wife and children and threaten me. I have no other choice but to do this."


    "You son, kill me, it''s all my fault. The son is so kind to me, but I avenge my revenge. I really deserve to die!"


    Zhang Zheng''s nose and tears muffled his face, silence the generals who were originally angry at the scene.


    They thought it was the Turkic people who bought Zhang Zheng and let him poison the son, but they never thought that he was the king of Duan.

 Chapter 1018： Marry the villain (56)

    King Duan is the real father of the son!


    Tiger poison does not eat children, how can King Duan be so cruel that he wants to harm the son of the world.


    The generals'' expressions were extremely complicated, their heads hung down, and they dared not look at the expressions of Zhuang Tang behind the table.


    Shizi must be disappointed now, right?


    In fact, Zhuang Tangding was not disappointed.


    Zhuang Qiwen and Bai''s were just so capable, he had expected that they would jump over the wall in a hurry, taking advantage of this time to kill him.


    now......


    Zhuang Tang glanced at Zhang Zheng who was crying and his eyes lightly moved.


    Now that there is evidence, it is time for Zhuang Qiwen and Bai clan to go underground to make atonement for their mother and concubine.


    The mother and concubine loved Zhuang Qiwen all her life, and she missed him to death.


    Thinking about it now, it''s really ironic.


    It is really sad to fall in love with a man who will never fall in love with himself.


    Most of Zhuang Tang''s memory of his mother and concubine has been blurred, only remembering that she treated him tenderly, but was stubborn and crazy about Zhuang Qiwen.


    When she died, she didn''t know that it was Zhuang Qiwen and Bai who killed her. They were still watching the direction of the door eagerly, hoping that there would be a figure that was impossible to appear there.


    The blood on the armor was solidified, and the smell of blood rushed to the sky. Zhuang Tang didn''t frown, and sat with a calm expression on his face.


    Before long, he will be able to send them both down, whatever the mother and concubine do.


    When Zhuang Tang thought of Rong Huang who was still in the capital, his heart suddenly became softer.


    Before meeting Rong Huang, he was not ready to start a family.


    From the soft cry on the battlefield to later when she lived with him under the same roof, his feelings for her deepened every day.


    He is not Zhuang Qiwen, and Rong Huang is not his mother.


    They will grow old with their heads together, piano and singing.


    "My son, what should Zhang Zheng do?"


    Zhuang Tang withdrew his mind from his thoughts, raised his eyes to look at the talking general, and then looked at Zhang Zheng who was still crying.


    "Bring people down and keep them under strict supervision." Zhuang Tang paused and continued, "Bi Yuan, you take people to rescue Zhang Zheng''s family."


    Bi Yuan, the general Luohu, immediately led his orders.


    "Thank you Shizi! Thank you Shizi!"


    Zhang Zheng tied his hands behind his back, his forehead was heavily on the ground, blood was flowing, and he kept repeating these four words.


    The silent generals beside him sighed.


    The son of the world seems ruthless and cold, but he is a soft and kind-hearted person.


    The crime is not as good as his family, so the son asked Bi Yuan to lead his soldiers to save people.


    It''s just that Zhang Zheng is doomed to be dead this time.


    But they will not sympathize with Zhang Zheng.


    No matter how compelling he was, the poisoning of his son was enough to cause him to be cast aside by thousands of people.


    Zhang Zheng was detained by his own soldiers and detained in a camp where six soldiers were guarded strictly.


    After retreating the generals, Zhuang Tang strolled to the wooden bed.


    The two little things that Rong Huang gave him were head to head, body to body lying on the bedding, sleeping soundly, kicking his legs from time to time, lovely tight.


    With a smile in his eyes, Zhuang Tang stood in front of the wooden bed for a while, and ordered his soldiers to prepare hot water, take off his armor, and take clean clothes.


    After more than an hour, Zhuang Tang washed the blood and filth all over, put on a strong suit, and stepped out of the main account.


    Originally, he was planning to go to the schoolyard to take a look around, but before he walked a few steps, he saw a group of soldiers riding into the camp in the distance.


    The dust was flying, Zhuang Tang vaguely saw the horse dragging people behind.


    "My son, fortunately, his subordinates did not humiliate their lives and rescued all Zhang Zheng''s family."


    Bi Yuan got off his horse and came to Zhuang Tang and knelt down on one knee.

 Chapter 1019： Marry the villain(57)

    Bi Yuan clasped his fists and said in a loud voice, "Most of the people who guard the yard are dead, and we have captured the rest."


    "There are two more. They claim to be the uncles and aunts of the eldest son, and their attitude is very arrogant and domineering."


    Bi Yuan looked at the two men''s harsh faces, guessing that the so-called uncle and aunt should be the brother-in-law behind.


    Zhuang Tang turned his eyes and saw more than a dozen people being **** and dragged behind the horse. The black horse dragged by Bi Yuan was the brother-in-law of the Bai family.


    Looking at the two people who were yelling, Zhuang Tang looked unpredictable for a while, "Kill these two people and hang them on the wall, and the others will be imprisoned, and they will return to Beijing together in the future."


    The Bai brothers and sisters are of little use to Zhuang Tang, so it''s better to kill them.


    Bi Yuan clasped his fists again, "Yes!"


    Bi Yuan dragged the Bai brothers and sisters away, and Zhuang Tang stood with his hands behind, looking at the barren terrain in the distance, planning how to fight tomorrow''s battle in his heart.


    Now that it has been determined that Zhuang Qiwen will join forces with Turks, he will naturally take this opportunity to kill all these people.


    Zhuang Tang gently twisted his fingers, and the cold wind blew his robe rustling.


    -


    The situation at the border gradually became clear, and so did the capital.


    That day, Zhuang Qiwen made a fuss at the gate of Qinghuaiyuan, and was thrown into the upper court by Rong Huang. This back-end palace was Rong Huang''s world.


    During the period, the queen of the palace invited Rong Huang into the palace as a guest. Rong Huang knew that Zhuang Tang had a good relationship with the emperor, so he agreed.


    The queen was a very gentle woman. She didn''t wear the royal attire regulated by the queen. Instead, she wore an ordinary undergarment. There was only one phoenix hairpin in her hair.


    "Earlier in this palace, I heard from the emperor that the child Zhuang Tang likes you very much. I am very curious about who can make the Hunshi Demon King fall in love with him. Now when I see him, this palace also likes you very much."


    The queen has no children. To be precise, none of the concubines in the harem. She has always hoped to have a daughter who is well-behaved and must be very cute.


    Now seeing Rong Huang, the little girl at the age of seventeen, wearing a pink skirt, the bun''s face is pink and tender, like a glutinous rice dumpling, the maternal love deep in her heart is immediately aroused.


    Someone took out a lot of material jewelry from the warehouse and gave it to Rong Huang.


    "My palace is very boring every day in the palace. If you have time, come in and talk to my palace."


    Rong Huang looked at the queen, the pear vortex on his cheek looked even more clever, "I am free every day."


    The queen covered her mouth and chuckled, suddenly thinking of something, and asked Rong Huang, "I heard the emperor said that King Duan was locked up by you?"


    Rong Huang blinked, a little surprised.


    But thinking that the deputy commander of the Forbidden Army is the emperor, Rong Huang is not surprised, and admitted frankly, "He will be against me, and I will naturally fight back."


    The queen nodded in agreement, "This is the reason, my palace also feels that King Duan is too much."


    Such a cute little girl, who is so cruel to bully?


    Rong Huang talked and laughed with the queen, and he felt more comfortable when he thought of the scene he saw when he passed by the upper court before coming to the palace.


    -


    Zhuang Qiwen''s family was imprisoned in the upper court by Rong Huang, and they were told not to respond every day, the ground was not working well, and they had to cook their own food. The life was miserable.


    Zhuang Qiwen looked at the brown rice in the bowl. He swallowed it and felt a lot of it. He only felt that his throat was choking.


    For most of his life, he has enjoyed the glory and wealth, and such unpalatable rice is like pig food to him.


    "I don''t know if they succeeded in the border pass." The haggard Bai swallowed the brown rice with difficulty and said dryly.

 Chapter 1020： Marry the villain(58)

    Zhuang Qiwen shook his fist, his eyes gloomy and unclear, "Your brother and sister-in-law bought it from someone who Zhuang Tang trusts very much. Zhuang Tang will definitely not be wary of those around him."


    When Zhuang Jinghui heard this with his ears erected, he suddenly became energetic.


    "Father, are you saying that Zhuang Tang is going to die? Then when shall we go out?" Zhuang Jinghui said, holding Wei Qiong''s hand, "Qiong''er is pregnant, she needs to make up for it."


    After Zhuang Jinghui finished speaking, Bai rolled his eyes on the spot.


    "At the beginning, your mother ate and spat when I was pregnant with you. Didn''t you give birth to you safely?" Bai''s glanced at Wei Qiong, "Furthermore, it''s an aunt, not a regular wife."


    Wei Qiong lowered her eyes, unable to see the look in her eyes.


    In Bai''s eyes, Wei Qiong was pretending to be pitiful, and he didn''t wait to see her.


    If it hadn''t been for Rong Jia to change the candidate for Chongxi blatantly, Rong Huang would not marry Zhuang Tang, let alone these things that happened later.


    Bai looked at the dress he was wearing, because of cooking, a lot of dust was rubbed on his sleeves, it was black and uncomfortable.


    "Master, I believe we will be able to go out soon."


    I don''t know if these words are comforting Zhuang Qiwen or comforting himself.


    Zhuang Qiwen faintly responded, and ate a bite of brown rice like poison.


    I only hope that Bai''s elder brother and sister-in-law will not lose the chain at critical times.


    They were locked up because of the freak Rong Huang. There were Zhang Zheng in the border camp and there were Turks outside. Zhuang Tang would not be as lucky as last time and escaped.


    -


    Zhuang Tang captured the Turk Khan alive, and the news of the Turkic defeat reached the capital, two months later.


    "Have you heard? Duan Wang Shizi concubine is a **** in the sky. The two awe-inspiring beasts she gave to Duan Wang Shizi scared those Turkic bastards."


    "The girl from my second aunt''s family is working as a servant in the imperial restaurant. She told me when she came back last night. It is said that His Majesty the Emperor was happy to eat two more bowls of rice."


    Today''s saints are frail and sickly, this is something that the people all know.


    "My sister is the noble concubine of King Kang''s Mansion. She heard from King Kang that those two auspicious beasts killed a lot of Turkic people. It''s a relief!"


    "Previously there were people who said that the king was afraid of the inner world. I want to say that there is such a fairy lady, even if she is an ancestor, it should be."


    "I heard that the concubine of the elder concubine suffered a lot before leaving the pavilion. I guess those who bullied the concubine of the concubine before should regret their death?"


    The rich and magnificent horse-drawn carriage drove silently across the street, and the loud conversations on both sides of the street were caught in the ears.


    Liu''s eyes were panicked, and all the tea in the tea cup was accidentally spilled on his body, soaking the dress.


    The magic sounds of the people just now usually echoed in her ears over and over again, and Liu''s face paled and grabbed Rong Yuanhua''s hand.


    "Master, how can this be good?"


    Originally, they only thought that Rong Huang was eating pigs and pretending to be tigers, and they didn''t know how many nasty things they scolded Rong Huang, and they cursed her to be buried with Zhuang Tang as soon as possible.


    Now it was heard from the border that Rong Huang gave Zhuang Tang some kind of beast that helped Zhuang Tang defeat the Turkic cavalry, and also said that Rong Huang was a god.


    Rong Yuanhua came back from the court yesterday and told Liu about it.


    Liu didn''t believe it at first, but Rong Yuanhua said that the emperor had given the good news to them and these ministers, and the good news could not be faked.


    Can''t be fake...That is to say, Rong Huang does have a beast, or is he a god?


    Rong Yuanhua and his wife didn''t sleep all night, so they reported a leave of absence from the palace early this morning, and hurried to Duanwang Mansion in a hurry.


    "Don''t talk later, so as not to upset Sister Huang." Before knocking on the door, Rong Yuanhua told Liu repeatedly.

 Chapter 1021： Marrying the Villain (59)

    Liu''s heart was not convinced, even very jealous.


    Why is her sister Qiong not changed from a fairy, but rather cheaper than that little **** Rong Huang.


    To Shang Rong Yuanhua''s serious face, Liu''s nodded, "My concubine sees it."


    Rong Yuanhua was satisfied and knocked on the door.


    It took a long time before someone opened the door.


    Waiting for Rong Yuanhua to see the dress of the visitor clearly, his expression changed, and he hurriedly bowed and saluted, "Vice Commander Chen, why are you here?"


    Last month, Rong Yuanhua was chosen by the emperor to make a mistake and was demoted to his official position. Now he is a fourth-rank official, and he should salute the third-rank deputy commander.


    The deputy commander took a deep look at Rong Yuanhua and Liu, and put one hand on the long knife around his waist, "The emperor ordered me to come and protect the concubine."


    Thousands of thoughts flashed in Rong Yuanhua''s heart, and finally turned into a flattering smile, "Thank you, Deputy Commander Chen, Sister Huang didn''t trouble you, right?"


    The deputy commander used to despise people like Rong Yuanhua the most. He wanted to give him a cold face, thinking of the concubine''s instructions, and turned sideways in silence for a moment, "Please."


    Rong Yuanhua couldn''t help himself, and hurriedly stepped into the Duan Palace.


    The door was closed behind them, Rong Yuanhua and Liu were taken aback, but thinking that they would see Rong Huang soon, they couldn''t care about anything, and strode inward.


    The deputy commander took Rong Yuanhua and his wife all the way to a courtyard and opened the door, "The concubine is inside."


    Rong Yuanhua didn''t expect that the place where Rong Huang lived now was so grand, it was more spacious and luxurious than the yard where he lived.


    Seeing the door opened, he quickly pulled Liu into the door.


    The courtyard door slammed shut, and Rong Yuanhua turned his head to look and heard the sound of the lock.


    Rong Yuanhua: "???"


    It was Liu who first realized that something was wrong.


    Looking at the quiet and spacious courtyard, Liu''s heart was inexplicably uneasy, and he hurriedly pulled Rong Yuanhua back, "Master, something is wrong."


    Of course, Rong Yuanhua was also aware of the danger.


    I wanted to open the door, and remembered that the door was locked.


    Rong Yuanhua guessed that Rong Huang must be taking revenge on them.


    Looking around, Rong Yuanhua wanted to find a way out, when suddenly he heard a small sound.


    Rong Yuanhua took a deep breath, boldly stepped forward, and pushed open the door.


    The scene in front of his eyes made him take a breath, his eyes widened, "In-law?"


    Zhuang Qiwen and Bai''s gagged: "Mmm!" Who is your in-laws!


    Rong Yuanhua looked at the people in the house that was tied up, and rushed forward to untie Zhuang Qiwen without even thinking about it.


    Liu''s hesitated for a moment between Bai''s and Wei Qiong, and finally chose Bai''s.


    Wei Qiong was almost crying. The forbidden army couldn''t help but gag her mouth. Her mother actually went past her to save Bai''s first.


    With the pain of the lower abdomen falling, Wei Qiong''s face was haggard and pale, leaning on Zhuang Jinghui''s body, even breathing weak.


    Waiting for Liu to untie her, Wei Qiong grabbed Liu''s hand, so powerful that Liu cried out in pain, "Mother, my stomach hurts."


    When Liu looked down, he saw a **** color from the bottom of Wei Qiong''s skirt, and he was shocked, "Sister Qiong!"


    The people who had untied heard Liu''s almost screaming screams, they all looked over, and their faces changed in the next instant.


    "Hurry up and call the government doctor."


    Although Wei Qiong is just an aunt, this is the child of Zhuang Qiwen and Bai''s first grandchild. Zhuang Qiwen also changed his face and strode to the gate of the courtyard and patted the door desperately.


    The imperial army guarding the door heard the movement and asked impatiently, "What''s the matter?"


    "Aunt Wei gave birth, please go to the government doctor."


    Miscarriage?


    The imperial army glanced at each other, and one of them hurriedly went to the government doctor.


    Wei Qiong could feel something continuously flowing out of her lower body, as if something had been lost from her life.

 Chapter 1022： Marry the villain (60)

    Wei Qiong could feel something continuously flowing out of her lower body, as if something had been lost from her life.


    Someone faintly called her name in the ear, Wei Qiong''s consciousness became increasingly blurred.


    As if there was an invisible big hand, pulling her into the darkness.


    "Sister Qiong!" Liu held Wei Qiong, who was covered in blood. He was about to close his eyes when he saw her. He shouted hysterically, and turned his head to look at the door in panic, "Why didn''t the doctor come?"


    Bai''s standing by and watching, couldn''t tell what it was like, anyway, it was not easy.


    Wei Qiong was carrying her grandson in her belly, so she was gone.


    Zhuang Qiwen disliked the woman''s miscarriage and took Zhuang Jinghui and Rong Yuanhua out, leaving only the Bai family and a group of side concubines in the house.


    A woman who had given birth to a child glanced at the hem of Wei Qiong''s skirt, showing sympathy, shedding so much blood, the child was definitely gone.


    When the government doctor hurriedly hurried over, Wei Qiong had passed out.


    Not long after, the doctor came out and shook his head solemnly.


    Liu''s body shook, almost slumped.


    "Rong Huang! I blame Rong Huang! If it weren''t for her, my grandson wouldn''t be so gone!"


    Liu''s eyes were full of resentment and his expression was hideous, which made Bai''s look timid in his heart.


    Isn''t Liu crazy?


    Bai knew in his heart that Wei Qiong''s miscarriage was not because of Rong Huang, but because she pushed Wei Qiong on the corridor last night.


    Wei Qiong fell and didn''t get up for a long time.


    No one was on the corridor at that time, so naturally no one saw it.


    Today Wei Qiong was tossed again, and the child was naturally unable to keep it.


    Bai''s squeezed the veil tightly and was silent.


    -


    Rong Huang was a little shocked at the time when the deputy commander told Aunt Rong Huangwei that she had a small birth.


    In the original plot, Wei Qiong and Zhuang Jinghui had gone through a lot of hardships before they became married. They were married for more than a month and were diagnosed with a pregnancy. Later, they gave birth to twins.


    This made many people in Beijing blush with jealousy.


    The treatment of the concubine''s concubine is naturally different from that of the imprisoned concubine.


    Rong Huang had long been accustomed to the unrecognizable plot when she came to the small world, but asked the doctor to prescribe some medicine for Wei Qiong, so as not to die too quickly.


    At least I had to wait until Feng Bing came back, and the new and old accounts were settled together.


    For the next few days, Liu, who was kept in the upper court, stood at the entrance of the courtyard and yelled outside every day. The harsh screams directly affected Rong Huang''s good mood.


    Originally, I wanted to reunite these two embarrassed people together and cultivate their feelings, but now it seems that it is not enough.


    Rong Huang directly asked Liu to fork Liu into the wood room next to the kitchen, with his hands tied and her mouth clogged, even if she broke her throat, no one would hear it.


    After that, Rong Huang lived a happy and beautiful life of eating, sleeping, and eating.


    -


    Today is the day when Zhuangtang defeated the victorious class and returned to the court.


    Rong Huang and Zhuang Tang have always exchanged letters, and the letter Zhuang Tang sent to her mentioned when she would return to Beijing.


    Rong Huang counted the days with his fingers. Early that morning, he went to a tavern on the must-go road between Zhuangtang and Tang, and took a seat on the second floor with a window and a great view.


    At this time, both sides of the street are already full of people who join in the fun, and the teahouses and taverns on both sides are full of young ladies who have not left the pavilion, laughing and laughing.


    "Who doesn''t like the handsome, long-sounding and phoenix born of the elder son?"


    Rong Huang''s stern feminine tone made Rong Huang look sideways, as she was a woman in a purple dress.

 Chapter 1023： Marry the villain (61)

    "I heard that the eldest son is only the eldest concubine now, and there will be other women in the future. I told my father a long time ago that I will be the eldest son''s woman."


    "You have the courage to say that the concubine is a god, do you want to **** a man from the god?"


    The purple-clothed woman didn''t care, she sneered, "It''s just a foolishness. There are no gods in this world, and there can be only one woman in the world."


    Rong Huang: "..."


    Rong Huang knew that wherever Feng''s disease went, there would always be a bad woman who coveted him, but it was the first time to hear someone wanted to dig her corner.


    Rong Huang just wanted to chat with the purple-clothed woman about her life, and there was a cheer from downstairs.


    Rong Huang looked into the distance, and a group of men riding horses and wearing armor appeared at the gate of the city, with a magnificent aura, walking in the direction of the imperial palace unhurriedly under the gaze of everyone''s admiration, walking on the dust.


    Rong Huang''s five senses were very good, and he clearly saw that the man leading on the tall horse was Zhuang Tang.


    The man was dressed in silver armor, handsome and majestic, and particularly eye-catching.


    Rong Huang bit the cake like a hamster, sweet in his mouth and sweet in his heart.


    Fortunately, Feng Bingbing has a firm will and would never look at other bad women.


    This makes Rong Xiaohuang very proud, very proud.


    Women''s objects, such as sachets, pouches, handkerchiefs, etc., were thrown down from upstairs and hit the children riding horses on the street.


    Zhuang Tang didn''t squint his eyes, he was full of eyes full of reading Rong Huang, those things that kept coming over only made him feel bored.


    After a few months, Zhuang Tang missed Rong Huang for more than a day, and now he can''t wait to plug his wings and fly directly back to Duanwang Mansion to hold the fragrant and soft little girl in his arms.


    It''s just that he still has to go to the palace to report on his duties, so he can only hold back his longing, and his face remains calm.


    Zhuang Tang was holding the reins, his dark phoenix eyes were a little loose, obviously he wasn''t thinking about it here.


    A burst of exclamation made Zhuang Tang come back to his senses.


    Zhuang Tang moved his eyes lightly and found that the purse sachets that had hit him immediately seemed to be blocked by an invisible barrier, and all fell to the ground.


    Realizing something, Zhuang Tang''s heart beat faster, and he raised his head to look for the figure that fell into his dream every night.


    The pupils of his eyes turned slightly, and Zhuang Tang met the little girl''s wet and dark apricot eyes.


    I haven''t seen it for a long time, the little girl seems to be thinner, and the original contour of the bun''s face is not so round and cute anymore.


    After the Chinese New Year, the weather started to warm up. The little girl wore a pink skirt with wide sleeves naughty over the window sill, floating in the air.


    Looking at each other in pairs, Zhuang Tang and Rong Huang looked at each other tacitly and smiled.


    A sweet atmosphere is brewing between the two of them.


    Seeing that Zhuang Tang stopped, everyone looked up in a certain direction and followed along.


    "Is that the prince concubine?"


    "It''s the imperial concubine!"


    "His concubine is really a god, and she was able to make sense just now."


    "The son and the concubine are really a couple."


    "..."


    The people''s words fell into Rong Huang''s ears without a word, and Rong Huang smiled, revealing snow-white fine teeth, cute and tight.


    Upon seeing this, Zhuang Tang downstairs smiled even more, and the ice on his face melted away, making the women even more unable to look away.


    Rong Huang raised his wrist, and Zhuang Tang raised his hand to catch the purse that Rong Huang had dropped.


    Zhuang Tangfeng��s eyes were astonishingly bright, he put his purse in, tightened the reins, clamped his horse belly, and headed towards the palace.


    Rong Huang put the remaining half of the pastry back on the plate, and looked sideways at the purple-clothed woman, showing a gentle smile.

 Chapter 1024： Marrying the Villain (62)

    The purple-clothed woman''s face flushed, and she didn''t know whether it was shame or annoyance.


    The purple-clothed woman and her companions never expected that Rong Huang would be next to them. They had said such presumptuous things before.


    Seeing the power of Rong Huang with their own eyes, they dared not lift their heads and quickly left.


    Rong Huang smashed his mouth, a group of fighting scum.


    After taking out the broken silver and paying, Rong Huang left.


    Feng Bing is now in the palace and will be back soon. She can wait for him to come back at home.


    -


    "No more...you go away...you are not allowed to bite me..."


    On the branches of the moon, even the rustling treetops seemed to be quiet.


    In the main room of Qinghuaiyuan, a red candle ignited silently, making a slight crackling sound.


    The candlelight flickered, reflecting an ambiguous and dim world.


    Among the hanging curtains, the little girl''s sobbing and sobbing sounded coquettishly and timidly, as if soaked in a big jar of honey, sweet enough to make people''s hearts tight.


    The eyes of the people behind him became darker.


    Holding his waist with a thin callous palm, and stroking the slender butterfly bone with the other hand, Zhuang Tang''s voice was hoarse and he laughed deeply.


    "Zizai said that when I come back, don''t talk too much."


    Rong Huang''s eyes were blushing, and the peach blossom-like pink color, and the light in his eyes was a squishy spring.


    The dim candlelight did not enter the veil, but Zhuang Tang was able to clearly incorporate every expression of the little girl into his eyes.


    "I haven''t seen you in nearly four months, and you don''t even say you miss me."


    The man''s grievances and complaints sounded in his ears, and Rong Huang''s somewhat distracted eyes regrouped, "Huh?"


    Zhuang Tang''s eyes twitched, and his dark eyes were full of desire. Lust and petting laughter were tightly entwined, and his morbid obsession, Ling Ling almost swallowed the person in his arms.


    "Do you really miss me?"


    From his home till now, this little unscrupulous man has been eating and drinking, and finally he was dragged onto the bed and choked again and couldn''t speak.


    Zhuang Tang almost wanted to hear Rong Huang say something she missed him.


    Taking advantage of the little girl''s disorientation and unable to lift her strength, Zhuang Tang took the opportunity to make this request.


    Rong Huang''s fingertips trembled lightly, grabbing the soft pillow with his wrist and directly hitting Zhuang Tang''s head, gritted his teeth and said, "You are dreaming."


    This guy usually treats her as a little ancestor, and she is spoiled, but when she gets here, she becomes a beast.


    Oh no, beasts are inferior.


    Zhuang Tang threw the soft pillow aside, grinned, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    After a long time, Zhuang Tang finally heard the words he wanted to hear.


    After straightening out the little girl''s slimy hair, Zhuang Tangbo kissed Rong Huang''s face with a kiss, and seriously proposed, "It''s still early, let''s go take a bath?"


    With a kick on Rong Huang''s soft, thin legs, his right foot pressed against Zhuang Tang''s face, preventing him from trying to move forward.


    Rong Huang licked his lips, his always sweet and soft voice was a little dumb, "I want to wash it myself."


    Before the sky was dark, the boyfriend started to be white, sun, and prosperous. If Rong Huang believed his words again, he would be really brainless.


    Zhuang Tang straightened up somewhat disappointed, his long arms stretched over the obscene clothes in the corner and put on the draperies, and hugged the little girl to the bath.


    With the sound of splashing water, Zhuang Tang lowered his eyes, took a deep breath, lay straight on the bed, raising his forearm to cover his eyes.


    It''s okay, it will be long in Japan.


    -


    The next day Rong Huang slept until noon and woke up, but Zhuang Tang was not in the house.


    Rong Huang yawned one after another, squinting his eyes to wipe away the tears from the corners of his eyes, presuming that Zhuang Tang should enter the palace.

 Chapter 1025： Marrying the Villain (63)

    After the war, Zhuang Tang should still have a lot to do.


    In the palace, two cronies of Zhang Zheng and Bai''s brothers and sisters were kneeling at Zhuang Tang''s feet.


    On the other side, Zhuang Qiwen was dressed in a prince-regulated robes, with a tense expression, trying to defend himself, "The emperor, ministers will not recognize anything that has not been done."


    "Zhuang Tang has not kissed his ministers since he was a child. He has repeatedly disobeyed his ministers. Last month, his wife Rong Huang locked up the minister''s family. Now he is still bringing false witnesses to slander the minister. The minister is wronged!


    Zhuang Qiwen spoke with spit splashing, and the expressions of Zhuang Tang and the emperor after the Long Case had the same indifferent expressions, looking at King Duan''s eyes as if they were looking at a clown.


    Zhuang Qiwen hated in his heart, when he was picked up from the upper court by the royal guard, he knew that everything was over.


    Zhang Zheng failed to poison Zhuang Tang and the Turks were defeated. The Turkic Khan who was cooperating with him was beheaded by Zhuang Tang and hung on the wall to show the public.


    The emperor always stood on Zhuang Tang''s side. Zhuang Tang also brought back witnesses from the border. Zhuang Qiwen knew that he would not be able to escape this time.


    "Uncle Wang, I have said that I don''t want to see siblings happen."


    The emperor, with a somewhat sick and tired face, had a shrewd and deep look in his eyes, and he could see the careful thoughts that Zhuang Qiwen had hidden at a glance.


    "Uncle Wang, it''s good for you, not only to encourage your step-consort''s son to fight with Zhuang Tang, but also to force Zhuang Tang''s men to poison him."


    The emperor took a breath, "A tiger poison can''t eat children, you are not as good as a beast!"


    The emperor received royal education since he was a child. He was exalted and polite. This was the first time he had said such vulgar words.


    Zhuang Qiwen was obviously irritated by the emperor''s last words and jumped on the spot.


    "What do you know?" Zhuang Qiwen''s face twisted, "I was robbed of the throne by Zhuang Kang, but now you, a sick ghost, want to pass the throne to Zhuang Tang, why can''t this king get anything?"


    Zhuang Kang is the name of the first emperor. The emperor has always respected the first emperor. He patted the table on the spot and shouted, "Zhuang Qiwen, you are unscrupulous!"


    Zhuang Qiwen stuck his neck and said nothing, Yu Guang caught a glimpse of Zhuang Tang and sneered again, "You are just like your mother and concubine who died early, so annoying."


    "I knew today, I should have strangled you directly when you were born."


    Every word of Zhuang Qiwen is extremely vicious, as if the person in front of him is not his blood-connected son, but an old enemy.


    If the eyes could kill people, Zhuang Tang would have been killed thousands of times by Zhuang Qiwen.


    Rao was such an emperor who didn''t get angry easily, and he was choked with anger by Zhuang Qiwen''s unconventional and unidentified words.


    However, Zhuang Tang only raised his eyebrows slightly and raised his graceful lower jaw. He looked at Zhuang Qiwen''s eyes with mockery, "So you deserve to die in my hands now."


    Zhuang Qiwen''s mistake was that he didn''t take advantage of his lack of wings to completely suppress him.


    Even in the imperial study room, in front of the emperor, Zhuang Tang spoke without hesitation, so angry that Zhuang Qiwen breathed fire in his eyes, "You wicked man!"


    If Zhuang Qiwen could have expected this scene today, even if he violated the ancestor''s etiquette, he would have to choke this evildoer to death.


    The corners of Zhuang Tang��s lips curled up. Today, he is in a good mood and doesn''t care about him. "Father is what he says."


    Zhuang Qiwen: "..." Asshole!


    The emperor raised his hand to support his forehead, and sighed helplessly, disappointed and uncontrollable.


    The royal family has always been ruthless. It is his luck that he can have a good brother to his heart. People like Zhuang Qiwen... are not uncommon.


    "Since there are all human and physical evidences, let''s end it first..."

 Chapter 1026： Marry the villain(64)

    The emperor paused for a moment and glanced at the robes regulated by Zhuang Qiwen''s prince, "From today on, I will seize your throne and pass it on to Zhuang Tang."


    The emperor ignored the sudden change of Zhuang Qiwen''s face, and immediately formulated the decree and asked his attendant to deliver the decree.


    Outside the imperial study room was guarded by the imperial decree, even Zhuang Qiwen dared not to openly grab the imperial decree after eating the bear heart and leopard.


    "Bring Zhuang Qiwen into Dali Temple, wait for everything to be found out, and then make a decision."


    Zhuang Qiwen''s pupils shrank suddenly, he did not expect the emperor to be so disregarded of his uncle and nephew''s affection.


    Before coming to the Imperial Study Room, he had a fluke, thinking that he was imprisoned to death at most, and he never thought that the emperor would directly hand him over to Dali Temple.


    The people at Dali Temple are notoriously cruel.


    "The emperor, I''m a royal, don''t you fear that you will lose the face of the royal family by doing this?"


    Zhuang Qiwen was taken off the robes regulated by the prince by the forbidden army and walked outside, still not forgetting to threaten the emperor.


    The emperor rubbed his painful forehead, and only waved his hand. The imperial army speeded up and crossed the man out.


    Even the witnesses were brought down.


    Zhuang Qiwen''s hysterical shouts gradually faded away. The emperor took a sip of tea and coughed, then looked at Zhuang Tang, "I didn''t expect him to be so frantic."


    The emperor had always had prejudices against Zhuang Qiwen, which was why he acquiesced to Rong Huang to lock up Zhuang Qiwen''s family.


    However, he did not expect that Zhuang Qiwen would let the family members of Zhuang Tang''s generals be tied up, threatening each other with his family''s lives, and let him poison Zhuang Tang.


    Zhuang Tang couldn''t deny it, but he didn''t expect much from his father''s love at first, so what Zhuang Qiwen did to him only treated him as the enemy''s stumbling block, and it was resolved.


    "The emperor, I have some personal matters, so I will go back first." Zhuang Tang clasped his fists, "Pay attention to your body."


    The emperor took a veil and covered his mouth, coughing, waved his hand, and said softly, "Go back, the queen likes your daughter-in-law very much."


    Zhuang Tang raised his brows slightly and said proudly, "That''s natural, and I like my daughter-in-law too."


    The emperor gave him an angry look and drove him out of the palace.


    -


    Zhuang Tang hurried back, thinking that he could get tired with Rong Huang. As soon as he stepped into the door, someone told him that the Bai family was making trouble to hang himself.


    Bai''s?


    Zhuang Tang stretched out and handed the oil-paper bag with pea yellow in his hand to He Jun, "Send it back to Concubine Shizi, be careful, don''t crush it."


    He Jun: "...Yes."


    Zhuang Tang turned around and walked towards the upper courtyard.


    In the morning, Zhuang Tang solicited the opinions of the side concubines and aunts, and all those who were willing to leave the house gave them money to leave, leaving only one aunt who was thinking about wealth and wealth.


    Nowadays, in the huge upper house, only Bai clan, Zhuang Jinghui and Wei Qiong, who can''t get off the bed because of a small birth, are left.


    Before entering the upper courtyard, Zhuang Tang heard a cry.


    "You all give way to my concubine, and when the prince comes back, I will let him take your skin off!"


    Zhuang Tang glanced from a distance at the Bai family who was standing on a stool in the house and holding Bai Ling who wanted to hang himself, and he could see that she was doing a play at a glance.


    Zhuang Tang didn''t go in again, turned around and left.


    Back to Qinghuaiyuan, it was just time for lunch.


    The two had lunch, and Rong Huang had the habit of taking a nap. When Zhuang Tang saw Rong Huang climb into bed, Cao Si, who had just rested last night, came out again.


    Rong Huang knew what Zhuang Tang was thinking with jiojio, and drove Zhuang Tang to the other side of the bed with a sullen face.


    Zhuang Tang grievedly slept at the end of the bed for a while, and was awakened by the rapid and intensive knocking on the door.


    "The eldest son and concubine are not good, those in the upper yard are gone!"

 Chapter 1027： Marry the villain (65)

    "The eldest son and concubine are not good, those in the upper yard are gone!"


    Rong Huang slept soundly, dreaming that Feng''s disease was stuffed with sauce by her, tears in his eyes were so pitiful, the crying appearance was particularly pitiful.


    There was a knock on the door, and accompanied by a high-pitched male voice, Rong Huang was awakened suddenly, and he was naturally very upset when he was awakened.


    Kicked Zhuang Tang''s calf, Rong Huang urged vaguely, "Hurry up and have a look, didn''t you say who is gone? Run away?"


    Zhuang Tang got out of bed and quickly put on his robe and went out.


    It was the servant who was responsible for guarding the upper court. He was probably frightened. His face was sweaty, his face was pale, and his legs trembled.


    Zhuang Tang strode to the upper courtyard and asked the young man about the situation on the way.


    Just now, Xiao Si was leaning against the door frame and taking a nap. He suddenly heard the terrifying laughter coming from the upper courtyard. He shuddered and boldly opened the door and went in.


    All the people in the room lay on the ground with foam at their mouths, not knowing whether they were alive or not.


    The only living Aunt Wei laughed frantically at the dinner table, holding a kitchen knife in her hand, and slashing at Bai''s body like a demon.


    The **** scene almost scared the young man out.


    "Blame you! Blame you! You killed my child!" Wei Qiong giggled, with a lot of blood splashed on her face, "Go to death for me!"


    The little servant had a bad heart, so he crawled out of the upper courtyard without forgetting to lock the door and ran to Qinghuaiyuan to inform Zhuang Tang of the matter.


    Xiao Si finished speaking with a shaking voice, and added another sentence, "Aunt Wei is afraid that she is crazy."


    Zhuang Tang twisted his eyebrows and smelled a strong smell of blood before he walked into the upper courtyard.


    Wei Qiong''s crazy laughter penetrated the courtyard door and came into his ears. Zhuang Tang''s expression was faint, "Since Aunt Wei has killed someone, she should be sent to see an official."


    The little servant looked at Zhuang Tang, who was standing with his eyes under his hands, and he nodded, brought a few strong women into the door, snatched the kitchen knife from Wei Qiong''s hand, and slammed people up to the ground.


    Wei Qiong''s face happened to be in that pool of blood, and it was even more hideous, "What do you want to do? I am the concubine, the future empress, do you know the fate of offending me?"


    Both the young man and the wife changed their faces, lest the Zhuang Tang at the door would hear the furious.


    Zhuang Tang did hear it too, but in his eyes Wei Qiong was just a clown who killed her and dirty his hands.


    Wei Qiong, like Zhuang Jinghui, always thinks about things that don''t belong to them.


    When Wei Qiong was sent to the government by her wife, Zhuang Tang walked in and took a look.


    In short, it is terrible.


    Rao Zhuang Tang was used to seeing **** scenes, and he was a little uncomfortable.


    After the corpse was collected, Zhuang Tang returned to Qinghuaiyuan.


    When he was about to enter the door, Zhuang Tang lowered his head and smelled it, and his robe seemed to be stained with an unpleasant stench.


    Zhuang Tang instructed He Jun to prepare hot water, take a shower and change clothes before entering the main house.


    The inner room Ronghuang was already awake, leaning on the bed and reading the notebook.


    "What''s the matter?" Rong Huang saw someone come in and asked Zhuang Tang to pass her the candied fruit box.


    "Eat less." Even though he said that, Zhuang Tang still put the candied fruit box by Rong Huang''s hand, "Your stepsister is crazy, and the few people in the upper yard are poisoned to death by her."


    Zhuang Tang didn''t tell Rong Huang Bai''s tragic situation, fearing that she would be too sick to eat after hearing it.


    In Zhuang Tang''s eyes, Rong Huang is still a delicate flower that needs mercy.


    Rong Huang was puzzled by the candied fruit, "Where did she get the poison?"


    Zhuang Tang''s eyes moved slightly, and he shook his head after a moment, "I don''t know."


    Rong Huangyun gave a cry, perhaps because of the heroine''s halo blessing, which allowed her to find the poison in such a difficult situation.

 Chapter 1028： Marrying the Villain (End)

    "What will Wei Qiong do?" Rong Huang licked his lips and yawned softly.


    Zhuang Tang was familiar with the laws of the Zhuang Dynasty and thought for a moment, "She killed more than a dozen people, and naturally she won''t survive. Decapitation or beheading may also be a heavier punishment."


    So the heroine is gone?


    Rong Huang smashed his cheeks, it was really too difficult to be a villain.


    Before she started, the heroine died by herself.


    "I moved the tomb of my mother and concubine, let''s go and have a look in a few days."


    Although Zhuang Tang didn''t really like the way his concubine was dying for Zhuang Qiwen, he still clearly remembers the warmth and softness of the hands every time his concubine fell on his head.


    Zhuang Qiwen is now imprisoned in Nanyuan, and it is estimated that he will not be able to get out of old and dead.


    Zhuang Tang did not want Zhuang Qiwen to be buried with his mother and concubine after his death.


    Rong Huang blinked and tilted his head to look at him.


    When Zhuang Tang thought that Rong Huang was unhappy, Rong Huang responded in a crisp manner.


    "Okay, I have time every day, you can pick a day."


    Zhuang Tang''s eyes were soft and pampered, he leaned over and put a kiss on Rong Huang''s face, and whispered, "OK."


    In the next few days, Zhuang Tang and the emperor worked together to dig out the people who Zhuang Qiwen had buried in the court hall, revealing their crimes, exile, and beheading.


    Ten days later, Zhuang Tang brought Rong Huang to the tomb of his mother and concubine.


    In front of the tomb of Concubine Zhuang Tang, Rong Huang patted his chest to ensure that he would treat Zhuang Tang well in the future and never let him suffer the slightest grievance.


    The little girl''s swearing appearance made Zhuang Tang, who had been in a heavy mood, couldn''t help but stunned. She swept away the gloom and held Rong Huang''s hand firmly.


    He should have said this.


    -


    On the second day after paying homage to Concubine Zhuang Tang, the government came down with the verdict on Wei Qiong.


    Cut in half.


    When Wei Qiong learned of the verdict, he jumped and screamed, yelling that she was the queen and she wanted the emperor to kill everyone.


    Hearing this, the head of the cell was so frightened that he immediately took Wei Qiong out of the cell and gave him a whip.


    After being slapped, Wei Qiong not only failed to settle down, but was even crazier.


    It is said that rats and cockroaches were eaten in the cell.


    On the day of Wei Qiong''s execution, Rong Huang deliberately released Liu Clan who was kept in the wood house and Rong Yuanhua who was sent to clean the stables, and let people tell them Wei Qiong''s good deeds.


    Rong Yuanhua and Liu were so scared on the spot that they had no idea that Wei Qiong, who was gentle and virtuous in the past, would do such a self-defeating stupid thing.


    Liu took Rong Yuanhua to the execution ground, just to see the scene where Wei Qiong was beheaded.


    The biological girl was chopped in two alive, Liu couldn''t bear such a stimulus, so he screamed and fainted.


    After returning home, Liu developed a high fever and kept chanting Wei Qiong''s name in a coma.


    When Liu woke up, he finally waited for Rong Yuanhua, before he had time to ask where Wei Qiong''s body had been thrown, a copy of the letter of resignation hit her in the face.


    "Sister Qiong committed a serious crime and was thrown into a mass grave. I didn''t send you to accompany her for the sake of the past. You can do it yourself."


    During the two days and nights when Liu fainted, the emperor in the palace was seriously ill and could no longer get out of bed.


    This morning the emperor��s biography of the throne clearly stated that after his death, Zhuang Tang would inherit the throne and Rong Huang would be the queen.


    Rong Yuanhua is a pure egoist, and a large part of the reason for Wei Qiong Hao was that she was expected to become the lord of the palace.


    Now Wei Qiong was cut in half, and Rong Huang, whom Rong Yuanhua had always neglected, was sitting in the position of queen. Rong Yuanhua wanted to please Rong Huang, so naturally he would not keep Liu.

 Chapter 1029： My Lady (1)

    Liu Clan had a fever and was thrown out of Rong Mansion together with the letter of divorce.


    The gate of Rong Mansion closed suddenly, Liu''s eyes were cracked, his long nails were broken, and the blood shed terrified all passers-by.


    Liu dragged the sick body to the mass grave, rummaged through a pile of corpses, and finally found the upper body of Wei Qiong who was gnawed beyond recognition by wild dogs.


    As for the lower body, Liu''s always found it dark but didn''t find it.


    Liu took Wei Qiong''s body and left the mass grave. On the way, he encountered two tomb robbers. They were mistaken for coming to **** work and went up with a shovel.


    Liu fell to the ground screaming and never woke up again.


    -


    Half a month later, the frail emperor didn''t get through, and the peach blossom season passed away suddenly.


    After the emperor entered the tomb, the queen took her concubines to the palace.


    After several suggestions from courtiers, Zhuang Tang ascended the throne in early June.


    A few days before he took the throne, the Ministry of Internal Affairs sent a wedding dress regulated by the queen to Rong Huang to try on.


    Zhuang Tang said that he owed Rong Huang a big wedding, and it took advantage of the day after he was enthroned and granted.


    The embroidered patterns on the big red wedding gown are exquisite and magnificent, and the phoenix embroidered with gold threads on the skirt is upside down, lifelike, as if it will be alive the next moment.


    The beadwork on the phoenix crown was intricate and luxurious, and the golden phoenix in the center held a gem in his mouth, which fell tremblingly in front of his forehead.


    The wedding gown was very heavy, and Rong Huang used a lot of energy to put it on.


    Previously, the Ministry of Internal Affairs came to measure the size. Rong Huang was worried that she would gain weight after eating and drinking, so she asked Xiuniang to relax her waist circumference.


    Rong Huang faced the bronze mirror, stretched out his small paw and touched his waist, just right.


    Rong Huang nodded in satisfaction, this king is really foresight.


    "The emperor." The maid''s voice sounded.


    Rong Huang looked sideways and saw Zhuang Tang, who was wearing a red wedding dress, walked in. The bright red color made him more handsome.


    Zhuang Tang stood still behind Rong Huang and saw the little girl''s beautiful eyebrows through the bronze mirror.


    Feeling unclear, he lowered his head to look.


    The heavy phoenix crown made the little girl unsteady. Zhuang Tang took the phoenix crown off with a light smile, rubbed the tip of her nose against her auricle, "Madam, please show me more in the future."


    In the bronze mirror, the two dressed in wedding suits cuddled with each other, their ears and temples rubbed together, and their gestures were intimate.


    Luan and Feng Heming, the beautiful couple is born.


    On the day Zhuangtang became the throne, it was the post-mortem ceremony.


    The wedding of the emperor and empress is very grand, and ten miles of red makeup is envious of people''s eyes. Even after a hundred years, it is still praised by people.


    Half a year later, the New Turkic Khan handed a letter to Zhuang Chao and offered ten cities and ten thousand war horses.


    The Turkic, which the male protagonist Zhuang Jinghui has not been able to solve in his entire life, is now surrendered at the feet of the new emperor, and he dares not even a little bit of resistance.


    Zhuang Tang reigned for more than ten years, the Zhuang dynasty was in peace, the people lived and worked in peace and contentment, and it was common for the folks not to close their houses at night.


    What is even more praiseworthy is the fairy queen.


    She established a women��s school, where women can enter school regardless of their status, bringing hope to women from poor families or in difficult circumstances.


    -


    "There are so many alien beasts outside, we can''t get out at all!"


    "We send out emergency rescue. If there are mercenaries nearby, they will definitely come to rescue us."


    The roar of the beast outside the cave was ear-splitting, and the people in the cave screamed back, for fear that they would be the first person to be devoured by the alien beast.


    The people hiding behind were squeezed backwards by the front, their backs pressed against the cave wall, and the uneven stones made their backs hurt.


    But the people in front are still backing away desperately.

 Chapter 1030： My Lady (2)

    "Can you stop retreating, we are almost squeezed to death."


    "Of course you are not afraid of hiding at the end. If a strange beast breaks in, it will be us who die first."


    "That''s it!"


    "You at the back point your body sideways, I have nowhere to stay."


    "..."


    The noise, swearing, and crying were intertwined and mixed together, huddled in a small cave, making people panicked.


    Rong Huang rubbed his ears, changed his posture and leaned against the cave wall, his face painted black with black and gray with disgust and dissatisfaction.


    The tender flesh of the back was sore that it hurt, and the front hair was shoulder-length, and the shabby and ragged man was still squeezing backwards.


    Rong Huang frowned, his breath was full of sweat and stench, and it was very bad.


    Shui Shui lay on Rong Huang''s shoulders, grabbing the cloth and trying to prevent herself from falling, and said in a low voice, "My lord, do you like the new world?"


    Rong Huang: "...what do you think?"


    Shui Shui heard Rong Huang gnash his teeth, rubbed his hands, and introduced to Rong Huang, "Majesty, this is the future world, and those outside are all strange animals that evolved from animals."


    Rong Huang lowered his eyes, and his wet apricot eyes, which contrasted sharply with the dark face like the bottom of the pot, blinked and blinked, "Apocalypse?"


    Shui Shui touched his chin, "No, there are no zombies in this world, and there are no women..."


    Rong Huang: "???"


    What the hell?


    No woman?


    What is that king?


    Before Rong Huang heard Shui Shui''s answer, her sleeve was caught by a force.


    Rong Huang turned his head and faced a face that was equally dark but with smart eyes.


    "Sister, I''m so scared."


    Even if the other party deliberately lowered her voice and made her voice much lower, Rong Huang could still recognize that she was a woman.


    Rong Huang did not change his expression, and pressed his lower lip. The pear vortex that was hidden by the black and gray was looming, and replied with acting skills, "I''m so scared."


    As soon as the words fell, a "ding" sounded in Rong Huang''s mind.


    It is to receive the notification of the plot.


    Rong Huang blinked, Yu Guang glanced at the woman who was still pulling her sleeve.


    Who is this person?


    Heroine?


    Who is this king?


    Why is the hostess called sister?


    Rong Huang scratched his head, a question mark in his head.


    Rong Huang released his spiritual sense to investigate the surrounding environment, and found that at least twenty things that he didn''t know were gathered outside.


    They are three to four meters tall and over four meters in length. They have sturdy and powerful limbs and tails, and their blood basins open with their screaming teeth, revealing their sharp teeth.


    This is the alien beast in the population, right?


    Rong Huang looked at their sturdy bodies almost as high as the cave, and guessed that they would not be able to enter for a while, so he began to accept the plot.


    -


    This is a world of abuse of literature.


    In 2500 AD, the species on the Blue Star suddenly mutated, becoming a huge, lethal beast.


    At the same time, humans have also begun to evolve.


    After the evolution of human beings, there is spiritual power in the body, and classes are divided according to the level of spiritual power.


    The level of mental power is from F level to SSS level.


    F grade is the weakest, it has not evolved mental power at all, and is no different from ordinary people, while SSS grade is the most powerful, and also the rarest, so far only four evolved people are SSS grade.


    After the evolution of humans and animals, the Blue Star merged into four regions, and the four SSS evolved people became the chiefs of the four regions respectively, commanding a large area.


    After human beings have evolved, those with strong spiritual power have more money status, and those with weak spiritual power cannot even survive.

 Chapter 1031： My Lady (3)

    The era of judging a person by money and position has passed, which makes many pre-evolution rich and senior officials unacceptable.


    What is even more unacceptable to everyone is that in just a few years, the number of women has become less and less. When they realize this, there are only less than a hundred women left in the four districts.


    Even if they tried to save it, they couldn''t keep the lives of those one hundred women.


    After research, it is found that the living environment of Blue Star is not suitable for women to survive.


    With the support of a group of powerful evolutionary people, scientists cloned women based on the relevant data preserved.


    These cloned women are collectively called noble women.


    All evolving people can only get the right to match the noble girl if they reach the required points, and the way to get points is to go to the mission hall to pick up the mission.


    For example, hunting alien beasts, rescuing low-evolved people...you can get a few points.


    And the points needed to match the lady is an extremely large number.


    Over time, the lady became a luxury.


    The evolutionary people are fanatical and obsessed with it, but only a small part of the higher evolutionary people can have it.


    The original owner and the heroine came to this world at this time.


    The original owner and the heroine are a pair of fraternal twins who accidentally crashed during a trip and came to this strange world.


    In the beginning, the original owner and the heroine used black and gray to hide their true appearance, wore large clothes to hide the female characteristics, and ran around in the low-evolution group.


    As a sister, the original owner is much more sensible and mature than the hostess Rong Zhenjing, and has been taking care of Rong Zhenjing along the way.


    One month later, Rong Zhenjing was tired of the hard life of leaving before dawn and rest in the middle of the night, and wanted to confess his identity.


    The original owner dissuaded Rong Zhenjing. She knew that once the evolutionary people knew that they were natural women, their fate would be terrible.


    Rong Zhenjing reluctantly agreed, and the next day they were jammed in the cave by a group of strange animals.


    Just when everyone was at a loss, the first district army just passing by here solved the alien beasts and brought them back to the first district.


    The first district chief Fei Ru looks handsome, and the simple Rong Zhenjing fell in love with him at first sight.


    When the original owner went out to do a task with someone, Rong Zhenjing approached Fei Ru and proactively confessed his identity.


    When the original owner returned, he was brought to Fei Ru by the soldiers.


    Facing Fei Ru''s questioning, the original owner refused to admit it, indicating that Rong Zhenjing was talking nonsense.


    Rong Zhenjing yearned for a life of wealth and luxury, and didn''t want to be exhausted anymore. After eating this meal, she didn''t stop, so she provided evidence to Fei Ru.


    The ladies'' wrists all have chips inside, but Rong Zhenjing and the original owner don''t.


    Finally Rong Zhenjing was left by Fei Ru''s side, and the original owner was sent to a small building.


    The original owner was worried about Rong Zhenjing and wanted to take her away, but he didn''t expect Rong Zhenjing to inform Fei Ru. The original owner was arrested on the spot.


    The original owner was sent to the laboratory and became an experimental subject.


    Rong Zhenjing and Fei Ru were happily happy for a while, and suddenly saw a noble lady in Fei Ru''s house.


    The noble lady Melinda said that she was Fei Ru''s beloved.


    Melinda also said that Fei Ru and Rong Zhenjing were only to get her blood.


    As long as Rong Zhenjing''s blood is injected into Melinda''s body, Melinda is a natural woman.


    Rong Zhenjing went to question Fei Ru, who was silent for a long time before sending her to the laboratory to draw blood.


    Rong Zhenjing felt the blood in her body gradually drain, and hated Melinda who was about to use her blood.


    As for Fei Ru, Rong Zhenjing naively thought that he had feelings for her, and was just bewitched by the bad woman.

 Chapter 1032： My Lady (4)

    As for Fei Ru, Rong Zhenjing naively thought that he had feelings for her, and was just bewitched by the bad woman.


    Rong Zhenjing looked forward to Fei Ru taking her out of the laboratory one day.


    It''s just that Rong Zhenjing didn''t wait for Fei Ru to come from full of expectation to frustration.


    In the laboratory, Rong Zhenjing saw the original owner.


    As the only natural female, the original owner is very precious and has great research value.


    Scientists are reluctant to study it all at once, and put it in a special nutrient solution to repair the cut flesh and blood organs for long-term research.


    When Rong Zhenjing saw the original owner, she complained instead of guilt. She complained why the original owner didn''t stop her and didn''t take her away.


    Original owner: "???"


    At the beginning, the original owner offered to take Rong Zhenjing away from the first district several times, but Rong Zhenjing refused without hesitation.


    For the last time, Rong Zhenjing finally agreed, and as soon as she turned around, she informed Fei Ru.


    Now Rong Zhenjing put the blame on the original owner.


    While the original owner was disappointed, he was also very angry, and ignored Rong Zhenjing''s questioning.


    Rong Zhenjing became even more angry, and she said without hesitation, "Everyone liked you before, but now that you have become such a ghost, they don''t like you anymore. That''s great."


    The original owner didn''t expect that Rong Zhenjing would say such cruel words, and she was stunned by her.


    After the blood was drawn, Rong Zhenjing was placed in a separate and secret room.


    Fei Ru was worried that one blood transfusion would not be enough and Melinda could not turn into a natural woman, so he prepared to make Rong Zhenjing a blood cow, supplying Melinda with blood once every two days.


    Frequent blood loss made Rong Zhenjing''s face very bad, and after coming to this strange world, she had been running around for her life, and Rong Zhenjing quickly became skinny.


    Noah, the scientist in charge of collecting blood for Rong Zhenjing, has a good impression of Rong Zhenjing, who has a pure temperament.


    Finally, after taking blood for Rong Zhenjing once, Noah asked Rong Zhenjing to disguise as a laboratory worker and sent her out.


    When Fei Ru learned that Rong Zhen had disappeared into the laboratory quietly, Thunder was furious and punished those who guarded the laboratory.


    In order not to affect Melinda''s transformation, Fei Ruyi gritted his teeth and asked scientists to extract all the blood of the original owner and lost to Melinda.


    The original owner survived cruel and **** experimental research, and ultimately failed to escape death due to excessive blood loss.


    It didn''t take long for Fei Ru to learn that Bai Yueguang Melinda, who had saved his life, was the owner of the second zone.


    At the beginning, Melinda told Fei Ru that she needed to use Rong Zhenjing''s blood to transform into a natural female in order to send the blood to the second district for research in the second district''s laboratory.


    The four districts are both cooperative and hostile, maintaining a delicate balance. This time the second district master has taken Fei Ru''s head.


    Fei Ru was furious when she learned the truth, and she was arrested and tortured regardless of her status as a noble daughter.


    Melinda finally couldn''t hold on, admitting that she had saved him with a purpose in the first place.


    While Fei Ru was angry, he began to feel guilty and nostalgic for Rong Zhenjing.


    Fei Ru didn''t dare to imagine what the fate of a delicate and simple natural woman like Rong Zhenjing would be if she lived outside.


    Fortunately, the plot was strong. Three years later, Fei Ru rescued a group of low-level evolutionary people in an operation to hunt and kill alien animals.


    Rong Zhenjing happened to be in that group of people.


    Fei Ru was overjoyed and took the person back despite Rong Zhenjing''s wishes.


    On the way, Fei Ru confided to Rong Zhenjing the deepening love for her over the past three years, and vowed that he would never let her down again.

 Chapter 1033： My Lady (5)

    Rong Zhenjing had long since died down. Seeing her beloved man''s attitude so sincere, seeing her eyes full of affection, she burst into tears on the spot, forgiving Fei Ru.


    After returning to the first district, Rong Zhenjing and Fei Ru held a grand wedding.


    In the second area, Fei Ru had good luck in marrying a natural woman, and was jealous, so she revealed the identity of Rong Zhenjing.


    Fei Ru, as the male protagonist, an SSS-level spiritual power, naturally solved all those who threatened them.


    Since then, the male and female leaders have lived a happy and beautiful life.


    Rong Zhenjing often thinks of the original owner, feels that the original owner is stubborn and stupid, and doesn''t know how to work around.


    If she didn''t insist on taking her out of the first district, wouldn''t she be dead?


    -


    Shui Shui: "The original owner''s wish is not to fall into the hands of the lunatics in the laboratory, but to survive in this dangerous world so that Fei Ru knows how powerful she is."


    "If you can, don''t let Rong Zhenjing make the same mistake again."


    Rong Huang hasn''t recovered from the terrifying plot of dog blood flying all over the sky, his black black apricot eyes are a little loose, and his small head is full of question mark ellipsis.


    Speechless x1.


    What the **** is this kind of "I love you, you love her, you hurt me for her, I leave with sorrow and you are crazy looking for the last he" story?


    Suddenly came into this weird world, the hostess Rong Zhenjing didn''t want to survive, her head was full of affection, and she even wanted to please Fei Ru by betraying her relatives.


    Later, he was used by the scumbag and escaped from the sadness with the help of the infatuated male partner. He went around and finally forced him.


    I have to say that sometimes the naivety is too cruel.


    The original owner, as Rong Zhenjing''s blood-related sister, has been with her for more than 20 years, but he is no better than a man who has not known each other for long?


    To Rong Huang said that the original owner will be dead and Zhenjing will occupy eight points of responsibility, and the remaining two points will be Fei Ru''s responsibility.


    What made Rong Huang even more shocked was that the original owner''s wish even included Rong Zhenjing, a white-eyed wolf in love with the brain?


    Rong Huang died of depression, and the noisy verbal abuse in his ear didn''t seem to matter so much.


    Rong Zhenjing on the side noticed that Rong Huang was wandering, and her mouth narrowed a little aggrievedly.


    Since coming here, my sister has never followed her in everything as before.


    They huddled together with these stinky men all day, which made Rong Zhenjing, who had been spoiled since childhood, miserable.


    She wanted to live a good life, and wanted to take the initiative to find the domain owner of a certain district to confess her identity, but was blocked by her sister.


    Rong Zhenjing, who was so dark on her face, flashed resentment in her eyes, stretched out her hand to pull Rong Huang''s sleeve, and tried hard to get close to Rong Huang, "Sister, what are you thinking about?"


    Rong Huang turned his eyes to look at Rong Zhenjing''s nasty thing, and swallowed the **** to his lips, "I was thinking about how to get out."


    It''s the original owner''s wish, no matter how unhappy Rong Zhenjing is...


    "Roar--"


    The louder beast roars repeatedly interrupted Rong Huang''s thoughts, and the people in the cave shivered and trembled even more.


    Rong Zhenjing screamed and grabbed Rong Huang''s hand, her whole body shook into a sieve, tears from the corners of her eyes were frightened, like a delicate and pure white flower.


    Rong Huang twitched his hand, not twitching.


    "Sister, don''t want me, you will protect me, right?"


    Speechless x2.


    Rong Huang did not respond.


    "Mum and Dad asked you to protect me wherever you go. You can''t leave me alone, otherwise we will go back someday..."


    Rong Zhenjing''s chirping voice kept on, and Rong Huang''s fist was hardened.

 Chapter 1034： My Lady (6)

    Before long, the terrifying roar of the beast gradually lowered.


    In about half an hour, the roar of the beast completely disappeared.


    "The people inside, we are the soldiers in the first district, and the strange beasts outside have been solved by us. You can come out."


    The calm male voice sounded, and the men in the cave immediately relaxed and cheered.


    After the crisis passed, Rong Zhenjing threw away Rong Huang''s hand and looked at the bright cave entrance, not knowing what she was thinking.


    Rong Huang pondered and waited for Rong Zhenjing to avoid Fei Ru, and to fulfill the original owner''s wish, he threw Rong Zhenjing away.


    This kind of messy sister, what can''t you do, Rong Huang dare not ask for the first place in the pit sister.


    Rong Huang walked out of the cave with his dirty black backpack. The bright sunlight in front of him made Rong Huang narrow his eyes with discomfort.


    When the dizziness passed, Rong Huang looked intently and saw the soldiers not far away.


    At the foot, there is a huge alien beast.


    They died violently, and the black and red liquid splashed all over the floor.


    The faint screams of Rong Zhen statically pressed deep in his throat reached Rong Huang''s ears, and Rong Huang frowned.


    In the next moment, Rong Huang''s arm was grasped by Rong Zhenjing again, and the delicate flesh was a little bit painful.


    Rong Zhenjing shook Rong Huang''s arm and said with excitement, "Sister, that man is so handsome, even more handsome than my husband."


    So you are not afraid now?


    It was like a screaming chicken just now, so terrible.


    Rong Huang followed Rong Zhenjing''s line of sight and saw the man wearing a dark blue uniform with a belt around his waist.


    The most obvious one among the crowd is undoubtedly the male protagonist Fei Ru.


    Turning her head and glanced at Rong Zhenjing, who had bright eyes, Rong Huang knew that she might not be able to fulfill the original owner''s wish.


    This may be the power of the plot.


    No matter how Rong Huang struggles, how he maximizes his identity as a villain, the male and female protagonists will still meet.


    Rong Huang was silent, thinking about whether to leave Rong Zhenjing directly and let her play with Fei Ru, you abuse me and I abuse you.


    This world is full of men, and women are all cloned. They are used as ancestors at the academy for women at birth. Clothes come to stretch out their food and open their mouths, waiting for the arrival of a future partner.


    In the education they received, the man who took them out of the noble women''s college was their master, and he had to do whatever the master asked him to do.


    This includes shared by ladies.


    It is men who instill educational thoughts on noble women, and their purpose is to train noble women into their slaves and accessories.


    Nowadays, noble ladies are luxury goods in the eyes of lower and middle-level evolutionary people, and their status in the eyes of higher-level evolutionary people is lower than before the beginning of the evolutionary era.


    Rong Huang: "..."


    Speechless x3.


    Rong Huang could perceive the world''s deep malice towards women, as if the appearance of alien beasts and evolved people was to speed up the disappearance of women.


    Rong Huang looked down at the ugly-looking alien beast corpse, the black and red blood was obviously abnormal, all he thought about.


    "My sister, the domain master asked us if we want to go back to the first district with them." Rong Zhenjing couldn''t restrain her emotions, and whispered to Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang gave Rong Zhenjing a look and saw that she was eager to try, "Do you want to go?"


    Rong Zhenjing''s face was stained with crimson, her simple eyes were shy, and she whispered, "I want to go."


    Rong Huang withdrew his hand, his face stern, a bit intimidating, "Oh, then you go."


    Rong Zhenjing''s smile froze on her face, she was stunned, and asked hesitantly, "Sister, aren''t you with me?"

 Chapter 1035： My Lady (7)

    Rong Huang glanced at the low-level evolutionary people who lined up on the big truck over there, and suddenly thought of a picture.


    A group of little piglets were driven into the truck and pulled into the pig farm, and they could be slaughtered when they were fattened out.


    Rong Huang curled his lips and smiled, and his dark and clear eyes revealed an astonishing light, "I''m not going."


    Rong Zhenjing was a little flustered, clutching the corner of her clothes, a layer of water appeared in her eyes, as if Rong Huang would sit and cry if she was not with her, "Sister, you are with me."


    Not a pleading tone, but a command tone as it should be.


    Rong Huang was too lazy to leave her, and didn''t know how the original owner''s parents raised children like Rong Zhenjing.


    The original owner''s lack of crookedness is that she is determined and pure.


    Rong Huang raised his hand and waved to the nearby soldier who handled the corpse of the alien beast. "This sir, can you take my brother with you?"


    The two soldiers lifted up the corpse of a strange beast. Hearing the words, they turned to look at the dark-skinned two people, and then nodded in a daze, "Sure."


    Rong Huang smiled, thanked them, and then involuntarily pulled Rong Zhenjing to the truck.


    If you keep Rong Zhenjing by her side, she will be smashed to death by Rong Zhenjing sooner or later.


    Desires and other things can only be realized when you are alive.


    Rong Zhenjing did not expect that Rong Huang was really moving, and she yelled in panic, "You are with me, I don''t want to be alone!"


    Although Rong Zhenjing is naive and stupid, she also knows that she can live to this place because Rong Huang has been protecting her.


    In order to protect her from being hurt by the alien beast, Rong Huang was injured several times, almost unable to make it through.


    Rong Zhenjing never thought that Rong Huang would really abandon her and leave alone.


    And Rong Huang is a woman who doesn''t even have the spiritual power in the legend, where can she go?


    Rong Zhenjing''s shout drew the soldiers and low-level evolutionary people''s attention.


    "What''s the matter?" Fei Ru, who was leaning on the body and smoking, asked gently.


    Fei Ru is worthy of being the man with the protagonist''s halo, and looks at the top of the pyramid among this group of five big three sturdy evolutionary people.


    His skin was fair, his figure was tall and thin, and his dark blue uniform was a bit of a cloaked beast on his body.


    Rong Zhenjing saw Fei Ru approaching, her eyes flashed shyly, but she was well caught by Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang: Oh, woman.


    Rong Zhenjing dragged Rong Huang''s hand tightly and refused to let it go. Seeing Fei Ru approaching her, she subconsciously took out her ability to deal with men in the original world.


    One cry, two troubles and three hangs, men usually eat this set.


    Rong Zhenjing looked at Fei Ru with tears of tears, her body under her wide shirt trembling, as though she was sad and scared.


    "I think... my brother went to the first district with me, but my brother didn''t want me anymore, she let me go alone."


    Fei Ru''s gaze froze for two seconds on Rong Zhenjing''s tearful eyes, and his mood was a bit complicated.


    After the age of evolution has come so long, there are still people who use tears as a weapon to soften their hearts?


    Fei Ru glanced at Rong Zhenjing with unpredictable eyes, shifted his gaze to Rong Huang''s face, and flicked the soot, "Where are you going to the first district with your brother?"


    Rong Huang pondered for a moment, and then randomly named a location, "Lope Forest."


    "Lope Forest?" Fei Ruo was taken aback.


    Rong Huang nodded. The reason she remembered this place was because it was the place where the male and female masters met again three years later.


    "I''m going to earn points."


    Fei Ru was not surprised when he heard this.


    Everyone at Bluestar today knows the importance of points.

 Chapter 1036： My Lady (8)

    This little boy who looks like a low-evolved man has a brother who likes to cry, life is naturally more difficult.


    Fei Ru didn''t say much, and after getting off, he left and got into the front car.


    Rong Huang smiled quietly at Rong Zhen, his tone was brisk, his tone was beyond doubt, "Go."


    Hurry up and go quickly, you will be able to get rid of this burden if you leave this king.


    Rong Huang didn''t care about the blood and affection of his sisters. Whoever wanted to harm her would kill anyone.


    Looking at Rong Huang''s smiling apricot eyes, Rong Zhenjing felt cold, and a flustered emotion came out inexplicably, "I don''t want it."


    Rong Huang continued to smile softly, and with one effort he carried Rong Zhenjing onto the truck, just like a little chicken.


    Rong Zhenjing screamed and got into the truck, looking at Rong Huang resentfully and disappointedly.


    Rong Huang clapped his hands, raised his chin and looked at Rong Zhenjing, and said meaningfully, "Take care."


    Waiting for her to take a stroll in the Lope Forest, and find Feng Bingbing to have a relationship. Rong Huang hopes that Rong Zhenjing will not be crippled by Fei Ru when she returns.


    When the truck started, the panic in Rong Zhenjing''s eyes almost overflowed, and she would jump down without even thinking about it.


    "Don''t you go! You go with me!"


    Rong Zhenjing in a panic forgot to lower her voice, her voice became a lot thinner, and she quickly stopped her voice when she found out.


    Without Rong Huang''s shelter, she would be defiled by these dirty men sooner or later.


    She is a daughter, how can these people be worthy of her.


    At least the officer just now will do.


    "Eh, what are you doing, don''t move around, okay, the car has started, what kind of brotherhood are you doing now?"


    Rong Zhenjing was quickly pulled back by a soldier''s eyesight and hands, and was thrown into the group of stinking men.


    Rong Zhenjing''s face was miserable, not because of her brotherly love, but because she was worried that she would not be able to save her life.


    Rong Zhenjing was so wronged and hated Rong Huang a little bit.


    Hate Rong Huang left her alone.


    If Mom and Dad were there, they would definitely not leave her alone and would reprimand Rong Huang.


    The man nearby noticed that Rong Zhenjing lowered his head and choked, curled his lips, and said in a weird manner, "How old is he and crying all day long, do you want me to prepare a bottle for you?"


    Rong Zhenjing cried, curled up in the corner with her red eyes hugging her knees.


    The joy of being able to be in the same district with the new male **** was diminished a lot, Rong Zhenjing only begged God to let Rong Huang come back soon.


    "Sir, I heard that I have to do tasks every day after I get to the first district?"


    "Of course, you don''t have points if you don''t do tasks. If you don''t have points, you don''t eat or drink. Could it be that you want to starve to death?"


    The soldiers'' words exploded in Rong Zhenjing''s ears, and Rong Zhenjing trembled all over.


    Do the task......


    Rong Zhenjing thought of the terrifying and ferocious beasts, her lower lip was bitten, and she could almost smell blood.


    She don''t do the task, she will be torn to pieces by the alien beast!


    In panic, Rong Zhenjing said what was in her heart.


    Naturally, everyone''s eyes are contemptuous.


    "Who do you think you are? Not everyone is offering you like your brother."


    "That is, I think you should go back to the breeding center to drink milk."


    The ridicule and sarcasm kept digging into Rong Zhenjing''s ears, and Rong Zhenjing desperately covered her ears and broke down.


    Rong Zhenjing crawled over and grabbed the soldier''s arm, with a tone of willingness to spare, "I have important news to tell the sir. It''s very important!"


    Noting Rong Zhenjing''s resolute and serious expression, the soldiers hesitated for a while, and when the truck stopped halfway, they took her to find Fei Ru.

 Chapter 1037： My Lady (9)

    "What is the little brother looking for me?"


    Fei Ru sat in the back car, playing with an energy gun in his hand, and did not look at Rong Zhenjing.


    Rong Zhenjing pinched the corner of his clothes, glanced at the other people in the car, and stopped talking.


    Fei Ru glanced at her, immediately understood, gestured to let them go out, turned his head to look at Rong Zhenjing, with an elegant smile on his face, "All right?"


    Rong Zhenjing got into the car and looked at the man close at hand, her heart bursting out of her chest.


    Rong Zhenjing swallowed, her face hot, "I...I don''t know if the chief has ever heard of natural women."


    Fei Ru raised his eyebrows, his originally lazy expression receded, and said sternly, "Natural women know that, right?"


    Every evolutionary person is born from a breeding center, and information about natural females is engraved in his mind.


    Rong Zhenjing rubbed the leather seats under his hands, thinking of the smelly smell of the truck, closed his eyes and gritted his teeth, and went out.


    "If I say I am a natural woman, do you believe it, sir?"


    Fei Ru''s eyes flashed slightly, and the look in Rong Zhenjing''s eyes changed.


    -


    Throwing Rong Zhenjing into the car, Rong Huang left.


    Before leaving, Rong Huang asked the soldiers about the route out of the jungle.


    She is now at the junction of the first and second districts, a jungle with luxuriant trees.


    The weather was very hot, and Rong Huang''s forehead was sweating slightly.


    Raising his hand, there was a lot of black dust on his fingertips.


    Rong Huang pursed his lips irritably, and directly applied a cleansing technique.


    In the blink of an eye, Rong Huang, who was originally black and could not see her gender, immediately became a white and tender little girl.


    Rong Huang glanced at his clean shirt and pants with satisfaction, noticed some dense scars on his forearm, his eyes paused slightly.


    This should be the original owner who was injured by a strange animal in order to protect Rong Zhenjing.


    It is a pity that Rong Zhenjing is a white-eyed wolf.


    Rong Huang sighed, no longer thinking, and disappeared in the jungle.


    When Rong Huang stopped, he saw many tall buildings.


    After the advent of the evolutionary era, most of the land on the Blue Star was covered by forests, swamps, deserts, etc., and the rest were the places where evolutionary people lived.


    Rong Huang followed the memory of the original owner and found the mission hall, a dark blue building.


    The mission hall is crowded with evolving people, holding weapons in their hands and carrying backpacks to choose the missions they are interested in in front of the task bar.


    Rong Huang stood on the periphery, clearly incorporating the densely packed tasks on the taskbar into his eyes.


    There are points and levels behind the task. The higher the level, the more difficult it is, the more points you will get.


    Neither the original owner nor Rong Huang himself has any reliance in this world. Rong Huang is determined to ensure that he is safe from food and clothing before finding the phoenix disease.


    Earning points for doing tasks is very important right now.


    Under the blessing of spiritual power, most evolved people are tall and strong, with knotted muscles. Rong Huang''s small head and slender limbs are very rare.


    It''s like a small white rabbit broke into a group of beasts, and one of them will be torn to pieces by mistake.


    As soon as Rong Huang walked into the mission hall, he attracted countless observations and scrutiny.


    Rong Huang has the ability to protect himself. It can be said that everyone present is a hot chicken, and he didn''t care about the malicious or probing eyes, and focused his attention on the taskbar.


    Lope Forest is the most dangerous forest for the Blue Star, with foreign beasts everywhere, if you are not careful, you will be injured by the sudden beasts.


    Rong Huang took a look. There are currently five missions in Lope Forest, and he has gained a lot of points.

 Chapter 1038： My Lady (10)

    Points = money = meat


    Rong Huang blinked, chose one of them, and turned around to register for the mission.


    The staff at the registration desk saw Rong Huang''s registration task, gave her a surprised look, and asked uncertainly, "Are you sure you want to go to Lope Forest?"


    Rong Huang wrote his name at the end, put down the pen, and the clear and yanyan eyebrows were caught in the eyes of the staff.


    The staff was stunned, their eyes flashed with surprise.


    He has never seen such a beautiful evolutionary man in the mission hall for so many years.


    Not like a man, but like a precious lady.


    "Lope Forest is very dangerous. Once you are sure, you can''t go back."


    Rong Huang snorted, but there were a little more strange beasts, and it wasn''t a problem for her.


    The staff entered Rong Huang''s task into the system and kindly reminded, "You can find a companion to go with."


    Rong Huang thanked the staff and said, "I want to apply for a loyalty card."


    Seeing Rong Huang''s persistence, the staff thought that some people were not good-looking, maybe she was a highly evolved person?


    Thinking of this, he didn''t say anything, and took Rong Huang to apply for the score card.


    The point cards are all real-name systems, and Rong Huang is currently a shady account, so he can only do temporary ones.


    Hukou or something, wait until you settle down later.


    The temporary loyalty card was completed soon. Rong Huang filled in the information and took the loyalty card, and then walked out with a backpack.


    The original owner hadn''t eaten for a long time, and was stuck in the cave for a long time by a strange animal.


    Rong Huang needs to eat something.


    In the mission hall, there is a special place to provide free meals for evolution people. Rong Huang was stopped after eating and preparing to go out, but was stopped a few steps away from the gate.


    "Hey boy, where did you come from?" The nearly two-meter-tall man looked down at Rong Huang, his energy gun flashing blue.


    Rong Huang touched the corner of the score card with his finger. Feng said that he was sick, don''t ignore people who don''t know talk to you.


    Rong Huang didn''t answer, he wanted to leave after turning around.


    The man''s eyes widened. He is an S-class evolutionary, and no one has ever dared to ignore him.


    But I think this kid has red lips and white teeth, and he wants to tease him.


    Isn''t she afraid of angering him and not having a good life in the future?


    The man stretched out his hand angrily, trying to grab Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang turned around and raised his foot.


    A loud bang sounded in the mission hall.


    The evolutionary people looked at the sound source one after another.


    The man was kicked by Rong Huang on the counter behind him, and directly smashed through the hard and thick counter. The man''s bear-like body sank into the counter, leaving only his head, hands and feet exposed.


    The man got stuck in the counter embarrassedly, unable to get out at all, staring at him with a pair of tiger eyes and still threatening to threaten Rong Huang, "You wait for Lao Tzu, Lao Tzu won''t kill you."


    Rong Huang turned halfway around and turned back, Da Da Da walked to the man and looked at him condescendingly.


    "What did you say? I didn''t hear it clearly just now."


    The man tried to reach for Rong Huang, tried several times but couldn''t reach it, and his voice repeated crudely.


    Rong Huang bends his lower lip, the pear vortex on the cheek is looming, his apricot eyes narrowed, and something flashes quickly in his dark eyes.


    "what--"


    With another scream, Rong Huang stepped on the man''s leg bones mercilessly, making a crisp sound.


    People are even more surprised by the evolution of watching theaters and eating melons around.


    They all knew the man who was violently beaten by Rong Huang, he was the S-rank evolutionary Lake.


    People who often take on tasks in the task hall know that Lake is fierce and combative, and there are only a handful of people who can beat him, and most people don''t dare to offend him.

 Chapter 1039： My Lady (11)

    Now Lake was beaten helplessly by a young boy who looked a little older.


    Everyone: "???"


    It''s outrageous.


    "A little lesson, next time you show up in front of me, don''t want the other leg."


    Rong Huang tightened his face to warn Lake, ignoring the complicated eyes around him, and walked out.


    In this era of respect for the strong, if it is not fierce, people will continue to come to provoke, arrogant and not afraid of death.


    Rong Huang was too lazy to deal with them one by one, it was better to solve them all at once.


    Rong Huang covered his mouth and yawned, looking down at the map, which clearly marked the best route from the mission hall to the Lope Forest.


    Keeping the route in his mind, Rong Huang put away the map and was about to leave, but was stopped by someone again.


    "Little brother, are you going to Lope Forest?"


    Rong Huang stood still, her delicate eyebrows and her eyes vaguely impatient, and she looked sideways at the incoming person.


    It is a dozen or so evolutionary people.


    Just now, the king has beaten people, why is there someone who hasn''t looked too long?


    Rong Huang moved his fingers, thinking about whether to use a small axe to kill these people.


    I haven''t used the small axe for a long time, and the box of baby cream she stocked is useless, and it''s almost expired.


    Rong Huang was about to move, with a fierce tone in his tone, "What?"


    Is it possible that you want to compete with this king?


    No way.


    Whoever snatches and dies.


    Perceiving Rong Huang''s bad tone, the headed person quickly said, "I have no malice. I just saw you registered for the mission of Lope Forest, so I asked if you want to join us."


    Rong Huang tilted his head, a layer of golden light hung over his butterfly-wing eyelashes in the sun, "You too?"


    "Yes." The man smiled and tried to release his kindness. "My name is Dong Zhuang, and these are my brothers."


    Rong Huang let out a cry, and said, "Yes."


    Originally, I wanted to go straight to Lope Forest. It was not impossible to have a group of companions.


    At least the strange beasts came out, there was no need for Rong Huang to solve them one by one.


    Glancing at the sign on Dong Zhuang''s clothes, Rong Huang made a gesture, and his deliberately lowered voice had a soft ending, "Let''s go."


    Dong Zhuang led people to follow, with a tentative tone in his tone, "You were really good just now, but Lake is an S-level evolutionary person, so you can''t get up because of you."


    Rong Huang pretended not to hear his off-string sound, kicked the stone away from his feet, and asked, "S-level, is it great?"


    When Dong Zhuang and the evolutionary people behind him heard this, their expressions were different.


    Is it amazing...


    It feels like they have been insulted by evolutionary people who are even lower than S-level.


    On the way, Rong Huang learned that their group was the famous Xinsen Luo mercenary group. This time he went to Lope Forest to rescue the researchers trapped in the deep forest.


    Rong Huang recalled her mission, and said silently, "Me too."


    "This is not surprising, there have been cases where several people took over a task before."


    Rong Huang looked up at the sky and suggested taking a rest first and leaving early tomorrow morning.


    Dong Zhuang and others had no objection, opened the can and gave it to Rong Huang.


    After Rong Huang finished the canned food, he stepped on the trunk with his feet on the tree in twos and threes.


    Dong Zhuang and others: "!!!"


    Rong Huang looked down at the people in the car, adjusted his posture, leaned on the tree trunk, and said, "I''ll watch the night."


    The night watch was very painful for Rong Huang, but there were men in the car, and Rong Huang thought it would be better to keep a distance.


    Dong Zhuang was stunned, without saying anything, nodded and got into the car.


    Said it was a vigil, and when it was completely dark, Rong Huang released the gluttony and velvet.

 Chapter 1040： My Lady (12)

    He patted both heads, and Rong Huang whispered, "You watch the night tonight, and a strange animal will notify me."


    Looking at the two lingering together, Rong Huang suffered a brain collapse, one by one, "Have you heard?"


    Rongrong grieved and squeaked, indicating that he knew it.


    Rong Huang was satisfied, leaned back, and fell asleep within two minutes.


    These days, the original master was exhausted and had to take care of the silly white sweet sister. He didn''t have much time to rest. Rong Huang could feel this body reaching its limit.


    If Fei Ru hadn''t appeared in time in the original plot, the original owner would probably have his braids.


    -


    Early the next morning, Rong Huang was awakened by the fluffy three-petal mouth.


    Mi Mi stared and opened his eyes, seeing the furry in front of his face, Rong Huang snorted, put the furry and gluttonous away, and jumped out of the tree.


    Dong Zhuang and the others were not awake yet, Rong Huang used the basic points in the points card to eat breakfast, and they were all awake when they came back.


    After eating two cans, the group set off.


    I met many evolutionary people on the road, some were advanced evolutionary people sitting in the car smoking a cigarette, and there were also low-level evolutionary people who were ragged and described as embarrassed.


    Rong Huang held his chin and looked outside, his eyes frozen in one place.


    "Brother Dong, can only advanced evolutionary people have a noble girl?"


    Dong Zhuang, who was drinking water, froze and screwed on the bottle cap.


    "High-level evolutionary people get more points for doing tasks, and their points for one mission are dozens or even hundreds of times that of low-level evolutionary people."


    Rong Huang understood what he meant, just as rich people could afford luxury cars and villas before, but most families can only be considered well-off.


    A lady is like a luxury car villa, everyone wants it, but not everyone can have it.


    Rong Huang drank the stamina water, and asked, "Can a lady share it?"


    When this problem came up, not only Dong Zhuang but also the other people in the car laughed.


    "The ladies of the evolutionary people with high status are shared." Dong Zhuang hesitated for a moment, as if he was organizing the language, "Forget it like us, there is no need to match the ladies."


    "In fact, we were very happy when the lady was born at first, but later found out that the lady was completely different from the natural women before, so we were not interested."


    Dong Zhuang glanced at Rong Huang and smiled, "What? Do you want to match the lady?"


    Rong Huang blinked, his little head shook like a rattle, "No, no."


    This king is a beautiful girl with delicate flowers, and the noble girl is not even a woman, so she doesn''t make appointments.


    Rong Huang''s avoidance made the people in the car burst into laughter.


    Rong Huang looked at the farther and farther view out of the car window and touched his chin.


    Several men surrounded a noble lady, the lady was wearing a collar around her neck, and a string was attached to the collar, and the other end of the string was in the man''s hand.


    Not only did the lady not resist, but smiled very sweetly.


    Rong Huang frowned, this world is really too bad.


    -


    After three o''clock in the afternoon, Rong Huang and his party came to Lope Forest.


    The car went all the way along the small road. The lush trees covered the sky and the light in the forest was dim. Zhu Wen, who was in charge of driving, turned on the lights.


    With a roar of the beast, two strange beasts sprang out from the roadside and slammed into the front of the car.


    As soon as Zhu Wen turned the steering wheel, he dodged the tall monster.


    The person in the car fell in one direction due to inertia.


    Rong Huang firmly stabilized his figure and didn''t stray from side to side.


    "My mother, I really don''t know what those scientists think. They built the laboratory in the Lope Forest and were not afraid of death."

 Chapter 1041： My Lady (13)

    Dong Zhuang dealt with the strange beasts, cursingly retracted the energy gun and closed the car window, his face was not very good-looking.


    The car continued to drive, and the shadows quickly retreated.


    Rong Huang leaned on the seat without changing his color, the biscuits in his hand clicked.


    Everything is for points, for meat.


    After they solved the tenth alien beast, they finally came to the depths of the Lope Forest.


    There is less light around, and the silence is terrible, even the breathing can be heard clearly.


    Dong Zhuang got out of the car first, but before he could stand still, a strange beast rushed out in the dark, opening his blood basin and rushing towards Dong Zhuang.


    Dong Zhuang cursed a swear word, and as soon as he turned his head, he saw a dozen or so strange beasts coming out of him.


    No wonder I didn''t meet a few strange beasts along the way, so I dare to hide here.


    Several people were armed with energy guns and shot at the ferocious beasts.


    The blue light ball hit the alien beast, and then black and red blood flowed out from the wound.


    The strange beast screamed and attacked even more frantically.


    The car that Rong Huang was sitting in was hit by a strange beast. Rong Huang didn''t sit still and knocked his head on the front seat. The pain caused her tears to come out.


    Rong Huang sniffed, the soreness of the tip of his nose made Rong Huang''s violent temper suddenly rise.


    Rong Huang''s wrist turned, and the golden small axe appeared in his hand.


    The small axe is always maintained, clean and sharp, and the complicated patterns on the handle are cooled by ice.


    The strange beast outside the car roared, trying to stick his head in.


    Rong Huang sighed, indicating that the king was angry.


    Rong Huang raised the axe in his hand and directly cut the blood basin into which the strange beast had entered.


    The black and red blood was sprayed, and Rong Huang set a barrier in time to avoid blood splashing on his body.


    The strange beast ate pain, and snarled back, as black and red blood spilled all over the place.


    Rong Huang opened the door of the car, kicked out the chopped part, squeezed the small axe, raised his chin, "Boy, dare to be presumptuous in front of the king, how much ambition did you have?"


    There are constantly different beasts coming out, attacking the evolution man.


    Dong Zhuang and others were all fighting against the alien beasts. They didn''t hear Rong Huang''s words, but they all saw Rong Huang''s brutal behavior just now.


    Thinking of the ferocious appearance that had beaten Lake before him in the mission hall, Dong Zhuang couldn''t help but slap his tongue, fortunately that he and Rong Huang were not hostile.


    Dong Zhuang fired a shot, and the strange beast fell to the ground with sobs.


    Dong Zhuang took the time to look at Rong Huang, who was hitting the strange beast over there, and guessed whether Rong Huang was S-level or SS-level.


    Rong Huang killed a strange beast, shook the blood on the small axe, and a pair of apricot eyes flashed with excitement.


    Rong Huang brandished a small axe and rushed towards the next strange beast.


    With the addition of the powerful bug Ronghuang, the strange beast was almost killed soon.


    Rong Huang Yijio kicked the strange beast and cast his gaze to the next one.


    Rong Huang''s short legs were upside down, his black black eyes were astonishingly bright, and he slashed towards the alien beast.


    Without waiting for the small axe to cut down the strange beast, there was a gunshot, and the strange beast roared and fell to the ground.


    Rong Huang: "???"


    Not only Rong Huang was shocked, but the ten people including Dong Zhuang were shocked.


    There was a sound of a car engine, and Rong Huang turned to look over.


    It was a few black cars with their windows open, and the gunners in the cars had not retracted their guns.


    Rong Huang''s eyes turned slightly, and he met a pair of narrow eyes with slightly raised tails.


    The dark pupils are like obsidian, and the eyes are sharp and cold, but the light in the eyes flashes with an unusually dangerous monster.


    Rong Huang sighed, even if you are suffering from a phoenix disease, you can''t **** prey from the king.

 Chapter 1042： My Lady (14)

    Dong Zhuang and others seemed to be soaked in blood, their clothes were soaked in black and red, and they looked particularly embarrassed.


    Dong Zhuang touched the blood on his face and craned his neck to look at the sign on the front of the black car.


    "Fuck, people in District 4?"


    Rong Huang''s ears and eyes were clear and he naturally heard this.


    The fourth district...


    Rong Huang found out the information about the fourth area deep in the memory of the original owner.


    The domain owners of the first three districts have all been changed, and only the domain owner of the fourth district has not been changed since the advent of the evolutionary era.


    Rong Huang breaks his fingers and calculates, from 2500 to 2703 AD...


    So the phoenix disease in this world is an old monster who has lived for more than two hundred years?


    While distracting, the group of people in the black car over there has gotten off.


    The uniforms of the soldiers in the fourth district were uniform black with a crisp material. Rong Huang felt a little more imposing than the dark blue of the first district.


    The man stepped forward a few steps on his army boots, kicked the dying animal far away, and lost his breath after knocking down a tree.


    Rong Huang: "..."


    Sure enough, he was the man of the king, fierce and cruel enough.


    After solving the last strange beast, Cui Wan tilted his head, his narrow eyes slightly pointed, and his low voice was filled with cold texture, "Are you here to do the task?"


    Dong Zhuang was stunned, realizing that the identity of the man in front of him was not simple, and replied sternly, "Yes."


    Cui Wan wiped off the dust that did not exist on his uniform, and then asked concisely, "Take Dr. Ge home?"


    Dong Zhuang was stunned and nodded.


    Cui Wan faintly replied, and the faint color was diminished by the sharp and cold flashes in his pupils, "Let''s go together."


    Not only Dong Zhuang and the others, but also Rong Huang was stunned.


    Feng Bingbing is here to compete with the king for quests and points?


    The adjutant behind Cui Wan saw that the other party looked different, guessed something, and said with a smile, "This task is issued by our fourth district. The domain owner is worried that you will not be able to complete it, so he came in person."


    Rong Huang blinked, and it was instantly clear.


    It turns out that the person who built the laboratory in this horrible place was Feng Bing.


    "It''s more dangerous to go further, let''s go together," the adjutant suggested.


    Originally, according to the experimental process, it would not be completed until October. Dr. Ge worked around the clock to research the weapon in advance.


    This time of the year is the time when the tide of strange animals appears. The strange animals that were hidden in the deep mountains in the past will appear in groups and will inevitably hurt people.


    That''s why they released this task.


    They received news last night that a large number of strange animals appeared in the depths of the Lope Forest. Cui Wan was worried that the evolution man who took the task could not cope with it, so he personally rushed to it.


    The surroundings became much clearer under the light of the car lights, and Rong Huang quietly applied a cleaning technique to clean up the black and red blood stains on the shoes.


    "Then go." Dong Zhuang said uncomfortably.


    He never expected that one day they would see the deity Cui Wan.


    Different from the affinity of the other three zone owners, the zone lord Cui Wan of District 4 can be described as the flower of Gaoling.


    In the joint meeting held every four years, the fourth district has always been attended by a group of deputy officials and secretaries. There are few photos of Cui Wan on the Internet.


    Someone once said that Cui Wan was just a puppet of the adjutant and secretary, but now it seems that they are all rumors.


    Going further on is a very narrow trail. Cars can''t go there, so you can only walk on foot.


    Cui Wan glanced at the adjutant, who immediately led a few soldiers to clear the way.


    The smell of blood on the dead alien beasts will attract the surrounding alien beasts, and they have to speed up their pace.

 Chapter 1043： My Lady (15)

    The few people who opened the road held searchlights in their hands, and the bright white light shone in the forest. The shadows of the trees were so beautiful that they felt a bit gloomy inexplicably.


    A gust of wind calmly blew from behind Rong Huang, and Rong Huang shrank his neck, and ran forward a few steps, and walked to the center of the team.


    Rong Huang glanced at the steady man in front of him, wrinkled his nose, and his dark eyes and pupils circled around.


    While walking, the shadow of the tree shook, and the protruding branches and trees were cleaned up by a few people who opened the way. They stepped on it and made a creak.


    The weeds swept across Rong Huang''s exposed slender ankles, arousing a gloomy numbness.


    Rong Huang''s eyelashes trembled.


    The king is not afraid, not timid, but simply feels that the position is good.


    Thinking this way, Rong Huang took another step forward and Mimi was only two steps away from Cui Wan.


    The familiar plum scent made Rong Huang feel at ease a lot.


    The more you go in, the less light.


    After more than ten minutes, the surroundings were almost dark and opaque, and there was nothing else except the light from the searchlights.


    As a result, everyone''s vigilance has been raised to the extreme, guarding against strange beasts coming out in the dark at any time.


    Rong Huang cut off the front foot of a strange beast and turned sideways to avoid the claws of the other strange beast.


    Avoiding Jian Ronghuang who accidentally bumped into a person behind him.


    After solving the ferocious roaring strange animal, Rong Huang turned his head and saw Cui Wan, who was maintaining the action of raising his gun and shooting.


    Cui Wan seemed to be aware of it, and glanced at Rong Huang while dealing with the alien beast.


    With eyes facing each other, Cui Wan saw a pair of eyes bright as stars in the faint light.


    Cui Wan was startled, and saw the tall shadow behind Rong Huang, his eyes sharp and cold, and he shot with a bang.


    The blue light rubbed Rong Huang''s ears, and flew out, shooting at the alien beast behind Rong Huang.


    The short hair in Rong Huang''s ear was driven by the blue light, and the hair was light.


    Rong Huang turned his head and saw that the strange beast not far away was a lizard.


    Rong Huang frowned, raised his wrist, and the small axe flew out.


    An unpleasant neighing sound rang, and the strange beast fell to the ground.


    The small axe turned around in mid-air and returned to Rong Huang''s hand.


    Upon seeing this, Cui Wan raised his eyebrows slightly, said lightly "Be careful", and then concentrated on dealing with the alien beast.


    Rong Huang blinked and plunged into the fierce battle with a small axe.


    This time there were more strange beasts than before, and it took a group of tens of minutes to solve them.


    Three people in Dong Zhuang were injured, and two in Cui Wan were bitten by foreign animals. They sat on the ground and asked them to help with the wounds.


    The energy gun in Cui Wan''s hand turned around, and his deep and cold eyebrows looked at a distant place that didn''t know the depth, "Let''s go, the smell here is too strong, and strange animals will soon be attracted."


    Everyone didn''t doubt he was there, so they packed up quickly and set off.


    After solving the third group of strange beasts, Rong Huang saw an arched door from a distance.


    The laboratory is under the door.


    Defensive devices are installed around the laboratory. Once alien animals appear, they will be alerted, and they will be resolved before they threaten the safety of scientific researchers.


    Cui Wan climbed over the wall neatly, came to the door, and put his hand in front of the door.


    The iris and fingerprint were successfully authenticated. After a beep, the door slowly lowered, revealing a step.


    The ladder extends down to the laboratory underground.


    "Let''s go." Cui Wan glanced at the person following him and took the lead down the stairs.


    The sound of footsteps sounded, and the lights in the passage came on.


    After such a long period of darkness, a bright light appeared in front of our eyes, and everyone couldn''t help reaching out to block the light.

 Chapter 1044： My Lady (16)

    Rong Huang blinked quickly, alleviating the soreness of his eyes.


    After everyone slowed down, they continued to walk down.


    "Don''t move!"


    Cui Wan descended the last step, and a shout came from a dark corner.


    "Dr. Ge, it''s me."


    The man''s cold and indifferent voice sounded, and the group of people holding guns in the dark looked at each other, and got the answer from each other''s eyes.


    Dr. Ge put down the energy gun, walked out from the dark a few steps, with a happy face, "Domain Lord, you are here!"


    Rong Huang raised his neck and looked at Dr. Ge in the crowd. He was an old man with white temples, very energetic, and he was full of wind when he walked.


    Cui Wan stepped forward, pinning the energy gun to his waist, "Has the weapon been tested?"


    Dr. Ge nodded, gestured to the left and signaled everyone to go to the left, "We sent people out for a trial with weapons two days ago. The effect is very good, and the lethality is amazing..."


    Rong Huang walked slowly and clearly heard the conversation between the two people who were separated in front of him.


    Rong Huang reached into his pocket and touched the smooth surface of the score card, so the task is completed?


    It''s not difficult.


    The fourth district was worried that the reward was not enough and no one was willing to go to the dangerous Lope Forest, and deliberately increased the points reward to twelve thousand.


    Enough for Rong Huang for several meals.


    You can also buy beautiful clothes.


    Girls, they all like to eat and drink.


    Because of the existence of ladies, there are many women''s clothing stores in this world.


    Rong Huang lowered his head and glanced at the shirt with raw edges, and was about to take a stroll in the women''s clothing store when he returned.


    Involving the fourth district secrets, Rong Huang, Dong Zhuang and others were placed in separate rooms, and Cui Wan and Dr. Ge went to the other side.


    Rong Huang looked at the various high-tech products in the room, and there were shining decorations on them, and he couldn''t hold back his hands and touched them.


    "Hello, I am your little love~"


    The coquettish voice suddenly sounded, Rong Huang was startled, and he jumped back two steps with a frightened expression.


    Dong Zhuang, who had been addicted to cigarettes, laughed at this and said to his teammates, "It seems that little brother Rong is young and has nothing to do with him."


    Rong Huang pursed his lower lip and looked at the screen again. It was a scene that was not suitable for children.


    Rong Huang: "..."


    Rong Huang was so embarrassed that he was about to dig out a Barbie castle with his toes, smiled dryly, and sat back obediently.


    I knew it was this stuff, so the king wouldn''t touch it.


    Ah ah ah ah feel this king''s eyes are not clean!


    Rong Huang lowered his head and said "frustrated" in capitals.


    Dong Zhuang stretched out his hand to turn off the screen and touched his head, "This is what we must have after we get out of the breeding center, don''t you have it?"


    Rong Huang pulled his lower lip, shook his head, and said in a very low voice, "No."


    Dong Zhuang was a little surprised, and asked tentatively, "Do you have no family anymore?"


    Many evolutionary people who are not qualified to match the noble girl will go to the breeding center to adopt an evolutionary person after the age of 40, so that no one will provide for the elderly when they are old.


    Rong Huang thought of the silly white sweet white-eyed wolf Rong Zhenjing, thinking that she should have a fierce fight with Fei Ru in the first district, right?


    Now that the plot hasn''t reached the point of abuse, Rong Zhenjing still feels that she is the happiest woman in the world.


    "No." Rong Huang said.


    Dong Zhuang and others gave Rong Huang a sympathetic look, no wonder she was so thin, it turned out that her father was gone.


    Dong Zhuang patted his chest and vowed, "It doesn''t matter, you will be our brother in the future. If I have one bite, there will be yours, and I will never leave you hungry."

 Chapter 1045： My Lady (17)

    Rong Huang is even more embarrassed. Is this a posture for Taoyuan to make justice?


    But Rong Huang was a polite little Phoenix, and he smiled and thanked him.


    At this time, Cui Wan''s adjutant knocked on the door and walked in, looking around, "We are ready to go, are you together?"


    The adjutant remembered that these people came here after receiving the mission issued by their fourth district. Just now they looked at the outside surveillance and a large group of strange beasts appeared around.


    For the safety of these people, Cui Wan asked him to come and ask them to go together.


    Dong Zhuang and others have no opinion, they can''t ask for it to be able to get in touch with the master of the domain up close.


    As for Rong Huang, there is no comment.


    Originally thinking about what excuses to use to go with Feng''s illness, and by the way to talk about a sweet love, now the adjutant sent a pillow to doze off, and she naturally would not refuse.


    When Rong Huang and his party went out, they saw Cui Wan''s group standing not far away.


    In addition to the soldiers in the fourth district, there are also a group of men in sportswear.


    The headed Dr. Ge was carrying a box in his hand, and looking at his nervous expression, he knew what weapon in the box was in the legend.


    Rong Huang is not interested in weapons, she is only interested in Feng disease.


    Rong Huang stepped forward happily, and her slender posture, which was different from those around her, caught Dr. Ge''s attention.


    "Young man, why did you come to such a dangerous place?" Dr. Ge looked at Rong Huang''s thin arms and shook his head.


    Rong Huang was stunned for a long time before realizing that the "lad" was her.


    Dong Zhuang on the side couldn''t hold back, he chuckled.


    Dr. Ge: "Huh? What''s the matter?" Is there a problem with what he said?


    Dr. Ge thinks it is normal for him to care about a junior.


    Dong Zhuang pointed to Rong Huang and said gruffly, "She is better than our brothers, at least Grade S."


    When Dong Zhuang said this, not only Dr. Ge, but the people on Cui Wan''s side looked at Rong Huang in amazement, with bright disbelief in their eyes.


    Rong Huang smiled modestly and lowered his voice, "Everything is for points."


    Listening to Rong Huang''s soft and thin voice, Dr. Ge couldn''t help but say, "It makes sense, it makes sense."


    Cui Wan retracted his gaze to look at Rong Huang, his lower eyelashes concealed his emotions, and a shadow fell under his eyelids.


    "Okay, let''s go." Cui Wan said quietly, straightening the belt around his waist, and turning around his waist became even thinner.


    Dr. Ge has been working for Cui Wan for many years, knowing that Cui Wan''s temperament is like this, and he doesn''t care about it, carrying a box and following up the stairs.


    There was another beast roar, and Cui Wan''s expression was tense, and he could clearly distinguish the position of the foreign beast even if he couldn''t see anything in the dark.


    With a bang, the alien beast fell to the ground.


    The adjutant immediately tied the wound on his arm with gauze, looked in front of the black hole, and said in surprise, "Why are there so many strange animals this year?"


    When the soldier on the side heard this, he also agreed with him, "You are not alone."


    Cui Wan glanced over with a cold look, and the adjutant was a soldier vaguely aware of a chill, and subconsciously closed his mouth.


    "It''s already the middle of the night. Everyone is vigilant. Some strange animals like to come out at night."


    Cui Wan''s reminder caused everyone''s already nervous nerves to become extremely tight. They clenched their weapons and walked carefully in the woods.


    There was a rustling sound, and before Cui Wan turned his head, Rong Huang who followed behind raised his wrist.


    The small axe fell off from his hand and chopped the flying alien beast that was hidden in the tree and attacked Cui Wan in two.

 Chapter 1046： My Lady (18)

    The strange beast fluttered its wings and fell to the ground. After two struggles, it lost its breath.


    Cui Wan was holding the energy gun, and there was a brief stun in his eyes.


    The small axe returned to Rong Huang''s hand. Rong Huang looked at Cui Wan, his dark and clear apricot eyes blinked, and the pear vortex was clear and shallow, "No thanks."


    Cui Wan''s eyes moved slightly, and the corners of his flat and indifferent mouth made an imperceptible curvature, and he nodded slightly, "Thanks."


    Rong Huang stuffed the water lying on her shoulders with a thirsty smile into his pocket, and when he changed his hands, a sharp axe cut off a hyena''s neck.


    The evolutionary era has come for so many years, and everyone has found skills in the confrontation with alien beasts, and the chance of injury and death has been greatly reduced.


    When everyone got on the car, there were no injuries to ten of the two people.


    Rong Huang took out the water he bought on the road from his bag and filled it with tons and tons.


    After walking so long and hunting a lot of strange beasts, Rong Huang''s throat was about to smoke.


    Rong Huang wiped the corner of his mouth and noticed a shadow falling outside the car window. Turning his head, he saw the adjutant standing outside preparing to knock on the car window.


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows, lowered the car window, and leaned out a little, "What''s the matter?"


    The adjutant smiled kindly towards Rong Huang, then looked at Dong Zhuang on the other side of the car, "Are you going to follow us to the fourth district?"


    Lope Forest is not far from the fourth district, and it''s only half a day''s drive away.


    Rong Huang''s eyes were round, and he turned to look at Dong Zhuang, his eyes beckoning him to quickly agree.


    The assistant officer came to ask them, Cui Wan must have spoken.


    The fourth district throws an olive branch at them, as long as they are not stupid enough, they will not refuse.


    Dong Zhuang also understood that this was Cui Wan''s instruction, and nodded ecstatically, "Then bother."


    Adjutant: "Thank you very much for helping us bring Dr. Ge out safely."


    After some business talks, the adjutant returned to the first black car and probably reported to Cui Wan.


    The car started and drove to the exit of Lope Forest in an orderly manner.


    Dong Zhuang punched in the seat, his face was full of excitement, "I didn''t expect that we could become the fourth district people one day!"


    The domain master in which district is the most powerful is Cui domain master.


    The evolutionary era had just come that year, wild animals were rampant, hurting innocent people everywhere, and the first to stand up to protect the middle-lower evolved people was the fourth district led by Cui Wan.


    Rong Huang listened to Dong Zhuang talking about Cui Wan''s glorious deeds, and pinched the ornaments on the zipper of the backpack, his bright eyes were covered by crow-feather-colored eyelashes.


    Rong Huang talked to Shui Shui through his divine sense, and his tone could not be covered with joy, "I didn''t expect Feng Bingbing to be a big figure like a savior, and he deserves to be a man whom the king looks after."


    Shui Shui almost didn''t look at it, and echoed in a soft voice, "The king''s vision is naturally the best. You are a natural pair of ducks!"


    Rong Huang: Hmm!


    -


    The car of Rong Huang''s group stopped at the entrance of the Command Headquarters of District 4, and the adjutant got off from the car in front of him and knocked on the window.


    "The domain owner asked me to take you to rest."


    Rong Huang couldn''t ask for it, and the little chicken nodded in a pecking manner.


    Rong Huang entered the single dormitory, checked it again, and after confirming that there was no safety hazard, he went to take a bath.


    By the time she woke up, it was already afternoon.


    After resting on the bed for a while, watching the one-hour early education cartoon, Rong Huang got up to search for food.


    Dong Zhuang and their dormitory were on the same floor as Rong Huang, and they happened to ran into each other when they came out, so they went to dinner together.


    There is a cafeteria in the command headquarters and the food is very good.


    During the meal, Rong Huang learned that the adjutant had arranged work for them after finding out that their identities were not in doubt.

 Chapter 1047： My Lady (19)

    Rong Huang suddenly thought of her hukou issue.


    Sure enough, I immediately heard Dong Zhuang say, "Adjutant Zhang asked me to tell you that if I have time tomorrow, I will go to his office to verify his identity information."


    As expected, Rong Huang said in his heart, he could not say anything.


    Taking this opportunity to open an account, the status of a black account will cause her a lot of inconvenience.


    -


    Early the next morning, Rong Huang asked Ren''s adjutant''s office and rode the elevator all the way up to the 18th floor.


    The command headquarters occupies a large area, but each building is not very high, and the tallest one is only 20 floors.


    The elevator wall is transparent, and you can see the tall buildings.


    Rong Huang''s gaze swept across one place, his eyes frozen.


    The words "Precious Girl College" are particularly conspicuous.


    The academy of noble women is in pink style as a whole, and Rong Huang''s divine consciousness can see all kinds of girl heart patterns on the wall.


    There is one such college for ladies in each district.


    With a ding sound, Rong Huang retracted his gaze and walked out of the elevator, checking the house number on the door from time to time.


    The evolving people who passed by saw a face like Rong Huang and didn''t stop much, walking hurriedly on their own affairs.


    Seeing the "1812" sign on the door, Rong Huang stopped, and without hesitation, raised his hand and knocked on the door three times in a rhythm.


    The door was hidden, and Rong Huang could still hear the conversation inside, but did not deliberately pay attention to the content of the conversation.


    "In."


    Rong Huang pushed the door in and saw Cui Wan sitting on the sofa reading the documents. He was startled for a while, then his eyes lit up.


    Cui Wan, who seemed to be aware of Rong Huang''s scorching eyes, raised his eyes, whose narrow and long tails were strange but cold.


    "Cui...Domain Master is good." Rong Huang raised his small paw to say hello, and then walked to the adjutant over there.


    Cui Wan glanced at Rong Huang''s slender back, his eyes moved slightly, and he lowered his head again, but his face was slightly sideways, his exquisite side face was indifferent, and his jaw line was sharp.


    Same as his people.


    "That''s right, I checked your name yesterday, but didn''t find any information about you." Cui Wan showed the screen before Rong Huang''s eyes.


    The word "Rong Huang" is in the search bar, and the search results below are blank.


    Rong Huang blinked, talking serious nonsense, "I used to live in a remote place. My father was gone when I was a few years old."


    Rong Huang paused, and said word for word in his mind, "I am busy doing tasks and running around as an adult, and I don''t have time to register my identity information."


    The adjutant felt something was wrong, and scratched his head, "That''s it."


    Rong Huang nodded his head, yeah, that''s it, don''t doubt it.


    "Zhang Heng." The man''s cold voice sounded.


    The adjutant immediately looked at Cui Wan, who was flipping through the documents, with a respectful tone, "Sir, what''s your order?"


    "come."


    Cui Wan''s words are as concise as always.


    Zhang Heng glanced at Rong Huang, speeded up his speech and said, "I''ll let someone take you to register your identity information later...Forget it, you go to 1803 to find Secretary Wang and let him take you there."


    Rong Huang responded quickly and left the office.


    Before closing the door, Rong Huang vaguely heard the "joint meeting" "participate in person."


    After entering 1803, Rong Huang told Secretary Wang about the situation, but Secretary Wang took Rong Huang to the Information Management Adoption Center without saying a word.


    Register the name and age, took a photo, and ten minutes later, Rong Huang received the brand-new fourth district resident identity card and points card.


    When going downstairs, Rong Huang thought of the conversation vaguely heard when he left.

 Chapter 1048： My Lady (20)

    In the joint meeting held every four years, the domain owners of the four districts must attend.


    Just like the Grand Ceremony of the Six Realms, the powers of the Six Realms must attend.


    Let''s not talk about the special case of Cui Wan, the male protagonist Fei Ru will definitely appear.


    The original owner is a good sister, even if she died because of Rong Zhenjing, she didn''t have any grievances, and she wanted to protect her.


    Rong Huang was not a bad person, a woman like Rong Zhenjing, who said that she was innocent and poisonous and stupid to sound good, and she couldn''t spare her energy to protect her.


    Rong Huang estimated that his wishes would not come true.


    This is the first time she failed to fulfill the original owner''s wish, as compensation...


    Rong Huang got out of the elevator and walked to the temporary residence. As compensation, let the original owner invest in a good house in his next life. Don''t meet such a family again.


    -


    After completing the account, Rong Huang accompanied Dong Zhuang and others to the task hall to pick up tasks every day.


    Recently, there have been more and more alien beasts appearing in the area of ??the fourth area, and they have attacked the evolved people violently. Rong Huang and the others have accompanied the soldiers in the fourth area to hunt the alien beasts several times.


    Everyone has also noticed that the number of alien beasts has skyrocketed, and there have been many discussions about alien beasts on the Internet.


    Rong Huang often sees comments like this after taking a bath at night and lying on the bed. He can''t help but think of points when he thinks of strange beasts.


    Living in a single dormitory requires points. Rong Huang, a fragrant and soft girl, naturally cannot live in the same house with those men.


    After a month, Rong Huang has earned a lot of points.


    This morning, Rong Huang used a lot of energy to get up from the bed, ready to take up the task.


    Just in response to what Dr. Ge said casually last time, everything is for survival.


    Now that the situation is unknown, Rong Huang wouldn''t be so stupid that he blew himself up.


    She is not Rong Zhenjing.


    Rong Huang was stopped by Zhang Heng before he got far out of the dormitory.


    "Next Monday, the domain chief will go to the first district to participate in the joint meeting. You and Dong Zhuang will go to the first district together with the soldiers of the domain master."


    Rong Huang blinked, and was taken aback for a moment to come back to his senses.


    "Why did the domain owner let us go?"


    Zhang Heng also expressed his doubts.


    There are many S-level or even SS-level evolutionary people in the command headquarters. The domain owner has no reason to leave them in the fourth area, but instead brings these newcomers who have just been here for a short time.


    But this is not something that an adjutant of his should consider, he can just do whatever the domain owner orders.


    "The domain owner is very optimistic about you, maybe it''s tempering you."


    Rong Huang: "???"


    Rong Huang: Rong''s confused face. JPG.


    Seeing Rong Huang''s blank expression, Zhang Heng couldn''t stop talking nonsense, and coughed, "I hope you can protect the safety of the domain owner."


    Rong Huang nodded in response.


    Feng disease is the man of the king, and the king will naturally protect him.


    After Zhang Heng passed the word, Rong Huang was let go.


    When Rong Huang returned after killing dozens of strange animals, he was blocked in the corridor of the dormitory building.


    The evolution man on the opposite side was as strong as a bear, and the corridor was blocked when the three stood side by side.


    Rong Huang put his backpack on his shoulders, looked up at them, his tone was flat, "Something?"


    Rong Huang was squeamish, but he was also divided.


    Rong Huang never showed mercy to those who voluntarily come up for a face slap.


    "I thought the domain owner let you go with you because you are great." The evolutionary man in the middle held his arms, his tone sarcastically, "Now it seems that I think too much."


    The other two laughed.


    "That''s right, Dong Zhuang and the others. I can beat this kid to death with a single punch. Why is she accompanying?"

 Chapter 1049： My Lady (21)

    "Hey boy, come here, we are like a trial, if you lose, we will give the place to our three brothers."


    Rong Huang''s eyes turned, looking at the evolution man on the left, "Competition?"


    "Yes, competition. If you lose, you can''t go to the joint meeting. Let us go."


    Rong Huang licked his lower lip, "Yes."


    The evolutionary man on the left sneered, with an arrogant expression, "If you are acquainted, let''s make an appointment."


    "No, just do it now."


    Rong Huang stepped forward in two steps and kicked the person out before the person could react.


    "what--"


    The evolutionary man fell to the ground in a twisted posture, clutching his arms and screaming.


    Rong Huang raised his chin and looked at the two men with horrified expressions in front of him with a smile, "How about? Are you still trying?"


    The two evolutionaries who were questioned mechanically shook their heads and stammered in reply, "No, no more."


    Rong Huang snorted, touched the short hair that had just been trimmed last night, and walked briskly back to the dormitory.


    By the time she went out the next day, the command headquarters had spread her glorious deeds of one-on-three.


    "Can defeat two SS ranks and one S rank, she won''t be SSS rank, right?"


    You know, SSS-level evolutionary people have not appeared in the past ten years. If Rong Huang is really an SSS-level evolutionary person, then the fourth area will leave the other three areas far behind.


    Facing those who asked her what level of mental power, Rong Huang smiled and said nothing.


    There is no spiritual power, but there is divine power.


    -


    On Monday, Rong Huang got in the car to the first district.


    I don''t know who arranged it, Rong Huang and Cui Wan sat in the same car.


    The extended version of the black car ran smoothly, blocking most of the external noise.


    Rong Huang was sitting in the second row, next to Zhang Heng who kept calling.


    In the last row is Cui Wan, who works with his head down.


    Although this brought Rong Huang and Cui Wan into close contact, Rong Huang always felt that something was wrong.


    She seemed to smell conspiracy.


    Rong Huang grabbed his hair and grabbed the top of the hair into a mess. After reacting, he quickly pressed it down.


    Rong Huang changed his sitting position, called Zhang Heng next to him, and asked super quietly, "Can I know why I''m sitting here?"


    Zhang Heng had just finished the phone call with the adjutant of District 1, saying that he didn''t know, he was just a poor beater who obeyed the domain owner''s orders.


    "Zhang Heng said that your mental power is very high. I want to know how high your spiritual power is."


    Before Zhang Heng could speak, Cui Wan''s low and indifferent voice sounded behind him.


    Zhang Heng: "???" I''m not talking nonsense without you.


    When did he tell the domain master about Rong Huang''s mental power? !


    Rong Huang turned his head to look at Cui Wan, blinking like a butterfly wing''s eyelashes, "I don''t have mental power."


    Cui Wan frowned, a wave of fluctuation flashed in his always indifferent and plain eyes, "No mental power?"


    Rong Huang looked at the sight of retreating outside the car window and said, "I was born without mental energy."


    Zhang Heng looked surprised and looked at Cui Wan, who was silent with his eyes down. He couldn''t help but ask, "Impossible, even the low-level evolutionary people have F grades. Is it possible that you don''t even have F grades?"


    "But it''s not right, you can clearly defeat even an SS-level evolutionary person."


    Cui Wan glanced at the black hair on the top of the young boy''s hair that was a bit higher than the seat in front of him, and his dark and deep eyes were focused.


    Obviously he was also waiting for Rong Huang''s answer.


    Rong Huang hadn''t planned to hide the fact that she had no mental power.


    The technology in this world is quite advanced, and it can be measured whether there is a mental power instrument.


    Rong Huang''s white fingers were bent, and a golden flame emerged from his palm.

 Chapter 1050： My Lady (22)

    Rong Huang''s white fingers were bent, and a golden flame emerged from his palm.


    Zhang Heng covered his mouth and took a breath, a stack of papers on his leg fell to his feet, and he looked at the flame in Rong Huang''s palm in shock, "This, this, this..."


    After all, Cui Wan is a man who has lived for more than two hundred years. He only saw his pupils tremble a few times, and he fumbled twice with his slender fingers, all he thought.


    "what is this?"


    Zhang Heng nodded silently, and the domain master''s question also asked what he thought.


    Rong Huang received the flame, his apricot eyes flashed, "It''s spiritual power."


    This world is different from the Six Realms in the end, and there is no such thing as a magical power, a magical power.


    But Rong Huang could feel the existence of spiritual energy.


    She has experienced the world of cultivating immortals, has been the master of the Holy Heaven Sect for hundreds of years, and has a good understanding of spiritual energy.


    Although the aura of this world is very thin, as long as there is talent to build a foundation, it is not a problem.


    "Aura?" Zhang Heng raised his voice, "Are you kidding us?"


    Zhang Heng is in his thirties this year. He doesn''t know what the world was like before the advent of the evolutionary era, but he has read many novels about Xiuxian on the Internet.


    Reiki is such a mysterious thing, it sounds very unreliable.


    Rong Huang''s hand just now looked more like bluffing.


    "Aura is something that was only found in novels a long time ago. How can you prove that there is aura on Blue Star now?"


    Cui Wan did not immediately express his doubts, and only asked Rong Huang aloud after a moment of silence.


    Rong Huang curled his eyes, some rounded corners of his eyes raised slightly, "I did a mission last year, and by chance I found a ring."


    Rong Huang spoke nonsense solemnly, without any guilty conscience, "My blood dripped on the ring, and then I found a lot of treasures in the ring."


    Zhang Heng''s eyes widened, and he touched his chin, but fortunately, it didn''t fall.


    Ring...


    "Isn''t it a storage ring?"


    As a fan of novels, Zhang Heng likes to read novels when he is fine, and this kind of speculation immediately popped up in his mind.


    Cui Wan was a freshman before the advent of the era of evolution. In the dormitory, he often heard his roommates talk about the novels.


    For the "storage ring" in Zhang Heng''s mouth, not to mention knowing it well, there are still three or four points.


    "That''s why you have..." Cui Wan paused, and sunlight came in from the car window, making his thick eyelashes dyed with gold, "This fire?"


    Rong Huang blinked, saying that''s okay.


    Nodding his head, Rong Huang looked around in the space and took out a storage ring that he had robbed in the Saint Heaven Sect.


    Seeing Rong Huang''s palm with a simple ring in his hand, Zhang Heng took a breath again.


    Yeah, very shocked.


    Rong Huang threw the storage ring to Cui Wan, with a long ending, "That''s it."


    There are many more storage rings like this, Rong Huang, but they are only one ten thousandth of the gold and silver treasures she has collected.


    Give it to Cui Wan and Rong Huang doesn''t feel distressed either.


    In Rong Huang''s view, her identity will be exposed sooner or later under Rong Zhenjing''s lack of heart, so it''s better to add a little bargaining chip to herself.


    For example, no one has, only what she owns.


    The corners of Rong Huang''s lips raised, this king is really a little clever ghost duck.


    Cui Wan looked down at the storage ring in his hand, the flatness in the long and narrow phoenix eyes could no longer be maintained.


    Feeling the complicated patterns on the storage ring with his fingertips, Cui Wan was very surprised.


    After experiencing things like species evolution, Cui Wan didn''t expect that he would be told that there might be such a mysterious existence as Xiuxian in this world.

 Chapter 1051： My Lady (23)

    Perhaps many years ago, in a dynasty that was not even recorded in historical records, there really were such a group of mysterious sects.


    When Cui Wan was in high school, he liked to read history and knew that many emperors in the past pursued the art of immortality.


    What if someone really succeeds in the pursuit of immortality?


    Isn''t this storage ring and the flames emerging from the palm of Rong Huang''s hand the evidence?


    Zhang Heng begged curiously, "Brother Rong, show me the fire again."


    Rong Huang''s index finger lightly moved, and a ball of flame appeared on her fingertips, swaying and jumping as her fingers curled and straightened.


    The golden flames made Rong Huang''s white fingers more crystal clear.


    "It looks like it''s true," Zhang Heng murmured.


    Rong Huang rolled his eyes in his heart, and said angrily, "Of course it''s true, why would I lie to you?"


    Even if you lie to you, you will not be aware of it, you can only be deceived obediently.


    Cui Wan''s eyes moved slightly when he heard this, but he didn''t worry that Rong Huang was lying to him.


    After he became an evolutionary man and possessed spiritual power, he unexpectedly gained an ability.


    In his eyes, everyone''s body is full of color.


    The red is cunning, the blue is loyal, and the black is indifference...


    Each color has its own meaning.


    This also makes it easier for Cui Wan to defend the true and false of people around him.


    That day, when he saw Rong Huang for the first time in Lope Forest, he was attracted by the pink color on her body.


    This is a color he has never seen before.


    The rich pink was flowing around Rong Huang''s body, especially every time he approached him, it surged even more.


    Cui Wan could see the joy in it at a glance.


    What is joy? Cui Wan didn''t understand.


    For some reasons, he lived more than two hundred years old. He has long lost the emotions and sorrows of normal people, and he repeats his life from work to rest day after day.


    Boring and boring.


    For Rong Huang, Cui Wan''s mood is quite complicated.


    Without knowing the origin of the other party, he asked Zhang Heng to bring Rong Huang and Dong Zhuang back to the fourth district...


    "How? Do you see anything?"


    Rong Huang''s long and slightly lower voice interrupted Cui Wan''s thoughts, and Cui Wan suddenly withdrew to look at Rong Huang who was sitting on his side.


    The young boy''s face was delicately white and delicate, and his eyes were shining.


    The pink color fits Rong Huang''s body quietly, overflowing with joy.


    Cui Wan slowly closed his eyes, something quickly flashed in his cold, sharp eyes, "No, you should be the only one who can take out the things in the ring?"


    Rong Huang was startled, but she had forgotten this.


    I snatched the storage ring and threw it directly into the space.


    Fortunately, the owner of the storage ring was hacked to death by Rong Huang a long time ago, and the seal on the ring was naturally eliminated.


    Rong Huang put his hands on his knees, his small waist straightened, "Yes." Rong Huang paused, and then turned, "Do you want it? I''ll give it to you."


    Cui Wan''s pale lips pressed lightly, and returned the storage ring to Rong Huang, "I don''t need it."


    He is not a cultivator, nor can he feel aura, it is useless to ask for it.


    Rong Huang''s black eye pupils turned around, suddenly thinking of something, and threw the storage ring back to Cui Wan.


    "It''s just the cost of my accommodation. I won''t need to pay out points in the dormitory in the future." Rong Huang tilted his head and said slowly.


    Cui Wan looked down at the storage ring on the palm of his hand, feeling hot to his hands inexplicably.


    Even if Rong Huang lived in the fourth district for a hundred years, the accommodation fee was much cheaper than this storage ring.

 Chapter 1052： My Lady (24)

    Cui Wan glanced at Rong Huang deeply, a ripple in his pale black eyes, and soon sank.


    "The deed on the ring was erased by me, you can take out things by yourself"


    Rong Huang looked at Cui Wan with a smile, and pointed to the storage ring, "Try it."


    Cui Wan''s mind moved, letting out a ray of mental energy, and easily plunged into the storage ring.


    Seeing the rare and exotic treasures in the storage ring near the house, Cui Wan''s eyes flashed unexplained emotions.


    When he regained his mental power, a ganoderma-like thing appeared on his hand, the whole body was turquoise, and the fragrance was fragrant.


    Zhang Heng took a breath again.


    He felt that all the shock of his life was used up today.


    What kind of aura storage ring, is he God''s pro-goose?


    "What''s this?" Cui Wan handed the contents in front of Rong Huang''s eyes, and returned the storage ring to Rong Huang by the way, "I only need this one and leave it to the laboratory for research."


    In Cui Wan''s view, if there is anything unreasonable, just hand it over to the laboratory for research.


    The group of Dr. Ge knows everything.


    Rong Huang didn''t know what it was, but looking at the rich aura around it, he knew what it was supposed to be.


    Rong Huang was silent for a moment, and slowly uttered four words, "Treasures of heaven and earth?"


    Cui Wan: "..."


    "Don''t tell others about your things easily, it will be very dangerous." Cui Wan paused for a moment and said in conformity with his heart, "Don''t let others see your fire unless you have to."


    Rong Huang rubbed his fingers on his pants, Xingmu smiled into a crescent moon, "I see."


    Feng Bingbing is really a cute little girl, and even the words of caring about people are so twisted.


    Cui Wan glanced at Rong Huang, who was turning around, and the pink seemed to surging more intensely.


    Cui Wan suppressed the doubts in his heart, put the "Treasures of Heaven, Material and Earth" aside in his hand, and continued to read the documents.


    The car was quiet again.


    It''s just that Rong Huang could feel Zhang Heng and the driver''s eyes every few minutes.


    They may still feel secret, but they don''t know that the complicated look at that point of inquiry is completely invisible in Rong Huang''s eyes.


    After half an hour, the car stopped.


    Rong Huang was awakened by Shui Shui.


    Looking at the dark blue building, Rong Huang was at a loss for a moment, and he knew that this was the command headquarters of District 1.


    So I will see Fei Ru and Rong Zhenjing again soon.


    Rong Huang immediately cheered up and climbed out of the car behind Cui Wan.


    A gust of wind blew hot air, and the fine dust blew onto Rong Huang''s face.


    Rong Huang wiped his face, secretly slandering the bad weather.


    Sure enough, the disgusting person is in the disgusting place, which makes people very disheartened.


    Hearing the movement, Cui Wan turned his eyes and glanced lightly at Rong Huang, who was touching his face while pooh-pooh-pooh-pooh-pooh-pooh-pooh-pooh-pooh-pooh, the corners of his mouth fluctuate slightly, "Don''t run around."


    It took a long time for Rong Huang to realize that Cui Wan was talking to her. He trot a few short legs to keep up with Cui Wan''s pace, prolonging the tone, "I know."


    Cui Wan answered, and anyone who is familiar with it can hear the joy and relaxation in his tone.


    Zhang Heng, who was following Cui Yun with his bags, looked at Cui Yun and then at Rong Huang, feeling that something was wrong more and more.


    There is a strange magnetic field between the domain master and Rong Huang.


    Because Cui Wan is not close to female sex, even with Zhang Heng, the adjutant, there is no lady by his side, so naturally he doesn''t know the love.


    Zhang Heng said hello with his head full of thoughts, and accompanied Rong Huang and Cui Wan into the villa specially prepared for them in the first district.


    Dong Zhuang and the others watched from a distance as Rong Huang entered the villa with Cui Yuzhu, and there was no feeling of jealousy except for envy.

 Chapter 1053： My Lady (25)

    Originally, they just wanted to find an ally to do the task together, but they didn''t want the other party to be a master.


    Dong Zhuang poured a bottle of water fiercely, with a broad smile on his dark face, and sighed casually, "Rong Huang is really amazing."


    This sigh was unanimously approved by other members of the Xinsenluo mercenary group.


    Fei Ru came out in a dark blue uniform at the entrance of the command headquarters not far away.


    If it weren''t for the white spots, it would almost blend with the dark blue wall behind him.


    "Which district is that person?" Fei Ru asked the adjutant next to him.


    The adjutant pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose and noticed the black car on the side, "It''s in the fourth district."


    "Cui Wan came in person?" Fei Ru''s eyes flashed slightly, with thoughts in his eyes, and he ordered the adjutant, "I will put the list of District 4 on my table later."


    The adjutant did not understand Fei Ru''s intention, but he did it anyway.


    Fei Ru looked at the light blue villa in the distance, thinking of the white side face that Jinghong had just glimpsed, and his eyes were deep.


    Hope he read it right.


    Rong Huang was placed in a separate room, and a comfortable cool air came out from the ceiling. Rong Huang sneezed thinly and walked to the controller on the wall to adjust the temperature.


    Dinner was delivered by a special manservant.


    Male servants are lower-evolved people, and serve as servants in the homes of higher-evolved people for their livelihood.


    "Dear sir, this is your dinner, please use it slowly."


    The male servant in the standard male servant outfit held the sealed dinner plate in both hands, his honey-colored skin faintly shining in the corridor light.


    Rong Huang took the dinner plate.


    When the valet pulled his hand, he didn''t know if it was deliberate or what was going on, and he hooked his finger on the back of Rong Huang''s hand twice.


    Rong Huang: "???"


    Rong Huang lifted his eyes to meet the male servant''s eye-catching fox.


    The footman blinked and chuckled lightly, with a sultry tone.


    Rong Huang: "..."


    Rong Huang''s face was sullen, and she took out the aura of her former emperor, with a cold tone, "What are you doing?"


    The valet was stunned, unexpectedly that Rong Huang would have such a different taste.


    It is clear that anyone who came to the first district as a guest before will be fascinated by him.


    The valet took a deep look at Rong Huang, a little unwilling, but still left with a huge food box.


    Rong Huang rubbed the back of his trousers with disgust.


    The king is not clean QAQ


    Through the lid, Rong Huang smelled the aroma of food.


    Rong Huang sniffed, a little about to move, ready to go back to the room and close the door to have a big meal.


    There was a noise not far away, and Rong Huang subconsciously raised his head and saw Cui Wan who was standing at the door of the room diagonally opposite.


    Cui Wan no longer wore the black uniform during the day, and changed to a comfortable private suit. The hair that was combed backwards was also let down, and he put it softly on his forehead, covering his beautiful eyebrows.


    It doesn''t have the sharpness and coldness of the original, and has a little more mild popularity.


    Rong Huang blinked. As soon as he was about to say hello, he heard the man''s cold and low voice, "What are you doing?"


    Rong Huang held the tray with his eyes blank, and felt that this was a bit familiar. A few seconds later, under Cui Wan''s gaze, he said uncertainly, "Eating?"


    Cui Wan pursed his lower lip and looked at Rong Huang with his tousled hair. His tone was still faint, "I see, you can go in."


    Rong Huang let out a sound, the ending sound was long, and he took two steps back, hooked his small legs and closed the door.


    Cui Wan frowned as he looked at the closed door.


    "Domain owner?" Zhang Heng''s puzzled voice sounded.


    Cui Wan returned to his senses, coughed lightly with his fist against his lips, and cleared his throat, "The room is too stuffy, come out to let air."


    After speaking, he closed the door.


    Zhang Heng touched his head and returned to the room with a dazed expression.

 Chapter 1054： My Lady (26)

    At night, the moonlight is shining and dimming under the cover of clouds.


    Fei Ru received the last group of visitors from the third district and left the residence after eating.


    Along the trail, Fei Ru stood outside a three-story villa with ordinary appearance.


    After verifying the iris fingerprint, the door opened after a beep.


    "My lord, please come in." The mechanical female voice sounded overhead.


    Fei Ru stepped in, walked through the elegantly decorated living room, and verified the iris fingerprint again.


    The door made of hard metal moved to the right, and a new world came into view.


    There are various weapons hidden under the cold metallic wall. If a stranger is detected, these weapons will pop out instantly, shooting the opponent into a sieve in minutes.


    Two evolutionary men in white coats walked toward Fei Ru and immediately stood still, saluted, and said in unison, "Domain master."


    Fei reached his lips and coughed lightly, and he kept walking under his feet, "How''s it going?"


    "Ms. Rong''s research is of great value. I suggest placing her in a nutrient solution for long-term research."


    Fei Ru''s eyes moved slightly, and he nodded in response, "Her blood will not move, I am useful."


    The researcher was stunned. Although he did not agree, he did not dare to disobey, "Okay."


    Fei Ru walked in alone, the researcher glanced at the person lying on the test bench at the door, and silently closed the door.


    Rong Zhenjing was crying silently.


    She was cut off a piece of meat the size of her nails by the cruel and vicious researchers, and now the inner side of her wrist is blunt and painful.


    Rong Zhenjing had never suffered since she was a child, and her pain caused her tears to flow.


    It was Fei Ru who made her sad and wanted to cry.


    She didn''t expect to be tied to the experiment platform when she woke up, and she didn''t expect that all of this was Fei Ru''s instruction.


    Obviously they loved each other so much before, Fei Ru also said that he would protect her for a lifetime, so that no one would know her secrets, but in a blink of an eye he sent her into the laboratory.


    There is also the noble girl named Melinda, who is nothing more than a cloned dummy, and she keeps saying that Fei Ru loves her most.


    Rong Zhenjing was crying, very sad and wronged.


    She felt that her beautiful love had been tainted and was no longer pure.


    Da Da''s footsteps made Rong Zhenjing reluctantly recover, and when she turned her head to look, she saw Fei Rujun''s beautiful and elegant face.


    At this moment, Rong Zhenjing''s tears could no longer be stopped, and she cried more fiercely.


    In the laboratory, apart from the light breathing, there was only Rong Zhenjing''s heart-piercing cry.


    "Brother Feiru, why do you treat me this way? You said that you love me the most, so why bother with other women?"


    The tears of a beauty should have been pitiful.


    But right now, Fei Ru didn''t know Melinda''s true identity. He only had Melinda in his eyes, so she wouldn''t feel sorry for Rong Zhenjing.


    "Ajing, I said I love you, but I never said that I can''t love others."


    Rong Zhenjing: "???" What is it?


    Fei Ru took a few steps forward and gently wiped away tears from the corners of Rong Zhenjing''s eyes, "Melinda is the lady I vowed to match a long time ago, and I can''t let her down."


    Rong Zhenjing cried so loudly that she couldn''t even care about her perfect image, "You can''t let her down, can you let me down?"


    Rong Zhenjing''s limbs were tied to the experimental platform, she could only turn her wrists, and looked at Fei with tearful eyes, "Brother Fei, I feel so painful. Will you take me back?"


    Without blinking, Fei Ru shook his head and refused, "No."


    Melinda needs natural female blood, and Melinda is his most important person.

 Chapter 1055： My Lady (27)

    As for Rong Zhenjing...


    Looking at the extremely pitiful Rong Zhenjing, Fei Ru felt soft-hearted.


    After a moment of silence, Fei Ru didn''t stop Rong Zhenjing''s crying, and said softly, "I have promised Melinda for the rest of my life, but I swear that I will belong to you in the next life."


    Rong Zhenjing didn''t expect Fei Ru to promise her the next life, crying, and staring at Fei in a daze.


    "But why can''t you give me this life?" Rong Zhenjing bit her lip, complaining of grievance in her pure and harmless eyes, "As long as you are with me, I can do everything."


    Rong Zhenjing turned her wrist with difficulty, showing the wound in front of Fei Ru''s eyes, "Even if you treat me like this, I won''t be angry, I love you brother Fei Ru."


    Fei Ru was a little shaken seeing the love in Rong Zhenjing''s eyes.


    But after thinking about Melinda, who was crying inferiority and crying because she was just a cloned woman and not a natural woman, Fei Ru''s heart became hardened again.


    Fei Ru suppressed the gentleness in his eyes, and at the same time withdrew his hand, "Don''t think about it here, I won''t let you die."


    After speaking, Fei Ru turned and strode away without even looking back.


    Rong Zhenjing experienced a huge gap from hope to disappointment, and then thought of Fei Ru''s ruthlessly leaving back, for a time grief came from it, and she cried again.


    She regretted it, and she shouldn''t have given up her sister and Feiru to the first district for a rich life.


    Thinking of her sister who always protected her before, Rong Zhenjing''s body trembled, and everything in front of her was blurred by tears.


    How she hoped that her sister would appear in front of her immediately and take her out of this devilish hellish place.


    "Sister...Sister..."


    Rong Zhenjing was tired of crying, her eyes closed and her face sad.


    Not long after, Da Da footsteps sounded again.


    Rong Zhenjing opened his eyes, saw Fei Ru, bit his lip stubbornly and turned his head away from him.


    "I saw your sister during the day."


    These words of Fei Ru made Rong Zhenjing turn her head in shock, her eyes widened like Taozi, "What are you talking about?"


    Fei Ru was silent for a moment, thinking of the appearance that he had glimpsed during the day, except for the black spots at the time, it could be said to be exactly the same.


    "Your sister and the domain owner of the fourth district came here to participate in the joint meeting."


    Fei Ru did not wait for Rong Zhenjing to respond, and left again.


    As if he came back only to inform Rong Zhenjing about this.


    Rong Zhenjing''s heart could not be calm for a long time.


    The pain of being deceived by the one she loved has disappeared a lot, but now she is full of sisters.


    Did my sister come to save her?


    It must be.


    For more than 20 years, every time she encountered danger or was bullied by others, her sister had always stood in front of her to help her shelter from the wind and rain.


    I believe it won''t take long for Rong Huang to come back to rescue her.


    Suddenly thinking of something, Rong Zhenjing smiled.


    At the beginning, Rong Huang said that the people here were very dangerous and she was not allowed to confess her identity, but then why did she leave her alone in the truck?


    A bit of resentment arose in Rong Zhenjing''s heart.


    If Rong Huang could insist on not letting her leave, wouldn''t she be what she is now?


    -


    Rong Huang didn''t know what Rong Zhenjing secretly poked, even if he knew it, he slapped her up at most.


    What are you dreaming about?


    Anyone who eats two more peanuts will not become so drunk.


    A good night''s sleep, Rong Huang was awakened by a knock on the door at 8 o''clock the next morning.


    It was the male servant who came to deliver breakfast.


    Rong Huang climbed out of bed with difficulty and opened the door, and found that it was not the one from last night, Qie Mi was relieved.


    "Boton has been punished by his master, and I will be responsible for your three meals a day starting today."

 Chapter 1056： My Lady (28)

    Rong Huang was stunned, and then secretly said that the punishment was good. He reached out to take the tray, and while backing out, he stretched out a jiojio and brought it to the door.


    After eating breakfast for a while, the room door was knocked again.


    It''s Cui Wan and Zhang Heng.


    "Can you write?" Cui Wan was dressed in a neat black uniform, like a sharp sword.


    Rong Huang thought for a while and nodded.


    "You go to the meeting with me and make transcripts." Cui Wan turned his head sideways, and Zhang Heng handed over his black uniform, "Give you ten minutes to organize yourself."


    Rong Huang took the uniform, did not immediately go in to change clothes, glanced at Zhang Heng, "Can''t Adjutant Zhang take the transcript?"


    She was planning to go back to sleep.


    For more than a month, Rong Huang got up earlier than a chicken and slept later than a dog every day in order to score points. He was almost tired and paralyzed.


    After finally being free, I naturally have to sleep well all at once.


    Cui Wan glanced at Zhang Heng lightly, and Zhang Heng quickly explained, "The domain owner assigned me another task."


    Rong Huang blinked, still unwillingly, trying to resist stubbornly, "Where is the secretary?"


    Rong Huang remembered that Cui Wan had brought several secretaries.


    People are tall and mammoth, and one blow to death of the weird kind.


    Cui Wan raised his hand to straighten his cuffs, his dark and deep pupils were full of oppression, "This is a command."


    Rong Huang: "...Yes."


    Let you scream for a while, and wait for the king to have a chance to back pressure back in the future.


    Rong Huang held his uniform, hummed, closed the door and changed his clothes.


    The uniform was based on Rong Huang''s size. Rong Huang originally thought it was a good fit, but he didn''t want his sleeves to be longer.


    Rong Huang shook his sleeves, and after thinking about it, he rolled the sleeves up, revealing a little white and slender wrist.


    The king is not because his arms are short, but his sleeves are too long.


    After self-comforting and self-sophistry, Rong Huang used his small paw as a comb to draw twice between his hair, opened the door and walked out.


    Cui Wan stood at the door with his back facing her, holding documents that might be used in the meeting, and turning around when he heard the movement, his handsome face looked dull.


    But Rong Huang could feel that he seemed to be in a good mood.


    Rong Huang took Cui Wan''s file and hugged it in his arms, and said with a smile, "It''s okay, let''s go."


    Cui Wan faintly responded, and the two left the villa together to the command headquarters of the first district.


    Both sides of the command headquarters were crowded with reporters. Seeing the black car coming from a distance, they immediately shot the black car wildly.


    They received news that Cui Wan, the master of the Flower of Gaoling in District 4, also participated in the joint meeting this year, and they had to take this opportunity to take more photos.


    The black car stopped on the left side of the gate, and the secretary waiting at the gate immediately greeted him.


    Seeing the cold and alienated man getting out of the car, the secretary was taken aback for a moment, and then calmed down, "Master Cui, our domain master asked me to wait for your arrival again."


    Cui Wan answered without squinting his eyes, and waited for Rong Huang to climb out of the car holding the document before he stepped in.


    With the crackling sound of taking pictures, Rong Huang quietly squeezed his chest and walked forward following Cui Wan.


    Cui Wan was the last to arrive.


    Rong Huang quickly glanced at the domain masters of those three districts as he entered the door.


    Fei Ru in the first area has a gentle and gentle temperament, the second area has a tough look and a rough figure, and the third area has a middle-aged man.


    Rong Huang held the file and sat down on the chair behind Cui Wan''s right.


    "Lord Cui, I haven''t seen you for many years, but the style is still the same." The third area master looked at Cui Wan''s face that never grew old, his eyes faintly jealous.

 Chapter 1057： My Lady (29)

    "I''m almost an old man, Cui Yuzhu, you don''t even have a wrinkle."


    Cui Wan Yuguang caught a glimpse of Rong Huang, who lowered his head and played with his sleeves, and his dark eyes looked at the third area master.


    The owner of the third area was seen by Cui Wan faintly, as if all the shameful thoughts in his heart were thoroughly seen by Cui Wan.


    "I came here today for a meeting, not to renew the past. It is really impossible to wait for the end to be over. We can renew the past alone."


    After hearing Cui Wan''s words, the main eyelids of the third area jumped and he closed his mouth.


    The second zone master glanced at Cui Wan and then the third zone master, humming at Fei Ru with a smile.


    Fei Ru had long been accustomed to the strange look of the yin and yang in the second area, and his expression had not changed a bit.


    The third region master who was trying to make trouble was pressed down by Cui Wan, and the four-party joint meeting officially began.


    Four people...Oh no, it was the three people who made a business talk about each other. Cui Wan watched the whole process, and then started digging holes for each other to fight for his own benefits.


    Rong Huang''s ears were pricked, Bai Shengsheng''s fingers kept tapping on the keyboard, making a crackling sound.


    The dull official words made people doze off and want to sleep, Rong Huang blinked his sour eyes, exhaled, and continued to crackle.


    At the end of the two-hour meeting, Rong Huang heaved a sigh of relief.


    But she knew that there would still be a meeting tomorrow, maybe longer than today.


    Rong Huang decided that someone would knock on the door tomorrow to pretend to be deaf.


    "I hope that a fair method can be discussed tomorrow." Fei Ru''s face was smiling as always, and the topic suddenly changed, and he looked at Rong Huang, "This little gentleman, your brother asked me to bring you a sentence."


    Rong Huang who was suddenly cueed: "???"


    Rong Huang was stunned for a moment before reacting, dare to feel that this kid was talking about Rong Zhenjing.


    What words does Rong Zhenjing have that Fei Ru will bring to her?


    Nothing is courteous, and if you do not commit crimes you will steal.


    No appointment, we don''t make an appointment.


    Rong Huang sullen his face and lowered his voice, "Master Fei, I think you have admitted the wrong person. I don''t have a brother."


    Fei Ru raised his eyebrows, and a meaningful smile flashed in his eyes, "Oh? That''s the person I mistaken for."


    Rong Huang sneered in his heart, even if the big king got water in his mind, he would not accept that the black boy was the big king.


    With a commercial smile on his face, Rong Huang nodded, "Well, you have admitted wrong."


    Cui Wan frowned, his eyes seemed to condense more frost, "I have something to do, let''s go."


    Fei Ru had no objection, after all, this person had a higher status than them.


    "Domain Fei, what did you mean just now? Is there a situation with the kid next to Domain Master Cui?"


    The second area master, who had always spoken without scruples, took out a cigarette from the cigarette case and looked at Fei with a smile, with a sense of temptation on his face.


    Fei brushed the dust that didn''t exist on his body, and replied with a smile, "I just feel a little familiar, just like the little gentleman said, I have admitted the wrong person."


    When Fei Ru left, the second area master and the third area master glanced at each other, and each had an idea.


    -


    Cui Wan took Rong Huang into the black car and unbuttoned the first button of the black uniform jacket, revealing a slender neck and a raised apple.


    Abstinent uniforms and **** apple knots, **** hooks.


    Rong Huang glanced at it, and after a short pause, he looked away.


    Color is emptiness and emptiness is color...


    Cui Wan looked sideways at Rong Huang, and seemed to ask casually, "Why haven''t I heard that you have a younger brother?"


    Rong Huang clicked on the file with his fingertips, opened his eyes and said nonsense, "I don''t have a brother."


    There is one younger sister.


    The kind of sister pit that doesn''t blink.


    Cui Wan was silent for a moment, crow feather-colored eyelashes drooping, "You know Fei Ru."


    This time it is not an interrogative sentence, but a very affirmative tone.

 Chapter 1058： My Lady (30)

    "You know Fei Ru."


    This time it is not an interrogative sentence, but a very affirmative tone.


    There was no questioning in Cui Wan''s tone, and Rong Huang confessed decisively after a little dazed, "Yes, he took someone to rescue me when I was trapped in the cave last time."


    "Cave?"


    Cui Wan didn''t think Fei Ru would be so kind, and personally led the soldiers to rescue him.


    Rong Huang''s little chicken nodded in a pecking manner, with a long voice, "Yes, it''s not far from the first area."


    Rong Huang didn''t care whether Cui Wan believed it or not, and let the driver drive.


    Rong Huang was right, the original owner didn''t know Fei Ru at all before, and the first time I met was in that cave.


    Later, I only saw it a few times from afar, and the last time it was ordered by Fei Ru to be sent to the laboratory.


    Even if Cui Wan was not worried about her identity and sent someone to investigate, Rong Huang firmly believed that he could not find out anything.


    The driver glanced at Cui Wan, who had closed his eyes, and stepped on the accelerator.


    The black car drove smoothly, and Rong Huang Yuguang glanced at Cui Wan.


    Seeing that his expression was the same, Rong Huang clenched a small fist.


    Damn Fei Ru, the king must blow his head back.


    God knows how many people''s attention he said in front of so many people just now.


    Rong Huang just wanted to be an ordinary villain.


    -


    On the branch of the moon, Rong Huang slipped out of the villa silently.


    Fei Ru is an existence like the King of Heavenly Coolness in the ancient abuse texts, otherwise he would not settle the evolutionary people who coveted Rong Zhenjing lightly at the end of the plot.


    Although Fei Ru is not very good at feelings, he is quite good in other areas, such as the means of controlling.


    Before, Rong Huang tried to inquire about the news with the people in District 1. All of them were very strict, and they couldn''t pry out any news.


    According to the plot, it should be during the period of Fei Ru and Rong Zhenjing''s passionate love.


    Rong Huang hiccups a bit nauseously thinking about the large section of the plot that is not suitable for children.


    Fei Ru''s attitude was a bit strange at the meeting today, and Rong Huang thought about it and decided to take a look.


    Hammer him by the way.


    The security system of Fei Ru''s residence was so perfect that almost a fly could not get in.


    But this is nothing to Rong Huang.


    But after a flash, Rong Huang entered Fei Ru''s five-story villa in the command headquarters.


    The villa was so big that Rong Huang didn''t know where Fei Ru lived, so he simply released his spiritual knowledge to search around.


    "Fifth floor..."


    Rong Huang whispered, and when he moved his body, he appeared on the fifth floor in the next moment.


    A strand of short hair was lifted by the breeze, and then fell softly.


    Rong Huang entered through the door and entered Fei Ru''s room.


    At this moment, only one wall lamp was on in Fei Ru''s bedroom, and the light was dim.


    Fei Ru sits in front of the French window with Erlang''s legs tilted, holding a glass of red wine in his hand, and shaking it gently.


    The red wine swayed, becoming more enchanting in the dim environment.


    Fei Ru looked at everything outside the French window with indifference in his eyes.


    Not long ago, he went to the laboratory again, and Rong Zhenjing cried to him again, and the tearful appearance almost made him feel relieved.


    Fei Ru was a little irritable. It was obvious that Melinda was his love. Why did his heart feel pain when he saw the cut on Rong Zhenjing''s body?


    The handsome man with a side face looked up at the sky forty-five degrees, with an expression of inexplicable sadness.


    He thinks he is not a passionate man, but every time his heart beats faster because of Rong Zhenjing, is he betraying Melinda?

 Chapter 1059： My Lady (31)

    Fei Ru told himself that he did not.


    He sent Rong Zhenjing to the laboratory for Melinda, which is exactly how he loved Melinda.


    As for that little undetectable strange emotion, Fei Ru attributed it to the sequelae of the previous days and nights with Rong Zhenjing.


    Fei Ru is extremely capable of self-pacifying, and the guilt in his heart dissipates instantly.


    The bell rang and Fei Ru connected, "Hello, this is Fei Ru."


    Rong Huang heard the person on the other end say, "Miss Rong still doesn''t agree to let us draw blood, and also asks to see you."


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows, seeing Fei Ru''s expression full of surprise.


    The plot development is too fast, this has begun to abuse?


    Fei Ru put the red wine glass on the table, his eyes unclear.


    It''s impossible for them in this life, his body and mind are all Melinda''s, and he can go through fire and water for Melinda.


    As for Rong Zhenjing, he has promised her the next life, so he won''t be soft in this life.


    Fei Ru said that he was sorry to Rong Zhenjing in this life, and would make up for her in the next life.


    Thinking of this, Fei Ru smiled silently, as if he had no more concerns, "Are you all dead? Isn''t she willing to force the blood to be taken?"


    "But..." The other party hesitated for a moment, "Miss Rong threatened to commit suicide if we take her blood."


    Fei Ru raised his eyebrows, the corners of his mouth widened, showing a strong smile like a boss, "Then don''t leave her alone in the nutrient solution."


    Fei Ru raised his neck and drank the red wine in one sip, "You should finish your research on her as soon as possible before you finish taking the blood."


    When the research is over and the blood is taken, Rong Zhenjing no longer needs to stay.


    The person on the other side heard Fei Ru''s implication and responded repeatedly.


    Fei Ru finished the call and continued to look up at the sky forty-five degrees, pretending to be deep, and drinking a sip of red wine from time to time.


    Rong Huang really couldn''t stand it any longer, and a beam of light hit his fingertips.


    With a loud click, the chair under Fei Ru''s buttocks cracked.


    Fei Ru didn''t react, and fell on the spot.


    When the pain came, Fei Ru frowned and snorted.


    The smile on Rong Huang''s face widened, and before Fei Ru stood up, he manipulated the red wine bottle on the table and slammed it on his head.


    Most of the bottle of red wine went down, along with the blood on Fei Ru''s forehead.


    Fei Ruo was irritated by the smell of blood and red wine, making his temples jump, and his eyes were sticky and he couldn''t see clearly.


    Rong Huang''s apricot eyes turned into a crescent moon with a smile. Isn''t this a blow to his head?


    Rong Huang''s goal was achieved and soon disappeared in Fei Ru''s villa.


    "Come on! Come on!"


    Fei Ru yelled outside the door, clutching the injured area of ??his forehead, with a gloomy and terrifying breath all over his body.


    He has been the lord of the first zone for several years, and no one has ever dared to run wild on his head, and now someone is silently murdering him in his bedroom.


    What made Fei Ru angry even more was that he hadn''t noticed anyone hiding in the bedroom for such a long time.


    Fei Rufa four, when he catches this wicked person, he must throw her corpse out to feed the alien beast!


    After waiting for a long time, Fei Ru did not wait for the manservant to come, and his expression became even more terrifying.


    Where are all the servants who watched the night?


    Fei Ru was blinded, half blind, gritted his teeth and fumbled for a long time before he touched the call bell.


    Fei Ru pressed down hard, but found that the calling bell was broken and no sound could be heard.


    Fei Ru: "......???"


    Fei Ru''s chest was violently up and down, and his right hand clenched a fist and thumped hard.

 Chapter 1060： My Lady (32)

    The joint hit the ground and hit the broken wood.


    Fei Ru''s expression was distorted for a moment, and the hatred of the little thief who was hiding in the dark reached its peak.


    Fei Ru stumbled to the door, opened the door, angered Dantian, and let out a furious roar, "Come here!"


    The male servants in Feiru''s villa knew Feiru was elegant outside, but he was irritable and hurried upstairs when he heard the movement.


    Seeing Fei Ru''s face smeared with blood, the male servants exclaimed and ignored the others, and quickly called the doctor to treat Fei Ru''s wound.


    -


    Rong Huang retired and swayed back to the villa.


    Before she stepped up the stairs, a man''s quiet and cold voice came from the living room behind her.


    "In the middle of the night, where did you go to play?"


    Rong Huanghu''s body shook, maintaining the movement of lifting a jiojio, turning his head back mechanically.


    The man wore a black private suit and almost melted into the darkness.


    If you don''t look carefully, you won''t find it.


    Rong Huang was too awkward just now, and for a while, he was overwhelmed, forgetting that besides her, there was Feng Bing and his men in the villa.


    Rong Huang licked his lips, and suddenly he felt guilty and flustered when he went to Yuelao Mansion to mess up the red line and was carried back all the way by Feng Disease.


    She remembers being ordered by Feng Bingbing to learn the six gong law classics after she returned.


    Rong Huang recalled the tragic and terrifying experience so far, and couldn''t help shivering.


    Rong Huangchao greeted Cui Wan in a low voice, trying to pass the test by pretending to be foolish, "Domain, master, good evening."


    Moonlight came in through the window from the outside, falling on the man''s cold white and delicate side face, giving him a sense of aloft and ethereal.


    Half of the man''s face fell in a darker place, his eyes were dark and unclear, he really responded to the saying of "half angel, half devil".


    Cui Wan''s slender fingers tapped twice on the armrest, his tone was as steady as ever, "Let me guess��"


    "Did you go to command headquarters?"


    Rong Huang trembled cleverly, and took two steps back without a trace, "I, I, I, I didn''t!"


    Cui Wan chuckled lightly, the laughter was low and sweet, but it made Rong Huang feel terrified.


    He came, he came, he came sick.


    Cui Wan looked at the turbulent pink in the dark, twisted his fingers, walked slowly to Rong Huang, and looked down at her.


    "Fei Ru said you have a younger brother." Cui Wan stretched out his arms and turned on the light at the entrance of the stairs.


    Rong Huang''s eyes lit up, and he subconsciously raised his head to meet Cui Wan''s dark and oppressive phoenix eyes, "I am not talking nonsense without you."


    Cui Wan: "..."


    Cui Wan raised his hand and pressed his eyebrows, his gaze inadvertently swept across Huang''s white neck and forearms, "You should know that I have lived before the Jinhua era until now."


    Rong Huang gave a hum, and the ending sounded lightly, his eyes blank.


    What does Feng Bingbing mean by suddenly saying this?


    Cui Wan ignored Rong Huang''s blankness, with one hand in his pocket, standing lazily, not as serious and correct in the day, every movement seemed to be measured by a ruler.


    Cold and rigid.


    "So, I have seen natural women."


    Rong Huang asked a question mark on his head, and after a while he barely reacted, his eyes widened and his neck looked up at him.


    Seeing the shock in the little girl''s eyes as he wished, Cui Wan''s originally depressed mood improved a lot.


    The corners of Cui Wan''s mouth turned up with an imperceptible arc. Before he retracted, he saw the little girl running upstairs a few steps, yelling as she ran.


    "You, you, what nonsense are you talking about, don''t listen or listen to the prince''s chanting, goodbye to you in the evening!"

 Chapter 1061： My Lady (33)

    Rong Huang''s two short legs went upside down quickly, and quickly ran to the second floor, quickly closing the door with his eyesight and hands.


    The bang of the door slammed back to Cui Wan''s thoughts.


    Cui Wan frowned. He just said a few words. Why did she run away without saying the rest?


    Cui Wan did not recognize Rong Huang as a natural woman who had long been extinct.


    Later on the road in the Lope Forest, they inevitably collide when dealing with alien beasts.


    Rong Huang hit his back, and although the soft touch was fleeting, it made him suspicious.


    Before the advent of the evolutionary era, Cui Wan''s family was very good and his tutoring was very strict. Apart from his grandmother and mother, he had no contact with other women.


    He only vaguely remembered that when his mother hugged him when he was young, the embrace was warm and comfortable, which was very different from the embrace of his father.


    After Rong Huang arrived in the fourth area, he made people pay attention to her every move.


    Part of it was because of the pink color on her body, and part of it was because of the identity of Rong Huang.


    Yesterday they were in the same car. He observed Rong Huang up close, and based on the medical female appearance characteristics he had seen, he roughly judged that his guess was correct.


    Cui Wan was quite sure that natural women had long since become extinct, so where did Rong Huang come from?


    And the younger brother Fei Ru said, who is Rong Huang''s?


    Cui Wan couldn''t figure it out, but he also understood that Rong Huang was very mysterious, and the "treasure of heaven and earth" he placed in the room was evidence.


    Cui Wan''s mood was a little complicated when he saw Rong Huang fleeing in the wild.


    But the next moment he was sure, he wanted to protect her.


    Not to mention the fourth area under his control, the other three areas are very dangerous, and Rong Huang''s fall into their hands will definitely not end well.


    Cui Wan didn''t want Rong Huang, the sweet little girl with a sweet smile, to be hurt.


    It seems to be carved in the bones from birth, Cui Wan''s subconscious is to protect her.


    Cui Wan fell into deep thought, and Zhang Heng''s voice recalled his thoughts.


    "Domain owner, it''s late, there will be a meeting tomorrow morning."


    Cui Wan pursed his lower lip, glanced at Zhang Heng coldly, and stepped upstairs.


    Seeing that his own domain master didn''t care about him, Zhang Heng touched the back of his head, wondering if the domain master had a new dog outside, so he was no longer needed?


    Cui Wan returned to the room, wrote a few lines of diary habitually, closed the diary and went to bed to rest.


    When Rong Huang left the villa, he stood in front of the window drinking tea, and waited until she came back, it was almost twelve o''clock.


    Although Zhang Heng was a little silly, what he said still made sense.


    There will be a tough battle to be fought early tomorrow morning.


    Besides, Rong Huang, when he returned to the room, he called out Shuishi and roared.


    "Shui Shui, why didn''t you remind me just now?"


    If Rong Huang knew that he would be caught by Feng Disease, she wouldn''t go out to hammer people in the middle of the night.


    It was like every time he skipped class and was caught by Feng''s disease, Rong Huang felt embarrassed when he thought about it, and he was about to dig out a castle with his toes.


    Shui Shui was pinched by Rong Huang in his hand and swayed left and right, both eyes turned into mosquito coils, and it took a long time to relax, "Major, I don''t know, I was sleeping just now."


    Rong Huang sighed and patted his soft cheek, "Forget it, I''ll be caught when I get caught, it''s not a big deal, he dare to beat me?"


    Rong Huang thought about this, and suddenly felt that she was all right again.


    Rong Huang went to the bathroom to wash the fragrance, and soaked himself fragrantly, the previous embarrassment had long been forgotten.


    Early the next morning, Cui Wan was informed by Fei Ru''s adjutant that Fei was assassinated, and the meeting was postponed.

 Chapter 1062： My Lady (34)

    Early the next morning, Cui Wan was informed by Fei Ru''s adjutant that Fei had been assassinated, and the meeting was postponed.


    Cui Wan immediately thought of Rong Huang who sneaked out last night.


    Cui Wan had seen Rong Huang''s skill before, hunting and killing strange beasts just like playing.


    Moreover, she also possesses spiritual power that is only in the legend, and this alone has trampled their evolutionary people under their feet.


    Cui Wan boasted that no one in Blue Star was his opponent, but he couldn''t guarantee that he would win Rong Huang.


    He felt that Rong Huang seemed to let him deliberately every time.


    The delicate and soft little girl, in the previous era, will definitely be favored by thousands of people, right?


    A strange emotion flashed in Cui Wan''s eyes. Fei Ru was the top SSS rank among the new generation of evolved people, and ordinary assassinations couldn''t help him.


    So Cui Wan guessed that he must be seriously injured, otherwise the joint meeting would not be postponed.


    Cui Wan went back to the room and changed into a black uniform, and ordered Zhang Heng to check Fei Ru''s current situation.


    "The tone on the other side of the villa is very tight, I only found that a doctor entered the villa at night, and has not come out until now."


    Zhang Heng looked worried, "Domain Lord, do you think someone wants to take advantage of this joint meeting to make trouble? Domain Master Fei is the first one. Will the other party move the target balabala..."


    Cui Wan: "..."


    Cui Wan wanted to say that Zhang Heng thought too much, and the person who assassinated Fei Ru was probably Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang would act on Fei Ru, and it was mostly Fei Ru''s words at yesterday''s meeting that provoke Rong Huang.


    Cui Wan waved his hand and glanced at Zhang Heng disgustingly, "Go out and read more useful books in the future."


    After a long time, Zhang Heng stood in the corridor, looked at the painting on the wall, and suddenly came back to his senses.


    He guessed right, the domain owner must have another dog outside.


    Didn''t he just read more suspense mysteries?


    As an adjutant, can he not even achieve freedom of novels?


    Zhang Heng was filled with grief and anger, and a soft click made him turn his head.


    It''s Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang was not awakened this morning, and he was in a good mood after sleeping well. He saw Zhang Heng raising his hand to say hello, "Adjutant Zhang, morning."


    Zhang Heng glanced at the time, it was almost eleven.


    But thinking of Rong Huang''s ferocious tactics every time he hunts foreign beasts, he silently said, "Morning, little brother Rong."


    Rong Huang has long been accustomed to this name. He just curled his lips and smiled. He glanced at the room opposite Cui Wan and lowered his voice, "Is the domain master still awake?"


    Zhang Heng: "...The domain master got up at six o''clock."


    Rong Huang blinked, trying to play the innocent and simple Xiao Jiaohua, "Huh? Oh, right, today the domain owner is going to a meeting."


    Zhang Heng tugged at the hem of his uniform, and suddenly had the desire to talk.


    "The domain owner did not go to the meeting today. The domain owner Fei in the first district was assassinated and was seriously ill in bed. The meeting was postponed."


    Rong Huang: "......???"


    Didn��t you just fall a **** and get smashed by a red wine bottle? It''s not very serious, so why are you seriously ill in bed?


    It is said that the SSS-level evolution is unmatched by no one?


    Tumbled him over a bottle of wine?


    Rong Huang felt that it was possible that Fei Ru''s treacherous villain was secretly poking and plotting something shameful.


    Rong Huang''s eyes widened, and she used her acting skills to the extreme, exclaiming, with an expression of "How could it be this way, I''m so surprised that Lord Fei is too miserable".


    "Domain Fei was assassinated?"


    Zhang Heng didn''t doubt Rong Huang''s true feelings at all, and he nodded seriously.


    "Yes, let me say that the assassin was too courageous to sneak into the command headquarters to assassinate Domain Master Fei."

 Chapter 1063： My Lady (35)

    What Rong Huang wanted to say was interrupted by Zhang Heng, "If you want me to say, if you want to assassinate, you should choose a deserted land."


    Rong Huang: "???"


    Zhang Heng didn''t notice Rong Huang''s strange expression at all, and continued to talk incessantly, "The security system of the Command Headquarters is so tight that it becomes a sieve if it is careless. It is not worth losing a life."


    Rong Huang: "..."


    Rong Huang glanced at Zhang Heng deeply, sympathizing with Feng''s illness.


    Feng Bing has been lonely and desolate after more than two hundred years of illness, and there is no trusted cronies around him. Otherwise, how could he use a peerless fool like Zhang Heng as his adjutant?


    But if there is a good brother who is advancing and retreating with Feng Bingyi and his friendly subordinate, Zhang Heng is not in the turn to become the second in command of the fourth district, right?


    Thanks to the more severe phoenix disease, otherwise the fourth district would be gone.


    Rong Huang silently felt sorry for Feng''s illness for a second in his heart.


    At this moment, Cui Wan, who was doing push-ups in his bedroom, had no idea that he had become a miserable little pitiful in Rong Huang''s eyes.


    The opposite Zhang Heng was still in Balabala, and he was in a posture of being utterly desolate.


    Rong Huang rubbed his eyes and tried to interrupt him, "I have something else..."


    "There have been more and more alien beasts recently, do you think this has something to do with that assassin?"


    Rong Huang: "...I think it doesn''t matter, maybe it''s just a pure revenge."


    "Hey, let me tell you that so many alien beasts have run into the place where evolved people live, there must be some conspiracy."


    Rong Huang: Why didn''t this king find out that Zhang Heng was a talker before?


    It''s just that she didn''t have much contact with Zhang Heng before.


    With a soft sound, a man in black private clothes appeared at the door, "What are you doing in the hallway talking so loudly?"


    Zhang Heng, who was undergoing various conspiracy theories, heard the voice of his superior, and immediately shrank his neck.


    Rong Huang silently gave Cui Wan a thumbs-up, and ran back to the room.


    Zhang Heng, who was left alone with a dull face, faced Cui Wan, who was cold and letting go.


    "Domain, domain owner, what''s your order?"


    The scene of Rong Huang and Zhang Heng talking happily just now appeared in Cui Wan''s mind again and again, and Zhang Heng was not so pleasing to the eye.


    "The sound is too loud and it affects my rest. Go live next door."


    The villa next door is the residence of the soldiers in the fourth district.


    Zhang Heng was fortunate enough to go there once, and almost fainted by the smell of his feet when he entered the door.


    Go to live next door... this can''t work! !


    Zhang Heng tried to get Cui Wan back to his death, but seeing Cui Wan not giving him a look, he snapped the door shut.


    Zhang Heng: "..."


    I don''t feel in love anymore.


    -


    "Ran?"


    Fei Ru, whose head was wrapped in a thick circle of gauze, looked sullen and slapped the table hard to look at the researcher who was talking.


    The researcher was in a cold sweat and whispered, "Noah, who is in charge of the blood collection, went to collect the blood on time at 10:30 and found that Miss Rong was missing."


    With a bang, the glass cup hit the researcher''s head, blood drenched.


    The researcher personally experienced the pain of Fei Ru''s headshot before, and his expression was distorted by the pain, and his body trembled slightly, but he could only endure it.


    Rong Zhenjing disappeared in their laboratory, and the responsibility is naturally theirs.


    "With so many people in the laboratory and such a tight security system, how could a woman Rong Zhenjing escape?"


    Fei Ru''s chest was violently up and down, and the unhealed wound on his head was also suddenly painful.


    "Ten days...no, five days. If you can''t find it back, go to the slum."

 Chapter 1064： My Lady (36)

    The class distinction in the first district is obvious. The slums are places where low-evolution people live. The environment there is messy and ordinary people can''t stand it.


    The researcher turned pale and stiffly walked out of the command headquarters, waiting for the 100 soldiers that Fei Ruo assigned to him to return to the laboratory.


    Fei Ru didn''t expect that this woman Rong Zhenjing would dare to escape.


    It''s like he raised a bird. The bird relied on and loved him. Then he accidentally plucked one of its feathers. The bird was very angry and flew away.


    As a leader in the overlord world, Fei Ru prides himself on his dignity, and everyone has to follow his will and never dare to disobey him.


    Rong Zhen ran away silently, and Fei Ru''s anger can be imagined.


    Fei Rufei was about to explode, and Zuo Siyou wanted to call the adjutant, "You go and invite Rong Huang from the fourth district. It''s a matter of life."


    During the days with Rong Zhenjing, Fei Ru knew that her sister named Rong Huang was the natural woman who left her alone that day.


    He didn''t test out anything from Rong Huang before, but he was sure that the person next to Cui Wan was Rong Huang.


    Right now Rong Zhenjing is running away, and Melinda doesn''t need enough blood. As Rong Zhenjing''s sister, Rong Huang is naturally responsible for her sister''s behavior.


    Fei Ru thinks this is not too much.


    Father''s debt is paid, sister''s debt is paid, Rong Huang''s mistakes made by this woman, Rong Zhenjing, will naturally be over.


    -


    Rong Huang didn''t know about Rong Zhenjing''s escape, and was sitting on a small bench to observe the meeting.


    There was news from the fourth district just now that there were riots in various places in the fourth district, and nearly a hundred evolved people were injured or even killed.


    Not only the fourth district, but also the other two districts.


    Cui Wan and the others live next to the command headquarters in the first district. Naturally, there will be no strange beasts. Maybe other places in the first district are also rampant.


    Rong Huang held his chin and listened to them discussing how to resolve this year''s alien riot, and yawned lazily.


    As Zhang Heng said before, Cui Wan''s subordinates unanimously attributed all this to other people''s conspiracies.


    "Fei Ru''s assassination is the beginning. Today, there is a large number of alien beast riots. Those who are hiding in the dark must not be able to bear it for long before they act."


    Rong Dark Shark Feiru''s merciless shark hand Huang: "..."


    "But who on earth has the ability to control alien beasts?" A certain secretary asked from the soul.


    After hearing this, Rong Huang immediately raised his small paw.


    I know this question, I know this question! ! !


    Cui Wan was thinking about it. Yu Guang caught a glimpse of the little girl raising his hand, and suddenly thought that he liked to raise his hand when he was in kindergarten or even the first and second grades of elementary school.


    The corners of Cui Wan''s mouth curled up with a slight arc, and looked sideways at Rong Huang, "Is there anything you want to say?"


    Knowing that Rong Huang is a little girl, Cui Wan subconsciously let go of his tone, but let the people present take a breath.


    In their eyes, the domain master was like a ruthless machine, meeting coldly, giving orders coldly, and never showing mercy to anyone.


    What the **** was the territorial lord''s soft and almost weird tone just now?


    Zhang Heng looked at Cui Wan and Rong Huang with his notebook in the opposite direction, and suddenly there was clarity in his mind.


    Oh~~


    It turns out that Rong Huang is the person that the domain master valued after abandoning him.


    Rong Huang didn''t notice the changing looks of everyone, and changed his posture, with his waist straight, his hands on his knees, "A long time ago, there was a kind of person who could control beasts."


    "Controlling the beast?" Cui Wan searched his memory for more than two hundred years and remembered that he had seen it in a book.

 Chapter 1065： My Lady (37)

    With the advent of the age of evolution, many classics and treasures are lost, even if he wants to see it, he can��t find it.


    With regard to the term "controlling the beast", Cui Wan only has a vague concept.


    However, Rong Huang is quite familiar with the thing about controlling the beast.


    Back then, the old demon king of the demon clan was seriously ill, and many demon beasts ran out of the demon world to commit crimes.


    At that time, Rong Huang just knew how to run, and every day he pulled Feng Xi''s sleeve and walked around with his short legs, because the Phoenix bloodline had already been remembered.


    Those monster beasts who tried to resist were all killed by immortal officials who were familiar with the art of controlling beasts, and the blood on the corpses everywhere terrified Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang couldn''t care about his image or identity, so he held Feng Xi''s thigh and cried loudly on the spot, bursting into tears with his nose and tears.


    There were many priests and immortal officials present at the time, and Rong Huang''s cry was thoroughly famous in the Immortal Realm of God Realm.


    This made her face ashamed, she remembered it very clearly.


    Rong Huang: "..."


    "Yes, as long as you learn the art of controlling beasts, no matter how ferocious an animal is, it will obey your orders and let you drive it."


    Cui Wan habitually pinched the corners of the paper, curled his fingers slightly, rolled up the corners, and released them again, repeating the same way.


    When he released his hand, the corners were already rolled up and became rough.


    "Even strange beasts?" Cui Wan has lived for more than two hundred years and has the most say. "The animals in the past are completely different from the strange beasts now."


    Rong Huang blinked, maybe?


    Even the monster beasts with the spirit wisdom can be controlled, and the monsters that have grown in size are not a problem.


    Rong Huang''s remarks caused the people present to fall into deep thought.


    One of them asked half-believingly, "You just mentioned this''controlling the beast'', do you think you know something?"


    Rong Huang immediately shook his head.


    She almost peeed her pants in fright in order to see Xianguan Yuyu, and had already recorded the skill of controlling the beast as one of the ten things she hated the most. How could she take the time to learn this thing.


    but......


    Rong Huang noticed Cui Wan''s frowning brows, and after thinking about it, he said, "If you can find out that someone is actually behind the riot of the alien beast, I can give it a try."


    Ronghuang would not be able to control the beast, and as the rarest Jinfeng family, her bloodline was pure and noble, and could crush all species.


    Just like the alien species before, I have to beg for mercy when I meet her.


    Everyone here knows what Rong Huang is special about, and seeing her say this, they are all relieved a lot.


    Once the alien beast riots become rampant and cause great harm, they will seize the opportunity to solve all the alien beasts.


    "Domain master, Fei domain master sent someone to ask Rong Huang to command the headquarters."


    The sound of the soldier''s report interrupted the timely meeting.


    Everyone''s eyes focused on Rong Huang once again.


    With his toes, Rong Huang knew that Fei Ru was not at ease, sitting on a small bench and motionless, "I am not familiar with Domain Master Fei, what does he want to do with me?"


    The soldier was obviously on Rong Huang''s side, but like the first district adjutant, he still truthfully relayed it to Rong Huang.


    "It''s just a matter of life."


    Rong Huang was stunned, and immediately reacted, probably because Fei Ru thought she and Sister Rong Zhenjing had a deep relationship and wanted to threaten Rong Zhenjing through her.


    Cui Wan was keenly aware of Rong Huang''s subtle emotional changes, and said to the soldier at the door, "Send him back and bring a message to Lord Fei, so that he can heal his injuries."


    Rong Huang let out a cry, stopped the soldier who had turned and was about to leave, looked at Cui Wan and said, "I''ll go and be back soon."


    In the original plot, Rong Zhenjing complained in the laboratory that the original owner did not stop her, but now Rong Huang wanted to see how she would choose.


    Choose to continue to pit sister, or choose beautiful and pure love.

 Chapter 1066： My Lady (38)

    Rong Huang followed Fei Ru''s adjutant all the way to Fei Ru''s office.


    Having seen the magnificent imperial palace, Fei Ru''s office didn''t take a second look no matter how luxurious it was.


    When Rong Huang walked in, Fei Ru came up and went straight to the subject.


    "I know you are Rong Zhenjing''s sister."


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows, not paying attention, "What about it."


    Fei Ru''s eyes lit up, and he knew it, but the next second the goose heard Rong Huang say, "No, so what?"


    Fei Ru: "...Do you know who I am?"


    Such a bold woman is worthy of being the sister of that woman Rong Zhenjing.


    Rong Huang didn''t bother to care about him.


    Fei Ru said to himself, without concealing the indispensability between words, "Rong Zhenjing ran away, and all my efforts were wasted."


    Ran?


    Rong Huang let out a cry in his heart, saying that the movements of Rong Zhenjing and the infatuated male partner were quite fast, and they ran away within a few days.


    Rong Huang blinked, and without Fei Ru''s permission, he dragged a chair and sat down, "Does it have anything to do with me?"


    The king is eager to abuse the plot, so that Rong Zhenjing can grow his mind.


    Fei Ru choked.


    Rong Huang looked at Fei Ru with a smile, don''t assume that King Ben couldn''t see your little abacus, "I have nothing to do with her since she confessed her identity to you recklessly."


    The disaster for the original owner started from the day Rong Zhenjing and Fei Ru confessed their identities.


    Wasn''t the end value hollowed out and thrown out to feed the alien beast?


    It is not worthwhile to protect Rong Zhenjing for a wish.


    Fei Ru''s eyes flashed slightly, and he looked at Rong Huang suspiciously, "Didn''t you save her?"


    Rong Huang rolled his eyes on the spot, glanced at the gauze on Fei Ru''s head, chuckled lightly, with a sneer in his tone, "It seems that you really hurt your brain."


    This completely improbable guess has been spoken out.


    Fei Ru looked at Rong Huang''s eyes as cold as ice, and said coldly, "Rong Huang, you are looking for death."


    Rong Huang was not afraid of him. He even changed his posture to lean on the back of the chair more comfortably, madly at the expense of his life, "Are you asking me for something?"


    Rong Huang''s little head is so smart, Fei Ru dared to call her away in front of Cui Wan, specifying that he did not dare to do anything to her...


    No, maybe Fei Ru, a scumbag with only love in his head, would really detain her for Bai Yueguang Melinda at all costs.


    Rong Huang poked up his sleeves secretly.


    If he dares to do this, she will call him father.


    Seeing Rong Huang''s guess, Fei Ru was taken aback and said arrogantly, "Sister debt, shouldn''t you pay the debt for Rong Zhenjing?"


    Rong Huang''s fist hardened.


    What the **** is sister debt payment? !


    "The face of the strange beast is not as thick as you." Rong Huang couldn''t help it, and said, "Why don''t you go to heaven?"


    Fei Ru: "..."


    "Let me ask you, what does Rong Zhenjing owe you? Did he steal your money or seize your rights?"


    Rong Huang''s soft white face was fierce, and he pressed hard, "You still need to behave, so that you don''t know when you will be beaten to death by a sack."


    Fei Ru was stunned by Rong Huang, his temples jumped suddenly.


    Rong Zhenjing was a pure and innocent woman. Fei Ru thought that Rong Huang was also such a person before that, but she didn''t realize that Rong Huang''s innocence was divided.


    A low-level species like Fei Ru is not worthy.


    "In that case, don''t blame me for being impolite." Fei Ru reached out to ring the bell and summoned the soldiers to come in.


    Fei Ru hated that others would disobey him. If Rong Huang was of little value, he would have killed him a hundred times a thousand times.

 Chapter 1067： My Lady (39)

    Rong Huang glanced at Fei Ru''s eager dog''s paw, and snorted, not wanting to throw it out.


    The golden flames fell on Feiru''s dog paws with heat enough to burn his soul.


    With the burning sensation, Fei Ru''s eyes widened suddenly, and he sucked in a cold breath. The bruises on his face and neck were violent, and the pain made his eyeballs almost fall out.


    "Huhuhu��"


    Fei Ru took a few breaths and found that the fire could not be extinguished. He picked up the teacup on the side and hulled it on the back of his hand.


    As a result, the fire not only didn''t go down, but it gained momentum.


    Fei Ru: "!!!"


    Fei Ru looked at Rong Huang with a grim expression, almost every word was squeezed out of his teeth, "What are you, please kill me!"


    Even if he is an SSS-level evolutionary person with strong self-recovery ability, he can''t help being burned like this.


    It was obviously the size of a fingernail, but Fei Ru felt pain all over his body, his flesh and bones and his internal organs.


    What a wicked one! ! !


    "You want to use me instead of Rong Zhenjing for the experiment, do you think I''m stupid?" Rong Huang snorted, not only did not put out the fire, but he raised his hand and threw it out.


    Fei Ru finally couldn''t help it, and exhaled in pain.


    It''s not that he is hypocritical, it is too painful, the kind that goes deep into his bones.


    Even with Rong Huang uttering the three words "doing an experiment", he couldn''t tell the mental care.


    It was obviously a hot day, but Fei Ru was sweating coldly, and he slapped the back of his hand desperately with a book.


    The bigger the flame is every time you beat it.


    Fei Ru was still slapped like a no-brainer.


    Rong Huang really couldn''t stand it anymore, he moved around to Fei Ru''s side, and kicked him to the ground.


    Fei Ru: "......???"


    This posture is inexplicably familiar.


    Without waiting for him to think carefully about why he was familiar, Rong Huang''s small fist smashed at him.


    Regardless of the small ball of Rong Huang''s hand, it was very powerful. Fei Ru felt the smell of blood overflowing from his throat after a few punches.


    He was pressed by Rong Huang with one hand, as if he was pressing a mountain, and he couldn''t move.


    Rong Huang curled his lips and smiled, showing his thin white teeth, "If you hit me with an idea, you can only say that you are out of luck."


    Fei Ru couldn''t bear it anymore, and he spouted a mouthful of blood.


    Rong Huang quickly threw the person away, and jumped back three times.


    Last time I hammered him, Rong Huang didn''t plan to hammer him again this time, but Fei Ru rushed to find a fight, Rong Huang could only satisfy Fei Ru''s wish.


    Hey, this king is really a good man with a kind heart.


    Rong �� Goodman �� Huang extinguished the flame in Fei Ru''s hand with his fingers, and simply put the good man to the end, "Oh, by the way, I forgot to tell you that it is Noah who let Rong Zhenjing go."


    "Also..." Rong Huang turned his hand at him, smiling even more on Qing Yanyan''s face, "I was the assassin before."


    Rong Huang sighed, and his tone was full of schadenfreude, "It seems that you were really stupid by me."


    After finishing speaking, before Fei Ru reacted, he turned and disappeared.


    Fei Ru witnessed Rong Huang disappear into the air, the shock on his face replaced the pain, and his pupils shrank suddenly.


    The previous assassin was me...


    The assassin is me...


    It''s me...


    Rong Huang''s words echoed in Fei Ru''s ear over and over again, with a single loop-like effect.


    Feiru vomited blood, stood up on the table, and cast his eyes on the two dark burns on the back of his hand, his eyes were cold and gloomy.


    Thinking that his embarrassment was seen by those lowly male servants that night, Fei Ru couldn''t wait to devour Rong Huang, the instigator, alive.

 Chapter 1068： My Lady (40)

    "Rong Huang!"


    Fei Ru originally wanted to find an excuse to detain Rong Huang and send him directly to the laboratory to get blood for an experiment.


    He hunted geese every day, but in the end he was pecked by the geese.


    Fei Ru easily wiped the blood from his face with the kerchief.


    Rong Huang won''t work anymore, so Rong Zhenjing will be the only one.


    Fei Ru calmed down and asked the male servant to summon the doctor.


    When bandaging, thinking of what Rong Huang had said before leaving, Fei Ru had a sullen expression and ordered the adjutant, "Go and call Noah."


    Wait until he catches Rong Zhenjing, an unbehaved woman, and punish her well, before freeing his hands to deal with Rong Huang.


    With Cui Wan standing behind Rong Huang, coupled with her weird skill, Fei Ru had to be cautious.


    Those who have offended him, the grass on the head of the grave is taller than people.


    The last leader of the first zone was also pulled down by him, so what is Rong Huang?


    Fei Ru thought complacently, and even listed the various methods of death of the Rong Huang sisters in his mind.


    As for the Noah who betrayed him and let Rong Zhenjing go, there is a dead end, or life is better than death.


    Fei Ruqing had a fierce expression on his purple face. The doctor in charge of treating the wound accidentally caught a glimpse of him. He breathed, his hand holding the cotton ball shook and pressed heavily on Fei Ru''s wound.


    Fei Ru: "..."


    Doctors:"......"


    Fei Ru didn''t even want to kick the people away, and ordered the adjutant, "Useless things should be sent directly to the slums."


    -


    Knowing that Noah was shot in public, Rong Huang was studying the path of the alien beast in the living room.


    "Fei Ru''s behavior is getting more and more brutal."


    Rong Huang raised his hands in favor of a secretary''s speech.


    Fei Ru is gentle and approachable to the outside world, and has always been arbitrary in his own territory.


    Displeased, one word, kill.


    Make a mistake, one word, kill.


    He can live until now without being assassinated, partly because of his SSS-level mental power to deter everyone, partly because of the blessing of the male protagonist''s halo.


    In the original plot, Noah, as the second man of infatuation, was tortured by Fei Ru''s crazy criticism.


    As a villain, Rong Huang must of course work hard to disturb the situation.


    After the sigh, everyone continued the topic just now.


    "Our people have studied the range of movement of the alien beasts and found that they are all moving closer to the first area."


    On weekdays, Zhang Heng, with a hippy smile, had a serious expression and drew a few circles on the trace map. "I seriously suspect that the person in the dark is trying to take advantage of this joint meeting.


    "They first sent someone to assassinate Feiru balabala..."


    Rong Huang: "..."


    Cui Wan, who had been silent, raised his eyes and looked at Rong Huang deeply.


    Rong Huang read many meanings from his eyes, blinked, and looked away without changing his face.


    Next came the half-hour time for Adjutant Zhang''s conspiracy theory.


    "The above is my guess, over."


    Rong Huang covered his mouth and yawned delicately. He moved his sore shoulders and neck twice, and it was finally over.


    Cui Wan glanced at the sad little girl, answered faintly, and closed the notebook, "I''m here today, you can check it again, and give me the result in the evening."


    There will be a meeting tomorrow morning, if this is the case, he will raise it at the meeting.


    Zhang Heng and others stood up and said in unison, "Yes!"


    The crowd dispersed, Rong Huang was about to go back to the room and was paralyzed.


    Although Rong Huang''s legs are short, his speed is fast, and he ran ahead of Cui Wan in a short while.


    When he walked to the turn of the stairs, Rong Huang''s jiojio had not yet been lifted, and a dangerous breath came from behind.


    Rong Huang twisted and shot, moving as fast as his peers.

 Chapter 1069： My Lady (41)

    It''s just that the small fist hasn''t hit the person''s face, and he brakes quickly after seeing who the opponent is.


    Rong Huang maintained the movement of making a fist and waving, looking at Cui Wan suspiciously, and his gaze flicked over his suddenly scarlet wind eyes.


    "what happened to you?"


    Before Cui Wan could answer, Rong Huang felt that the air pressure around him had become much lower.


    The half-person tall vase not far behind them exploded with a bang.


    Not only the vase, but most of the surrounding objects were exploded and cracked, hula la smashed to the ground.


    Rong Huang: "???"


    Rong Huang looked around in the villa, and finally looked at the man with scarlet and gloomy eyes in front of him, and was silent for a moment, "Did you?"


    Cui Wan frowned, and the blue meridians under his cold white skin were slightly raised. He gritted his teeth and said, "Quickly go."


    Rong Huang raised his chin and looked at Cui Wan. He seemed to be in pain.


    Rong Huang raised his hand to touch his forehead, but he grabbed his wrist.


    Cui Wan held his slender wrist in his hand, his thumb and index finger circled and there was a small circle left.


    Cui Wan''s eyes were full of wind and rain, and his handsome face was full of forbearance, "My mental power is violent, you leave quickly."


    "Domain owner!"


    Zhang Heng appeared at the top of the stairs with a group of soldiers with a heavy expression.


    What is a mental riot?


    Rong Huang remembers that the spiritual power of evolutionary people in this world is very stable. Where did the riots come from?


    Rong Huang looked at the painful and patient Cui Wan, and suddenly thought of something.


    Feng disease was originally a special case that had lived for more than two hundred years, and it was normal to have mental riots.


    Rong Huang had a scrupulous mind, and before Cui Wan spoke again to let Rong Huang leave, she decisively slashed the back of his neck with a hand knife.


    Feng Xi and Rong Huang have been together for eight thousand years, and have experienced so many worlds. They are not wary of Rong Huang, and Rong Huang has no effort to start.


    A second before Cui Wan closed his eyes, his eyes were still shining incredulously.


    Rong Huang didn''t care about that much, he supported the long Cui Wan, and said to the dazed Zhang Heng at the top of the stairs, "Hurry up and get people away."


    Even though Cui Wan was lean, he was still a big man of more than 1.8 meters. He pressed his whole body on Rong Huang, and he was about to crush Rong Huang on his stomach.


    It won��t grow taller if it gets too much pressure. Hey!


    Zhang Heng returned to his senses, and quickly took a few steps to the turning point, and took the unconscious Cui Wan from Ronghuang''s hand.


    Rong Huang shook his wrist and looked at the mess around him, "Send people back to the room."


    Zhang Heng opened his mouth to meet Shang Ronghuang''s eyes, but still did not speak, with a complex expression, he sent the person back to the bedroom.


    Rong Huang tiptoes over the damaged item on the ground, and then to Cui Wan''s bedroom.


    Cui Wan was lying on the bed, the light from outside the window shining in, making his complexion even colder and whiter.


    Zhang Heng is contacting the accompanying doctor.


    Rong Huang walked straight to the bed and looked at Cui Wan, who was pale and frowned even if he fell into a coma, and pulled out a small white porcelain bottle from the space.


    After pouring out two small black pills, Rong Huang stuck his eyes into Cui Wan''s mouth without blinking.


    After contacting the doctor, Zhang Heng turned his head and saw this scene. He suddenly changed his face, strode forward, and asked with interrogation in his tone, "What did you feed the domain owner?"


    Rong Huangquan didn''t hear his questioning and killing intent, so he glanced at him lightly and pointed to Cui Wan, "The medicine to stabilize him."


    Zhang Heng discovered that Cui Wan''s pale and weak face had turned a lot rosy because of the mental riot.


    Zhang Heng: "!!!"

 Chapter 1070： My Lady (42)

    Zhang Heng was dumbfounded for a while, his face flushed, and he laughed dryly, an apologetic expression appeared on his face, "I''m sorry, I was so emotional just now."


    Rong Huang didn''t take it to heart, the other party was also worried about Cui Wan.


    "By the way, what''s going on with him?"


    Zhang Heng opened his mouth, hesitated for a moment, and said, "I don''t know too much. The spiritual power of the domain master often riots, and Dr. Ge and the others can''t find out the reason."


    "Often like this?"


    Zhang Heng: "Yes, it''s quite frequent."


    Rong Huang looked down at Cui Wan, whose complexion had returned to normal now, and didn''t ask any more, "Go ahead and let me know when he wakes up."


    "Oh, good, then I''ll go and clean up the downstairs first."


    Zhang Heng trusts Rong Huang, and she can even tell them the existence of aura. What bad thoughts can she have?


    God knows what kind of crazy actions the evolutionary man on the blue star would do after learning of the existence of Reiki.


    Zhang Heng left the bedroom and took the soldiers to clean up the mess.


    -


    Cui Wan slept for a long time in this sleep, and when he woke up and opened his eyes, the street lights outside the window were all on.


    There was no light in the room, and it was a bit dim. Cui Wan''s eyes were lost for a moment, and he returned to his former calm and sharpness.


    Perceiving some weight on the back of his hand, Cui Wan turned his head and looked down.


    Saw the top of a black black black crow''s head.


    Cui Wan was stunned.


    Even if the indoor lighting is unknown, he recognizes the person lying on the bed asleep for the first time.


    Feeling the pain from the back of his erect neck, Cui Wan suddenly remembered what happened before he fell into a coma.


    His mental power hasn''t experienced a riot for almost a month, and he didn''t expect a sudden riot today.


    Cui Wan could feel the calmness of his spiritual sea now, and the mental energy that was entangled with him was also relieved, and the whole body was comfortable.


    Cui Wan''s eyes flashed slightly, and he glanced at Rong Huang deeply, with complex emotions deep in his eyes.


    Remembering that the little girl knocked him out at a critical moment with a hand knife, Cui Wan touched the back of his neck with a hand that was not pressed by Rong Huang, and found that it was a little swollen, "..."


    Fortunately, this mental riot did not hurt anyone.


    Before being knocked out, Cui Wan tried to restrain his mental power, just worrying about hurting Rong Huang, who is not high in mental power.


    Even if she had spiritual power protection, she might not be able to resist the surging spiritual power that burst out of his body.


    With a rustling sound, the little girl turned her head, facing Cui Wan, and continued to sleep.


    Rong Huang''s ruddy lips opened slightly because of his cheeks pressed against the back of his hands, and his puckered look was a little cute.


    A strand of black hair slipped down and landed on his face, bulging with shallow breathing.


    Cui Wan''s dark eyes stared at Rong Huang''s face, and he couldn''t help reaching out to pin the strand of hair behind his ears.


    In the process, his fingertips accidentally touched the girl''s soft skin, and Cui Wan felt that his fingertips were hot.


    Cui Wan retracted his hand with the tips of his ears red, and the appearance of pursing his lips revealed his nervousness.


    Cui Wan grabbed the bed sheet under him, his Adam''s apple rolled, his eyes still fixed on Rong Huang''s face.


    Before the age of evolution, he didn''t like to interact with girls, and after the age of evolution, he was even less interested in those so-called noble girls.


    I thought he would live alone in this long life.


    Maybe there is a day when he gets old, that is what he has been looking forward to for a long time.


    His face is always fixed at the age of 24, and he will never grow old. Everyone around him has passed away, leaving him alone.


    Cui Wan did not expect that a brightly colored little girl would appear in his gloomy and lonely life.

 Chapter 1071： My Lady (43)

    Every time he approached her, the pink would writhe with excitement.


    When he turned and left, he would slowly shrink into a small ball again, as if he was reluctant to leave because of his departure.


    The colors he saw were the truest portrayal of those people''s hearts.


    Cui Wan used his eyes to paint and outline Rong Huang''s clear and bright face, thinking that this little girl was as pink as that.


    Clean and naive, all the joys, sorrows, sorrows and joys are on the bright side.


    Seeing too many conspiracy and deceitful people or things, Cui Wan likes the feeling that Rong Huang brings to him.


    Cui Wan raised his hand again and lightly tapped the cute whirlpool on the top of the girl''s black black hair.


    Well, it''s her.


    -


    Zhang Heng came upstairs and pulled the door frame to look inside, and found that Cui Wan was awake, and immediately stepped forward in surprise.


    The army boots made a heavy clatter on the wooden floor, and Cui Wan turned to look at Rong Huang, and she saw her frowning and she was about to wake up in the next moment.


    Cui Wan gave a cold look, and Zhang Heng immediately froze in place.


    "What''s the matter?" Cui Wan lowered his voice.


    It''s not that Zhang Heng didn''t see Zhengxiang''s Rong Huang who was sleeping with Cui Wan''s hand, and then lowered his voice, "Domain Lord, it''s time to eat."


    Cui Wan''s body is very good and he can recover as usual in a short period of time even after a mental riot.


    Noting the faint bloodshot eyes in Cui Wan''s eyes, Zhang Heng sighed that God opened a door for you and closed a window for you.


    An excellent and powerful man like the domain master is so perfect that something like a mental riot would happen to him.


    Cui Wan nodded and motioned for him to retreat, stretched out his hand to pat Rong Huang''s small head, and whispered, "Get up."


    Rong Huang let out a muffled muffled sound, and stared at Cui Wan. He rubbed his eyes, "What?"


    A smile flashed in Cui Wan''s eyes, and his tone became softer, "It''s time for dinner, and I won''t be able to sleep at night if I go to bed again."


    Zhang Heng, who hadn''t walked out of the bedroom, heard the territorial lord''s gentle voice coming from behind, and he was shocked all over his body.


    The magnetic field between the domain master and Rong Huang became more and more weird, greasy and crooked, making people feel goosebumps.


    The domain master can''t take special care of Rong Huang just because Rong Huang is a little better and a little harmless, right?


    Zhang Heng murmured silently in his heart, and went downstairs to let the male servant bring up dinner.


    Rong Huang and Cui Wan finished their dinner in the bedroom. Zhang Heng brought a few kilowatts of brightness and used it as a light bulb by the side.


    Zhang Heng left with two trays under the instruction of Cui Wan.


    Cui Wan handed the dark blue handkerchief to Rong Huang''s party. The hair that had not been deliberately put on his forehead, his tone was very soft, "wipe his mouth."


    Rong Huang blinked, obediently, and took the handkerchief.


    "Do you have any family members?"


    Rong Huang was taken aback by Cui Wan''s sudden question, "What''s wrong?"


    Cui Wan couldn''t help but laugh when he saw him ask this question.


    "I''m just..." Cui Wan paused for a moment, and changed his way after thinking about it, "Do you have a good man at the moment?"


    What is a good man?


    It took a long time for Rong Huang to understand. He turned his head to look at Cui Wan and asked with a smile, "You want to ask me if I have a boyfriend, right?"


    Cui Wan lowered his eyelashes, his curled crow-feather-colored eyelashes trembling lightly, and slowly squeezed the word "um" from his throat.


    Sweeping past the man''s red ear tips, Rong Huang pursed his lips and smiled, the pear vortex on his cheeks flashed away.

 Chapter 1072： My Lady (44)

    "What are you doing with this?" Rong Huang suddenly approached, until Cui Wan could clearly see Rong Huang''s thick eyelashes. She teased and teased a bit, "Could it be that you like me and you like me?"


    Sure enough, after speaking, Rong Huang found that Cui Wan''s eyes blinked faster.


    Like a small fan, Rong Huang''s heartbeat speeded up a bit.


    Rong Huang really couldn''t hold back, and laughed out loud.


    Cui Wan squeezed the handkerchief in his palm and coughed lightly with his fist against his lips. He was a little nervous. He considered his vocabulary and spoke again, "Although I lived more than 200 years old, I have not matched a lady."


    Rong Huang supported his chin and looked at him with a smile, even in a good mood, pouring himself a glass of water and drinking slowly.


    Cui Wan was embarrassed by Rong Huang''s scorching, smiling eyes. The hands on his knees curled up unnaturally, and continued silently, "I haven''t been in love before the evolutionary era."


    "So can you be with me? Although there is no wedding ceremony now, I still want to associate with you on the premise of marriage."


    Cui Wan has always been cold and indifferent, and there is very little that can attract his attention.


    It used to be all kinds of books, and then it was Rong Huang.


    Whether it''s the former or the latter, he likes it very much and can''t put it down.


    Cui Wan felt that after meeting Rong Huang, there was nothing more attractive to him than Rong Huang to him.


    Cui Wan is an activist, and after confirming one thing, he will attack decisively and get the desired result quickly.


    "You should know that I am a boy in the eyes of others. Can you accept the strange look in others'' eyes when we are together?"


    Having been with Feng Bingyi for more than nine thousand years, Rong Huang still knows him, but still wants to tease him.


    The phoenix disease of the old cadres in this world is so cute.


    Speaking confession seriously, but the roots of the ears are red.


    Rong Huang couldn''t help but want to stretch out his paw and touch his ear.


    Isn��t your own man just for playing?


    Rong Huang was about to move, but finally held back.


    reserved.


    reserved.


    Cui Wan certainly knows how dangerous a natural woman like Rong Huang is in today''s Blue Star. Naturally, he will not put Rong Huang in danger for a little selfishness.


    Cui Wan said sternly, "I am not the kind of person who cares about others'' eyes, otherwise I would have disclosed your identity as early as I guessed your identity."


    Cui Wan raised his hand, clenched his fist and placed it in the position of his heart, and said every word, "I am full of you here, there is nothing else."


    Oh humiliation.


    Feng''s sick little mouth is so sweet, he can really talk about love.


    Rong Huang felt sweet in his heart, tugging at the fringe of the tablecloth, his apricot eyes drooping, "Actually, I still have a younger sister."


    Cui Wan immediately assumed a listening posture, like a primary school student listening carefully in class.


    "She went to the first district with Fei Ru because she couldn''t bear the hardship, and she confessed her identity to Fei Ru and was sent to the laboratory for experiments shortly thereafter.


    Rong Huang thought of the remarks Fei Ru had asked her to say before, but he was a little looking forward to where Rong Zhenjing could go.


    A woman who doesn''t even have the power to bind a chicken can be torn to pieces by a strange beast if she is careless.


    In the original plot, Rong Zhenjing will meet Fei Ru alive after three years, mostly because of the blessing of the heroine''s halo.


    You can''t die with a few shots, you can''t die with arrows, and you can''t die with a broken hand or foot.


    Oh, this is the hero and heroine.


    Rong Huang''s mind was full of emptiness, and suddenly his hand was held by someone.

 Chapter 1073： My Lady (45)

    With great difficulty, Cui Wan''s ears were hot, but his eyes were extraordinarily firm and serious, "Don''t worry, I''m different from Fei Ru."


    Cui Wan paused, as if a little embarrassed, "I will protect you."


    After hearing this, Rong Huang immediately disagreed.


    This king is invincible in the world. Sooner or later, the phoenix disease is going to be stuffed with sauce underneath. How can he need his protection?


    But seeing Cui Wan''s small face flushed and promised, Rong Huang still didn''t hit Cui Wan.


    Rong Huang hooked Cui Wan''s little finger with his backhand, and shook it, his voice was no longer concealed softly, "Then... a lot of advice?"


    Cui Wan smiled, like a ray of sunlight piercing through the dark clouds and gloomy clouds, bright and bright, he nodded his head heavily, "Okay, give me a lot of advice."


    -


    Zhang Heng recently discovered that the domain master and Rong Huang are closer than before.


    Except for the meeting time with the three major domain masters, the domain masters are basically with Rong Huangtian every day.


    Not only Zhang Heng, but other evolutionary people who accompanied him have also discovered it.


    Dong Zhuang: "Adjutant Zhang, has our domain owner been particularly fond of Little Brother Rong recently?"


    Zhang Heng opened his mouth, honestly he didn''t know.


    But facing the scorching gaze of dozens of S-level or even SS-level evolutionary people, Zhang Heng said without changing his face, "That''s natural. Brother Rong is very capable. We all admire her."


    Can you not admire it?


    Even something as heaven-defying as aura can appear on her body, even if the domain master promotes her to an adjutant, Zhang Heng said that he would have no objection.


    As a result, the entourage of the soldiers in the fourth district was sent away by the low EQ lieutenant Zhang.


    The month-long joint meeting reached its last day.


    The meeting was not over yet, Fei Ru''s lieutenant stumbled into the meeting room with a panic expression, "Oh, it''s not good, the monster riots are all coming to the first district!"


    As soon as the adjutant dialect came to an end, several domain masters present heard the familiar roar of beasts coming from a distance.


    It''s a strange beast!


    "How did they get into the first zone? Are all the border guards dead?"


    At this moment, Fei Ru could no longer maintain the gentle and elegant mask, and after tearing the mask apart, he revealed the ferocious and ugly essence.


    The adjutant swallowed, and replied with difficulty, "There are too many alien animals, there are more than 100,000."


    More than one hundred thousand!


    Fei Ru and others changed their expressions, and the eyes of Cui Wan, who had always been calm and self-sufficient, changed slightly.


    You know, there are only a few million evolved people on Blue Star today.


    When the evolutionary era just appeared, many people died in the hands of alien beasts, resulting in a sharp decline in the number of evolved people.


    Later, natural females went extinct, and nearly half of them were lost.


    Over the past two hundred years, various reasons have caused the number of evolutionary people to decrease but not increase.


    On the contrary, the reproduction speed of alien animals is getting faster and faster.


    "Give my order to gather all the soldiers and drive the alien beast out of the first zone!"


    Fei Ru gave an order, and the adjutant immediately took the order.


    When the adjutant left, Fei Ru turned his head to look at the three domain masters including Fei Ru, with a gentle tone with toughness.


    "Now the first district is in danger, presumably the three domain masters won''t stand by and watch."


    Of course they will not stand idly by.


    For so many years, a delicate balance has been maintained between the four districts. If the first district is occupied and occupied by alien beasts, I believe it will not take long for the other three districts to fall.


    Cui Wan packed up the documents on the table in twos and threes and took it in his hands, and stood up, "The fourth district will not stand by."

 Chapter 1074： My Lady (46)

    Cui Wan packed up the documents on the table in twos and threes and took it in his hands, and stood up, "The fourth district will not stand by."


    Fei Ru''s heart was relieved, and he was relieved immediately.


    Cui Wan spoke, and there will be no accident in the first district.


    Fei Ru swept through the three domain masters one by one, and his tone became more rigid, "Then please prepare for the domain masters, and must not let the alien beast continue to ramp up in the first area."


    In the second area, the master snorted from the bottom of his heart, without saying more, and took the lead out of the conference room.


    When Rong Huang was notified that the alien beast had attacked the first area, he was stunned for a while.


    A few days ago, didn��t you say that the alien beasts were all converging towards Lope Forest, why did they come to the first district again?


    conspiracy!


    It''s definitely a conspiracy!


    Even though he was a little impatient with Zhang Heng''s conspiracy theory, Rong Huang had to think that all this was the conspiracy of a certain villain boss at the moment.


    Dong Zhuang and others, wearing black uniforms and holding energy guns, saw Rong Huang standing at the door, and shouted in a rough voice, "Brother Rong, let''s go, let''s go!"


    The temperature of the Blue Star is quite high all year round, and the strong sunlight outside made Rong Huang''s apricot eyes slightly narrowed. He nodded with a smile and followed Dong Zhuang.


    Even if there is a big boss hidden behind him, can he be even more powerful than this super villain?


    No matter how he controls the alien beast, Rong Huang wants him to crawl and call him father.


    Shui Shui: "..." Since when did the king''s ultimate goal be to be called her father?


    -


    As soon as he walked to the square in front of the command headquarters, Rong Huang heard the roar of the beasts one after another, shaking people''s hearts.


    When he arrived at the location of the soldiers in the fourth district, Rong Huang released his consciousness and saw countless huge monsters.


    You can even see the remains of broken limbs dangling from the mouths of some strange animals.


    That is the tragic appearance of a middle- or low-level evolutionary person dying tragically in the mouth of an alien beast, being torn into pieces.


    Even though Rong Huang was used to seeing **** scenes, he was a little disgusting by the scenes.


    "What do you see?"


    The man''s low and sparse voice sounded behind him.


    Rong Huang turned his head and saw that the person was Cui Wan, and smiled, "You are here."


    Cui Wan responded with an inconspicuous arc of his mouth.


    He knew that Rong Huang could see the scene far away, and seeing that Rong Huang''s expression was a little strange just now, he guessed something.


    Alien beasts were originally evolved from animal beasts. Even if the number of alien beasts has increased over the years, their animality cannot be changed.


    Rong Huang relayed the picture she saw to Cui Wan, and suddenly his tone stopped, his apricot eyes widened, "Cui Wan and Cui Wan!"


    Cui Wan was grabbed by Rong Huang''s sleeve, looked down at her, and put one hand on the energy gun on his waist, "What''s the matter?"


    "I saw a super-super-large alien beast, it''s a..." Rong Huang tried to dig in his mind, and suddenly his eyes lit up, "Falling dragon! Do you know what the dragon is, right?"


    Of course Cui Wan knew, but he had never seen an alien beast evolved from a dragon before.


    "The dragon is flying, and there is a person standing on top of it."


    Because he was too shocked, Rong Huang''s voice was raised unconsciously, arousing the attention of people around him.


    "Falling dragon?" Fei Ru had hatred with Rong Huang and did not hide her hostility. He glanced at her with a sneer, and said sarcastically, "What are you talking nonsense?"


    Rong Huang glared back, snorted coldly, and said angrily, "I think you have been knocked out of your brain, believe it or not, see for yourself!"


    "Ah!"


    Blindly arrogant woman, sooner or later he will make her cry and express regret for having treated him so much!

 Chapter 1075： My Lady (47)

    Fei Ru maintained a sneer and asked people to fetch a telescope, put it in front of him to observe, and then, "hiss--"


    Witnessing Fei Ru''s face changed with his own eyes, everyone present also had the answer in their hearts.


    But isn''t Jiaolong a strange creature that only exists in those novels on the Internet?


    How can it exist in real life?


    On the contrary, those people in the fourth district who knew Rong Huang''s details couldn''t restrain the uneasiness in his heart, and came over to ask Rong Huang in a low voice, "Brother Rong, you fight with the dragon, who can win?"


    Rong Huang raised his chin and didn''t even want to answer, "Of course it''s me."


    A dragon is not a dragon, a dragon, or a dragon. This king has even seen a dragon, let alone such a low-level species.


    Besides, let''s not talk about anything else. From the perspective of blood inheritance, Rong Huang also crushed the Flood Dragon every minute, and he could even step on it to rub it on the soles of his feet.


    Hearing Rong Huang''s words, his tone was full of confidence, and the soldiers in the fourth district stepped back, secretly relieved.


    That''s good, this is good.


    They still live in the fourth district.


    As the alien beast got closer, the ground trembled more and more severely.


    The sturdy and powerful limbs of the running alien stepped on the ground, making a dull sound, shaking the ground three times.


    Fei Ru stood on a high place, watching the palms of the huge army of alien beasts sweating, not to mention the dragon half-flying in the air.


    After a cough, Fei Ru raised his voice and shouted into the horn, "Be sure to keep the first line of defense, if a strange animal breaks into the military!"


    Good guys.


    After hearing these words, Rong Huang called good guys directly.


    Fei Ru is using soldiers and advanced evolution humans as a shield, right?


    The soldiers and advanced evolutionaries who stood on the first line of defense heard the order from behind, showing embarrassment, but they still held weapons and fought with the alien beasts.


    Military law disposal and honorable death, they choose the latter! !


    A huge number of alien beasts are like a large black cloud covering the sky and the earth, leaping towards the command headquarters with the momentum of thunder.


    The screams and roars intertwined, reaching everyone''s ears.


    Zhang Heng looked at Fei Ru who was scolding over there with disdain, and said to Cui Wan in a worried tone, "Lord, there are too many alien beasts, let''s withdraw first."


    I''m not afraid that I won''t have firewood if I leave the green hills.


    After hearing this, Fei Ru was immediately unhappy, and he murmured, "No! If you leave, when the first district survives this crisis, you must declare war against the fourth district!"


    Rong Huang: "..."


    Cui Wan: "..."


    Zhang Heng and others: "..."


    Fei Ru knows the truth of "hit a stick and give a candy". After the threat, he softened his tone, "If we can survive the crisis together this time, the price of weapons will drop by another one percent."


    Without waiting for other people to consider, the third region master hurriedly agreed.


    He is not a fool.


    Among the strange beasts, the blond man with his feet on the top of the dragon''s head sneered and looked in the direction of the command headquarters.


    "My dear children, just work harder, our wish will soon be realized, and then this will be our world."


    As if he was agreeing with the man''s words, the Jiaolong leaned tall and groaned, revealing its white fangs and a black hole in its throat.


    If you get closer, you can still smell the stench from Jiaolong''s mouth.


    After the dragon''s long chant, the black and heavy roar of the strange beasts around became more vigorous, and he stepped away and ran towards the command headquarters.


    At this moment, there is only one sentence in their minds--


    Obey the master''s orders!

 Chapter 1076： My Lady (48)

    This sentence invisibly controls their consciousness, controls their bodies, and keeps them moving forward.


    A strange beast dies, and immediately there will be a strange beast behind to make up for it.


    Even if the evolutionary kills a lot of strange beasts, there are so many strange beasts, and they will not be rare for a while.


    "Wait until I kill these cunning and disgusting evolutionary people, and then wipe out all the noble ladies, and make Blue Star a paradise for alien beasts!"


    "Oh Dick, look at it, those evolved people are still fighting back, they thought they could defeat us!"


    The man raised his hands, his bare, sturdy arms were wrapped with black strange pattern tattoos.


    With the gesture of raising his hand, the half-shown neckline opened wide, revealing a few hideous holes, and the scarlet flesh and blood was faintly visible.


    He raised his head to look at the blue sky, and laughed cheerfully, "Who makes you evil, heart, lewd, and evil evolutionary people want to study real women, you really deserve to die."


    "Women are the source of all evil, and so are the so-called ladies. Am I right, Dick?"


    Jiaolong let out a long groan, apparently responding to the man''s words.


    As the army of alien beasts got closer and closer to the command headquarters, Fei Ruxiang, who was holding a telescope to observe the battle, was suddenly irritated, and kicked the adjutant beside him to the ground.


    "Didn''t you say that Noah is dead? Why is he still alive and standing on top of that monster?"


    "Noah?" The adjutant had a dull expression and his eyes were filled with confusion. He hurriedly defended himself, "I clearly let him be shot, and I threw his body near the swamp to feed the strange animal."


    After seeing a man who looked exactly like Noah with his own eyes, Fei could not hear any explanation, and said furiously, "Who is that man then?"


    The adjutant does not have a telescope, so naturally he doesn''t know who "that man" is and what he looks like.


    Rong Huang quickly understood.


    Noah, isn''t he the infatuated male second in the original plot?


    Rong Huang released his spiritual knowledge again, saw the man''s face on the top of Jiaolong''s head clearly, and silently uttered an swear word.


    So, the big boss hidden in the dark is Noah?


    Rong Huang rubbed his eyes and shook Cui Wan''s sleeve. "It''s Noah who was ordered by Fei Ru to get rid of it."


    Rong Huang would not admit the wrong person, and was very sure that that person was Noah.


    Suddenly thinking of something, Rong Huang''s eyes lit up. Since Noah is the big boss, where did Rong Zhenjing go?


    The plot shouldn��t be that Rong Zhenjing hesitated between choosing Fei Ru and Noah, causing Fei Ru to repeatedly target Noah and finally murder Noah cruelly?


    Rong Huang touched his chin. This plot is completely derailed, right?


    When Rong Huang cast his gaze on Noah on the top of Jiaolong''s head, he saw an extra fist-sized bead in Noah''s hand.


    The beads glowed with a gloomy light, and Noah muttered to himself with excitement, "Go on, my children, kill all these people, swallow them in your belly, and become your delicious meal."


    Every time Noah said, the light from the beads in his hand became darker, and black mist was faintly visible around the beads.


    At the same time, the strange beasts around became more irritable, and even many strange beasts easily swallowed a high-evolved human into their abdomen.


    Rong Huang thought for a moment, and suddenly realized in the next second.


    Originally thought that Noah was able to control alien beasts with one-handed control of beasts, but now it looks like a kind of magic in the West.


    In the world where he was the queen of the blood race, Rong Huang browsed many Western books without incident, and vaguely remembered the records of dark magic.

 Chapter 1077： My Lady (49)

    Dark magic existed before the birth of the blood family, when the power of the West was divided into two factions of darkness and light.


    Light symbolizes purity and kindness, and darkness naturally symbolizes filth and cunning.


    If Noah is a dark magician, is it possible that he has lived for thousands of years?


    Realizing that Rong Huang''s expression was different, Cui Wan asked slowly, "What did you find?"


    "I thought he used the technique of controlling the beast to control the alien beast, but it was dark magic."


    Cui Wan raised his eyebrows slightly, first with aura, and now with dark magic, how many unsolved mysteries are there in this world?


    In other words, something other than mental power?


    "So, Noah is a dark magician?" Cui Wan paused for a moment, analyzing clearly, "Then how did he obtain dark magic?"


    As soon as Rong Huang was about to answer, he noticed a sly eye of a stray bird sticking to her.


    In the next moment, the gentle and sweet man''s voice sounded, and it clearly spread to everyone''s ears.


    Like a cold and gloomy snake, crawling over the bare skin, it makes people get goose bumps.


    "Oh my dear Miss Rong Huang, please allow me to call you that way. You are such a beautiful and elegant natural woman. The first time I saw you, I couldn''t help but fall in love with you."


    boom--


    The crowd exploded completely.


    The soldiers in the fourth district looked at Rong Huang in shock, and the people in the other three districts also looked at Rong Huang through the eyes of others.


    Beautiful and elegant natural woman...


    Natural women! ! !


    Cui Wan took a decisive step forward when Noah had said these words, guarding Rong Huang strictly behind him, and isolating the shocked sight of those prying eyes.


    If it was normal, these evolutionary people would look away from them with timidity as early as the first second they met Cui Wan''s cold and sharp eyes.


    But now it''s different!


    Behind Cui Wan is a natural woman who has long been extinct!


    Natural women, what a precious and beautiful species.


    The eyes of the people in the fourth district looked at Rong Huang a little, and there was nothing but surprise and curiosity.


    But the people in the other three districts looked at Rong Huang''s eyes with all kinds of disgusting meanings.


    Spy, squint, lewdness, evil, wild vision, eagerly embezzlement...


    In their view, a rare and rare natural woman who has long been extinct is much more perfect than those so-called noble women.


    The noble lady is just a dummy made by an instrument. Even if it has the same emotions as humans and anthropology, it is just a string of cold data.


    But natural women are different, their skin is delicate and fair, and their looks are beautiful and beautiful.


    The covetous ambition of Rong Huang finally defeated the fear and jealousy of Cui Yun. Someone rushed forward uncontrollably, trying to **** Rong Huang from Cui Yun.


    Such beautiful natural women, they must get it!


    It''s just that they didn''t wait for them to touch the corner of Rong Huang''s clothes, they were shocked by Cui Wan''s sudden burst of mental energy.


    The people around were also affected by the mental power released by Cui Wan, and blood gushed from his throat.


    The soldiers in front and the advanced evolved people fought with the alien beasts and gave their lives.


    And the evolved people in high positions in the back are fighting for their own selfish desires.


    If Rong Huang was a delicate girl, he might be scared to cry by their wild look.


    But she had seen something more hideous than these people, so she didn''t blink.

 Chapter 1078： My Lady (50)

    Another hand passed through the crowd and came to Rong Huang, trying to touch the soft cloth of Rong Huang''s black uniform.


    Rong Huang shook Cui Wan''s hand without a trace, and stopped his about to explode mental power, but as soon as he raised his hand, the man''s neck was broken.


    "Crack��"


    "boom--"


    After the heavy noise, the evolutionary people who were always paying attention to Rong Huang''s every move saw the corpse that was easily thrown out by Rong Huang.


    The man''s face still maintained a look of ecstasy, and because of the pain of being broken his neck, his facial muscles were distorted, making his expression even more terrifying.


    At this moment, the dark distortion of human nature broke out completely, and appeared naked in front of everyone.


    "Tsk tsk, she is really a violent lady, but I like it." Noah said with a smile, "Miss Rong Huang, can you be my bride? I fell in love with you at first sight."


    Without waiting for Rong Huang to react, Cui Wan beside him was already in a state of anger.


    Those words that Noah said were completely aimed at Rong Huang.


    If it weren''t for Rong Huang''s better, those who coveted Rong Huang would have hurt her a long time ago.


    Cui Wan will never allow anyone to hurt his beloved little girl.


    Cui Wan looked up and saw Noah standing on top of the dragon''s head in the distance, as conspicuous as a group of chickens.


    Damn it! ! !


    Cui Wan thought he was already very strong, but at this moment he deeply realized his weakness.


    In the face of Noah who exposed Rong Huang''s identity, he didn''t even have the ability to fight with him.


    Even if he has SSS-level mental power, he only has physical power to reach SSS-level, and he doesn''t have Ronghuang''s spiritual power or Noah''s dark magic.


    Just when Cui Wan''s eyes were scarlet and his jaw tightened, a pair of soft hands held him.


    Cui Wan turned his head to meet Rong Huang''s clear eyes.


    Rong Huang blinked lightly, calming his anxious emotions softly, "Don''t worry, it''s up to me."


    The next moment, a golden stream of light rose from the square in front of the command headquarters of the first district, and the target was directed at the dragon in the alien group.


    More precisely, it was Noah on the top of Jiaolong''s head.


    Cui Wan stretched out his hand and grabbed a hole, his eyes were cracked.


    "Domain Lord!" Zhang Heng grabbed Cui Wan who wanted to rush forward in time, "Rong Xiao...Miss Rong, she can definitely do it. Don''t let Miss Rong be distracted."


    Although these words are meant to extinguish Cui Wan''s power and prestige in Changrong Huang''s ambition, this is the fact, Zhang Heng, as a subordinate with only professional ethics, still has to ensure the safety of his own domain owner.


    Looking at Cui Wan''s scarlet eyes, Zhang Heng suddenly understood something.


    Originally, he thought that the domain master wanted to recruit Rong Huang, but he didn''t expect that the domain master and Rong Huang were between men and women, and the domain master didn''t even want to find him a colleague.


    Zhang Heng: The clown is actually myself.


    Zhang Heng: Smile.JPG.


    Zhang Heng tried to ignore the complicated mood here, and Rong Huang over there had already kicked the alien beast trying to block the way and came to Noah''s side.


    Unlike Noah standing in mid-air with the help of a dragon, Rong Huang directly hung his feet in the air, and his feet were flat on the ground, as if the air under his feet was condensed into substance.


    "Noah." Rong Huang raised his chin, his tone was slightly cool, "Where is Rong Zhenjing?"


    Noah was startled at first, then smiled again, smiling presumptuously, with a disgusting expression in his eyes, "Rong Zhenjing...Are you talking about your sister?"


    Noah''s humble appearance made Rong Huang''s eyes hurt, and he simply moved his eyes away in response, "Where is she now?"


    Noah put up a finger and shook it lightly, "No, I''m not Noah, I''m Theodore."

 Chapter 1079： My Lady (51)

    Noah put up a finger and shook it lightly, "No, I''m not Noah, I''m Theodore."


    Theodore?


    The king doesn''t care if you are Theodore or East Otto, anyway, in the end you have to crawl and beg for mercy.


    Rong Huang interrupted Noah impatiently...Ah, it was Theodore''s words, "I''ll ask you where Rong Zhenjing is. Just just say it, what are you doing around the corner."


    Theodore tweeted, watching Rong Huang''s eyes incomparably hot, "Before I drew you into this world from another world, I didn''t expect you to be much better than Rong Zhenjing."


    Without waiting for Rong Huang to turn back, Theodore added, in a complimenting tone, "Also much smarter."


    Rong Huang likes to hear these words, but it doesn''t mean that she just let him go.


    And the meaning in Theodore''s words just now...


    Rong Huang blinked, his voice raised a little, "You got me and Rong Zhenjing to this ghost place?"


    The possibility of crossing into another world is extremely small, let alone such a weird world. Before Rong Huang, he had never expected Theodore''s handwriting.


    Theodore smiled unchangingly, his blond and blue-eyed handsome look very much like a western aristocratic gentleman.


    "Miss Rong Huang, don''t you think women are the most disgusting creatures in the world?"


    Rong Huang: "......???"


    Theodore seemed to have found a hole in the tree to vent his bad emotions, and talked to Rong Huang endlessly, "They are vain and hypocritical, and they can abandon everything for the sake of the noble life."


    "Including their children and husbands!"


    Rong Huang looked at Theodore with an angry expression, wondering if he encountered any setbacks when he was a child, such as being abandoned by his mother.


    "They are so greedy." Theodore sighed and said to Rong Huang with a smile, "So I used dark magic to make them all disappear."


    This was said lightly, as if saying that I had three bowls of rice at noon.


    But E Ronghuang: "???"


    What the hell?


    disappear? !


    Rong Huang looked at Theodore with contempt and surprise in his eyes, "You did the extinction of women?"


    Isn''t this person crazy, just because he was abandoned by his mother, he hates all the women?


    It''s not that Rong Huang has never seen a case of killing innocent people because of his previous encounters on social headlines before, but Rong Huang has seen it for the first time for a crazy and desperate snake disease like Theodore.


    Theodore readily admitted, "Not only that, the arrival of the age of evolution is also under my impetus."


    "Miss Rong Huang, I fell in love with you the first time I saw you, so I will share this secret with you." Theodore smiled, "From now on this is our secret."


    "Miss Rong Huang, are you happy?"


    Rong Huang: "..." No need for duck.


    "Originally, I wanted these stupid evolutionary people to be crazy because of you and Rong Zhenjing, and fight each other in order to compete for you, but I found that it is completely different from what I expected."


    Theodore sighed lightly and smiled softly as he looked at the evolutionary man who was bitten by a strange animal in the distance and splashed with blood.


    In those blue eyes, there seemed to be a beautiful and deep sea.


    "I am the master of this world. All living creatures must obey my will. But those stupid humans are never satisfied and greedily chase fame and fortune."


    "So I created alien beasts, made men an evolved man, and then made women disappear and extinct."

 Chapter 1080： My Lady (52)

    "But I didn''t expect that they would make a disgusting lady! Oh my god, this really makes me unhappy."


    The smile on Theodore''s face became more and more mad, and he bent down and stroked the head of the dragon under his feet, "When you appear in front of the evolved people, it is when they disappear."


    Theodore raised his hands and laughed cheerfully, "At that time, the blue star will be my territory, and these little cuties will be my loyal people."


    "They are only loyal to me, they have no two minds, and they won''t betray me, so good!"


    Rong Huang: "..."


    The vicious and cruel is second in the second grade, talking about Theodore himself.


    So whether it was the advent of the evolutionary era or the journey of the original owner and Rong Zhenjing through another world, they were all planned by Theodore?


    Oh my goodness, Theodore is such a smart and witty little cutie... I''m sorry I can''t make it up.


    God knows how much Rong Huang reacted when he first came to this world. He thought it was a consequence of the evolution of the Blue Star species, but he didn''t expect that all of this was man-made.


    Only one person can completely change the era of Blue Star. This product must be a criminal with high intelligence in a modern legal society!


    Rong Huang shook his head, clenching and loosening his already hard fist.


    "The Dark Mage was extinct thousands of years ago. Where did you come from?"


    Rong Huang was really a little angry, Theodore was not simply a vicious pervert.


    He didn''t put the precious life of mankind in his eyes at all. He quickly exterminated women through cruel methods, and made animals turn into alien beasts, and men turned into evolved human beings.


    It''s almost annihilating humanity.


    Theodore was stunned, apparently he didn''t expect Rong Huang to say that, and fell into the memory for a moment, and then smiled again.


    "Miss Rong Huang, you may not know that I am the offspring of a combination of dark magician and angel."


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows, his gaze swept across his blond and blue-eyed appearance, and he didn''t really see it.


    Maybe his genes are completely inherited from angels?


    "My mother is a pure angel. She stole the forbidden fruit and gave birth to me, but she was reluctant to give up the good life and human admiration, so she killed my father and left me behind."


    "At the time of goodbye, she has become the sky that all people look up to and respect again, and those foolish people all knelt at her feet and kissed her skirt lightly."


    "And the descendants of my angel and the dark magician are lowly **** who are only worthy to live in the gutter!"


    Theodore''s expression suddenly became agitated, and the eyes that looked at Rong Huang were full of hostility and hatred, as if the person in front of him was his sinful angel mother, "You said, should she die?"


    Rong Huang didn''t speak.


    However, Goose Theodore didn''t mind, he licked his lower lip, smiled strangely, "She''s damned."


    "So I killed her."


    "I killed the angel and told the archangel the news that she combined with the Dark Mage and gave birth to an heir."


    Theodore shrugged, his golden curly hair was dazzling in the sun, and he suddenly smiled, "I nailed her to the pillar of shame, she was spit on her and she became like me. The mouse in the gutter."


    Rong Huang: "..."


    What else can she say?


    Give Lao Tie a wave of six six six?


    "My life is too long, I have to find something to do." Theodore said with a smile, "otherwise I will be bored."


    Is this why you did these things struck by lightning?


    Rong Huang snorted, and heard Theodore say, "Cui Wan, the domain master of District 4, was the experimental subject for me to develop the evolution potion."

 Chapter 1081： My Lady (53)

    "At that time, he was a five-year-old child, and he was so beautiful. He was lying on the operating table and I injected the medicine into his body. He was so behaved and he didn''t move."


    Rong Huang''s dark eyes trembled lightly, so this is the reason why Feng Bing has lived for more than two hundred years and hasn''t raised his braids?


    "He was in my laboratory for two years. Until my evolutionary medicine research was successful, I erased his memory with dark magic and sent him back."


    "You may not know, he still doesn''t know that we have met before."


    Theodore smiled nervously.


    Rong Huang really couldn''t listen to it anymore. Theodore was an animal who was only five years old when Feng was sick. How could he get it off?


    Just listening, Rong Huang was furious.


    Fortunately, Cui Wan was erased by Theodore, otherwise how painful he would have been.


    No, he is also in pain now.


    The mental power riots left him out of control anytime and anywhere, never getting old and immortal, making him a strange monster in people''s eyes...


    All of this is bestowed by Theodore!


    "The day when the era of evolution came, that picture was really beautiful..."


    Rong Huang''s eyes seemed to have a golden light flashing, he was not giving him a chance to speak, his right arm was raised and his wrist was raised.


    "call out--"


    Several small soft noises were overwhelmed by the roar of the alien beast.


    Several golden flames appeared in Rong Huang''s palm, and the flames were jumping, exuding scorching heat.


    The Flood Dragon, which had been moving forward, seemed to have sensed the danger, stopped, and screamed at Rong Huang, a gust of wind swept toward Rong Huang with an unpleasant stench.


    Rong Huang bounced back the gust of wind with just a snap of his fingers.


    The gust of wind hit the dragon''s body hard, causing the dragon to scream in pain.


    Theodore''s feet were unstable and almost fell off the top of the dragon''s head.


    "Miss Rong Huang, what are you doing?"


    Theodore squinted his eyes at the flame in Rong Huang''s hand, with a calm tone, but a hideous expression on his face.


    The blond Western gentleman no longer concealed his animal nature, his hands were raised, two black mists gathered in his palms.


    Rong Huang knew that it was dark magic.


    "Ms. Rong Huang, I don''t want to take action against you, it won''t be good to hurt that beautiful face."


    Rong Huang was too lazy to listen to him blindly, throwing a few spheres of flames with his hand.


    The flame suddenly increased in mid-air, and it was the size of a medium-sized alien beast.


    The flame seemed to be given life, and the flame jumped excitedly, heading straight for the dragon and the large alien beasts around it.


    In Theodore''s eyes, these flames just looked terrible, and his Dick could extinguish them in minutes.


    The black mist in Theodore''s palm became more and more fierce, and he said in a cool voice, "Dick, kill them!"


    The Jiaolong roared, flicked his tail, and opened his blood basin and let out a loud roar.


    The gusty gust of wind came out of the Jiaolong''s mouth, and the target pointed directly at the jumping flames.


    It''s just Theodore is destined to be disappointed.


    Not only did the gust of wind not blow out the flames, but on the contrary, it became more vigorous, and his body soared, as large as a large alien beast.


    Theodore could no longer maintain his calm expression, his pupils shrank suddenly, and his eyes looked at Rong Huang with inquiry, "Who are you on earth?"


    Rong Huang didn''t say anything, and then threw a few flames.


    The flame grew bigger and went straight to the Jiaolong.


    Some fell on the body of the flood dragon, and some fell on the body of the alien beast, swallowing a single alien beast in an instant.

 Chapter 1082： My Lady (54)

    There is not even scum left.


    Four or five groups of flames fell on the Jiaolong''s body, piercing its hard scales in the blink of an eye, leaving large scorched black burns.


    Jiaolong was in pain, raised his neck and roared.


    Theodore was thrown from the top of his head by the flood dragon. If he didn''t summon the dark magic in time, Theodore would make a fool of himself in front of alien beasts and evolved people.


    Theodore chuckled, trying to conceal the uneasiness in his heart, "Who are you? You are not Rong Huang!"


    Rong Huang put his hands around his chest and watched with a solemn face watching the dragon struggling and twisting in the flames, "It''s your business?"


    Theodore: "...It''s none of my business, it''s always her business, right?"


    As he said, Theodore took out a ball from his pocket and smiled at the ball, "Miss Rong Zhenjing, that''s not your sister, your sister is gone."


    Rong Huang stared at him, and saw that in the palm-sized ball, Rong Zhenjing had shrunk dozens of times.


    Rong Huang: "???"


    On the other side of the group of alien animals, there was a burst of cheers from the square of the command headquarters.


    The evolutionary man who was observing Rong Huang''s situation through a telescope saw this scene and shouted excitedly.


    For many years, these young evolutionary people have never seen what a real natural woman looks like.


    Fortunately, I finally saw it today, and this scene is enough to make them unforgettable for a lifetime.


    Those evolved people who had a coveted and bad mentality towards Rong Huang in the past also did not dare to blaspheme the spirit-like existence after seeing Rong Huang''s greatness.


    Rong Huang is a noble existence than a noble woman, and an existence like a goddess.


    Zhang Heng''s chin hasn''t closed since Rong Huang went to heaven. Dong Zhuang really couldn''t stand it anymore, and he helped him close his chin.


    "Miss Rong...Miss Rong is too good!"


    Zhang Heng beamed his eyes, turned his head to look at the complicated Cui Wan, "Domain Lord, think it won''t be long before these strange beasts will leave!"


    Cui Wan didn''t speak, his dark eyes were tightly locked on the slender figure, and he never left.


    Leave?


    I hope so.


    Fei Ru watched Rong Huang steal the limelight in the first district, his teeth were itchy with anger, but he could only smash his teeth and swallow blood.


    Wait, wait until one day he must win a round.


    As for today, the situation is too dangerous, and the most important thing is to deal with alien beasts.


    Fei Ru looked at Jiaolong''s miserable appearance through the binoculars, and his heart was fiery.


    Although he didn''t know what the fire that Rong Huang threw out was, he didn''t mind taking it from Rong Huang''s place and using it for him.


    At that time, the first district will become the most powerful, he will surpass Cui Wan and become a hero who evolves people!


    -


    With a bang, the Jiaolong finally couldn''t bear the extreme pain caused by the flame, and slammed it to the ground with a whine.


    The unresponsive strange beasts were smashed to death before they had time to escape.


    Rong Huang originally wanted to summon more flames, and simply burned these strange beasts clean.


    All the movements were made, and I felt that it was too laborious, so I simply called the gluttonous out.


    The gluttonous glutton appears in the form of the body.


    Ever since the glutton followed Rong Huang to the small world, it has never changed back to its body, mostly following Rong Huang in the size of a mimicry.


    As one of the four great beasts of ancient times, the gluttonous body is extremely large.


    The sturdy and powerful limbs landed on the ground, trampling to death a large swath of strange beasts.


    That huge body like two or three hills made many people exclaim.

 Chapter 1083： My Lady (55)

    Theodore didn''t expect Rong Huang to have a back move. Looking at the huge monster in front of him, a cold sweat suddenly appeared on his back.


    Rong Zhenjing in the ball was still slapped desperately against the inner wall of the ball, his face flushed, "You quickly let me out, I don''t want to stay here!"


    Rong Zhenjing turned to look at Rong Huang again, and shouted, "Sister, help me! Help me!"


    Rong Huang even pretended not to hear it.


    This kind of scene really shouldn''t be joined by silly Baitian.


    Theodore looked down at Rong Zhenjing, a flash of light in his mind, and immediately raised his head to look at Rong Huang in the distance, "Don''t you want Rong Zhenjing? I will give her to you, and you will let me go."


    Theo had suffered a lot when he was young, and he naturally knew how to judge the situation.


    This woman who was summoned by him from another world is definitely not a character to provoke.


    He didn''t know it before, but now he has tested the depth of Rong Huang, and naturally he will not send his head under her hands to die.


    Rong Huang''s face was sullen, and the silver badge on the fourth district on the black uniform gleamed in the sun.


    Theodore still didn''t understand why she did it to him.


    It''s not because of Rong Zhenjing, the big sister of Keng, but because he was tortured as an experimental subject for two years...Cui Wan, who was more than 200 years old.


    Rong Huang couldn''t imagine how many mental riots Cui Wan had experienced over the past two hundred years, and how many painful patience he had endured.


    Rong Huang''s white fingers grabbed and squeezed, and the ball that was originally held tightly by Theodore reached Rong Huang''s hand.


    Theodore was stunned for a while, and found that the palm of his hand was empty, and he immediately reacted, his eyes cracking.


    "Damn it!"


    Seeing that the bargaining chips in his hand that could threaten Rong Huang were gone, Theodore controlled the dark magic to hit Rong Huang without even thinking about it.


    Rong Huang ignored Rong Zhenjing''s yelling and threw the ball into his pocket, but with a wave of his hand, he easily resolved the murderous dark magic.


    "Small bugs." Rong Huang retracted his hand with a smile, "I can''t even beat a woman, you are such a hot chicken."


    Theodore hates women so much, you can tell from the fact that they exterminate women.


    Rong Huang''s words were simply poking a knife into the tip of his heart.


    Sure enough, Theodore was anxious.


    His expression was distorted and fierce, and his uplifted voice became much thinner, "You shut up, shut up, shut up!"


    Rong Huang was not happy, "I don''t listen, I don''t listen, I don''t listen!"


    Shui Shui: "..."


    Theodore: "..."


    Is this woman the devil? !


    Rong Huang didn''t give Theodore another chance to talk nonsense, and shouted at the gluttony, "gluttonous, it''s dinner."


    The gluttonous food turned back into the body, the appetite naturally increased a lot, and the gluttonous nature was also greedy, and I felt hungry just now when I landed on my feet.


    Therefore, Rong Huang gave an order and gluttonously began to eat.


    "Roar--"


    "Woo-"


    The gluttons are not very picky eaters, they can eat everything.


    Those years in the God Realm were too fat because of being rejected by Rong Huang, and he was only vegetarian for hundreds of years.


    Not to mention that Rong Huang had deprived him of food for several hundred years after having the velvet.


    Suddenly there was a big meal today, and the gluttons were flattered, opened their belly and let go to eat.


    The building-like blood basin opened wide, and with a groan, many strange beasts were swallowed.


    Many strange beasts didn''t even have time to escape, and their lives were gone.


    The horrified roar of the alien beast and the gluttonous and cheerful howl intertwined, forming a beautiful movement.


    Theodore: "!!!"


    A crowd of evolving people: "!!!"

 Chapter 1084： My Lady (56)

    Zhang Heng looked at the behemoth in the distance and swallowed a half of the alien beast in twos or twos. He trembled with excitement, and grabbed the arm of the person next to him.


    "Miss Rong is really amazing, she is really my goddess!"


    Cui Wan, who was grabbed by his arm, heard the bold subordinates'' unbridled remarks to Rong Huang, his eyes darkened slightly, and finally calmly looked away from Huang''s body and gave Zhang Heng a look.


    "she is mine."


    Not your goddess.


    Looking at Lord Domain Master who was extremely possessive and would break his neck if he said a few more words, Zhang Heng shut his mouth extremely eagerly and shouted from the bottom of his heart instead.


    Fei Ru and the others over there were also shocked by the scene in front of them, and they all looked in the direction of the fourth district.


    Fei Ru: "Master Cui, did you know that Rong Huang is so good before? You are so surprised. Didn''t she tell you that she knows so many things before?"


    Fei Ru was obviously putting eye drops on Cui Wan and wanted Cui Wan to have opinions on Rong Huang.


    It''s just that his carefulness, Stri Wan, can see clearly, and the people in District 4 are not fooled either.


    Zhang Heng smiled and looked at Fei Ru, and replied unhurriedly, "Ms. Rong is our hero and a goddess who can not be defiled. Please also ask Fei Yu to speak carefully."


    Fei Ru, who thought he was successful in instigating discord, said: "..." Humph!


    -


    The strange beast riots quickly subsided.


    Except for a very small part of the alien beasts, they were hunted and killed by the evolutionary, and most of the rest were eaten by the gluttonous huge mouths.


    Gourmet: hiccup~


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Theodore wanted to slip on his feet.


    As a result, as soon as he turned around, Rong Huang was stunned, and he broke his limbs with a few clicks, preventing him from using dark magic.


    When the evolutionary people reacted, the square was full of cheers and shouts.


    This is the excitement and joy of the rest of my life.


    The initiator of this incident, Theodore, was ordered to lock up by Feiru. The other three domain owners had no objection, but only asked to share the results of the interrogation.


    Fei Ru wanted to hide his own privates, but Rong Huang''s sphere thrown him smashed his eyes off the gold star, and he couldn''t speak for a long time.


    After finally getting over it, Rong Huang and the three domain masters all left, leaving only one sentence, "No result, leave your head."


    Fei Ru: "..."


    "Brother Feiru! Brother Feiru!"


    The faint shout caught Fei Ru''s attention, who was in a state of irritation. Fei Ru looked around in horror, and finally found that the sound was coming from the ball in his hand.


    Fei Ru raised the ball and found that the person in the ball turned out to be Rong Zhenjing!


    It''s really nowhere to be found after breaking through the iron shoes, and it takes no effort at all.


    Fei Ru didn''t care about Rong Zhenjing''s feelings of crying and crying, and directly sent the ball to the laboratory.


    Today''s science and technology are much more advanced than before the evolutionary era. Fei Ru believes that researchers are omnipotent and will surely be able to take Rong Zhenjing out of this strange sphere.


    To this day, Fei Ru still has not forgotten the white moonlight in his heart, noble daughter Melinda.


    Before half of the blood was taken, Rong Zhenjing ran away, and Melinda failed to become a natural woman.


    Fei Ru witnessed the white moonlight like a dying flower, sorrowing and sorrow every day, and immediately left behind his insignificant love for Rong Zhenjing.


    "No matter what method you use, her blood must be taken out. Remember, it''s all!"


    The researcher nodded tremblingly and locked the ball into the safe to prevent Rong Zhenjing from running away, and only took it out while doing research.

 Chapter 1085： My Lady (57)

    As a male protagonist, Fei Ru is naturally ruthless when he should be ruthless, and tender as water when he should be tender.


    It''s just that Fei Ru didn''t know that Melinda was a spy from the second district, and naturally didn''t have that deep affection for Rong Zhenjing.


    The two of them have not experienced three years of separation, and there is no such thing as a broken mirror.


    There are thousands of little white flowers in the world silly, white and sweet, only Bai Yueguang is the most precious.


    As a result, Rong Zhenjing, who was cruelly stuffed into the orb by Theodore the next day after escaping from the laboratory, returned to the laboratory again.


    As Fei Ru thinks, researchers are omnipotent.


    On the fifth day, Rong Zhenjing was taken out and changed back to a normal human size.


    Rong Zhenjing shivered as she looked at the familiar but cold equipment and tools around her, and began to cry.


    She cried when she was kept in the room, cried when she took blood, and cried when doing experiments...


    Rong Zhenjing wailed and wept in the laboratory every day, crying loudly enough to lift off the roof.


    After crying for a few days, Rong Zhenjing found that no one was paying any attention to her, and she scorned and shut up.


    Being tortured over and over again, Rong Zhenjing seemed to have opened up the two lines of Ren and Du, and finally became wise.


    Guessing that her blood is important to Fei Ru, she threatened the researchers in the laboratory. If they didn''t let Rong Huang come, she would bite her tongue and kill herself.


    The staff was a little scared, and hurried to find Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang received the news and was about to go back to District 4 with Cui Wan.


    The interrogation about Theodore has ended. It is said that Theodore is lurking in the first area to get close to Rong Zhenjing.


    Feiru heard this from Theodore and was so angry that he didn''t sleep well all night.


    So those houses that were destroyed and collapsed could have avoided the end of glorious sacrifice.


    If he didn''t bring Rong Zhenjing back, he wouldn''t have to spend so much money to rebuild after the disaster.


    Fei Ru sent a message to the laboratory and asked the researchers to increase the intensity of the experiment. Rong Zhenjing must be able to survive and die.


    As a male protagonist with the protagonist''s aura, Fei Ru is cold in nature and stubborn. Facing Rong Zhenjing who is now an enemy who is barely considered an ex-girlfriend, he will naturally not be soft.


    "What did she ask me to do?"


    Still biting his tongue and committing suicide, watched too much martial arts drama, right?


    Rong Huang threw the backpack filled with clothes and daily necessities to Cui Wan, and decided to take a look.


    Except for the first time I had just come to this plane to get along with Rong Zhenjing for a while, Rong Huang hadn''t seen Rong Zhenjing for a long time.


    I miss it very much.


    Rong Huang walked into the laboratory, pretending to be curious, looking around.


    The researcher was afraid of Ronghuang''s identity, did not dare to say anything, silently led the way.


    The more Rong Huang walked in, the more familiar he became with the surrounding environment.


    If she remembers correctly, the original owner was sent to this place for research.


    He just didn''t wait for Rong Huang to check again, but was interrupted by a cry.


    "Sister, please help me out! I don''t want to be here, I''m so afraid that it hurts! Sister, please take me out, I will obediently listen to you!"


    Rong Zhenjing looked at Rong Huang with tears of tears, her face looked helpless and crying, but she was caressed in her heart.


    Rong Zhenjing saw what Rong Huang had done before, so many strange beasts, Rong Huang didn''t move his hand, and let the monster around her eat it.


    What opportunity did Rong Huang encounter during this period of time that made him so powerful?


    Moreover, Rong Zhenjing originally thought she could be rescued, but she didn''t expect Rong Huang to give her to Fei Ru again.


    Rong Zhenjing hated and jealous of Rong Huang at this time, but she was in a weak position now.

 Chapter 1086： My Lady (58)

    If you don''t ask Rong Huang for help, you can''t get out of this hellish laboratory at all.


    Rong Zhenjing made up her mind that she would not stay here anymore when she died.


    If this goes on, she will die sooner or later.


    At this moment, pure love and Fei Ru are not important anymore, and Rong Zhenjing''s brain is full of going out from here.


    "Sister, I was wrong. I shouldn''t take the initiative to confess my identity and expose your identity. I don''t dare anymore..."


    Rong Zhenjing''s cry of mourning for her relatives did not make Rong Huang feel soft, but she asked, "Are you my sister?"


    Rong Zhenjing was stunned, and answered without thinking, "Of course we are, we are sisters with the closest blood relationship!"


    Rong Huang snorted and looked at Rong Zhenjing with a smile, "At that time, I left you in the car by myself. Do you blame me?"


    Rong Zhenjing didn''t expect that Rong Huang would ask like this, but her mind became a lot smarter overnight, and she didn''t say anything for a long time.


    Rong Zhenjing resents Ronghuang.


    But she can''t tell.


    "Sister, it''s all over, you take me out quickly, okay?"


    Rong Zhenjing looked at Rong Huang pleadingly, trying to make Rong Huang feel soft.


    As for the latter, I will talk about it later.


    Rong Huang was so ruthless to her, Rong Zhenjing thought she was hateful and would not forgive her easily.


    Seeing Rong Zhenjing''s eyes dodge, Rong Huang still has nothing to understand.


    There is no doubt that the pit sister is a big family.


    Before coming, Rong Huang still had a fluke. If Rong Zhen stayed calmly, she wouldn''t mind getting people out.


    It now seems unnecessary.


    Rong Zhenjing looked at Rong Huang across the railing, and when she saw her black black eyes staring at her for an instant, with some guilty conscience, she whispered, "Sister, what''s the matter with you?"


    Rong Huang squeezed his slightly sensual fingertips, thinking that it seemed that the task could not be completed.


    But fortunately, it won''t take long to go back, and the original owner''s wish regarding Rong Zhenjing can be replaced by something else.


    "It''s okay, you just want to go out like that?"


    Seeing Rong Huang still not letting go, Rong Zhen became anxious, and suddenly raised her voice, her voice became much thinner, "Of course, I am here and they are bullying me!"


    "Sister, if Mom and Dad knew that I was being bullied, they would definitely blame you for not protecting me."


    Rong Zhenjing half-begged and half-threatened. Every time she said this before, Rong Huang would obey her.


    It should be the same this time.


    just......


    "No, I''m just a poor part-timer, and I don''t have the authority to take you away."


    Rong Zhenjing''s eyes widened, and she stretched her hand across the railing to grab Rong Huang''s hand, "How can you do this? I''m your sister!"


    Rong Huang leaned back, avoiding Rong Zhenjing''s hand.


    The original owner is still your sister, isn''t she still pitted to death without blinking her eyes?


    Bad stuff.


    At this time, I still think of the parents of the original owner.


    Is it possible to return to this place?


    Seeing Rong Zhenjing''s delicate face like a white lotus flower, a bad mood suddenly rose in Rong Huang''s heart.


    "Do you know why we came to this world?" Rong Huang looked at Rong Zhenjing with a smile, "Tell you, it''s Theodore, which is Noah."


    "Also, Bai Yueguang of your brother Feiru, she is a spy in the second district, and she sent all your blood to the second district for research."


    Rong Huang tweeted, seeing Rong Zhenjing''s face suddenly pale, and he was very happy, "It''s just that Fei Ru doesn''t know her identity and treats her as a big baby, and he forced your ex-girlfriend to take blood."

 Chapter 1087： My Lady (59)

    "It''s just that Fei Ru doesn''t know her identity, he treats her as a big baby, and forces your ex-girlfriend to take blood."


    Rong Huang was originally a black-hearted stuffing man, and when he met someone he couldn''t understand, he would go up all the way, regardless of whether he would poke someone else''s lung tube or not.


    In the end, Rong Zhenjing didn''t say anything, but Fei Ru''s cold voice came from behind, "What did you say?"


    Rong Huang and Rong Zhenjing looked over at the same time.


    Fei Ru stepped forward and asked urgently, "What are you saying is true?"


    Rong Huang blinked and nodded with a smile, "Of course, you can ask Melinda if you don''t believe me."


    Rong Huang is the best at provoking discord.


    Fei Ru took a deep look at Rong Huang, adding to his tone, "You should know the fate of deceiving me."


    Rong Huang frowned, and he really regarded himself as the overlord of the King of Coolness, "What if you lie to you, can you beat me?"


    Fei Ru subconsciously thought of Rong Huang''s perverted invincibility on the day of the alien riot, his eyes flashed slightly, and he gave a cold snort, "Forgive you for not talking nonsense."


    Rong Huang kept smiling.


    Rong Zhenjing looked at Fei Ru''s handsome face, feeling very sad, and looked at him with tears in her eyes, "Fei Ru, don''t you have anything to say to me?"


    Fei Ru is now full of thoughts that he has been betrayed, and the betrayer is still his Bai Yueguang Melinda, who can care about Rong Zhenjing.


    Fei Ru didn''t even glance at Rong Zhenjing, turned around and left.


    He couldn''t wait to go to Melinda and question her if she had been tricking him into using him all these years.


    Rong Zhenjing watched Fei Ru leave, and the tears in her eyes finally fell.


    "Is it true that men are all like this, when they are with you, they will leave you behind when they squeeze out your use value?"


    Rong Huang was stunned, how did this great king know.


    She had never met a scumbag, and she had been in love with Feng Bingbing from start to finish. Forgive her for not being able to experience Rong Zhenjing''s feelings.


    "Sister, I want to go home, I miss Mom and Dad." Rong Zhenjing was still afraid that Rong Huang would really leave her here regardless, so she started playing the emotional card.


    "Sister, you said we were brought to this place by Noah, can we go back?"


    "Sister, you still remember when we first came here, you were protecting me every time, and I still remember one time when you were scratched by a strange animal to protect me."


    "Sister, will you take me home, okay? I don''t want Feiru anymore, I don''t need anything, I only want you and Mom and Dad."


    Looking at Rong Zhenjing, who was crying with pear blossoms and rain, Rong Huang tusk in his heart.


    If it were the original owner, seeing my sister crying like this would definitely feel distressed, and would save the person regardless.


    But now it was Rong Huang who was crying for Rong Zhenjing.


    Just like the lotus essence that was constantly being a demon and was cut into eighteen stages by Rong Huang, it is estimated that he is still working hard to cultivate and want to transform into a human form again.


    Rong Huang touched his chin and said with a smile, "Actually, I am not your sister."


    Rong Zhenjing: "???"


    Not sister?


    "Why... how could it happen? You are clearly my sister. The scar on your arm was left by my sister to protect me. I will not admit it."


    Rong Huang spread her hands, she had already revealed her identity anyway, and it didn''t matter whether Rong Zhenjing believed it or not.


    "Believe it or not." Rong Huang stood up, "Fei Ru has gone to Melinda. You don''t need to be taken blood in the future. I believe Fei will let you out soon."


    Rong Zhenjing realized something and wanted to grab Rong Huang''s arm.

 Chapter 1088： My Lady (60)

    Rong Huang stepped back and avoided Rong Zhenjing''s hand, looking at the pure white flower opposite, her rosy lips opened and closed, "Your sister is dead a long time ago, you killed him."


    After saying this, Rong Huang turned around and left without giving Rong Zhen time to calm down.


    It wasn''t until the door of the room was closed that Rong Zhenjing came back to her senses.


    "I killed him?" Rong Zhenjing bit her lip and shook her head in disbelief, muttering to herself, "How could it be possible that my sister is still alive? She must be talking nonsense."


    "My sister must not want to save me, so she lied to me by saying that."


    "My sister is really too much. Mom and Dad told her to take care of me. How could she deceive me with such a ridiculous lie?"


    "..."


    Rong Zhenjing comforted herself, the flustered mood gradually subsided, and then fell into grief again.


    It turns out that Melinda, the woman Brother Fei likes, is a spy sent from the second district.


    As long as Rong Zhenjing thought of Melinda urging Fei Ru to take her blood, and keeping her in a lab where the sun was not visible, she could not wait to deprive Melinda alive.


    Now Rong Zhenjing only hopes that Fei Ru can find out the identity of Melinda and let her be released.


    At the same time, Rong Zhenjing was lucky.


    If Melinda was indeed a spy, would Fei feel sorry for her?


    Rong Zhenjing bit her lip, and there was such a fluke deep in her heart, hoping that Fei Ru could come to her again.


    As a heroine, Rong Zhenjing still has a halo of the heroine, and what to expect.


    Fei Ru came to the laboratory the next day and saw Rong Zhenjing.


    "Sorry Jing, Melinda lied to me, I hurt you."


    Fei Ru interrogated Melinda all night, and as soon as Melinda let go, he hurried over to the laboratory.


    On the way, he found that his love for Melinda was gradually disappearing, but Rong Zhenjing''s pure and moving appearance became clearer and clearer.


    Fei Ru''s eyes were dark, staring at Rong Zhenjing with a deep gaze, eyes full of guilt and apology, "Ajing, I will let you out."


    Rong Zhenjing''s eyes were slightly bright, but she didn''t want to forgive Fei Ru so simply, so she didn''t look at him with a cold face.


    "Go, I will never forgive you."


    Fei Ru was stunned, his original gentle tone stiffened a lot, "You can say it after you think about it."


    Rong Zhenjing grabbed the corner of her clothes, closed her eyes and cruelly after a ideological struggle, "I figured it out clearly, you are so bad to me, I will never forgive you in my life."


    Fei Ru was originally very annoyed, but when he noticed the light in Rong Zhenjing''s eyes, he immediately understood.


    Rong Zhenjing still has feelings for him, but a woman is hard-headed and refuses to forgive him easily.


    Feiru thought for a while, thinking of what Rong Zhenjing had said to him before, that he likes strong and domineering men, suddenly a flash of light in his mind.


    Fei Ru asked people to open Rong Zhenjing''s bracelet and anklet, strode forward, and directly hugged Rong Zhenjing horizontally.


    Rong Zhenjing screamed, with a thin anger on her face, "What do you want to do?"


    Fei Ruo smiled evilly, his tone full of tyrants, his eyes were three-point cool, three-point strong, and four-point careless.


    "Woman, I give you a chance to be my woman."


    Rong Zhenjing looked at Fei Ru who "you succeeded in attracting my attention", "sit up and move by yourself" and "please me, I will give you", with a trance in her eyes.


    She seemed to have seen the strong and confident man when she first saw him, gentle and elegant but full of encroachment.

 Chapter 1089： My Lady (61)

    When Rong Zhenjing recovered, she had been carried out of the laboratory by Fei Ru.


    "When the house in District 1 is rebuilt, I will marry you. From now on, you will only have me as a man."


    Rong Zhenjing buried Fei Ru''s arms with a shy look.


    -


    Rong Huang and Cui Wan returned to the fourth district within a few days, and they heard the news of a fight between the first district and the second district.


    Rong Huang ran to ask Cui Wan to find out. It is said that it was because the second area owner had planted a spy in Fei Ru''s first area and was discovered.


    "I know this question." Rong Huang moved a small stool and sat next to Cui Wan, "Fei Ru''s Bai Yueguang Melinda is the spy."


    In fact, every district has spies hidden in other districts, but some are hidden too deep to be easy to find.


    Cui Wan signed his name on the document and affixed the personal seal of the domain owner, "I heard that Fei Ru is going to marry your sister."


    Rong Huang held the teacup for a moment, then shook his hand, "Fei Ru and my sister...Rong Zhenjing?"


    Cui Wan handed a handkerchief to her and motioned her to wipe the water stains on her chin, "Yes, the invitation has already been sent."


    Cui Wan took out the invitation from the drawer and put it in front of Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang looked at the two people close to each other on the invitation, the plot collapsed like this, can he?


    "Are you going to go?" Rong Huang asked Cui Wan.


    Cui Wan shook his head and put the private chapter aside, "After the joint meeting, there are still a lot of things that I need to deal with, so I don''t have time."


    Rong Huang''s little chicken pecks rice and nodded, indicating that she thinks so too, no time!


    Rong Zhenjing is a spineless silly white sweet, Rong Huang didn''t want to attend the wedding.


    She also stared at Theodore as soon as possible to research out the medicine to destroy the strange beasts.


    When leaving the first area, Rong Huang snatched Theodore and locked him in the laboratory in the fourth area, forcing him to do research every day.


    Rong Huang also gave him a one-year deadline, and if he couldn''t study it, he would send him to heaven.


    Although Theodore''s experience was very miserable, but this is not the reason for his crazy newspaper.


    Although the alien beasts that broke into the first area were swallowed by gluttons, there are still many alien beasts distributed in every corner of the Blue Star. If the alien beasts riot again someday, it will only be the humans who suffer.


    Rong Huang rubbed Cui Wan''s side, grabbing Cui Wan''s slender fingers and squeezing it, "When Theodore develops the medicine, I will let him help you cure the mental riot."


    Rong Huang doesn''t know how to heal. Ordinary pills can''t cure Cui Wan''s mental riots.


    It was Theodore who made Cui Wan suffer so much that Rong Huang would not let him go.


    When Cui Wan''s mental power was completely stabilized, Rong Huang planned to let Theodore go farming.


    "No hurry, my mental strength is much more stable now." Cui Wan raised his hand and rubbed the top of Rong Huang''s hair, rubbing the cute hair spin with his fingers, "When Blue Star is completely settled in a few years, I will Resign."


    Rong Huang turned his head to look at him, with surprise in his wet eyes, "Why resign?"


    "I have been a domain owner for more than two hundred years. I feel tired and want to live a peaceful and stable life with you."


    Rong Huang blinked, and the handsome face of the man was reflected in the dark black eyes, "Actually I like to use power to overwhelm people, but it''s also good to be a salted fish."


    Cui Wan curled his lips and smiled. The phoenix eyes that used to be mysterious but cold now contain a pool of warm water.


    "I have a lot of properties under my name. We will live in whichever you like, and if we are tired, we will change to another residence."


    Rong Huang wows, his voice is long and soft, and his apricot eyes are shining, "You are so rich."


    Cui Wan''s index finger bent and tapped Rong Huang''s forehead, and chuckled, "It''s okay, but it''s enough to support you."

 Chapter 1090： My Lady (End)

    Rong Huang''s slender and curled eyelashes trembled, his eyes were bright, and he kissed the man''s cheek and said with a smile, "Cui Cui, you are so kind."


    Cui Wan''s ears were slightly hot, and he lowered his eyes as if dodging.


    Rong Huang looked at Cui Wan''s shy appearance, and his eyebrows were crooked with a smile.


    -


    The news of Fei Ru and Rong Zhenjing''s marriage was released, and all the evolutionists now know that there are two natural women on Blue Star.


    Rong Huang and the others did not dare to move, after all, they were the goddess who had saved many people.


    An evolutionary man who coveted natural women realized that Fei Ru''s wife, Rong Zhenjing, was not a good person, so he hit her on her.


    The result is that Fei Ru and the second district are playing faintly, and every day he has to spare time to find Rong Zhenjing around the world.


    Rong Zhenjing is not a peaceful temper. She likes to run around every day, and she doesn''t know if she is stared at.


    After Rong Zhenjing was snatched by the evolutionaries for the fifth time and Fei Ru led the troops to rescue her, Fei Ru ignored Rong Zhenjing''s wishes and locked her up until they were released on the day of their wedding.


    Rong Zhen watched her eyes carefully, but did not wait for Rong Huang to appear at her wedding.


    Seeing the depressed appearance of the newlywed wife, Fei Ru held the person in his arms distressedly.


    Rong Zhenjing was wronged, thinking that Rong Huang was going to cut off relations with her completely.


    She lay on Fei Ru''s chest and nodded dullly.


    Think she has no sister from now on.


    -


    At the beginning of 2705 AD, the medicine was developed by Theodore that could transform the alien animal back into the original animal appearance.


    After many trials and confirmation that the medicine was indeed effective, Cui Wan began to sell the medicine to the other three districts.


    The domain masters of the other three districts came to the fourth district to discuss business with a grin, bought a large number of medicines, and scolded Cui Wan upright after returning.


    When Rong Huang snatched Theodore away, they were afraid of Rong Huang''s strength and did not dare to say anything. They did not expect Theodore to develop a potion.


    If the alien beast can change back to its original appearance, won''t the Blue Star be permanently peaceful?


    Sure enough, among the four domain masters, Cui Wan was the most treacherous.


    In 2706 AD, Bluestar began to put medicines in large areas.


    As of June 2707, the alien beasts on the Blue Star were basically wiped out, replaced by ordinary animals more than 200 years ago.


    Evolutionary people heard the news, cheered and made many remarks on the Internet to express their gratitude to Theodore.


    Theodore, who is digging a field on a barren hill in District 4: Smile. JPG.


    In 2710 AD, researchers from the fourth district studied noble women who were extremely similar to natural women. They had a reproductive system and were able to give birth to offspring naturally.


    What makes evolutionary people ecstatic is that these precious ladies do not need points to be matched. As long as the evolutionary person is twenty years old, he can go to the matching center to apply for the ladies.


    And each lady can only match one evolutionary person.


    This stipulation made many middle and lower evolutionary people weep with joy.


    In 2720 AD, Cui Wan, the owner of the fourth area, announced his official resignation, and left the headquarters of the fourth area with his wife Rong Huang, no one knew his whereabouts.


    "Today is the wedding of Mr. Feirufei, the lord of the first zone, and his fifth wife Lydia..."


    Rong Huang glanced at the screen, and it was a picture of Fei Ru and a blond lady who smiled at each other.


    This is the sixth year of Cui Wan''s resignation. Cui Wan has returned to the life span of a normal evolutionary person, and will get sick and get old.


    During the period, Rong Huang and Cui Wan moved three times. After the second move, they had a pair of lovely children.


    The sound of footsteps came, and Rong Huang looked sideways. Cui Wan walked out of the kitchen carrying a plate of fruit, the light penetrating through the window behind him made him look like a divine residence.


    Rong Huang suddenly remembered that when they first saw him, he was in the Lope Forest, he was like that, covered in light behind him, and walked into her eyes.

 Chapter 1091： Phoenix Prisoner Yu Huang (1)

    Feng Xi: I am willing to paint the ground as a prison and be imprisoned by her.


    -


    Rong Huang has lived in this world for sixty years, and Cui Wan both left with gray hair.


    When the soul left the body, Rong Huang was told by Shui Shui, "My lord, your mission is completed, now you can go back."


    Rong Huang was thinking about what the next world would look like, and suddenly he was stunned for a while when he heard Shui Shui''s words.


    "It''s all done?" Rong Huang looked stunned, unable to react for a while, "Don''t go to the small world to do tasks anymore?"


    Shui Shui nodded like pounding garlic, looking excited, "Yes, yes, you can return to the realm of God, Lord."


    Rong Huang clenched a fist with his right hand and hammered the palm of his left hand, with some regretful thoughts, "It''s over so soon, I haven''t played enough yet."


    In the realm of the gods, it is possible to make mischief and make troubles, but there is still a phoenix disease in the back that keeps talking about it every day.


    It''s different in the small world, you can do whatever you want, after all, she is a villain.


    Now that the mission is over, he can return to the God Realm, but Rong Huang has a feeling of reluctance to give up.


    Shui Shui smiled and didn''t say anything, wishing that the king would continue to do the task, but the master wouldn''t have to die in a hurry?


    Originally, the master intended to let the king return to the realm of God after the king fell in love with him. Later, taking into account the nature of the king''s **** and play, simply let her stay in the small world for hundreds of years.


    It just made the relationship between the two of them deeper, and they could be together naturally after returning.


    However, Rong Huang just muttered it once and didn''t say anything. He suddenly thought of something and asked Shuishi, "Do you know where the original owner of this world is now?"


    Shui Shui tilted his head to look at Rong Huang, with a puzzled expression, "Why is this the king asking?"


    Rong Huang thought of Fei Ru, who had been married seven or eight times in his life, and of Rong Zhenjing, who had been mercilessly abandoned by Fei Ru in the third year, touched the tip of his nose, "I didn''t fulfill her wish. I want to compensate her. "


    When Rong Zhenjing and Fei Ru got married at the beginning, Rong Huang only felt that hating iron was nothing.


    Rong Zhenjing is a typical remembering to eat or not, and was almost killed by Fei Ru before, and was still happy to be with him.


    Later, Fei Ru was tired of Rong Zhenjing and abandoned her and drove her to the slums mercilessly. Rong Huang felt a little sympathetic to Rong Zhenjing.


    For the sake of the original owner, Rong Huang gave Rong Zhenjing a sum of money, enough for her to buy a house and live a prosperous life until she was old.


    Shui Shui immediately checked, and then told Rong Huang, "She is still waiting in line in the underworld for reincarnation."


    Rong Huang raised his eyebrows, haven''t reincarnated after so long?


    Rong Huang thought for a moment, and went directly to the underworld of this world.


    The spirit of the Nine-Tailed Golden Phoenix clan is extremely powerful. Rong Huang walks in the dark underworld, and the golden light radiating from his body is extremely dazzling.


    Those ghost spirits who have lived in the cold environment all the year round saw Rong Huang''s expressions hiding in horror.


    Rong Huang didn''t care. Such a situation had happened in the underworld of the main world before. No wonder.


    When crossing the Naihe Bridge, Meng Po and Ming Chai, who were standing on the bridge, silently retreated aside, silently lowered their heads in a respectful posture.


    There was no one who came up to block the way recklessly, Rong Huang kept his eyes on all the way, and quickly found the soul of the original owner.


    Because of drinking Meng Po soup, the original owner lost his memories of his lifetime, and stood with a group of souls with sluggish eyes, waiting for reincarnation.


    Rong Huang''s arrival made the stunned souls subconsciously evade, their souls trembling, obviously very afraid.


    Rong Huang sighed and waved his hand impatiently, dissipating most of the coercion of the soul.

 Chapter 1092： Phoenix Prisoner Yu Huang (2)

    The souls breathed a sigh of relief and continued to stare at the reincarnation platform.


    Rong Huang stopped in front of the original owner and pinched a decision, temporarily restoring her memories from before her death.


    The eyes of the original owner swayed for a moment, and gradually became clearer.


    When I saw who the person in front of me was, I suddenly laughed. The gentle and gentle appearance made people feel good, "Fairy, it''s you."


    Rong Huang blinked and confessed to her that his wish could not be completed.


    The original owner was stunned, then shook his head, and said generously, "It''s okay, that''s the path she chose by herself, so she can''t blame others."


    Rong Huang was born with a good temper to gentle people, and upon seeing this, he told the original owner what happened to Rong Zhenjing later.


    After hearing this, the original owner thanked Rong Huang and smiled helplessly. His face pale because of being a soul is gentle and peaceful, "Ajing has been spoiled by my parents since childhood, a little naive."


    "But I still have to thank you." The original owner''s clear eyes looked at Rong Huang with gratitude in his eyes.


    Rong Huang was a little embarrassed by the original owner, and waved his hand shyly, "It doesn''t matter, this is all I should do."


    "The fairy is so kind, there will definitely be a reward." The original owner blessed heartily, glanced at the reincarnation stage, and whispered, "It''s me."


    Rong Huang flexed his fingers, and a cloud of golden light penetrated into the soul of the original owner.


    Rong Huang smiled and explained to the surprised eyes of the original master, "You are a good person, I like you very much. This is your blessing, and you will be very happy in your next life."


    The original owner was startled, feeling the comfort and warmth of his whole body, the pale color on his face faded a lot, and the smile on his face enlarged, "Thank you."


    Rong Huang turned to his side and gave her a way, "Go ahead."


    The original owner nodded and said to Rong Huang before stepping up to the reincarnation stage, "Goodbye."


    Rong Huang smiled, the pear vortex on his cheeks looming, "Goodbye."


    Rong Huang watched the original owner go to the reincarnation stage and reborn into a rich family home.


    Rong Huang saw that the original owner''s parents love the family and harmony in this life, have an older brother who loves her, and will have a well-behaved and sensible sister in the future.


    When she grows up, she will meet a good man who is clean, self-conscious, gentle and polite. Together, they walked into the palace of marriage and lived a happy life.


    Rong Huang breathed a sigh of relief, left the underworld of the small world and headed to the main world.


    -


    Amidst the clouds and mists, a few hundred-foot-high Optimus pillars stood majestically.


    The golden coiled dragon on the huge pillar is lifelike, every dragon beard and every scale of the dragon is extremely detailed, coiling around the pillar, and it will be alive in the next moment.


    The scattered palaces are hidden among the clouds, without the edge at a glance, giving people a sense of loneliness and loneliness.


    The divine soldiers guarding the gate of the God Realm held weapons and stood motionless at the gate, shocking the impure people who were trying to break through.


    The priests who came and went holding a jade wat board, walked together in twos and threes, talking about the content of the meeting just now.


    The ethereal and clean gods are riding on the clouds, with a high-end attitude, followed by the little fairy boy wearing a double-up bun.


    From time to time, the crisp sound of birds penetrated the gauze-like clouds and spread far away.


    Tianyuan Palace


    The exquisite and luxurious shark tent hangs down, and the wind enters through the gap of the half-covered wooden window playfully, causing the bells on the shark tent to jingle.


    After the crisp sound, there was a soft grunt.


    The little girl who looked like glutinous rice dumplings turned over in a pink dress, with a cool quilt between her legs, and her fair and slender wrists and ankles were exposed.

 Chapter 1093： Phoenix Prisoner Yu Huang (3)

    "Great King, wake up!"


    The soft sound of the water sounded in his ears, and Rong Huang rolled over impatiently, frowning his eyebrows, and muttering vaguely, "Hey, don''t make any noise, it''s so annoying."


    Shui Shui flew to the other side, and said loudly in Rong Huang''s ear, "Great King!"


    Rong Huang trembled cleverly, and opened his eyes, with a fierce expression in his eyes, looking at the water.


    Shui Shui and Rong Huang looked at each other for three seconds, decisively.


    "My lord, look at where this is?"


    Rong Huang looked around and saw a pink shark tent inlaid with various rare orbs.


    Rong Huang blinked, then his eyes sparkled, his tone was cheerful, "I''m back?"


    Having not returned for more than a thousand years, Rong Huang felt a little nostalgic for everything he was familiar with around him.


    The crisp and melodious bell sounded, Rong Huang kicked Liang and was stretched out to lift the shark tent, and he saw the exquisite and gorgeous palace.


    A table and a picture scroll in the palace are very familiar.


    It was her bedroom in Fengxi Shrine.


    Rong Huang ran around the bedroom barefoot and found that the things in the bedroom hadn''t changed even the position.


    Hidden under the table is a notebook from the human world.


    Stuffed with two jewels full of makeup.


    And the gold and silver jewelry she hid in the corner...Huh?


    Rong Huang bent down and hooked his neck to look in, a pair of apricot eyes were round, and he raised his voice, "Where are my things?"


    Shui Shui flew over and looked in curiously, "What is the king?"


    Rong Huang rubbed his eyes, simply knelt on his knees on the ground covered with the thick carpet, pouting his **** and looking into the hiding hole.


    "Really gone! The king''s gold and silver jewelry are really gone!"


    Shui Shui: "Huh?"


    Rong Huang didn''t believe in evil, so he fumbled in the cave, not even touching a piece of silver.


    Rong Huang: "!!!"


    At that moment, Rong Huang felt that the sky had fallen.


    "I''m obviously hidden, how can I disappear?" Rong Huang knocked his head, racking his brains to figure out which one of the inadequate ones had planed her gold and silver jewels.


    "Could it be Phoenix''s disease?" Rong Huang muttered to himself, his black eyes turned around, and he was almost crying, "It must be Phoenix''s disease! Every time I hide my private money, I will be caught He''s planed it out!"


    Rong Huang was so angry that his pink and round face was flushed with anger, and he ran out with bare feet.


    Feng Xi''s bedroom was separated from Rong Huang''s by a wall, and Rong Huang ran over in two steps.


    Regardless of what Feng Xi was doing, Rong Huang kicked the door unceremoniously, like a small firecracker that was ignited, his mouth screamed, "Feng Xi, did you gouge away my things again?"


    Rong Huang''s bluffing sound came, and the man in the bedroom who was doing work slowly raised his eyes.


    The silver eyes were calm and faint, as if immersed in a bright moon, cold and calm.


    The pale lips are slightly pursed, and the corners of the lips are naturally curved, but they don''t make people feel friendly.


    The silver hair almost blended with the delicate silver thread walking on the white shirt, and it fell softly on the carpet.


    With the sound of da da footsteps, Feng Xi frowned immediately after thinking of something.


    Waiting for Rong Huang to run in, Feng Xi frowned even more when she saw her bare feet.


    "Feng Xi Fengxi, you quickly explain to me honestly, did you plan out my darlings again?"


    Rong Huang stood still in front of Feng Xi, grabbed his silver hair and tugged mercilessly.


    "I collected them with great difficulty, how can you take them all?"

 Chapter 1094： Phoenix Prisoner Yu Huang (4)

    The little girl looked at Feng Xi grievously, but Feng Xi didn''t respond immediately. Her big slender hands spread out, and a pair of pink embroidered shoes appeared in her hands.


    The embroidered shoes are exquisite and small, and the orb adorned on the toe cap is a gift from the West Sea Dragon King to the gods many years ago.


    "Why don''t you run around without shoes?" Although Feng Xi said so, there was no reprimand.


    Put the embroidered shoe on the table, fetched one, and slowly stretched out his hand to Rong Huang, moving his white fingers.


    Rong Huang bulged his cheeks and raised a jiojio on the palm of his hand, with pink toes as beautiful as shells.


    Feng Xi moved naturally to hold Rong Huang''s jiojio, wipe the dust off the soles of her feet, and put embroidered shoes on Rong Huang in one hand, with crow feather-colored eyelashes drooping, "Remember to wear shoes when you come out."


    Rong Huang was still angry, turning his head to ignore him, and muttering, "I won''t wear it, what can you do with me?"


    Feng Xi''s silver eyes flashed helplessly, letting Rong Huang grab his hair to vent his anger, "Where did all of your things come from?"


    Rong Huang blinked and said without thinking, "Of course it was collected."


    Feng Xi sighed and corrected expressionlessly, "It was snatched."


    Rong Huang: "..."


    As if not aware of Rong Huang''s embarrassment, Feng Xi put on embroidered shoes on another jiojio of Rong Huang, and then straightened up and looked up at her.


    "How many times have I told you, don''t grab other people''s things, I have a lot of things in my private treasury, you can ask me if you want."


    Rong Huang seemed to understand something. He bent down with his hands on his knees and looked at Feng Xi directly, exclaiming, "You won''t return all those things, will you?"


    Feng Xi raised his hand to straighten the girl''s tousled hair, and hummed very naturally.


    "I have returned everything to them. They dare not do anything to you. They can''t do it again in the future."


    "You''re so embarrassed to ��um��!" Rong Huang immediately exploded and jumped on the spot, "Do you know how difficult it is for me to collect those treasures?!"


    Feng Xi shook his head, very candid, with a clear and cold tone, like a lonely Qingyue in the sky, "I don''t know."


    "The fairy grass alone is enough to buy a city in the Human Realm." Rong Huang glared at him angrily and complained dissatisfiedly, "How can you return it?"


    Feng Xi''s complexion remained unchanged, a very faint smile appeared on her delicate face, and she whispered in an educational tone, "Now that you are an adult, you still have to understand what you should understand..."


    Rong Huang immediately covered his ears with an expression of "I don''t listen to the eighth scriptures".


    Rong Huang was most afraid of Feng Xi''s nagging, like a worried old father.


    "Okay, okay, I know, I won''t grab it again, can''t you? You are so annoying."


    Feng Xi stopped talking, touched Rong Huang''s face, and unexpectedly dropped a kiss on her lips, "Are you still angry?"


    Rong Huang blinked, feeling the touch of the temperature on his lips, his ears were crimson, his face was tight, and he said in a very low voice, "I''m still angry."


    It takes a kiss.


    Feng Xi raised his eyebrows slightly, teasing in his eyes.


    He knew that the little girl was squeamish and needed to be coaxed.


    So Feng Xi leaned in and dropped a kiss.


    Feng Xi took the little girl''s hand along the way, habitually squeezed her soft fingertips, and said in a Microsoft tone, "Are you still angry now?"


    Rong Huang snorted, raised his chin, proudly, "For your good attitude, I can barely forgive you."

 Chapter 1095： Phoenix Prisoner Yu Huang (5)

    Feng Xi''s long and narrow phoenix eyes raised a slight arc, his tone was not hurried, and with a natural peace of mind, "You can go to my private library to pick some favorite things later."


    Rong Huang responded with a smile, and Yu Guang suddenly caught a glimpse of what was on the table, and he said, "What is this?"


    Feng Xi picked up the clothes, handed them to Rong Huang''s eyes, and pointed to a damaged place, "Before you went to the immortal world, the clothes were scratched by an ignorant little fairy. After you came back, I had trouble with me. Did you forget? "


    Rong Huang blinked his eyes and thought about it for a long time, barely remembering that there was indeed such a thing.


    Feng Xi threw the clothes aside, and picked up another semi-finished product. The embroidered pattern on it was not finished yet, but the general pattern was already there.


    "Didn''t you say that you like this dress very much? I''ll make another one for you following the style of this dress."


    Rong Huang is so big, the clothes he wears on weekdays are all made by Feng Xi, stitch by stitch, and will make the most beautiful small skirts that suit Rong Huang''s wishes according to the popular styles of God Realm.


    In Rong Huang''s view, Feng Xi is not only a serious old father, but also a virtuous old mother.


    In terms of education and studies, we have to grasp everything in one hand, and we also cover everything in terms of food, clothing, housing and transportation.


    Rong Huang sat down next to Feng Xi, rubbing against him, his voice soft, "Thank you."


    Feng Xi glanced at her sideways, his tone didn''t fluctuate much, but Rong Huang heard a smile, "No need to say thanks between you and me."


    Rong Huang dangled his wide sleeves.


    Feng Xi did not stop, letting him move around, pinching the embroidery needles with his slender fingers, fluently embroidering Rong Huang''s favorite patterns on the soft fabric.


    Rong Huang watched Feng Xi finish embroidering the embroidery on his little skirt, and then took him to the Wutong Forest to pick the fruit.


    The Wutong Forest is not the only phoenix tree. Feng Xi also planted many sacred trees in the Wutong Forest two thousand years ago.


    The kind that blooms for a thousand years and bears fruit for a thousand years.


    Rong Huang counted the time, and it happened to be the time when the divine tree was fruitful recently.


    Rong Huang heard from the veteran priest of the God Realm that this kind of fruit, called the Secret Crystal Fruit, helps to increase cultivation. It is extremely rare and extremely rare.


    Rong Huang couldn''t wait to taste it.


    The sacred tree that grew the secret crystal fruit was very high, and Rong Huang stood under the tree and raised his neck laboriously, but couldn''t see the top of the tree.


    Rong Huang: "......"


    Feng Xi was not far behind, with a long body standing upright. Seeing this scene, he couldn''t help but patted the top of the girl''s hair. "The secret crystal fruit doesn''t grow on the top of the tree."


    Rong Huang bulged his cheeks, kicked the **** tree angrily, and then, "Ah--"


    Rong Huang clutched his forehead and looked down. There were two fist-sized secret crystal fruits beside his feet.


    She kicked it off just now.


    Secret Crystal Fruit is not small, falling from such a high place, Rong Huang''s eyes are red with pain.


    Rong Huang was always squeamish, and couldn''t care about picking up the secret crystal fruit. He turned his head and buried his face in Feng Xi''s arms, rubbing his little head around, like a coquettish little animal.


    "I love the duck so much, you help me beat it!"


    Feng Xi held the girl''s slender waist with one hand, and patted her forehead with one hand, it was a little swollen.


    Staring at Rong Huang for a few seconds, Feng Xi couldn''t help but chuckles.


    The cold man smiled like a divine residence, as if ice melted away, which was amazing.


    It''s just that Rong Huang was accustomed to Feng Xi''s enchanting smile, his forehead hurt so badly, and he didn''t care too much. He raised his head and glared at him, and said angrily, "You still laugh!"

 Chapter 1096： Phoenix Prisoner Yu Huang (6)

    Silver light flashed, and there was a small white box in Feng Xi''s hand.


    The box opens, and it has a creamy texture.


    "This is the medicine I just developed to remove blood stasis and reduce swelling, and it won''t hurt after a while."


    The man put a little ointment on his fingertips, and gently applied it to the red and slightly swollen area of ??Rong Huang.


    The slightly cool fingertips rubbed lightly and gently, and the ointment melted within two strokes, blending with the white and tender skin, and there was no ointment at all.


    Feng Xi retracted the ointment and screamed towards the reddened area, "It doesn''t hurt anymore, Little Shou Xing Gong."


    Shou Xing Gong?


    Rong Huang touched the back of his head and looked confused, until Feng Xi walked out of the Wutong Forest, he suddenly understood what it meant.


    Rong Huang picked up the skirt and chased after him. He didn''t forget to take away the secret crystal fruit on the ground. With a ferocious little voice, "Ah, ah, Feng Xi, you are dead!"


    Feng Xi had already learned how powerful Rong Huang''s small fist was, and without looking back, he drove away.


    Rong Huang jumped onto a soft cloud and chased after him.


    On this day, it is said that many male gods and goddesses saw the little ancestor of the Jinfeng clan chasing after Fengxi Shenjun.


    As if the Phoenix Divine Fire didn''t need money, one group after another smashed toward God Lord Fengxi.


    Seeing the young ancestor''s spirit alive, the gods realized a little��


    Their good days are over.


    It''s hard to get through the little ancestor''s retreat for thousands of years, and now that the little ancestor is out of the gates, the realm of God...oh no, should the Six Realms be shaking up again?


    Hey, worry about people.


    -


    "What? Rong Huang actually came back?"


    The divine emperor pushed away the divine concubine in his arms and leaned forward to look at the divine soldier heading down, with an urgent tone, "Does she look different from before?"


    The **** emperor had lived for hundreds of thousands of years, and he knew how important the Phoenix blood was to the Jinfeng clan.


    He had already extracted Rong Huang''s phoenix essence and blood from her body at the time, and it was only a shorthand that it could be used by him.


    I didn''t know that Cheng Yaojin was killed halfway, and Rong Huang was rescued by Feng Xi''s fellow.


    He was also harmed by Feng Xi and lost his cultivation base for nearly ten thousand years.


    It''s so maddening!


    "Emperor Huishen, there is nothing different."


    Rong Huang''s little ancestor didn''t know, Shen Bing thought about it carefully, but she didn''t feel any changes in her.


    The **** emperor''s heart became more irritable, let the **** soldier retreat, and invited Le Ling.


    After a while, Le Ling rushed over.


    "Foster father, what do you want me to do?"


    The **** emperor took a sip of Xianlu, his face solemn, and said to Le Ling, "Rong Huang is back."


    "What?" Le Ling''s pleasant expression changed, and the original clear voice suddenly became a lot more piercing, "Rong Huang is back?"


    The **** emperor''s eardrum trembled by Le Ling''s sharp voice, his eyelids twitched, and he said angrily, "Can this emperor fool you?"


    Le Ling hated Rong Huang a long time ago.


    First, Fu Shu, the man she fancy, fell in love with Rong Huang, and then her beautiful feathers were plucked out by Rong Huang. It took a long time to cultivate and let those beautiful feathers grow again.


    Her hatred of Rong Huang had risen to the point where either she died or I died.


    Le Ling immediately stood up and was about to go out, his eyes full of anger and resentment.


    The **** emperor hurriedly stopped Le Ling and scolded softly, "What are you doing?"


    Le Ling stopped and snorted, his expression arrogant, "Of course I went to kill Rong Huang."


    The divine emperor pulled his lips and poured cold water on her without mercy, "Not to mention how noble Rong Huang''s bloodline is. You are not her opponent at all. Don''t forget that there is Feng Xi beside her."

 Chapter 1097： Phoenix Prisoner Yu Huang (7)

    Feng Xi!


    Le Ling almost forgot Feng Xi.


    Le Ling gritted his teeth, and apart from Rong Huang, Feng Xi was the most annoying in the God Realm. Every time he followed Rong Huang and wiped her butt, it was ecstatic and humiliating to men.


    Le Ling didn''t understand, what kind of Ecstasy Rong Huang had given the one or two men, fascinated them.


    Feng Xi is, and Fu Shu is even more so.


    Le Ling couldn''t forget that Fushu had forcibly pulled out a wisp of spirit and Feng Xi''s spirit into a body. After returning, he vomited a lot of blood, and has not recovered completely until now.


    "Have you thought that if you kill Rong Huang, Feng Xi will let you go?"


    The words of the **** emperor made Le Ling gradually calm down and fell into contemplation.


    Yes, her own cultivation is not as good as Rong Huang, and even less than Feng Xi. Isn''t she looking for a dead end if she goes to trouble Rong Huang so recklessly?


    Le Ling bit his lip and looked at the **** emperor heading up, his tone softened a lot, "Is there any good way for adoptive father?"


    Le Ling knew that the emperor had long been uncomfortable with Feng Xi and Rong Huang, and he couldn''t help but hurry up.


    The divine emperor was silent for a long time, and when Le Ling thought he could not think of any way, he slowly spoke, and ordered the divine attendant at the door, "Go to Tianyuan Palace and invite Rong Huang."


    The voice of God''s attendant led away.


    Le Ling couldn''t figure out what medicine was sold in God Emperor Gourd, so he asked directly.


    Seeing Le Ling''s face bewildered, the **** emperor was a little indifferent, but there was no slight contempt on his face, just let her look at it.


    Le Ling felt like a small bug crawling by, itchy and curious.


    It''s just that the **** emperor has said so, and it is hard to say anything, he can only stand silently to the side, waiting for Rong Huang to come over.


    She had already planned it, and when Rong Huang arrived, she had to humiliate her severely!


    -


    Rong Huang met the divine attendant who came to spread the word. He was stunned for a while when he heard that it was the divine emperor who invited her over.


    Rong Huang asked again and again, repeatedly confirming, "Are you sure that the divine emperor let me pass?"


    The **** servant lowered his eyebrows and nodded back, "Exactly."


    Rong Huang sighed, glanced at Feng Xi who was working hard to make her a skirt, patted the crumbs on his hands, stood up, "Let''s go then."


    She wanted to see what the **** emperor was planning.


    She hasn''t forgotten that the **** emperor has always been at odds with her.


    Feng Xi looked up at Rong Huang''s slender back, and between his fingers, a cloud of silver light got into Rong Huang''s cuff.


    Rong Huang didn''t notice this, and walked happily out of Tianyuan Palace.


    On the way, Rong Huang ran into Fushu and was stopped by him.


    Rong Huang and Fushu hadn''t seen each other for a long time.


    In the world where she became a cat, what Fushu has done still keeps Rong Huang in his throat, and he wants to blow his head every time he thinks about it.


    Therefore, facing the Fushu in front of him, Rong Huang didn''t have a good face, and said angrily, "If you have something to say, I want something."


    Fushu Junmei Xiecheng''s face was a little pale, as if he had not healed from a serious illness, and she lost a lot of weight.


    However, Rong Huang didn''t think much about it. Maybe he ran around and provoked someone and was hammered into this way.


    Fushu looked at Rong Huang''s cold and delicate profile, his heart ached, and his face turned paler, and said dumbly, "Why are you so indifferent to me."


    Rong Huang laughed at that time, black black black eyes seemed to have golden gilding surging, even though he was much shorter than Fushu, his aura was stronger than him.


    "Why do I do this, don''t you know in your heart?" Rong Huang pulled the sleeves of the pink and white skirt, and Bai Shengsheng''s fingertips were pink. "You need me to clarify things before you understand?"

 Chapter 1098： Phoenix Prisoner Yu Huang (8)

    Fushu''s hands concealed in his wide sleeves were tightly clenched, deep blue eyes filled with turbulent and profound sentiment, and his voice became much lower and dumb, "I was wrong before."


    Rong Huang nodded in agreement, "It is true that you are not right."


    If it weren''t for her feeling that something was wrong later, and thinking of investigating Feng''s body, she hadn''t thought that Fushu would come to this trick.


    It''s too treacherous and cunning.


    This **** realm is simply inferior to one generation.


    "Even if you think I''m not pleasing to your eyes, and I''m not right, there is no need to separate the coexistence of Divine Soul and Feng Xi as one, and add to my obstacles."


    Rong Huang put his hands around his chest and closed his small mouth together, mimicking the tone and demeanor that Feng Xi used to teach her on weekdays.


    "I remember that I never provoke you, so we won''t get along with each other all the time, will you succeed?"


    Every time Rong Huang uttered a word, Fushu''s complexion became even more ugly.


    It wasn''t until Rong Huang finished speaking and turned to look at Fushu''s face that he realized this.


    Rong Huang gave a sigh, stepped forward and stared at Fushu''s face, with inquiries in his eyes, "You are obviously damaged by the soul...Isn''t it the last time I was beaten?"


    Fushu didn''t answer this question, but instead took a step forward and grabbed Rong Huang''s wrist.


    Rong Huang was about to throw away subconsciously, but he held it tighter.


    Rong Huang''s soft brows frowned tightly, and he didn''t struggle anymore, with an expression of "whatever you want, do whatever you want".


    "What the **** do you want to do? I know it''s my fault to damage your soul, but it was you who provoke me first."


    Fushu''s pupils trembled lightly, wishing to stretch out his hand to cover Rong Huang''s nonsense mouth.


    "It''s clear that you provoke me first!" Fushu growled out almost hysterically.


    Rong Huang: "Huh?"


    Fushu tightened his fingers, squeezed Rong Huang''s wrist tighter, and chuckled, with helplessness and self-deprecating in the laughter, "It''s only the blame for me stalking you when I first saw you, that made me rise up. Thoughts that should be there."


    "For so many years, you only have Feng Xi in your eyes. How can anyone be around?!"


    Rong Huang: "???"


    What the hell?


    Isn''t this the time to seek revenge and settle the ledger?


    Why has it become a large-scale confession scene again?


    Rong Huang shook his hand, trying to shake Fushu''s hand away.


    Fu Shu let go of Rong Huang''s hand, his pale and handsome face was weak, "I have appeared in front of you time and time again for various reasons. You will only be harsh to me. When did you give me a good face?"


    "Rong Huang, it''s been thousands of years, when can you take a look at me?"


    Rong Huang: "..." Isn''t this king looking at you?


    "I am jealous of Feng Xi, jealous that he can get your love."


    "At that time I was in Qiu Zhao''s body, watching you get close to him, and being special to him, I was really jealous of him!"


    "I know he is Feng Xi, so I''m more jealous..." Fu Shu took a heavy breath, waving his sleeves away from the gossip eyes of the gods nearby.


    An invisible barrier appeared around Rong Huang and Fushu, even isolating the divine servant sent by the divine emperor to spread the word.


    Fushu''s fingertips trembled lightly, her tone was dry, and the tail trembling was a little imperceptible, "Rong Huang, I like you, but you never knew it."


    "Furthermore, I never care about it."


    Rong Huang: "......???"


    There was a thunder that shook the sky, and Rong Huang couldn''t distinguish the north, south, east and west.


    There is some confusion in Rong Huang''s head, is it possible that all her previous guesses were wrong?


    "No...Stop it, you stopped it!"

 Chapter 1099： Phoenix Prisoner Yu Huang (9)

    Confusion of thoughts led to knots in his tongue, and that''s what Rong Huang thought in his mind. "Don''t you look at me because you like Feng Xi and find fault with me?"


    Fushu, who had just confided his love for many years to his sweetheart: "???"


    Fushu paused for a moment, and for a while, he couldn''t react, as if he was deeply hit, his throat was a bit dry, and his tone became much lighter, "What did you say?"


    Rong Huang blinked, hesitated for a moment, and repeated it again very quickly.


    Fu Shu: "..."


    Fushu took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down.


    This affectionate voice was finally wrongly paid.


    Fushu glanced at Rong Huang with complicated eyes, lifted the barriers around the two of them, without saying anything, turned around and left with a cloud.


    Rong Huang was at a loss, what does this mean? Are you kidding her?


    The mascot on the side, the **** servant, took two steps forward and urged softly, "Divine Lord Ronghuang, the divine emperor is waiting."


    Rong Huang suddenly came back to his senses, oh, put away the messy thoughts, and drove the clouds toward the palace of the **** emperor.


    -


    Rong Huang was a little surprised to see Le Ling in the palace where the emperor was treating guests.


    Before tossing Le Ling in the small world, Rong Huang thought that Le Ling would not dare to appear in front of her in a short time.


    Now it seems that the skin is getting thicker and thicker.


    When he noticed Le Ling''s gorgeous blue feather coat, Rong Huang couldn''t speak in his head, and he blurted out, "You have all your feathers grown?"


    Last time Le Ling clearly became a bald bird.


    Le Ling: "...what do you think?"


    Le Ling''s words were almost squeezed out of his teeth, and the look in Rong Huang''s eyes wanted to frustrate her on the spot.


    Rong Huang touched the tip of his nose. He was too surprised just now and couldn''t hold back.


    But she was quite happy to see Le Ling deflated.


    Ignoring Le Ling''s malicious eyes anymore, Rong Huang just found a place to sit down, and looked at the **** emperor who was heading up, and did not salute, "What''s the matter with me?"


    Even if Rong Huang talked to him in this tone all the time, the **** emperor''s heart was still blocked.


    so rude!


    The **** emperor leaned on the back of his chair and looked at Rong Huang high up, "I heard that you are out of the customs, so I announced that you are here to let the emperor take a look and see how well your cultivation is."


    The divine emperor''s inquiring gaze scanned Rong Huang''s body and found that her cultivation level had indeed improved, but he was taken aback.


    Rong Huang did not practice in retreat but went to the small world. Few people knew that he and Le Ling were two of them.


    The divine emperor didn''t expect that Rong Huang had grown so much after more than a thousand years of experience in the small world.


    The more the emperor said this, the more Rong Huang felt that the emperor was hypocritical.


    Rong Huang hadn''t forgotten the look of the **** emperor in the small world with a grim expression about to hurt her, and he was silent for a moment and responded, "It has improved a lot."


    The **** emperor choked, but he didn''t even know how humble it was.


    The **** emperor condensed his thoughts, sighed, and sighed in the tone of an elder, "Now that you see your cultivation so fast, this emperor is relieved."


    none of your business?


    You''re too good at putting gold on your face, right?


    Rong Huang murmured secretly from the bottom of his heart, there was no expression fluctuation on his face, and the black black eyes looked at the **** emperor for an instant.


    The divine emperor was seen as guilty, as if all the dirty thoughts in his heart had been dug out and put on the bright surface. He dodged from Rong Huang''s eyes, coughed, and his tone was unnatural.


    "Do you remember Fushu, the eighth son of the Emperor?"


    Rong Huang was stunned, not understanding what medicine the **** emperor sold in this gourd.

 Chapter 1100： The Phoenix Prisoner in the Phoenix (10)

    Nothing is courteous, and if you do not commit crimes you will steal.


    Rong Huang, who is familiar with this principle, glanced at Le Ling, whose face suddenly changed, and felt amused again. Is it possible that Fushu was a tool for wooing or pleasing people in their eyes?


    "Remember." Rong Huang said very concisely, she was not kind enough to smile at the person who wanted to kill her.


    The **** emperor also knew that he was reckless before, and now he can only pretend to have amnesia.


    The **** emperor stroked his beard and said with a smile, "Fu Shu is not young. He has grown well since he was a child. Now he is more handsome than he was when he was young, and his cultivation level is also high. How about this emperor giving you a marriage?"


    Le Ling: "???"


    Le Ling: "!!!"


    Le Ling looked at the **** emperor with eyes full of disbelief. How could the adoptive father give Rong Huang and Fushu a marriage?


    What about her?


    She was pleased to support her for many years, and tried her best to please God Emperor and Fushu, but it was not for nothing in the end!


    Le Ling wanted to question, but was frozen in place by the divine emperor with threatening and cold eyes.


    Le Ling''s expression was stiff, and he didn''t dare to oppose the **** emperor, so he could only stare at Rong Huang.


    If his eyes could kill people, Rong Huang would have been killed thousands of times by Le Ling.


    Le Ling didn''t care about how tolerating Huang. After all, she had been hostile to her for a day or two, but she had to jump in front of her if she couldn''t beat her, and she would beat her to the floor every time.


    It will only make a fool of yourself.


    Thinking of what the **** emperor had just said, a chill rose in Rong Huang''s eyes.


    She didn''t remember the matter that Fushu confessed to her before. People in the gods were indifferent and didn''t pay attention to love, let alone the proud son of heaven, Fushu.


    It may not be long before Fushu will find another beautiful woman.


    Rong Huang would like Feng Xi, also under Feng Xi''s deliberate guidance.


    Fushu opposed her everything, and Rong Huang would not be hostile to him.


    Now the words of the **** emperor made Rong Huang a little annoyed.


    Tigers don��t show off their might, are you meow meow when you are the king?


    Rong Huang tugged at the fine tassels on the jade pendant around his waist, he just refused to answer, and the topic changed, "I heard that the Devil Realm has had friction with our God Realm again?"


    The divine emperor, who was still expecting that Rong Huang could agree to come down, faded as soon as he heard this, his desire to be a matchmaker faded, and the smile on his face also subsided.


    "It''s all to blame for the mad woman Jiang Yu, thinking about sending troops to attack our God Realm all day long." The **** emperor looked at Rong Huang and stopped talking.


    Jiang Yu is also the King of the Demon Realm anyway, and now the God Realm is in a weak position. If Jiang Yu knows that he is saying her in the God Realm, maybe the Demon Soldier will hit the gate of the God Realm tomorrow.


    Those lunatics in the Demon Realm are not good people to get along with.


    Back then, Jiang Yu confronted millions of magic soldiers alone, just like a play, tearing up the magic soldiers in twos or twos, he has never remembered.


    The demon soldier appeared outside the gate of the **** realm a few days ago, and the **** emperor had a nightmare for three days in a row.


    Jiang Yu looked extremely cruel in the nightmare.


    The **** emperor is a bullshit, almost scared to pee.


    The **** emperor swallowed, and he wouldn''t say that he was a little timid, and quickly changed the subject, "Rong Huang, what did you think of the emperor''s proposal just now?"


    Seeing the topic, Le Ling turned back again, breathing for a while, and then became nervous.


    Don''t promise don''t promise...


    Rong Huang changed his posture to sit, and said bluntly, "I don''t think...no."


    "Hahahaha I think this is very good, you are also a pair of heavenly...huh?"


    The divine emperor stared at Rong Huang, his voice raised.

 Chapter 1101： The Phoenix Prisoner in the Phoenix (11)

    "What did you say?"


    Rong Huang curled his lips with a smile, unscrupulously, and said every word, "I said, I don''t want it."


    If Feng Bingbing knew that the **** emperor had spotted mandarin ducks, he would be able to break into the **** emperor''s palace and fight him.


    The **** emperor is useless again, and when the **** realm starts fighting, it will be too troublesome.


    As soon as Rong Huang''s words came to an end, the **** emperor''s face drooped, pulling the old man, "Rong Huang, everything must be adequate."


    The divine emperor warned Rong Huang with a calm face.


    Le Ling on the side was afraid that the world would not be chaotic, and followed behind her, "That''s right, foster father, Rong Huang, it is clear that I look down on you and Brother Fushu, she is too arrogant!"


    "I don''t know what it means to stop. I only know that the God Realm always speaks by its ability."


    Rong Huang''s gaze shifted from the **** emperor to Le Ling''s body, and he looked at her with a smile, but Le Ling''s pressure doubled, "Are you saying so, little blue magpie?"


    Le Ling: "..." She hates others calling her little blue magpie! ! !


    Without waiting for Le Ling to jump on the spot, Rong Huang stood up, showing no timidity on his delicate and delicate face, and looked straight at the divine emperor, "Feng Xi is still waiting for me in Tianyuan Palace, Rong Huang will leave first."


    After speaking, Rong Huang turned into a golden light and disappeared from the eyes of the **** emperor and Le Ling.


    The divine emperor watched Rong Huang leave recklessly, and also lifted Feng Xi out to try to shock him. His entire spirit was shaking and his breathing became much heavier.


    The divine emperor suddenly thought that he was going to die in the past few thousand years, and his expression tightened.


    Passing away means that power, position and beauty are about to leave him, and he will also become nothingness. After thousands of years, no one will remember him.


    As long as the **** emperor thought of this ending, he couldn''t help but want to kill.


    Why did he die so quickly?


    Why should he give up the position of **** emperor and be forgotten in the end?


    The **** emperor breathed heavily, and grasped the arm of the chair with both hands.


    He must get Rong Huang''s Phoenix Essence!


    The **** emperor secretly made up his mind, and finally gave Le Ling a look after he calmed down, "When Rong Huang and Fu Shu get married, I will let you be Fu Shu''s side concubine."


    This charity-like tone made Le Ling clenched her lips. What she wanted had always been the position of Fushu''s concubine, not the identity of a concubine!


    Le Ling lowered his head and remained silent, the **** emperor''s eyes cold, and the pressure on his body was suddenly released.


    Although the **** emperor was about to die, his cultivation base was much stronger than that of Le Ling.


    Le Ling''s shoulders sank, and her knees hit the ground hard, causing her to take a breath.


    "Le Ling, what do you think?" the **** emperor said lightly, "this emperor feels very good."


    Le Ling lowered his head humiliatingly, and responded softly, "Le Ling also feels very good."


    The **** emperor smiled with satisfaction.


    Le Ling''s status is low, even as his righteous daughter is not qualified to marry Fushu.


    But for the sake of her so hard to please him, let her give her the position of concubine.


    -


    When Rong Huang returned to Tianyuan Palace, Feng Xi was sitting at his desk and reading a book.


    Yu Guang caught a glimpse of Rong Huang''s figure, and Feng Xi slowly turned his head, "Have you come back?"


    Rong Huang replied with a muffled voice, and sat down beside Feng Xi. There was nowhere to put his two thin legs. They simply lay directly on Feng Xi''s leg, and the pink embroidered shoes shook twice.


    Feng Xi freed up a hand to treat Li Ronghuang''s black hair that had been disturbed by the wind, with a gentle tone, "What''s the matter? He looked sullen."


    Rong Huang sniffed, his little finger hooked Feng Xi''s, and shook it coquettishly, "The **** emperor asked me just now."

 Chapter 1102： The Phoenix Prisoner in the Phoenix (12)

    Feng Xi paused as he turned the pages of the book. Something flashed quickly in the silver pupils, and then disappeared quickly, as if nothing had happened, "Well, what did he want you to do?"


    Rong Huang got angry when he thought of the divine emperor, and slapped his little paw on the table, "The shameless divine emperor even wants me to marry Fushu."


    "As long as he eats two more peanuts, he won''t be so drunk."


    When Rong Huang said these words, Feng Xi''s face didn''t look surprised. When Rong Huang turned his eyes to look at him, Feng Xi cooperated and showed a surprised expression.


    "The **** emperor asked you to marry Fushu?" Feng Xi twisted his fingers, "what do you think?"


    Rong Huang didn''t even want to wave his hands several times in a row, looking like he was evasive, "Fu Shu''s servant is a lunatic, I don''t want it."


    The corners of Feng Xi''s mouth turned up slightly, and a warm and petting look turned on his cold and cold face, but it disappeared when Rong Huang looked at him.


    "Didn''t you meet anyone on the road?"


    Rong Huang blinked, thinking for a moment and shook his head, "No."


    Feng Xi glanced at Rong Huang, her eyes deep, and the bottom of her eyes seemed to contain a deep and dangerous abyss, "If the emperor lets you go again in the future, you just refuse it."


    Rong Huang held Feng Xi''s arm, rubbed his white and tender face against his shoulder, "Feng Xi, you are so kind."


    After finishing talking, he stepped forward and dropped a kiss on his face.


    The squishy touch on his cheeks was fleeting, Feng Xi''s expression was slightly startled, and the drooping curled eyelashes quivered twice, and the white jade-like eartips quickly revealed a beautiful and gorgeous crimson.


    The man''s skin is very white, with a fragile sense of transparency, and the light blue meridian under his skin is faintly visible.


    It''s just that anyone who has heard of his name knows that this one can''t be offended.


    I''d rather provoke the **** emperor than provoke Feng Xi this lunatic.


    Feng Xi had no scruples, the only weakness was Rong Huang.


    This is the God Realm...oh no, it''s something that is well known in the six realms.


    Rong Huang likes to see Feng Xi''s face with a strained face but the tips of his ears are red, and the appearance of pretending to be mature but unable to withstand teasing is so cute.


    Rong Huang was happy in his heart, and there was no door on his lips. He looked at him with a smile on his face and teased him, "Feng Xi, why don''t you kiss me? Are you...can''t you?"


    The faint smile from the corner of Feng Xi''s mouth stagnated, and he looked at her sideways, and Rong Huang''s face was clearly reflected in the silver pupils.


    "No... OK?"


    Rong Huang blinked, keenly aware of the dangerous breath of the man''s body, turned his head and wanted to run away.


    Before taking a step, the man held his ankle through a thin layer of soft Luo socks and pulled it back.


    "Yeah--"


    Rong Huang let out a soft cry, and fell backwards carelessly.


    Feng Xi stretched out his hand to take it, and steadily held the person in his arms.


    Rong Huang is petite, so being hugged by Feng Xi in his arms doesn''t feel abrupt, on the contrary, he looks like a beautiful picture of a man''s concubine.


    Rong Huang pinched his chin with a pair of cool hands and lifted it slightly.


    Like the saint of the human world who is about to be sacrificed, she slightly raised her head and waited for the gods to come.


    But much purer and cleaner than those saints.


    People can''t help but give birth to the ambition that wants to dirty the person in his arms.


    And the saint in front of him belongs to him alone.


    Feng Xi''s eyes were deep, and the silver eyes seemed to contain a ferocious beast. A careless one would completely get out of the cage, releasing the nature of the beast, and eating and breaking people into their abdomen.

 Chapter 1103： The Phoenix Prisoner in the Phoenix (13)

    Rong Huang has experienced so many worlds, and the pancakes that Feng Xi has overturned. The two have no idea how many transactions worth 700 million yuan have been discussed. Seeing Feng Xi''s appearance, the alarm bells suddenly sounded in his heart.


    Rong Huang thumped his hands to get up, was relieved by Feng Xi''s strength, and pressed into his arms again.


    The slightly cool fingertips lightly tapped the soft lips, Feng Xi said unclearly, with a hint of teasing, "Here, I haven''t tasted it yet."


    Rong Huang: "???"


    Before Rong Huang could react, the man lowered his head first and held Rong Huang''s lips.


    Lick, **** and lick, to resist the entanglement.


    The sound of water is clearly audible in the huge room.


    I don''t know how long it has passed before Feng Xiyi let go of Rong Huang. The neatly combed ink hair was torn apart by Rong Huang, his eyes were deep, as if immersed in a pool of ink, and the depth was bottomless.


    The beast in the deep of the man''s eyes had already broken free from the cage, and the narrow and raised phoenix eyes were stained with a seductive lust.


    "I have tasted it, it tastes very good."


    Feng Xi leaned close to Rong Huang''s ear, her hot breath slowly hitting her skin, her voice hoarse, low, and ambiguous.


    Rong Huang: QAQ


    Feng Bingbing this old silly critic! ! !


    Fortunately, Feng Xi was very self-control, even if the little girl in his arms stood still, it would make people unconsciously give birth to desire. He still let go of her.


    Upon seeing this, Rong Huang immediately wiped off his feet and ran away.


    That posture, like a flywheel mounted on the soles of the feet, ran away without a trace.


    Feng Xi lowered his eyes and adjusted his wide sleeves, his calm and self-contained voice spread into Rong Huang''s ears over a long distance.


    "You haven''t finished your homework today, remember to come back early, and I will check it out tomorrow morning."


    Rong Huang staggered under his feet and almost fell from the clouds.


    Schoolwork?


    What it is?


    Do not listen to the eighth chanting.


    Rong Huang avoided the gods all the way, speeded up and escaped from Tianyuan Palace.


    -


    "I will warn you again, Brother Fushu is mine, you are not allowed to have any illusions about Brother Fushu, he will not marry you!"


    Rong Huang stood at the gate of Wutong Forest, looking at Le Ling who was constantly clamoring in front of him, the secret crystal fruit in his hand was not fragrant.


    Originally, I was thinking about hiding in Wutonglin to escape those obscure and difficult schoolwork, but Feng Xi didn''t expect to come, but instead came a more annoying one.


    Rong Huang snapped a bite of the secret crystal fruit, and the rich juice filled his mouth, leaning against the door frame like boneless, his embroidered shoes kicked the threshold.


    "Little Blue Magpie, you are not brave enough to run to the gate of Wutong Forest to provoke me."


    No one in the gods knows that Wutong Forest is a place where the Phoenix family has lived for generations, and not everyone is qualified to come.


    Rong Huang looked at Le Ling up and down, scornful in his actions, "You are nothing but a blue magpie that has become a fairy, not even a god. What qualifications do you have to warn me in front of me?"


    "I really thought that if I was recognized as a righteous woman by the **** emperor, I was taller than me? You haven''t woken up in your dream yet?"


    Le Ling''s face was like a color palette, and it was extremely colorful and brilliant. He gritted his teeth and stared at Rong Huang with a humiliating look, "Rong Huang, you!"


    Rong Huang raised his chin, pampered and presumptuous, "Don''t think I''m a bully, there will be another time..."


    Rong Huang deliberately sold it off, sneered and stopped talking.


    Le Ling didn''t fight, because the divine emperor wanted to give Rong Huang and Fushu a marriage, and his anger and anger became worse. He wanted to scratch Hua Ronghuang''s smiling face.


    "What can you do next time? I forgive you for not doing anything to me!"

 Chapter 1104： The Phoenix Prisoner in the Phoenix (14)

    Le Ling knew very well that as long as the **** emperor was in one day, he would not let others hurt her.


    After all, Le Ling is the righteous daughter of the **** emperor to the public.


    It''s just that Le Ling underestimated Rong Huang''s guts.


    Rong Huang snorted, expressing his disdain, and a group of black shadows smashed towards Le Ling''s face.


    The speed of the black shadow was extremely fast. Before Le Ling could react, there was a sudden tingling on his face.


    Le Ling''s expression changed, and he subconsciously raised his hand to touch it.


    Touched the blood on one hand.


    Le Ling: "!!!"


    Le Ling looked straight at the blood on his fingers, and then at the velvet on the side of Rong Huang''s feet that was digging the ground with his claws, his complexion turned hideous.


    Le Ling: Godzilla gradually becomes .JPG.


    "Rong Huang! You even hurt my face with this beast?!"


    Le Ling rushed up in two steps, trying to catch the velvet at Rong Huang''s feet, and then kill him.


    It''s just that Rongrong has been around gluttonous for many years, and has long become alert and intelligent. When Le Ling took the first step, he squeaked far away.


    But in one breath, the velvet disappeared.


    Le Ling''s eyes turned black with anger, and the **** smell in her nose made her more irritable.


    When Rongrong ran away, Le Ling transferred all his anger at Rong Huang to Rong Huang.


    Le Ling knows how important a woman''s face is, so she uses Xianlu to apply her face every day, and she has never stopped for thousands of years to give her such a good skin.


    Now that Rong Huang''s beast hurt his face and left scars, how could she marry Fushu?


    Le Ling''s eyes were red, and he rushed towards Rong Huang with a shout, "Rong Huang, go to death for me!"


    Rong Huang''s beast hurt her face, then she ruined Rong Huang''s face!


    Rong Huang hates Le Ling''s initiative to come up to beg and fight, and finally he wants to fight back after being injured.


    Seeing Le Ling regardless of the way she rushed forward, Rong Huang suspected that her brain had been dug up by the divine emperor.


    There is some truth to what you eat to make up for.


    Rong Huang raised his hand slowly, and a thin golden arrow shot from the Fengling Arrow on his wrist, and the target was pointed at Le Ling.


    Le Ling''s face changed suddenly, and before she turned around and fleeed in the clouds, she was shot in the body by a thin arrow.


    The surging divine power instantly suppressed Le Ling back to its original shape, and the gleaming golden arrow nailed it firmly to the ground.


    The Blue Magpie struggled desperately, trying to escape from this dangerous place.


    However, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t get rid of the thin arrow condensed by Rong Huang''s divine power.


    Rong Huang stepped forward and grabbed Lan Magpie''s wings and picked her up, "I said long ago not to mess with me, now that my cultivation base for thousands of years has been ruined, are you happy? Moved?"


    Le Ling was not happy at all, let alone moved.


    She also noticed that there was no trace of her cultivation level left, and she became a blue magpie that was unable to transform into a human form with her wit.


    Overwhelming despair and panic hit, Le Ling''s eyes looked at Rong Huang as if he was looking at some monster.


    "How can you do this?"


    Rong Huang chuckled, her soft feet and her beautiful face seemed to be sprinkled with golden light, "I''m happy."


    After speaking, Rong Huang threw Le Ling to Gourmet, and asked it to send Le Ling to the gate of the divine emperor''s palace.


    After solving Le Ling, Rong Huang''s whole person was refreshed, and his footsteps back to Tianyuan Palace were much lighter.


    After returning, Rong Huang was caught by Feng Xi, who was guarding the entrance of the main hall of Tianyuan Palace, and went to the small study room to write ten characters.


    After finishing the ten characters, Rong Huang went to finish the assignments assigned by Feng Xi.


    When the schoolwork is finished, Rong Huang''s little claws are not her own.

 Chapter 1105： The Phoenix Prisoner in the Phoenix (15)

    Rong Huang held the hand that was about to be abolished, and hummingly ran to Feng Xi for comfort.


    At this time, Feng Xi changed from a strict father to a loving mother, pulling Rong Huang onto her leg, and gently massaging her wrist.


    "Next time you don''t finish your homework on time, double the penalty for writing large characters."


    Rong Huang: Smile.JPG.


    Rong Huang didn''t care about Feng Xi''s threat. Once his wrist was no longer sore, he rolled onto the bed and went to sleep.


    Let''s talk about the future.


    -


    The next morning, as soon as Rong Huang got up, the **** attendant from Tianyuan Palace came to report that the **** emperor had sent Hercules to Tianyuan Palace to apprehend Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang: "???"


    Rong Huang slept well last night, and when he woke up, he forgot about Le Ling, who was abandoned by her for repair. He was very surprised at this time.


    What are you doing to arrest her?


    The king didn''t do anything that violated the laws of the gods.


    Just as Rong Huang was about to go out and ask the Hercules what happened, he was dragged into the room by Feng Xi who suddenly appeared before he stepped out of the bedroom door.


    Rong Huang snorted, and walked inward after Feng Xi, "What are you doing? I just want to take a look."


    Feng Xi glanced at Rong Huang faintly, with a hint of hatred for iron and steel, "Hercules has always been responsible only for immortals with serious faults. Have you ever thought about why he came today?"


    Rong Huang blinked, clutching a strand of black hair around his fingertips, and suddenly a flash of light in his mind, "It''s not that the **** emperor has accused me of some unreasonable charges?"


    Thinking of this possibility, Rong Huang suddenly jumped three feet high, flushing with anger.


    "The **** emperor is not worthy of being a **** emperor at all. He should step down sooner, lest the **** realm is entrapped by him!"


    Feng Xi raised his hand and touched the top of the girl''s hair in a violent state, and calmly said, "You abolished that blue magpie''s cultivation base yesterday. The **** emperor has always been arrogant, so he certainly doesn''t want to let go of such a good opportunity. "


    Rong Huang prolonged the tone, and the ending was soft and soft. Suddenly he thought of something and looked at Feng Xi with suspicious eyes, "How do you know that I abolished Le Ling''s cultivation base?"


    Isn''t it because Feng Bingbing always hides in her invisible place and spies on her, so she can have a panoramic view of her every move, right?


    Seeing the little girl''s extremely fast expression, Feng Xi knew what she was thinking, sighed slightly, and said helplessly, "Did you forget the seal of companionship?"


    Rong Huang was taken aback for a moment, then rolled up his sleeves, swung a small fist and hammered Feng Xi''s chest unceremoniously, "Okay, don''t you say that I have forgotten the seal of companionship."


    Feng Xi took a deep breath. This wasn''t the first time he was hammered. He still couldn''t bear it.


    The little girl is really too powerful.


    "The most important thing at the moment is not this." Feng Xi changed the subject calmly, "The most important thing is under what name the **** emperor sent the Hercules to arrest you."


    If the **** emperor had a brain, he would not let Hercules come to catch Ronghuang on the grounds that Le Ling''s cultivation was abolished.


    Rong Huang was silly and was taken astray. He clenched his small fist angrily, and stood up to walk outside, "It doesn''t matter what name it is, it''s all right if it is just a shark."


    Rong Huang has never been interested in tactics and tricks. Even in the small world with the Qinglongzhai of hundreds of people, he didn''t use his brains much.


    Whatever you want to do, just hit it.


    Now the Hercules was waiting outside, Rong Huang thought it would be better to direct the shark, and there was no proof. Even if the **** emperor asked him, he would not find evidence to prove that she was the Hercules.

 Chapter 1106： The Phoenix Prisoner in the Phoenix (16)

    Feng Xi stretched out her hand and held her, disapproving of the authenticity, "That''s not appropriate."


    Rong Huang was immediately annoyed. He threw Feng Xi''s hand away and asked with his arms akimbo, "Could it be that you are going to watch Hercules take me?"


    Feng Xi curled her lower lip, the light arc fleeting, "If you really want to kill Hercules, it shouldn''t be you."


    Rong Huang was startled, a big, slightly cool hand covered his cheek, and his slightly callused fingertips rubbed the soft skin under his palm, "I should go if I want to go."


    Rong Huang looked up at him with surprise in his eyes.


    Feng Xi smiled again, his tone still flat, "You are the wife I want to marry, I naturally want to protect you."


    Rong Huang''s face blushed, his chest was quite small, and his mouth was stiff, "Even without you, I can be like Hercules."


    Feng Xi nodded and did not deny.


    The formation of the seal of companionship meant that Rong Huang shared his cultivation base with him.


    The cultivation base that Rong Huang has improved now comes from Feng Xi.


    "But I think." Feng Xi''s thick eyelashes were drooping, his eyes light and focused, "I want to protect you."


    Feng Xi lowered his tone and held Rong Huang''s shoulder, "Let me protect you."


    Rong Huang licked his lower lip, no longer tangled too much.


    Since Feng Bingyi is so enthusiastic, let him be better once.


    Rong Huang nodded, and tugged at the man''s wide sleeve. He could vaguely feel the moir�� embroidered on the wide sleeve on his fingertips, "Then you go."


    The smile deepened in Feng Xi''s eyes, and he touched the top of the little girl''s hair.


    "wait for me."


    A silver stream flashed, and Feng Xi had disappeared before Rong Huang''s eyes.


    After a while, Feng Xi came back.


    The moon-white robe was clean and tidy, without a trace of dust.


    Feng Xi lowered his eyes and adjusted his dressing robe, and when he stepped into the bedroom, the deep silver phoenix eyes looked at Rong Huang, "I''m back."


    The light plum blossom scent approached, without the slightest **** smell.


    But Rong Huang knew that Hercules should have been resolved by Feng Xi.


    As for the reaction of the **** emperor, neither Rong Huang nor Feng Xi cared.


    The divine emperor��s current cultivation has stalled. Many immortals have long been dissatisfied with his dictatorship. They have repeatedly proposed to let the divine emperor abdicate in court meetings, and select suitable candidates from the prince to become the new divine emperor.


    The **** emperor jumped his feet with anger, but he was helpless.


    After all, it is a fact that the cultivation base is stagnant.


    When Rong Huang was in a daze while reading the book, he thought about whether to pull the divine emperor from that position and change someone to be the divine emperor.


    It is best to be able to obey her.


    -


    "boom--"


    "Wow!"


    The memorials and tea cups on the table were swept to the ground by the emperor.


    The **** emperor looked at the next **** soldier in anger, his face flushed, and his chest was violently up and down, "What did you just say?"


    "Big... Hercules''s soul lamp has gone out."


    "Presumptuous!" The **** emperor roared, stood up and slapped the table fiercely, "Hercules is the **** of war, do you know the fate of deceiving this emperor?"


    The soldier knelt down on one knee and repeated the words just now tremblingly, emphasizing, "The kid guarding the soul lamp found that the soul lamp of Hercules has gone out. The little one dare not deceive you!"


    The **** emperor sneered, waved back the **** soldier, and sat back again.


    "All of them want to rebel and fail?"


    The **** emperor did not expect that Rong Huang and Feng Xi were so bold and reckless that they would even dare to kill Hercules!


    Is he the next one they want to kill?


    The divine emperor''s complexion was tense, looking at the wrinkles on the back of his hands that were getting more and more every day, the panic and anxiety in his heart almost made him crazy.


    "I can''t die...I can''t transform the ancients..." the **** emperor muttered to himself, his eyes were unabashedly vicious, "the one who stands in my way, die!"

 Chapter 1107： The Phoenix Prisoner in the Phoenix (17)

    In Tianyuan Palace, there was silence in Rong Huang''s bedroom, and he could faintly hear the shallow breathing and the occasional dream murmur.


    Rong Huang felt that he had a dream.


    The dream was so long that she was deeply trapped in it, and she couldn''t get rid of the nightmare with all her best.


    The **** emperor in the dream was holding a natal artifact and attacked her with excitement and vicious expression.


    The attack of the **** emperor was fierce and dense, with a murderous intent, as if he wanted to put her to death.


    Rong Huang wondered, even if the **** emperor had no brains, he wouldn''t dare to do anything to openly kill her, right?


    In shock, Rong Huang listened to the divine emperor on the opposite side almost frantically muttering, "As long as you obediently hand over the Phoenix blood to this emperor, this emperor will spare you not to die, otherwise don''t blame this emperor''s ruthless men."


    Phoenix blood?


    Rong Huang was stunned, his expression astonished.


    Just without waiting for her to think about it, the inheritance of the Jinfeng clan made her subconsciously tap on her toes and quickly retreat, avoiding the attack of the murderous artifact.


    Seeing Rong Huang avoiding, the **** emperor was a little disappointed, and soon issued a second attack.


    The power of the divine tool is infinite, and the temple behind Rong Huang was mostly destroyed by the divine tool.


    Fortunately, Rong Huang''s bloodline was noble, comparable to the divine emperor, and even concealed the divine emperor''s side.


    The **** emperor showed annoyance, and took out the Zhishuiqin without thinking about it.


    Hook the strings lightly with your fingers.


    "Zheng" sounded, and a sharp pain came from Rong Huang''s brain.


    In the next instant, the **** emperor appeared in front of her and took out her phoenix essence and blood with a secret method.


    The bright red phoenix blood was on the fingertips of the **** emperor, especially dazzling.


    The overwhelming pain and suffocation are about to drown Rong Huang...


    Rong Huang frowned, panting, trying to call Feng Xi''s name.


    Suddenly the picture in front of him changed.


    Countless gods wearing white clothes and blue shirts are holding natal artifacts and chasing behind her, all of them look aggressive.


    "Monster Ronghuang, where do you want to go now?"


    "You have lost all the faces of the Phoenix clan!"


    "You hurt the emperor, and you still covet the position of the emperor. Fortunately, the emperor treats you as his biological daughter. Even if you raise a dog, you know how to wag its tail."


    "Rong Huang, you are in collusion with Jiang Yu from the Demon Realm, it is unforgivable!"


    Rong Huang saw that his skirt was black that she had never worn before, and the hem of the skirt was soaked with fishy blood, making the black even deeper.


    There was a lot of blood not only on the skirt, but also on the hands, face, and neck.


    It was as if he had just walked out of the sea of ??blood on the mountain.


    Rong Huang was even more strange.


    Since she broke her shell, she has been well protected by Feng Xi for ten thousand years. She has never encountered such a chase and crusade, let alone a **** scene like this.


    Even in the small world, I have never encountered such a situation.


    Look at this, she must have killed a lot of people before, right?


    Rong Huang was thinking, suddenly the picture changed again.


    Sen Bai''s icy magic weapon pierced the man''s chest, blood splattering.


    The man lowered his head, his scattered long hair covered his face. The hair became damp and solidified because of the blood, and it stuck to the skin and clothes, making him particularly embarrassed.


    But even if he couldn''t see the man''s face, Rong Huang recognized him as Feng Xi at a glance.


    Rong Huang''s pupils trembled slightly, looking at the tall and thin man who was holding her in his arms, his voice trembled, "Feng Xi?"


    The man held her fingers tightly and moved, and responded with a difficult and low voice, and said, "I''m here."

 Chapter 1108： The Phoenix Prisoner in the Phoenix (18)

    After speaking, Rong Huang felt a lot of wetness on her shoulder blades.


    It was the blood that Feng Xi vomited.


    Rong Huang blinked, his eyes sore, tears streaming down his cheeks silently.


    What is going on here?


    The gods who besieged her and Feng Xi were awe-inspiring, looking like walking for the sky, with an expression of indignation.


    "Witch Ronghuang, you are so willing to be lowly and lowly and cruel half-devil mixed together, we are determined to take you back to the gods, let the **** emperor send you down!"


    Rong Huang''s ears were buzzing, his consciousness was awake for a while and then blurred, desperately trying to get out of the nightmare.


    The result was in vain.


    The nightmare gave Rong Huang a real feeling, so real that her heart was hurting.


    Rong Huang held Feng Xi''s face and muttered his name, but his consciousness became increasingly blurred, and his body became uncontrollable.


    Although his body was out of control, Rong Huang could clearly feel everything that happened in his dream.


    With the malice around him, Feng Xi held her strength, and despair of suffocating pain.


    Rong Huang''s gilt golden eyes were dyed scarlet, and his black hair instantly turned into a flawless white.


    When the self-proclaimed righteous gods noticed that Rong Huang''s eyes had completely turned red, his face changed drastically.


    "Rong Huang is in a demon!"


    This shout made the gods even more tightly shook their life artifacts, and looked at Rong Huang in the encircled circle with vigilance and disgust.


    "Let''s quickly solve her before she is completely enchanted, lest she endanger the common people!"


    "Yes! Zhou Shenjun''s words are reasonable!"


    Rong Huang spread out his right hand without waiting for them to start an attack, and a steady stream of luster and dim gleamed from the palm of his white, blood-cured palm.


    The golden streamer is mixed with rich black, which is a sign of deep enchantment.


    Where the streamer passed, there were countless lives that had been harvested.


    The sky was full of blood, and countless soul lamps went out.


    On this day, hundreds of gods died in Rong Huang''s hands.


    She became a sinner in the God Realm and was ordered to kill her by the God Realm.


    Rong Huang saw that he was not hiding in Tibet in his dream, and after setting up Feng Xi, who had already lost his breath, he went all the way to the God Realm.


    She could feel her despair, grief and numbness in her dream.


    The chest seemed to be pressed against a large rock, which made people unable to breathe, and was about to explode.


    There was a loud bang.


    In a scream for help, in the dream, he chose to blew himself up.


    The dazzling golden glow intertwined with a little imperceptible silver glow, instantly ruining most of the gods...


    "No!"


    Rong Huang''s eyes closed tightly, his delicate brows furrowed, an expression of pain faintly visible between his eyebrows, and his hands were clinging indiscriminately in the air, as if trying to grasp something.


    A pair of big cool hands held Rong Huang''s.


    "Cub, cub..."


    The familiar, cold voice rang in his ears, and Rong Huang broke free from the nightmare, suddenly awakened.


    Rong Huang looked at Feng Xi, who was sitting on the side of the bed, with a dazed expression. He didn''t recover for a long time.


    Feng Xi looked at Rong Huang, who was shrunken into a ball in the quilt, with a thin layer of sweat on his forehead, and his eyes flashed slightly.


    "What''s wrong? Have a nightmare?" Feng Xizhuang asked seemingly inadvertently.


    Seeing Feng Xi wiped her sweat and withdrew his hand, Rong Huang quickly stretched out his hand and grabbed his wide sleeves. There was a bit of dumbness in his long voice and a bit of fear in his tone, "Feng Xi."


    Feng Xi moved for a while, staring down at Rong Huang, and swallowed.

 Chapter 1109： The Phoenix Prisoner in the Phoenix (19)

    "I''m here."


    Hearing Feng Xi''s words, Rong Huang inexplicably felt that the man in front of him and the man in the dream who protected her from death gradually overlapped.


    Thinking of the person in the dream who was stabbed into a blood gourd but was still protecting her, Rong Huang''s nose was sour, and his voice was crying, and he said softly, "I just dreamed that you were dead."


    Feng Xi''s eyelashes drooped, his fingertips gently smoothed the broken hair on Rong Huang''s cheeks, his delicate side face was quiet and light.


    Rong Huangxu babbled, her green fingers gripped Feng Xi''s sleeve nervously, "I dreamed that you were killed by a divine tool. You were trying to save me from death."


    "You shed a lot of blood, those people in the God Realm are too much..."


    Rong Huangyu spoke incoherently, his eyes flushed, and the cry in his voice became more pronounced at the end of speaking.


    Every time Rong Huang uttered a word, Feng Xi''s heart set off a storm, and the curve of the sharp jaw line was tight, as if he was holding back something.


    After a while, waiting for Rong Huang to stop, Feng Xi smoothly smoothed her hair.


    "It''s okay, it''s just a dream. Everything in the dream is the opposite."


    Rong Huang crawled into Feng Xi''s arms, found a comfortable posture, and lay flat and let him smooth his hair. The panic and sorrow that had been previously calmed down.


    "There is some truth to what you said, and I think it is the same."


    Feng Xi looked at Rong Huang deeply, and said in a low voice, "What do you want to eat? I''ll let the kid do it."


    Rong Huang blinked, looking at the man''s delicate chin, thinking for a moment, "I want to eat a bunny bag, you made it."


    Rong Huang grabbed Feng Xi''s silver hair and emphasized, "It''s the rabbit bag you made."


    Feng Xi laughed, and stroked Ronghuang''s black hair, "I see, ten kinds of stuffing."


    Rong Huang''s remaining negative emotions were dispelled, and he looked at Feng Xi with a smile, and the little chicken nodded his head like a peck of rice, "Hmm, ten kinds of stuffing."


    Rong Huang shook his finger and nodded ten different flavors, and shook Feng Xi''s index finger, "Thanks for your hard work, you are the best, and I love you the most."


    Feng Xi smiled and pointed to the wooden cabinet over there, "I have made your skirt. You can try to see if it fits when you get up later."


    Rong Huang''s apricot eyes lit up, and he sat up, ignoring his shoes, and ran to the wooden cabinet.


    As soon as I opened it, I saw the pink and blue skirt that Feng Xi had just made for her.


    He took it out and took a look, and gestured in front of the mirror. Rong Huang cheered and said to Feng Xi over there with his heart, "I love you so much, I love you."


    After that, I went to the makeup girl over there to choose a suitable step.


    Feng Xi looked at Rong Huang''s joyful back, and there was a dark and opaque mood in his silver eyes.


    "What do you think about this buckle?" Rong Huang rummaged in the makeup, took out a golden buckle studded with blue jewels and asked Feng Xi, "Does it match my body today?"


    Feng Xi had already condensed the different color in his eyes when Rong Huang turned around. He twisted his fingertips lightly, groaning for a while, with a very faint smile in his tone, "It''s very suitable. You look good in everything you wear."


    Rong Huang glanced at him, so he can talk, is his little mouth smeared with honey?


    Rong Huang turned away contentedly again, waved his hand at the same time, and started to rush people, "You go to the small kitchen and make me food, remember two of each of the ten flavors."


    Feng Xi responded one by one and got up out of Rong Huang''s bedroom.


    Waiting for Rong Huang to finish eating twenty rabbit bags, he felt better when he touched his round belly.

 Chapter 1110： The Phoenix Prisoner in the Phoenix (20)

    But before she could rest, Feng Xi slipped away and carried it to the small study room.


    "Remember what to do every morning?"


    Rong Huang blinked, pretending to be stupid, "I don''t know."


    Feng Xi patted Rong Huang''s forehead, and said with a smile, "If you pretend to be stupid, twenty big characters."


    Rong Huang gave a shock all over his body, and quickly stretched out Erkang''s hand, "No, I know what to do."


    Feng Xi''s phoenix eyes picked up slightly.


    "I still have schoolwork to complete, and I have to memorize two texts." Although Rong Huang was unhappy with one hundred and ten thousand, he still spoke out grievously.


    There is nothing more annoying than memorizing the full text when I was a student.


    This situation also applies to Rong Huang.


    Rong Huang''s brain hurts when he thinks of those slurred texts.


    Looking at Feng Xi, whose eyes were rubbing his ink on his right hand, Rong Huang''s eyeballs rolled around, "Hey, my stomach hurts, I want to go..."


    Before Rong Huang finished speaking, Feng Xi''s mouth was squeezed.


    The hand with ink still pinched Rong Huang''s cheek, Feng Xi threatened in a low voice, "Thirty."


    Rong Huang''s buttocks had just risen from the mat, and had to fall back after hearing this.


    Feng Xi glanced at his Rong Huang with a face of bitter and bitter ink, and pushed the textbook towards her, "Back."


    Rong Huang: QAQ


    -


    Recently, the battle between the God Realm and the Demon Realm has become more and more fierce. Even if the God Realm has a million soldiers, it will soon become weak against the two generals of Ye Lin and Ye Xing in the Demon Realm.


    In just one month, the God Realm lost three cities, and hundreds of thousands of divine soldiers perished.


    With this news, all the gods and immortals are in danger.


    Rong Huang didn��t pay attention to the news of the battle between the gods and demons, but because Le Ling, who had lost his cultivation and returned to his original form, inadvertently broke into the battlefield, and was given a shark by the demon general Ye Lin, he focused on the battle between the gods and demons. .


    After the nightmare that day, Rong Huang remembered what happened before she went to the small world to be the villain.


    It was true that the **** emperor coveted her Phoenix blood, and it was true that he wanted to kill her.


    If Feng Xi hadn''t arrived in time, Rong Huang would have become a dead phoenix.


    In this regard, Rong Huang couldn''t wait to smash the Divine Emperor.


    After learning about Le Ling''s death, Rong Huang wanted to go to the Human World to buy a wagon of firecrackers and come back, crackling it all day and night.


    Le Ling and the **** emperor embarrassed him, adding a lot of blockage to Rong Huang, and he could not kill the **** emperor temporarily.


    Rong Huang drove the cloud to Tianyuan Palace, and his expression was joyful when he heard the passing gods mention the incident.


    If it weren��t for the current situation, Rong Huang would like to give that magic general Ye Lin a pennant����


    "Shark Warrior".


    It was just that she hadn''t been proud for a long time, and she was upset by the will of the **** emperor.


    The **** attendant next to the **** emperor brought a group of **** soldiers and carried a lot of betrothal gifts to Wutong Forest, saying that he was going to help Shuo to raise marriage for the eighth son of the emperor under his knee.


    Rong Huang: Heh, heh.


    Give a fart.


    Everything in the dream.


    Rong Huang had clearly refused before. The **** emperor was afraid that he would have some serious illness when he was old. He accidentally threw his mind into which corner of his head and couldn''t find it, so he did such a stupid thing.


    The immortals form partners and always obey their own will. If they lose their feelings, they can be separated.


    Rong Huang has really never seen anyone who doesn''t want Bilian like the Divine Emperor. Is this planning to buy and sell?


    Rong Huang looked at Fushu who had come after hearing the news, and wondered how much Fushu had participated in?


    This move of the **** emperor is so magnificent, it is impossible for Fu Shu to not know.

 Chapter 1111： The Phoenix Prisoner in the Phoenix (21)

    The fact that the divine emperor wanted to give Rong Huang and Fushu a marriage had long been spread throughout the God Realm. Where Rong Huang went, he would always receive the cold eyes of those goddesses, and it was impossible for Fushu not to know.


    Rong Huang stood in front of the Wutong Forest, looking at the smiling **** attendant and nervously staring at his Fushu, feeling complicated.


    The **** attendant came to give the betrothal gift and made a lot of noise. The gods nearby all gathered around, gathered in twos and threes, and talked about speculating about the meaning of the **** emperor''s move.


    The **** emperor didn''t like Rong Huang, who had a spoiled temperament, and Rong Huang always liked to put a block on the **** emperor, even if they wanted to break their heads, they couldn''t figure out why the **** emperor would do this.


    The **** servant turned to his side so that Rong Huang could clearly see the large number of betrothal gifts, and said with a smile, "Divine Lord Ronghuang, this is the betrothal gift given to you by the **** emperor on behalf of His Royal Highness. Would you like to see it?"


    "These dowry gifts contain good things collected from the six worlds. The **** emperor knows that you love treasures, so he found them specially."


    Rong Huang pinched his fingertips and took a deep breath, his always smiling face was chilly, his tone stiff, "What if I don''t want it?"


    Fushu''s expression beside the **** servant changed slightly, and the hands covered in his sleeves clenched into fists.


    Is she... just so ruthless?


    Looking at Rong Huang''s familiar face, he had already remembered every exquisite and graceful outline, and he could recall it with his eyes closed. Fushu''s chest was so dull as if he had crushed a big rock.


    The **** servant also changed his face, but before he came, the **** emperor had told him how to deal with a living ancestor like Rong Huang, and he was not too gloomy.


    The divine servant settled down and continued to smile, his tone softened a little, "Divine Lord Ronghuang, this is a task assigned by the divine emperor to the small one. If you don''t accept it, the small one will not be able to go back to work."


    This sounded like a sign of weakness, but in fact, every word was tough.


    Rong Huang frowned, his patience finally ran out, and he turned to look at Fushu, "Fushu, I have already told you, and the emperor, I will not marry you."


    Fushu''s chest seemed to have broken a big hole, and the cold wind blew into it. He trembled and said, "I see."


    Whatever you like, Rong Huang''s life has long been taken by Feng Xi, occupying all her joys, angers, sorrows and joys.


    Even if he used his status and power and the power of the **** emperor to force Rong Huang to marry him, what would the outcome be?


    It was nothing more than a pair of grievances.


    Fushu''s remarks made Rong Huang very satisfied. He glanced at the betrothal gifts that were precious at first sight. Rong Huang didn''t blink his eyes, "In this case, take these all home."


    The **** servant looked at Rong Huang and then went to see Fushu. He didn''t know what to do for a while, and his expression was distressed.


    Originally, the **** emperor asked him to send the betrothal gift, but he did not expect that His Royal Highness Fushu would acquiesce to God Lord Ronghuang''s words. How could this be good?


    "Didn''t hear her? Take it back the same way."


    A cold and indifferent voice came from a distance, and suddenly a gust of wind blew the betrothal gifts away.


    Treasures from the six worlds were scattered from the box, causing the gods around to take a breath and look surprised.


    The **** emperor has lost his blood!


    Following the source of the sound, Fushu looked into the distance, and saw a tall and thin figure from far to near, landing in a sparsely crowded place, with a natural lightness and arrogance.


    Fushu''s eyes flashed slightly, and he turned a little, and she saw Rong Huang''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    Fushu smiled bitterly in his heart.


    Her extremely beautiful eyes have never been brightened by him.

 Chapter 1112： The Phoenix Prisoner in the Phoenix (22)

    "Shenjun Fengxi, what do you mean?" The **** servant asked a little bit in his accent.


    Feng Xi faintly glanced at the attendant, with one hand behind him, and the silver hair fluttered, "This monarch has long been married with Rong Huang. What is the meaning of the **** emperor''s gift?"


    All the gods: "......???"


    Rong Huang and Feng Xi have become partners?


    when did it happen?


    Why don''t they know?


    The **** servant''s face was pale, and the **** emperor really didn''t tell him about it, so he could only hold on to a smile, "Can God Lord Fengxi and God Lord Ronghuang go to the marriage platform?"


    Feng Xi''s nature is cold, and the person who most annoys nonsense, Rong Huang is an exception.


    Looking at the **** attendant who was talking nonsense, Feng Xi waved his hand, and the **** attendant gathered and scattered.


    "In that case, I am going to ask the **** emperor what he meant by this action." After saying that, Feng Xi left a group of dazed gods and drove away.


    "Eh, where is God Lord Ronghuang?"


    A voice made them regain their senses and looked at the place where Rong Huang was standing just now.


    They didn''t see Rong Huang''s figure, but saw several phoenix tree branches at the door of the Wutong Forest continuously tapping, and the green branches and leaves enveloping the entire phoenix tree forest.


    "Is Rong Huang sealing the phoenix tree forest?" A certain **** changed his expression and tremblingly pointed at the airtight phoenix tree forest. "This, this...it''s too shameful!"


    Isn''t it just to give a marriage, or to be with the handsome and powerful emperor eight sons of the gods, what is not happy about Rong Huang, and she has closed the Wutong Forest?


    You know, the Wutong Forest has never been closed for thousands of years.


    The last time it was closed was because the Phoenix family died in the battle of the gods, and only a few phoenixes were left. In order to preserve the only remaining blood of the Phoenix family, the Wutong Forest had to be closed.


    But today Rong Huang actually closed the Wutong Forest again!


    why?


    Is it possible because the **** emperor wants to give marriage?


    Not waiting for them to come back to their senses, not far behind, a loud bang came from the direction of the divine emperor''s palace.


    "Feng Xi, are you trying to rebel?!"


    Under the blessing of divine power, the voice of anger in the spirit of the **** emperor spread throughout the gods.


    Fushu looked at the dense green phoenix trees with deep eyes, closed his eyes, and then opened them, the complex emotions in his eyes dissipated, and he turned and drove the clouds towards the direction of the God Emperor''s Palace.


    A group of gods looked at each other, and followed them away.


    Only when they rushed to the divine emperor''s palace, the divine emperor had been beaten by Feng Xi and could not get up.


    The **** emperor''s robe, which was embroidered with a golden dragon, symbolized majesty and status, was soaked with a large amount of blood, his hair was broken, his hair was scattered and messy, lying on the ground embarrassedly, blood gushing out of his mouth.


    Standing in front of the golden throne, Feng Xi was a long jade body, and the corners of his moon-white robe were rustled by the wind.


    The silver hair is flying, entangled with each other, cold and elegant.


    The deep and lonely cold eyes are the meaning of killing that has not yet dissipated.


    Rao are some old gods who have lived for hundreds of thousands of years. When they saw Feng Xi''s appearance, they were also a little confused, standing at the gate of the temple with different expressions.


    "You...hurry up and grab...Rong Huang''s phoenix essence and blood, and give it to this emperor..." The **** emperor spit out a large mouthful of blood and said with difficulty. "Go!"


    Before everyone responded, Feng Xi teleported to the front of the **** emperor, and at the same time a cloud of silver light hit the **** emperor heavily.


    The **** emperor vomited another mouthful of blood like a watering can.


    The gods can''t stand it anymore.

 Chapter 1113： The Phoenix Prisoner in the Phoenix (23)

    How could this **** emperor have the highest status in the **** world, how could he be beaten like this by the **** emperor Feng Xi?


    To say the following things, the **** emperor is really useless, being beaten like this by a little **** emperor.


    Feng Xi snorted coldly, his cold and cold voice seemed to be immersed in ten thousand years of ice, "Phoenix essence and blood? Are you worthy?"


    "Previously, you have dealt with Rong Phoenix many times for the essence of Phoenix, but now you still don''t give up, thinking about Phoenix essence until you die."


    Another cloud of silver light fell, and the **** emperor squirted blood again.


    A group of gods stood there stiffly, not daring to move.


    It wasn''t that they were persuading, it was that Feng Xi''s divine power was too strong and heavy, and even far surpassed them, the old gods who had lived for hundreds of thousands of years.


    They dare not act rashly.


    What kind of monster is Feng Xi?


    Why does a **** who has lived for tens of thousands of years possess such a powerful divine power?


    and......


    What does it mean to "snap Rong Huang many times for the Phoenix blood"?


    Everyone knows what Phoenix Essence Blood is, but why does the God Emperor need Phoenix Essence Blood?


    Standing at the door, Fushu looked at Feng Xi, who was almost enveloped in murderous intent, with a dazed expression.


    Phoenix blood...


    Father made multiple attempts at Rong Huang for the Phoenix blood?


    Then Feng Xi''s words resolved everyone''s doubts, "As a god, it will be a matter of time before you turn the past. You crave rights and don''t want to change the past, so you hit the Phoenix essence and blood, and Rong Huang''s body."


    Feng Xi sneered, and the silver eyes flashed with scarlet killing intent, "You, **** it."


    The words and sentences are full of fierce and evil spirits, and people can''t help but feel timid.


    Feng Xi was always reticent in the eyes of everyone in the God Realm, and he was obviously impatient when he said so many things at once.


    I just said that Feng Xi and Rong Huang became a partner, and now Feng Xi avenges Rong Huang''s revenge, which makes sense.


    "I...you..." The **** emperor was choked with a cough by Feng Xi''s words, his face was flushed, his body curled up into a shrimp, and he could no longer see the infinite scenery in the past. appearance.


    Seeing the appearance of the **** emperor, there was a **** who couldn''t stand it anymore, and stood up and accused Feng Xi, who was crushed by his hand, and his body and soul were destroyed.


    The rest of the gods were silent, and now Feng Xi looked a bit like Jiang madly slaughtered millions of soldiers.


    Unscrupulous and cruel.


    "Presumptuous!" The sharp female voice sounded, angrily, "Feng Xi, what are you doing?"


    Everyone turned around to look, and found that it was a costumed **** queen, and their faces changed.


    To say which woman in the God Realm is the most terrifying, is the queen of God.


    The methods are fierce, stingy and jealous, she is talking about.


    Under normal circumstances, everyone is afraid to provoke the **** queen.


    Fushu, who was still in shock and suspicion, heard the voice of the Queen of God, and slowly came back to his senses, still a little empty and confused in his eyes.


    "Queen..."


    Before Fushu could say anything, she was slapped with a slap on her face by the Queen of God.


    The **** queen looked at Fu Shu with hatred of iron and steel, and sneered, "He is your father anyway, so you just let a lowly half-devil insult him?"


    Fushu''s left half of his face was painful and numb, his eyes lowered, and the blue fox''s eyes were unclear.


    Because he is his father, can he **** Rong Huang''s phoenix essence and blood in the name of marrying him?


    In Fu Shu''s eyes, even if the **** emperor was lustful and mediocre, he was his father, but he never expected that the **** emperor would kill Rong Huang.

 Chapter 1114： The Phoenix Prisoner in the Phoenix (24)

    Fushu ignored the words of the **** empress and looked straight at the **** emperor not far away, his voice hoarse, "Is what the empress mother said is true?"


    The **** emperor was so hurt by Feng Xi''s beating, how could he care about maintaining the hypocritical mask, he raised his neck and yelled, "Hurry up and grab Rong Huang for this emperor. This emperor wants Phoenix essence and blood!"


    Fushu''s heart sank and slowly closed his eyes.


    A group of gods looked at each other. Among them, the carrier **** with the highest status stepped forward and looked at the **** queen, and bowed and asked, "You just said that God Lord Fengxi is a half-devil, is there any basis?"


    The **** queen glanced mockingly at the ugly **** emperor, and then at Feng Xi in disgust.


    "Basis?" The **** queen sarcastically smiled, pointing at the **** emperor, and then at Feng Xi, "Of course it''s because of your good **** emperor."


    "He couldn''t control his lower body, combined with a lowly witch, and gave birth to Feng Xi, a more lowly half-devil."


    The Queen of God said these words, just feeling happy all over.


    This secret has been hidden in her heart for tens of thousands of years, and since Feng Xi was born, she has been complied with every moment.


    Her husband, who slept in the same bed, got mixed up with a dirty and humble witch...


    But she was the woman with the highest status in the God Realm, and she couldn''t give up this noble position.


    She endured for so many years, and now seeing such an excellent Feng Xi, all the dark emotions hidden in her heart were dug out by her personally and put in front of everyone.


    The divine emperor, who was lying on the ground with white eyes, heard the words of the divine queen, his eyes widened suddenly, "What did you say?"


    The **** queen snorted, her tone a little triumphant, "I didn''t expect it? Back then, that **** gave birth to your child, so she should pay the price, so she died."


    The God Empress chuckled, and her still young and gorgeous face carried a pity, "It''s a pity that I couldn''t kill you."


    This is to Feng Xi.


    Feng Xi''s expression remained cold.


    In the previous life, he was left in dire straits, avoiding inexplicable hunts and killings.


    It wasn''t until after he died that he followed Rong Huang all the way to the God Realm, only to realize that all this was related to the God Emperor and God Empress.


    The **** emperor forced his mother, and then her mother gave birth to him.


    The **** queen has always been hostile to the children born to the **** emperor and other women, not to mention him as a half-devil.


    The queen wanted to kill him, but she succeeded in the end.


    He died to protect Rong Huang who was chased by the gods.


    After his death, he witnessed Rong Huang choose to blew himself up, and it took a lot of hardships before he found a way to rebirth.


    He hid his identity and came to the God Realm and became a god.


    Because he knew the evil spirits of the **** queen, he found a way to suppress the **** queen very early, so that the **** queen did not dare to act rashly.


    This is how it is today.


    I have to say that the **** emperor and **** empress are really a natural pair.


    Feng Xi slowly constricted her eyes, and then raised her eyes to see clarity.


    "God Feng Xi, are you really a half-devil?" The **** carrier looked at Feng Xi with a complicated expression, and asked dubiously, with a bit of expectation in his tone.


    Feng Xi''s complexion remained unchanged, and he slowly nodded.


    The gods had different expressions, and they started talking.


    "Unexpectedly, God Lord Feng Xi turned out to be a half-devil, how did he become a god?"


    "Who knows, maybe some wrong path was taken."


    The **** who said this was obviously not pleasing to Feng Xi.


    "Why is there another monster in our God Realm? The previous one...what are you poking me for?"


    "Speak carefully! Speak carefully!"


    "The Queen said that God Lord Feng Xi is a half-devil, but his appearance is clearly a god."


    "Idiot, don''t you know the disguise?"

 Chapter 1115： The Phoenix Prisoner in the Phoenix (25)

    Everyone''s discussion was caught in Feng Xi''s ears, and Feng Xi widened his sleeves.


    The **** empress who was triumphant because of exposing Feng Xi''s identity screamed and flew out, hitting the stone pillar at the entrance of the divine palace heavily, spitting out a mouthful of blood, and lying on the ground without knowing his life.


    Fushu wanted to step forward, but Yu Guang caught a glimpse of Feng Xi, and his steps were stagnant.


    Feng Xi didn''t care about Fushu''s complicated psychology, bent over to pinch the **** emperor''s neck, and picked it up.


    The **** emperor''s feet were hanging in the air, his face flushed, and he looked extremely painful. He scratched Feng Xi''s hand with both hands, trying to break free of Feng Xi''s control.


    "Nie...Niezi!"


    Feng Xi snorted, his calm and solemn face was dyed with a hint of irony, "You are not worthy of being my father, so why do you say that you are a wicked son?"


    The **** emperor looked at Feng Xi''s cold silver phoenix eyes, his pupils shrank suddenly.


    -


    I don''t know how long it took. The gods felt that their feet were numb, and a loud noise came from their ears, and they suddenly recovered.


    The man in the moon-white wide-sleeved shirt was stained with blood, and stepped on the chest of the **** emperor. It was obviously a cold and cold divine residence, but it gave people the illusion of Shura climbing up from hell.


    But the **** emperor at Feng Xi''s feet, his face was swollen like a pig''s head, he vented more and less.


    Feng Xi��s narrow and narrow eyes swept across all the gods and immortals, and finally fixed on Fushou��s body, and said lightly, "The **** emperor is tyrannical, faint and stupid. Starting today, the position of the **** emperor will rest on him. Come sit down."


    After finishing speaking, without waiting for everyone to react, he kicked the **** emperor to Fushu''s feet.


    A silver streamer flashed, and Feng Xi disappeared.


    Feng Xi''s move was a naked provocation to Fu Shu.


    Fushu''s face was pale.


    He wanted to confront Feng Xi, but he clearly realized that Feng Xi''s strength was far above him now.


    When did Feng Xi grow up to such a terrifying state?


    In other words, from the very beginning, Feng Xi was hiding his strength?


    Thinking of the words the God Empress had just said, Fu Shu ordered the God Servant to place the God Emperor, his eyes flashed slightly.


    Feng Xi turned out to be his half-brother.


    This made him unacceptable.


    Fushu looked at the divine emperor and **** empress who was lying on the bed cursing and distorted, only feeling tired and weary.


    "Why didn''t you stop when Feng Xi made a move against this emperor?" The **** emperor slammed his fist on Fushu''s body, but his strength was not strong. "This emperor really raised your son for nothing."


    Fushu was very upset, and stood up as soon as he heard this, with indifference in his blue eyes.


    "Don''t forget, father, you have so many sons besides me." Fushu pulled his lips, almost retaliatingly, "including Feng Xi."


    The God Empress glared at Fu Shu and scolded angrily, "How did you talk to your father?"


    Although the **** emperor was stubborn and vicious, but gave her the status and status that all women in the world wanted, the **** queen still subconsciously stood on the side of the **** emperor.


    Although she also hated the sons that the **** emperor gave birth to with other women.


    Fushu took a heavy breath, no longer said much, and simply flung his sleeves and left.


    -


    As early as when Feng Xi left Wutonglin to go to the divine emperor''s palace, Rong Huang received the secret voice from Fengxi, and asked her to wait for him back in Wutonglin obediently.


    Now that Rong Huang is in charge of the Wutong Forest, Rong Huang realized that Feng Xi was about to do a big deal, and turned around and closed the Wutong Forest.


    It''s better to leave it to a man to fight and rebel.


    Rong Huang was lying on the hammock, holding two fist-sized secret crystal fruits, his mouth was ruddy, and he was not comfortable.

 Chapter 1116： The Phoenix Prisoner in the Phoenix (26)

    With the blessing of the companion seal, Rong Huang could feel Feng Xi''s position and various aspects of the situation.


    She took a look just now, Feng Xi was already on the way back.


    Presumably Feng Xi succeeded.


    Rong Huang shook the two jiojio that were upright, humming a song that didn''t make a tune.


    To be honest, she had seen the **** emperor upset for a long time.


    The divine emperor''s servant was like a serious illness all day long, always adding trouble to her, and Rong Huang wanted to give him a flying kick every time he saw him.


    Just thinking about it, the branches and leaves of the parasol tree that covered the sky and the sun spread out, and the bright light replaced the light of Ye Mingzhu.


    Rong Huang turned his head and looked at Feng Xi.


    Glancing at Feng Xi, who was in a neat white coat, Rong Huang smiled and threw him a secret crystal fruit, "Are you injured?"


    With a slight smile in his eyes, Feng Xi stepped forward to lie down beside Rong Huang, and his slender, white fingers peeled away the skin of the secret crystal fruit, revealing the milky white flesh.


    "No, everything is going well."


    Feng Xiyan briefly and concisely described the affairs on the side of the **** emperor.


    Before he came, he used a cleansing technique to clean up the blood on his body. How could he let Rong Huang see his **** side?


    "Now the people in the gods know my identity." Rong Huang turned to look at him, and Feng Xi continued, "Do you mind my half-devil identity?"


    When the man said this, there was a hint of uneasiness in his tone.


    Feng Xi has lived through two lives and has personally experienced the feeling of being beaten and scolded wherever he goes.


    What other people thought of Feng Xi didn''t care.


    What he really cared about was Rong Huang''s opinion.


    Rong Huang was stunned when he heard the words and looked straight into Feng Xi''s eyes. After a while, he laughed and said, "Little Lang Jun, you have been kissed by me, and I will never do anything that starts chaos and ends. of."


    Rong Huang leaned over and kissed Feng Xi, his apricot eyes bend into crescent moons, and his little voice chirped, "Don''t worry, you will always be this in my heart."


    Saying that Rong Huang made a thumbs-up gesture.


    Although Rong Huang''s way of speaking was a bit frivolous and funny, Feng Xi was still relieved.


    Before Rong Huang spoke, he was really worried that Rong Huang would despise him because of his identity.


    He would never allow a thing like losing her to happen again.


    Rong Huang Bai Shengsheng poked Feng Xi''s shoulder with his fingertips, and asked with a smile, "If I say that I dislike you, what would you do?"


    Feng Xi lightly held Rong Huang''s fingers, holding a touch of warmth, "Of course it is pestering you, I will follow you wherever you go."


    In fact, Feng Xi even wanted to say that if Rong Huang really doesn''t want him someday, he will lock her up, Wutonglin or Tianyuan Palace, or any other place.


    There are only two of them, and no one else can intervene between them.


    In this way, he can take possession of her wantonly.


    Feng Xi''s eyes were well versed, and he exhaled silently as he looked at the smiling little girl beside him.


    Fortunately, he didn''t say it.


    Thinking that he was always emotionally unstable, dark and sick, he didn''t want Rong Huang to see it.


    "When the **** emperor transforms into the past, I will be the new **** emperor." Feng Xi put a kiss on Rong Huang''s cheek, "when you are the **** queen, we can go to the Six Realms to play, whatever is good."


    Feng Xi didn''t care about the position of the **** emperor at first. His only wish for a new life was to protect Rong Huang and protect her in the shelter he built for her.


    It''s just that now everyone in the God Realm knows his identity, and he has become the most unfathomable power in the God Realm. If he doesn''t sit in the position of the God Emperor, he will definitely cause unnecessary trouble in pursuit and killing.

 Chapter 1117： The Phoenix Prisoner in the Phoenix (27)

    In the previous life, he ran around, avoiding the chase of people sent by the queen of God.


    Later, I met Rong Huang and avoided the chase of the God Realm with her.


    In this life, he just wants to be with Rong Huang steadily.


    There are countless priests under the **** emperor, but they have assumed a vacant position.


    What''s more, no one dared to resist him.


    After killing the two chickens, the God Emperor and the God Empress, those monkeys who are still restless should also be rectified.


    -


    Feng Xi Ban Mo''s identity spread in the God Realm, and even began to spread to the Six Realms.


    The **** emperor has many sons, who have long coveted the position of **** emperor. Now I heard that Feng Xi had taken the position of **** emperor.


    Among them, Feng Xi''s true identity was passed down from the emperor''s sixteenth son.


    For his half-brothers, Feng Xi never thought of showing mercy to his men. It only took half a month to tidy them up and take a detour every time they saw Feng Xi.


    It was Fu Shu, who hadn''t appeared since Feng Xi injured the **** emperor that day.


    The attendant in the Fushu Shrine said that Fushu had never come back since that day.


    Feng Xi didn''t care, and asked the attendant to pass the news to the ears of the queen, and went to the kitchen to make a rabbit bag for Rong Huang.


    I don''t know where Rong Huang sees it, let him make a matcha-flavored rabbit bag.


    No way, Feng Xi could only go to the small world again and brought back matcha powder.


    When the matcha-flavored rabbit bag came out of the pot, there was a message from the **** servant, and the **** queen learned that His Royal Highness Fushu was missing, and she was so angry that she was completely destroyed.


    In other words, the **** queen, who was more than 50,000 years younger than the **** emperor, was transformed before the **** emperor.


    Feng Xi was silent for a moment, feeling quite boring, so he sent someone to send the extinguished soul lamp of the **** queen to the **** soul valley.


    Divine Soul Valley is a place where people in the God Realm have extinguished their soul lamps.


    The Queen of God has been domineering for hundreds of thousands of years, and finally ended up in such a fate, it is actually cheaper for her.


    But Feng Xi didn''t plan to torture her any more.


    In the previous life, he did not dare to touch and approach, and the little girl whom he could only quietly admire behind him had become his, and nothing else was important.


    Feng Xi asked the attendant to pay attention to the situation of the **** emperor at any time, so he focused on those priests and immortals who opposed him becoming a **** emperor.


    Many priests and immortals attach great importance to blood lineage, and the inheritance system of the eldest son of the human world is also applicable to the gods.


    Such a **** as Feng Xi, who was still a low-status half-devil, was not qualified to become a **** emperor.


    So a half of the gods opposed Feng Xi.


    The most of the remaining people had seen how Feng Xi was the Emperor of the Hammer. They didn''t dare to say anything, and bowed their heads to pretend to be dumb every time they went to the meeting.


    "How can the cunning and deceitful witch''s son be worthy to sit on the seat of the **** emperor?"


    "If you want this monarch to say whether this Feng Xi is the heir of the **** emperor, you have to say otherwise, just relying on the words of the **** queen is not a proof."


    "This monarch thinks so too, but Feng Xi is too strong and brutal, haven''t you seen that all the divine soldiers under the **** emperor''s body and soul are gathered together?"


    "Feng Xi, deceive people too much!"


    "..."


    There are all kinds of evil remarks, most of which are against Feng Xi''s faction.


    There are also some forces that wander outside the Six Realms, secretly participating in it in an attempt to do things.


    In the end, the priests and immortals with fierce attitude were violently beaten by Rong Huang with gluttony and velvet. After beating that they would not be able to get out within half a year, he let go and said that he had no objection.


    And those dark forces, the new God of War He Chang, who had been returned to Fengxi, led a million soldiers to defeat them in one fell swoop.

 Chapter 1118： The Phoenix Prisoner in the Phoenix (28)

    "Niezi! Niezi!"


    Listening to the child''s narration, the **** emperor was so angry that his forehead was blue and the veins jumped, and he beat Feng Xi vigorously when he hit the bed.


    It seems that the only way to vent the resentment in his heart.


    "Go to Fushu and let him fight with Feng Xi. As long as he defeats Feng Xi, I will marry Rong Huang to him!"


    The little boy looked at the God Emperor, and his Highness Fushu hadn''t seen him for a long time. How could these little gods who are still shallow in cultivation know the whereabouts of His Highness Fushu?


    But the boy still pretended to respond, and as soon as he turned around, he told Feng Xi what the Emperor had said.


    Everyone knows that Feng Xi is the most powerful person in the God Realm now, and the little boy is not stupid, and naturally knows who is the best to please.


    Feng Xi was silent for a moment without expression after hearing the boy''s words. After a while, when the boy thought Feng Xi was going to be angry, he slowly said, "Since he is so idle, let him go to the front to quell the battle between the gods and demons."


    The boy sighed from the bottom of his heart, replied repeatedly, and walked out.


    Looking through Qiushui, the **** emperor didn''t wait for the Fushu he was thinking of, but instead waited for the two generals under He Chang.


    Regardless of the divine emperor''s struggle and anger, they directly tied the man onto the back of the pike and headed to the battlefield of the battle between the gods and demons.


    The **** emperor has been in power for hundreds of thousands of years, and has never personally conquered. At first sight of such a **** and bloodthirsty scene, he immediately frightened his legs, and pulled the arms and legs of the two people hard, refusing to go on.


    The two generals always remembered the above commands, and of course they didn''t want to offend Feng Xi for a fallen **** emperor.


    The two looked at each other, each kicked and kicked.


    The **** emperor screamed and flew out from the back of the spirit bird, just falling into the battle of the gods and demons.


    The **** emperor was sealed by Feng Xi''s **** power, and he could not use his **** power at all. Looking at the blood spraying around, he was frightened and screamed at the big sword that avoided the demon soldier.


    This call attracted the attention of soldiers from both sides.


    The demon soldier in black armor saw a divine emperor in an embarrassed costume, grinned, and dropped his sword.


    "what--"


    -


    Devil


    "The **** emperor is dead?" Ye Lin, who was dressed in black with a cold face, was a little surprised. He looked down at the demon soldier, "Can you confirm the authenticity of the news?"


    "The **** emperor suddenly appeared on the battlefield, and our brother cut his head with a knife." The magic soldier smiled, rather gloating, "Later, when the group of people in the gods cleaned the battlefield, they found that he was the **** emperor. "


    Ye Lin glanced sideways at Ye Xing, and saw the answer he wanted in each other''s eyes.


    "You go down first, this matter will be truthfully reported to the king."


    -


    "Dead?" Rong Huang''s movement of writing large characters paused, his wrist trembles, and the flutter flew out directly, leaving a stain on the snow-white rice paper.


    The little boy smiled and nodded, with a naive look, "I heard that he ran out from Yangchuan Palace and broke into the battlefield of the gods and monsters deliberately, and was mistakenly given to the gods by the monsters..."


    Rong Huang sighed, and sighed, "I thought he would be able to sustain it for hundreds of thousands of years."


    The child chuckled and did not speak.


    Master Feng Xi said, as long as she can make God Lord Ronghuang happy, she can go to Yaochi to find Lotus Spirit.


    Thousands of years ago, the lotus spirit hooked her brother to a duel with others. She had to find the lotus spirit to take revenge.


    When Feng Xi came back, Rong Huang told him about the divine emperor.


    According to reason, generally gods will be reincarnated after they are transformed into ancient times, and most of them will become ordinary people in the human world.


    Rong Huang didn''t know if the Divine Emperor had that opportunity.

 Chapter 1119： The Phoenix Prisoner in the Phoenix (29)

    "He committed a lot of sins during his lifetime, and he probably hasn''t reincarnated anymore."


    Rong Huang immediately felt relieved after hearing this.


    "I heard the boy next door say that his house goddess went to the human world and brought back many strange gadgets, and I too..." Rong Huang was halfway talking, and Feng Xi''s long arm took it in. In his arms.


    Rong Huang whispered, and his shy little fist hit Feng Xi''s chest, "I''m talking to you, what are you doing?"


    Feng Xi lightly exhaled, quickly relieved the suffocation in his chest, put the little **** her lap, and took the person into her arms around her waist.


    "Now that all the dust has settled, should our business be on the agenda?"


    Rong Huang was stunned, and didn''t react for a while, "What?"


    Feng Xi squeezed the soft flesh on Rong Huang''s waist and chuckled lightly. The laughter was low and dumb, and aroused a tingling in Rong Huang''s heart, "Of course it was a marriage."


    Seeing the little girl still stunned, Feng Xi''s narrow and narrow eyes narrowed slightly, with a somewhat dangerous aura, "What? Are you not going to be responsible?"


    "responsible for?"


    Rong Huang chuckles out loud, this king, a beautiful girl like a flower, shouldn''t Feng disease be responsible for it?


    Feng Xi''s chin rubbed against Rong Huang''s shoulder, and the two embraced each other intimately, Rong Huang''s back pressed against Feng Xi''s chest.


    A shadow fell, the reflection of the two cuddling each other.


    "Of course." Feng Xi said calmly, "Did you kiss me?"


    Rong Huang recalled that it was indeed the case.


    nod.


    "The day before yesterday, you finished writing the big characters very late. Didn''t you just sleep in my bedroom, share the same room with me, and fall asleep together?"


    Everything Feng Bingbing said was justified and well-founded, and Rong Huang couldn''t even refute, so he could only nodded boredly.


    Feng Xi''s slender fingers hooked Rong Huang''s, with a hint of teasing, "So, should you be responsible to me?"


    Rong Huang was circumvented by Feng Xi, always feeling that something was wrong.


    "Huh?" The man''s breath of plum blossom scented into his ears, Rong Huang shrank his neck, and heard the man say, "So, should you be responsible for me?"


    Rong Huang blinked and nodded x3.


    Feng Xi''s expression was obviously happy, and his slightly cool lips pecked on Rong Huang''s white earlobe, "That''s OK, I''m going to get people ready for the big wedding."


    "After we get married, we will go to the Six Realms to play."


    Feng Xi''s silver phoenix eyes flashed with rare joy, and he glanced down at the top of the black black hair of the little girl, "How?"


    Rong Huang licked his lower lip, thinking in his dark and clear apricot eyes.


    Ordinarily, she and Feng Bingbing have been together for more than a dozen worlds, adding up to more than a thousand years.


    In those small worlds, in ancient times, it was basically the words of a matchmaker on the orders of parents, but in modern times, they got married after a couple of years of love at most.


    She and Feng Bingbing have spent more than a thousand years together, and it is not too much to talk about marriage at this time.


    Rong Huang nodded his head again with a little chicken pecking rice, his voice was soft, and there was a long and squeamish voice in his words, "Well, you are going to go, I''ll just be the shopkeeper."


    Feng Xi had no objection at all.


    He could get married with the little girl in his arms, and would never be separated together, which he could not even imagine in his previous life.


    This is now a luxury.


    Is there anything he is not satisfied with?


    Feng Xi pecked on Rong Huang''s earlobe a few times, couldn''t help laughing, his chest trembling, "Okay, I''ll send someone to prepare."

 Chapter 1120： Phoenix Prisoner Yu Huang (End)

    The news that the newly appointed **** emperor was about to marry the last nine-tailed golden phoenix in Wutonglin spread throughout the six realms overnight.


    It coincided with the end of the battle between the gods and demons, as long as they were a little bit of identity, they received invitations to go to the wedding.


    "This one is different from the previous one. It''s tough. Fighting against someone in the Demon Realm is not something we can afford to offend."


    "Our underworld has always had nothing to do with the gods, so we don''t have to go?"


    "We Demon King said, if anyone dares not to go, the Demon Sealing Tower will take care of him."


    "Brother, our immortal emperor said the same."


    "..."


    The attitudes of the people in the six realms were different, and they all went to the **** realm with invitations the day before the wedding.


    Although today''s **** emperor is a half-devil with no identity, it is said that his strength is deeper than all the gods in the gods.


    Can''t afford to offend, can''t afford to offend.


    What''s more, the one that the **** emperor wants to marry is the famous little ancestor of the six worlds.


    What if the little ancestor is upset and brings her gluttonous beast to their turf to make trouble?


    What they didn''t expect was that they didn''t see Rong Huang himself on the day of their wedding, and Feng Xi was dealing with them the whole time.


    Feng Xi is notoriously ruthless when he is a god. Many people secretly call him "the **** of cold face".


    Now that he has become a **** emperor, his status has improved more than a little, and he still has an indifferent expression.


    Those who tried to force him to drink a pair of phoenix eyes with icy ball on Feng Xi, and then silently backed away while holding the wine glass.


    During the dinner, Feng Xi''s gaze swept across from somewhere, clearly catching a pair of faint blue eyes.


    It seemed that the complex emotions in the eyes of those dark blue foxes were just illusions. When Feng Xi looked at it again, the person had disappeared.


    When the time was almost up, Feng Xi decisively left thousands of guests and drove to Tianyuan Palace on the cloud.


    Everyone watched the young **** emperor in a bright red wedding gown leave. They were slightly annoyed, but they could only keep smiling and continue to drink and chat with the people around them.


    -


    The big red curtain woven by shark yarn fell down, obscuring the scene between the beds.


    The silver hook on the drapery shook lightly, making a crisp sound.


    Jiaojiao''s timid groan faintly leaked from the gap between the tents.


    The heavy, hoarse panting and the soft humming intertwined into an ambiguous melody.


    Feng Xi picked the silver hair hanging in front of him behind him, and leaned down again, his dark eyes brewing possessiveness and passion.


    On weekdays, the divine residence standing high above the clouds, between the beds, when facing the beloved little girl, is willing to catch the secular emotions and six desires.


    Crazy for her, crazy for her.


    Rong Huang kicked on her soft, thin legs, cleared her throat, and let Feng Xi wipe off the fine sweat from her forehead.


    Feng Xi''s hoarse voice was filled with lust, "You just said, did you dream of me dying for you again?"


    Rong Huang''s wet eyelashes trembled, and he snorted softly.


    Feng Xi pushed hard, Rong Huang hooked Feng Xi''s right leg and slid down, glaring at him, with a squishy light in his eyes, "Maybe we are the fate of heaven, you saved me in the last life."


    Feng Xi curled his lips and smiled softly, and there was love between his delicate and moist eyebrows, without denying it.


    "So you paid me for the rest of your life."


    Rong Huang hugged Feng Xi''s neck and kissed him, "Then you hurt me so much, listen to me obediently."


    Feng Xi raised his eyebrows and stopped speaking.


    Feng Xi replied in a deep voice when the crisp silver hook sound ceased.


    "I am willing to paint the ground as a prison and be imprisoned by you."


    (End of text)

 Chapter 1121： Origin of Past Life (Fan Wai 1)

    Feng Xi is a half-devil.


    In the devil world, the status of a half-devil is shameless, especially in a closed and backward place like Baoxian Village.


    In Baoxian Village, the villagers only intermarried in the village. If the parents of the newborn baby are not from Baoxian Village, they will be driven out.


    Feng Xi''s father was not a member of the Demon Realm, which aroused the disgust of the demons in Baoxian Village.


    Before Feng extinguished the full moon, his mother was driven out of the village.


    In Feng Xi''s few memories, his mother was a very gentle woman.


    When it thunders and rains, there is always rain leaking in the dilapidated hut, and the dizzying noisy makes Feng Xi unable to sleep. At this time, his mother will sing the songs of Baoxian Village to make him fall asleep.


    The money earned by his mother''s embroidery will remain there until he cooks him meat once on his birthday.


    Young Feng Xi didn''t understand why other children had fathers, but he didn''t, so he asked his mother.


    My mother said that my father had gone a long way and would be back one day.


    But his mother and he did not wait for his father after all.


    In a rainy night, a group of strangely dressed people broke into the door, and their weapons were aimed at Feng Xi.


    In order to protect him, his mother died in the hands of those people.


    Before his mother died, let him run for his life.


    A **** color remained in Feng Xi''s eyes, and his strong will to survive made him desperately escape the pursuit of the group of people.


    I thought he would be safe in this way, but I didn''t expect this group of weird people to chase and kill him for more than ten years.


    Feng Xi didn''t understand the reason.


    The lifespan of the half-devil is very short, only a few decades, his identity and ability are not enough for him to find out the identity of this group of people.


    In the days of escaping, he had eaten wild vegetable bark, drank dirty rainwater, avoided hunting down again and again, and even survived.


    On a sunny day, he met Rong Huang.


    A woman dressed in black, who was hunted and killed anytime and anywhere like him.


    When he first saw him, he was sitting by the fire roasting game, and a touch of black fell from the sky and landed in front of him.


    The clear and beautiful face caught his eyes, and he was stunned for a while.


    Before the accelerated heartbeat subsided, his game was snatched away.


    Rong Huang raised the wild game strung by the branches, his eyebrows arrogantly, and red blood dripped from the wide black sleeves, soaking into the brown soil.


    "Little Langjun, your game is good, it belongs to me."


    In Feng Xi''s eyes, Rong Huang was a simple and innocent girl with clear and bright eyes.


    But whenever she confronted those who claim to be righteous people in the realm of Gods, her moves brought a raging murderous intent.


    It is contrary to her clean and naive nature.


    Feng Xi asked why she was hunted down.


    Rong Huang said, it was just some stinky fish and shrimps. She wanted to grab her baby because she was alone and not relying on it.


    She is also a little girl who likes many treasures of gold and silver.


    In Feng Xi''s eyes, it was truly lovely.


    On the way to escape, they walked together and had a very pleasant time.


    Rong Huang''s cultivation base was much higher than him, and every time the group of unknown people came to chase him down, Rong Huang was easily resolved.


    As a reward, he cooked a lot of food for her.


    "The little man who cooks so well, and looks so handsome, it''s better to follow me in the future and I will protect you for the rest of my life."


    In the woods at night, the fire made a creaking sound, which was unusually warm.


    In the orange flame, he met Rong Huang''s eyes that seemed true and false.


    I don''t know whether it is the temperature brought by the fire or the temperature of the eyes themselves.


    With just this look, the young man who has experienced hardship since childhood is deeply indulged in it.

 Chapter 1122： Continue the front edge (Fanwai 2)

    Feng Xi knew that Rong Huang was the only remaining bloodline of the Phoenix family, the nine-tailed golden phoenix.


    Such a noble status makes people afraid to give birth to profanity.


    When he was twenty years old, Rong Huang gave him a plum blossom.


    "Now I am home from all over the world, and those rare treasures are gone. When I grow up in the future, I will plant a plum blossom forest for you."


    Rong Huang, who was petite and small, stood on tiptoe, pinned the plum blossom to Feng Xi''s ear, and blinked playfully, "It''s really great that flowers match beautiful people."


    At that time, Feng Xi was still a half-devil with black hair and red eyes, but the pink and white plum blossoms seemed to be nondescript.


    But Feng Xi was particularly happy.


    Feng Xi raised his hand and touched the plum blossoms, but did not take them off. His smile was clean and clear, "I wrote it down. You still owe me a plum blossom forest."


    Rong Huang tapped the tip of his nose with soft fingertips, and walked away humming an obscure tune happily.


    They had a great time together.


    Feng Xi silently followed behind Rong Huang, hiding the throbbing of the young man lurking deep in his heart.


    I thought they would keep going like this.


    Feng Xi will never forget the scene that day when the gods carried the water-stopping piano and surrounded Rong Huang and him.


    The ethereal gods pointed at Rong Huang with an expression of resentment, and said the most vicious words.


    Zhishuiqin temporarily controlled Rong Huang, giving the gods a chance to take advantage of it.


    At the moment the divine weapon stabbed Rong Huang, Feng Xi''s whole body was full of power, and he stepped forward and hugged the person in his arms.


    The artifact pierced his body.


    It hurts.


    But he was really happy.


    He finally embraced the person he was pleased with.


    It''s warm.


    Feng Xi''s surprise that Rong Huang would become enchanted.


    He did not expect that Rong Huang would cry for him, nor did he expect that his death would have such a big impact on Rong Huang.


    He became a ray of soul, followed Rong Huang''s side, watched her bury him, and killed him to the God Realm alone.


    A purely kind-hearted girl like Rong Huang was forced into the devil by those hypocritical people in the God Realm, and killed millions of divine soldiers in the God Realm.


    In the end, Rong Huang was defeated and destroyed most of the God Realm in a self-destructive manner.


    Watching Rong Huang disappear in front of him, Feng Xi was crazy.


    He wandered through the six realms in the manner of soul, and spent 90,000 years collecting the broken soul of Rong Huang.


    During these 90,000 years, he cultivated his soul in an extreme way, raising his cultivation to the highest level.


    Feng Xi condensed his body again, slammed into the God Realm, and avenged Rong Huang.


    In the **** sky, Feng Xi had a chance to do it again at the cost of half of his own cultivation, and at the same time re-adjusted the timeline.


    This time, he was born earlier than Rong Huang.


    Because the half-devil''s body couldn''t contain such a deep cultivation level, Feng Xi''s eyes and hair color all turned silver.


    The day Feng Xi was reborn was when he was fifteen years old.


    He went to the Wutong Forest in the God Realm and stole the unborn Rong Huang.


    Feng Xi held the golden phoenix egg tightly in his arms, treating it as a treasure.


    Someone wanted to take her away, but Feng Xi desperately took her back.


    In the next two short years, Feng Xi erased all the information about his half-devil status and became the God Sovereign Feng Xi of the God Realm.


    This time, Feng Xi has been by Rong Huang''s side since he broke the shell.


    Make her food, make her her favorite beautiful little skirt, teach her to read and read...


    On Rong Huang''s pure and flawless white paper, only him, and only him, can leave brilliant colors.


    Feng Xi found that Rong Huang had no affection for him between men and women. Just as the divine emperor was cruel to Rong Huang, Feng Xi created the flower spirit water and let the water take her to the three thousand small worlds.


    In the small world, under Feng Xi''s step by step, Rong Huang finally fell in love with him.


    -


    Feng Xi lifted up the luxurious drapery and gently wiped away the fine sweat from the little girl''s forehead with his fingers.


    There was silence outside, and all around was the gentle and calm breathing of the little girl.


    Feng Xi hooked her lips, cleaned them up with a cleansing technique, and embraced them again.


    After 100,000 years, he and her finally reconnected.

 Chapter 1123： Mr. Koeda (Extra 3)

    "Aniang, Aniang, that egg is coming again!!!"


    The bluffing boy is dressed in red, has a handsome face, and his brows and eyes are like a burning flame. He flaunts and strode in.


    Looking at the woman wearing a black and red dress and lazily leaning on the chaise couch, Jun Gu couldn''t take care of the others. He hurriedly said, "Mang, please send her away, I will hide first."


    After talking in a few steps, I went to the screen and hid myself.


    "Auntie, Zhizhi is coming to see you!"


    The crisp sound of bells rang, and the sound was heard without seeing them. The sweet and soft sound was like immersing in a honey jar, which made people feel sweet.


    The brisk footsteps approached, Jiang Yu raised his eyes and saw the little girl running in wearing a pink skirt, putting down the script in his hand, with a natural cool tone in his tone, "coming?"


    Feng Zhi approached Jiang Yu, his small face was full of smiles, and a pair of Feng Xi-like phoenix eyes flowed with a fascinating charm.


    Jiang Yu sighed from the bottom of her heart. She just went to the Six Worlds with Jun Yan to play a circle, and the fan dumplings of the year have grown into the pleasing appearance they are now?


    Glancing faintly at Fengzhi''s face with a little fat baby, Jiang Yu never wronged himself, so he squeezed it.


    Feng Zhi whispered, his eyes with beautiful golden lustre in the pitch black rolled around, and paused for two seconds on the gorgeous screen.


    "Auntie, I haven''t seen him for many years, do you think about Zhizhi?" Fengzhi hugged Jiang Yu''s arm and acted like a baby. "Zhizhi misses you duck, but my little brother always doesn''t tell me where you have been."


    Fengzhi can be said to be able to take care of such things as eye drops.


    Jun Gu hiding behind the screen and holding his breath: "..." Little liar, she never asked where his mother-in-law was going.


    For nearly a thousand years, Feng Zhizhi had pestered him for three days and asked him to marry her, clamoring to be his daughter-in-law, and didn''t mention a word about Aniang.


    Feng Zhizhi, this egg, is really a little villain!


    Jiang Yu followed Fengzhi''s words and said, Yan Yan''s face was sloppy and comfortable, "It''s Jun Gu''s fault. I''ll punish him when I turn around."


    Fengzhi''s eyes turned into crescent moons with a smile, and he shook Jiang Yu''s arms, "Auntie, you are very kind, but what are you going to punish little brother?"


    Jiang Yu''s eyes flowed, looking down at the little girl lying on her lap, "How do you want to punish him?"


    Fengzhi was overwhelmed with joy when he heard this.


    She had long seen that her aunt liked her more than her younger brother, so she didn''t feel that she took advantage of this too much.


    Fengzhi held his chin with white and slender fingers, thinking for a long time pretending to be troubled, "What can I do to punish him?"


    Jiang Yu looked at her quietly.


    Jun Gu held his breath behind the screen.


    If Feng Zhizhi dared to talk nonsense, he would eat all the small snacks Feng Zhizhi hid in his bedroom!


    Feng Zhi tilted his head, and the beautiful face that looked like Rong Huangqi with a cute and harmless smile, "Why don''t you punish him as the husband?"


    As soon as he said this, Jiang Yu didn''t have any comments, and Jun Gu behind the screen exploded first.


    Jun Gu sprang out from behind the screen, his white jade ears showed a scarlet color that he didn''t even notice, and looked at Fengzhi angrily, "Feng Zhizhi, I don''t want you to be my daughter-in-law!"


    Feng Zhi was not surprised to see the boy who jumped out suddenly, and blinked pretending to be aggrieved, and a pair of beautiful eyes was filled with water vapor.


    "Uuuu Zhizhi is so sad, brother, you actually bullied me."


    "But it doesn''t matter, it''s okay to marry you instead of sticks."

 Chapter 1124： Mr. Koeda (Extra 4)

    Jun Gugang wanted to refute, suddenly his eyelids twitched, and suddenly he had an ominous premonition.


    Sure enough, he was kicked out of the room by Jiang Yu in the next second.


    Jun Gu: "..."


    Jun Gu rectified the jade crown that was tying his hair, and just about to go back cheeky, he heard his mother in the house comforting Feng Zhizhi''s wicked girl.


    "It doesn''t matter whether he agrees or not. When you become an adult, I will tie him and give it to you."


    Then came Feng Zhizhi''s cheers, "Auntie, you are so kind, Zhizhi likes you the most!"


    Jun Gu: "......???" This is really his mother!


    Jun Gu was so angry that he was not ready to go in anymore, turned around and left.


    Since Feng Zhizhi and her father became the new **** emperor, the relationship between the Demon Realm and the God Realm has eased a lot, and I can often see the gods of the fairy wind and Dao bones in the area of ??the Demon Realm.


    "Have you heard that the little prince of the God Realm is currently choosing a companion."


    "I guess, the **** emperor is choosing a horse for the little princess."


    "Little princess? The little princess is only a teenager this year. Isn''t it a bit early to choose a consort at this time?"


    "Hey, don''t you understand, the childhood sweethearts have different feelings. The **** emperor and **** empress are so used to the little princess, so naturally they will find a rest assured man to be a shit."


    "This is reasonable. Isn''t the current **** emperor and **** queen just the feelings cultivated by the big and small? And our king and the king''s husband also met for a long time before they got married."


    "..."


    Jun Gu had eaten peanuts, how could he hear Feng Zhizhi''s remarks everywhere?


    Still a mess?


    Feng Zhizhi is nothing more than a kid, and he has to wait until he is ten thousand years old...


    Jun Gu was thinking about it for a while, the little girl in his mind was looking at him with tears in his eyes.


    Even though she knew that she was mostly pretending, Jun Gu was still a little irritable.


    When he returned, Fengzhi was no longer there.


    Yu Guang searched around, but didn''t find the person he wanted to see. Jun Gu coughed and looked at Jun Yan who was biting Jiang Yu''s ear over there, "Daddy, have you seen Feng Zhizhi?"


    Jun Yan smirked, "It should be you, the bear boy, who ran away with anger."


    Jun Gu: "...Let''s go, just leave, I don''t care."


    Run away after talking.


    When he recovered, he was already at the gate of the shrine where Fengzhi lived.


    Jun Gu''s eyes flashed slightly, and just about to turn around, the gate of the palace was suddenly knocked open by a strong force, and a group of dark shadows smashed towards Jun Gu.


    "Smelly gluttony, stop for me!" An angry voice sounded, "You gave me the tiger that I finally raised. You won''t peel your skin when I catch you!"


    Jun Gu raised his eyes and looked, Rong Huang holding the Destroyer Halberd in his hand, he was walking out aggressively.


    The eyes of the two met, Feng Zhihu''s body was shocked, and he took the halberd without thinking about it, showing a surprised expression, "Brother, are you here?"


    Jun Gu: "..."


    Jun Gu is a little skeptical about life at this moment. Who can tell him how Feng Zhizhi, who had him help when beating a rabbit, suddenly became like this?


    He remembered that the weight of the halberd was a thousand catties.


    Feng Zhi knew what he was thinking from Jun Gu''s expression, narrowed his eyes slightly, and looked carefully at Jun Gu from top to bottom.


    Jun Gu felt cold on his back, and then he was firmly **** by the tie immortal lock Jiang Yu gave to Feng Zhi.


    "Since you are here, I''m not welcome." Feng Zhi patted Jun Gu''s face and said with a smile, "Anyway, my aunt gave you to me."


    Jun Gu Erkang, he is not that he doesn''t want him without him.


    Feng Zhi slammed the door of the shrine, shutting off Jun Gu''s helpless and pitiful eyes.


    "Don''t struggle anymore, A-niang said, you will grab the ones you like."


    "You are the person I like Feng Zhizhi, and you will be my husband from today."


    (End of full text)